《Temptation Of The CEO》


 Chapter 1 Melissas Return

    The stars glinted as the moon hung low across the night, its light shadowing over the cities across the pavements. Wind blew over the streets, howling throughout the night.


    As silence whistled across the streets, a shadow elongated across the sidewalk.


    Around the corner, a woman in a light floral skirt ran across the streets, holding a band of papers close to her chest. As she rushed down the lighted area, her figure shrank and merged with the shadows.


    She trembled, pausing at first as she panted out a few inaudible words.


    Her face was frozen because of the chilly weather as her lips struggled to make out the words that she was about to say. "I¨CI will have the money... I''ll save you...I''ll save you...trust me."


    Without another word, the woman stumbled across the large crowds. There were people pushing against each other, with their leather and designer bags out in display. It was the perfect scene.


    Her eyes glinted with anticipation as she edged deeper into the forest of people. Without another word, she snatched the bag from a woman before racing deeper into the crowds.


    She latched on the handle and ran. Soon, a cry erupted from the crowd as the woman she''d stolen from placed a hand on her mouth.


    The woman was pale from fear as she reached out to grasp the handsome man beside her. "Please," she begged. "Help me catch the thief!"


    Like the gentleman he was, he dropped all his plans to race after the thief. Melissa Ji ran as fast as she could. However, she was no match for the man. Soon, he finally caught up to her, purposely tripping her. She fell, letting out a surprised squeak.


    "Shameless!"


    Aaron Mu scowled, dropping to his feet as he grabbed the bag from the thief. Without another thought, he left her alone on the pavements.


    The pain was unbearable as it spread across her body. It could render anyone down in seconds, but the list in her pocket became heavier at the thought of her losing this night''s catch. She gasped for air, hands enclosing on the piece of paper.


    Staggering upwards, she stumbled over to Aaron Mu, grabbing him by the sleeve. "Stop! That wallet! Give it back to me!"


    Melissa Ji was willing to throw anything away¨Cher life, her dignity, herself, as long as she could save her brother. She needed the money.


    The vein on his forehead bulged as Aaron Mu glared at her. "Let me go." He snarled out like a bull ready to charge his opponent.


    A strange coldness swept over Melissa Ji''s body. It was not until then that she got a chance to size him up.


    He had a handsome face with a very sophisticated jawline. The symmetry of his facial structure was magnificent, but his eyes seeped nothing but hatred. The look on his face would make everyone retreat.


    "Please..."


    Before she could say anything else, Melissa Ji was shoved back to the pavements.


    He sneered, "Don''t touch me, you thief!"


    His words were like sharp blades cutting the insides of her heart. She wanted to say something to explain herself and her actions, but before she could, the woman entered the scene.


    Her blood red lips pouted, leaning over Aaron Mu''s shoulder.


    "You don''t have to humiliate her in public," she said smoothly. "It''s a good thing you got it back. It was the bag you''ve given me, else I wouldn''t be so worried ab


    out it."


    At this moment, Melissa Ji could feel all eyes were on her. They were colored with disdain and hatred for the act that she''d committed. She avoided them all, trying so hard to be at peace with her own personal space.


    After a long time, it began to drizzle. Soon, everyone seemed to forget the scene that had happened before them as they rushed over to the places they needed to be at. Her eyelashes trembled, and her body shook as the cool weather got even colder.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, mixing with the water that drenched the pavements. She sniffled, tasting the bitterness of her lips.


    As another thirty minutes passed, Melissa Ji finally got the courage to stand on her feet. Her white dress was drenched with the rain, and the bottoms of her skirts were covered with mud. It was as if she rose from Mother Earth herself.


    The wind howled once more. Yet, she seemed unaffected by it all.


    Hanging her head low, Melissa Ji took a deep breath before trudging across the sidewalks.


    If it was possible, she''d never go back to that house over again, but she had no other choice.


    She gently pushed the door open, eyes darkening in an instant.


    As expected, the stench of alcohol wafted around Melissa Ji, hitting her like a bullet train.


    There was a man standing in the living room with a bottle of whiskey in his hand. The moment he saw her entering, he immediately walked over towards her and grabbed the strands of her pitch black hair. "Didn''t I tell you not to go out? You little bitch! Go work for me now instead of reading those shitty books! Why the hell did I marry that bitch? Now, I''m stuck with you two!"


    Melissa bit her bottom lip, quivering under his gaze. She wanted him to leave her alone, wanted him to return to his drinks. However, luck wasn''t on her side.


    Bob Ji, her father, knocked an empty bottle to the ground. Its crash echoed across the living room as the glass shattered all over the tiles.


    He shoved Melissa to the ground. Her knees scraped across the glass as she lost her balance. She was about to go back up when she was kicked to the ground by her own father. The glass slashed down her lower back. "You''re weak, aren''t you?" he roared. "Bitches! All you do is hook up like the slut your mother did."


    Before she could answer, a cough sounded from the other end of the hall. "What did you do to her?"


    A man slowly came out from the shadows. He was stark pale, like a kid who was ready to die at any moment. In reality, he was.


    Regardless of the pain, Melissa stood up quickly, striding towards him. "Mond, don''t worry. I will raise money to treat you, of course. You have a bright future ahead."


    She struggled to smile as her whole body was shaking from the aftereffects of the events she''d faced today.


    Mond Ji frowned. "Where have you been?" he demanded. "Why are you so wet?"


    Melissa couldn''t explain to Mond Ji. In fact, she didn''t even want to. In silence, she helped him walk over to the room in the corner of the house. Once everything was arranged, she swept the glass that dotted across the floor.


    However, as she was about to leave, she heard a pair heels clicking towards the tiles.


    Melissa froze, knowing fully well what was coming next.


    As she craned her neck, the woman slapped her cheek.

 Chapter 2 Jills Plan

    Jill Huang roughly grabbed Melissa''s delicate chin, casting a close look at her. "In the past two decades, we''ve helped you, and now you''re going to repay us like this?" she snarled out. "Leave already! Stop being such a fucking burden."


    Her face was flushed red. It almost seemed like she was the devil about to break out anytime soon.


    Without another word, Jill Huang dug her sharp claw-like fingers deeper and deeper into the skin of Melissa''s neck, as if she was trying to see how hard she could go before she could puncture her very skin.


    Melissa''s breath quickened, the pain bursting through her body. She gasped for air, grappling around Jill Huang''s arms. "Let," she gasped. "Let me go!"


    Mond Ji paled at his sister''s screaming. He was a young frail boy, the one who was always being overlooked.


    He gathered all his strength to push the door open and walked towards them, face darkening when he saw what Jill Huang was doing to his sister. "Mom," he said. "Don''t do that to my sister! Please!"


    Hearing the shrill scream, Jill Huang scowled deeper. She wrangled off Melissa''s hand, pointing a polished finger at her supposed son. "You bastard!" she snarled. "Don''t talk that bullshit with me. If it hadn''t for you two burdens, we would''ve afforded food now. Look at your sister. Look at how beautiful she is. What use would that be if she''s stuck here? She might as well be in the same profession as her mother was in!"


    As soon as the words slipped pass her lips, Bob''s face took on a ghastly expression. He stumbled upwards, waving a finger at all of them. "Shut up all of you!" he roared. "How dare you call my son a burden?"


    Jill stomped over to him like a soldier prepared for war. "What''s the matter? Have you forgotten all the days we''ve spent together?" She motioned to Mond. "You think this kid could give you a grandson? He can''t even stand up! Listen, Bob, get a divorce. If you marry me, I''ll give you a daughter, way better than that bastard! If..."


    As she continued to drone, Melissa closed her eyes. She had enough of this nonsense. Without another word, she helped Mond back to his room. "I just got the report," she said softly. "The doctor said that they already have the bone marrow. Now, I''ll just get the money and we can get on with it. I won''t let you die, got it?"


    Before he could even reply, she stalked out of the room.


    ''Sell myself?'' she thought, chewing her bottom lip. ''As long as he could live...what''s my dignity worth?''


    Melissa strode out of the house, every step slowly torturing her.


    The rain was falling down along the streets. Melissa leaned beside a bus stop to shelter herself from it.


    Crowds of


    people went right and left. Somehow, they all became such a blur to her as if someone had just pressed fast forward over her life.


    She hated it, hated feeling this way.


    As Melissa was lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice two men approaching her from behind.


    One of them hovered a cloth on Melissa''s nose as silently as he could. Before she could register what was happening to her, she immediately fell unconscious.


    The next thing she knew was when she opened her eyes. A chill went down her spine as she heard loud clanging noise from the backs. With knitted eyebrows, she slowly opened her eyes to see a pair gazing back at her.


    As she struggled to turn away, she saw that her hands were tied around her back and her feet was tied around the legs of the chair. There was nothing else she could do.


    The man with an ugly scar hovered over her, gripping her jaws with force. "Be good," he commanded. "I''ll throw you out if you don''t make good money."


    ''What the hell?''


    All she remembered was going to the bus stop to avoid the rain. How the hell did she end up here?


    The man shook her off. "What a silly girl! You think she''ll be of good use to us, Jill?"


    ''Jill?''


    Melissa''s heart rippled with fear at the sound of her stepmother''s name. "Don''t be like that, Laurent. I tell you, she''ll be good to you. Besides, this isn''t the first time we''ve cooperated with each other. You can trust me."


    Laurent growled. However, his strict expression finally eased up a little as he raised up a finger in warning. "She better be clean. The host is here today," he said. "You''ll be fired if she isn''t."


    Jill simply smiled in reply, pulling her arms around the man''s neck. She glanced at Melissa and snorted out.


    "What... what do you mean... you..." Melissa struggled to stand up, but she found that the ropes had only dug deeper and deeper into her skin.


    Facing her blaming gaze, Jill only scoffed, "Don''t you want to save your brother? What''s the big deal? You should be proud of yourself. Finally, you''ll be able to earn money to save your brother. Don''t worry. You''ll eventually end up here anyway. I just helped you get into it."


    Melissa turned beet red in anger, as she struggled to find the right words to express it. She hated Jill, despised her to the ends of the world.


    Leaving her no time to reply, Jill strode forward and stuffed a large rag into her mouth, rendering her voiceless. She tied a chain around her neck like an animal and walked out.


    Melissa blinked blearily, as if trying to register that this wasn''t a dream.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Melissa choked out. However, this time, no one was able to answer her.

 Chapter 3 Melissas Decision

    Before she could cry, her gaze was fixed over the handsome man who had just entered from the door. As he tilted his head towards her, she widened her eyes.


    This was the man who had humiliated her from the streets! Melissa whimpered. Maybe he could help, at least.


    However, before she could call out for him, he strode forward, analyzing her every angle. "I like this gift very much," he said in a matter-of-fact way.


    Hearing this, everyone was slack-jawed. For a moment, whispers erupted throughout the crowd as he accepted his gift.


    "Is he really..."


    "It''s Aaron Mu!" "Isn''t he supposed to marry someone from the Liao Family?"


    Laurent''s voice was drowned out by the sighs of the crowd, but he wasn''t angry. Instead, the corners of his lips took form of a satisfied smile. With a glance at Jill, he tucked Melissa into Aaron''s arms, taking off the handcuffs.


    Melissa freed herself from the cloth stuffed in her mouth, inhaling the scent of fresh air. She quickly tugged her ragged clothes, pulling them downwards to hide her more vulnerable areas.


    However, before she could run across the crowds, Aaron threw her around his shoulder and walked out.


    She almost choked at the sudden movement. Then she thumped his back repeatedly, screaming, "Let go! Let go of me. Look, thank you and all, but put me down!"


    He opened a small apartment nearby, snarling at her to silence. Without another word, he strolled right in and threw her onto the bed.


    The cushions sank a little at her weight. She groaned, as her aching back finally got some rest. However, before she could get back up, Aaron pressed his own body against hers.


    His scent wafted across her, and she couldn''t help but scrunch her nose at the overwhelming perfume.


    Her heart started to beat rapidly in her chest.


    Aaron clutched Melissa''s neck, pushing her deeper into the pillows. "Stealing, pretending, being sent to me as a gift," he snarled. "What do you want from me?"


    "It''s all a misunderstanding, please I just want money to help my brother."


    "Money? Are you sure about that?"


    Aaron sneered at her explanations, not believing her every word. One look at him sent shivers down her spine. She rushed to explain, "I really don''t kn


    ow you. I just stole the woman''s purse, because... hmph!"


    ''She''s just another woman who sold her body. All she needs is money anyway, one that I got plenty of, so why is she resisting?''


    Aaron scowled, grinding against her.


    Tears streamed down Melissa''s face, as she finally gathered what''s about to happen next. She reached out and dragged her fingers across Aaron''s back. As she was about to say something, he interrupted her train of thoughts.


    "One million, and you''ll shut up."


    Hearing the words slip out of his lips, she fell silent.


    She needed the money, needed it badly to help her brother. What was the use of her dignity if her brother was dead?


    Knowing that she had no other choice, Melissa closed her eyes and prepared for the worse. Tears wetted the pillow as she twisted and turned, giving more way for his body to do the works.


    It was a whole night of lovemaking.


    The room was filled with moans and sounds of slapping skin. Soon, their bodies entangled in the sheets as their own sweat embedded across the others.


    It was already day when Melissa woke up.


    Light streamed through the curtains, shadowing her skin in a delightful way.


    The pain from last night''s activities finally caught up on her, making her take a deep breath as she registered the events that had transpired last night.


    Her body was decorated with bruises, embedding itself on her skin in an exquisite way.


    Yesterday''s events had jogged deep into her heart, as her eyes widened. She was anxious to stand up. However, just when she was about to do it, she found that her feet was tied to the post of the bed. She could only move her hands.


    She kicked her foot so hard that it only smacked across the post of the bed, and the pain only reverberated around her ankles. Melissa winced, groaning out.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    Aaron had arrived.


    "You''re awake." He slammed the door closed, glaring at her. "Don''t bother. I''m just doing this to satisfy you."


    She sobbed out. "I told you! I know you''re rich, but you have no right to look down on me like that¨C"


    Aaron slapped Melissa across the face, his sharp eyes fixed on her. "One million, and you tell me why you''re here. Were you sent by the woman?"

 Chapter 4 Melissas new life

    Melissa was stunned for a long time and didn''t come to herself.


    Sneering, Aaron reached out his hand and took out a delicate Swiss Army knife from his pocket. He rubbed the knife gently and said coldly, "I wonder how long you can pretend."


    Melissa trembled with rage every time he moved forward. As soon as he stopped, Melissa felt her heart was like falling into an ice cellar.


    The blade exuded a terrifying chill, and she shivered unconsciously. Then Melissa shook her head and explained, "No I just want money. No matter who you are, I will sell myself. I don''t know what you are talking about and I don''t want to know. Let go of me! Let me go back. You said you would give me some money yesterday. Now the deal is over. It''s over. Do you understand? "


    Raising his eyebrows, Aaron put his face in front of Melissa''s.


    Playfully, he pinched her chin and said, "end it? You say it''s over? You schemed to make me humiliate you on the street. You even made the headlines to turn their eyes on you. You did a great job. Besides that woman, I don''t think anyone is so mean. In that case, why don''t I fulfill your wish? "


    Although Aaron was smiling, Melissa didn''t even notice the smile on his face.


    His palm moved down her face and stopped.


    She stood straight at her back and stared at the unruly man in front of her with her wide open eyes. Then Melissa heard the charming gasp in the room which made her face flush and heart beat faster...


    The whole week, Melissa was locked up at the bedside like a puppet. She could not move, and even her day-to-day life had special servant. But she didn''t even know the man''s name.


    She raised her head in despair, holding the check for one million in her hand. Tears fell down to her lips.


    Regret was written all over her face. She whimpered painfully and then murmured, "I have got the money, but I can''t go out It''s useless... "


    When she was at a loss, the door was pushed open.


    Melissa saw Jill flexible get in and look around. Her face was full of vigilance, as if she was avoiding someone.


    She did not breathe a sigh of relief until the door was closed.


    Jill glanced at Melissa, who was tortured into a horrible shape and smiled.


    Jill would be happy as long as Melissa suffered from the pain.


    There was a look of complacency on Jill''s face. She twisted her slim waist and slowly walked forward and provoked, "how do you feel? Now, you have become a humble puppet for rich people. Do you still have the right to talk to me? Melissa, you followed your mother''s steps and ended up being miserable. "


    But Melissa was so exhausted that she didn''t even want to move Jill''s fingers, let alone take notice of her deliberate provocation.


    Jill sniffed scornfully as she took out the bills from Melissa''s hand. Then she mocked, "What a shame! We haven''t seen each other for only a week. You used to be such a humble person. How come you look down upon people just because you have a


    check? "


    The dying Melissa sprang up from the bed and rushed directly to Jill, as if she was chickened out. As her feet were locked to the bed by handcuffs, Melissa could only grab a corner of Jill''s clothes.


    Melissa''s eyes were bloodshot and her whole body looked like an irritated wild animal. "Give me back the money! It''s for my brother! Give it back to me! "


    However, Jill pushed away Melissa and stepped back a few steps. "I''ll help you take the money. Your brother is affected by his disease and will die sooner or later. It''s useless to waste it on him."


    Then she turned around and was ready to leave happily. However, the moment the door was opened, Jill was frozen in place.


    Jill quickly hid the check behind her back and forced a smile. "Aaron Mr. Mu. "


    Aaron didn''t reply. He only glanced at the embarrassed Melissa and pulled Jill in. "What did you do just now?" he asked.


    Although it was only a simple sentence, it made Jill''s blood freeze.


    Jill had never seen such a situation. She immediately knelt down with her legs weak and explained, "Mr. Mu, this is absolutely a clean person! His ex-wife had left a clean room for her. I''ve seen it with my own eyes in the past few years. She didn''t do it at all... "


    "You deserve to be humiliated! You did nothing wrong!"


    The air seemed to have solidified as Aaron said lightly. Melissa also froze there.


    Melissa used to think he would help her, but now


    Among all the women who could react most quickly, it was no other than Jill. She put the check back into her pocket with a smile, and then she made a few compliments to Aaron. After that, she quickly ran away and cleaned up the room.


    Tears had already dried up. Struggling with great effort, Melissa hissed and exhausted, "why You said it was a deal, but I don''t know you. Why did you treat me like this? "


    Without any emotional fluctuation, Aaron said quietly, "get out."


    All of a sudden, Melissa stood there in a daze.


    ''did I hear it right? This man actually wanted me to leave?''


    Just when Melissa was astonished, her ankle was removed by the bodyguard who just came in. She tried to move her arms and legs, but found nothing but heartache.


    She was bleeding all over her ankle, and it was red, swollen and bruised. Just looking at it made people feel very sorry for him.


    Fearing that Aaron would regret for what he had done, Melissa ran out of the room in a hurry even without considering whether she would make a scene.


    The next second Melissa came to understand why Aaron suddenly generously let her go.


    "I saw her in the box the other day. I remember she was brought in by Laurent! One million! It''s said to be a gift for Mr. Mu. "


    "Then she is. She became a drowned mouse!"


    "Quick, headline news! We can''t be taken away! "


    All of a sudden, the people outside the door were noisy.


    The crowd packed with people all over the place before Melissa could clear up her messy thoughts.

 Chapter 5 Melissas Revenge

    "Excuse me, what''s your relationship with Mr. Mu?"


    "What''s your name, miss? Were you putting thieves on the street to get close to him?


    "How did you make Aaron Mu buy you?"


    "Did you really be bought with one million?"


    A large crowd swarmed over, leaving Melissa no chance to breathe.


    Melissa stepped back and tried to escape, but then she was forced into the ward. It seemed that the whole thing had been fixed and all the evidences were pointing to Melissa and Aaron.


    A reporter grabbed Melissa''a hand and pulled her to his side.


    Melissa frowned and tried to take her hand back. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Let me go. I want to go home now! Let me go! "


    "Don''t lie to me. I have photographed it that day. Look, it is the evidence!"


    Then he took out a pile of pictures from his file bag. The clothes of Melissa was tore and torn, like a helpless sheep at the mercy of its predator.


    She suddenly squinted her eyes and shook her head with a scream. With inexplicable strength, she pushed the crowd away, and then ran away, leaving behind a pitiful reporter.


    Melissa didn''t know how long she had run. It was not until she reached the outside of the house that she had to gasp for air destructively.


    And it seemed that Jill had just arrived and the door was covered as soon as she entered.


    Melissa pushed Jill to the ground, put her hand in Jill''s pocket and stroked the check hard, trying to find it back. "Where is the money?" she asked.


    Melissa''s breathing became a little rapid, her eyes turned red, and tears seemed to overflow at any time.


    Jill raised her hand and kicked Melissa away. "Are you insane? I''ve already used up all your money on it! I won''t live in such a shabby place. I''ve just bought a house and I''m going to move in. You dirty woman, don''t touch me with your hands! You are just as vile as your mother! "


    The quarrel between the two woke up Bob, who was sleeping. Mond also came out of his room in the first time.


    Mond violently coughed, hurriedly walked up to Melissa, grabbed her collar and shouted, "what have you done? Why did you do that? I don''t need that filthy money at all! Do you know how much others look down on us? How could you do that! I feel ashamed for you not coming back for a week! "


    Mond''s accusation cut Melissa''s heart.


    "I did all this for you You... "


    "I don''t need such a bad money!"


    Mond''s words made Melissa''s heart tremble.


    All her efforts for a week were in vain, and all the spiritual pillar of her whole week collapsed in this instant.


    Melissa tottered back a few steps, then slumped onto the ground, losing her consciousness.


    Jill gave Bob a quick glance and continued, "Let''s go now. My daughter is waiting for us in the new house. This woman really makes me sick. Honey, how could you have married such a woman?"


    With a look of disdain on his face, Bob sneered. After that, he turned around and helped Mond stand up, and then he comforted, "Mond, let''s go. You''d better keep away from such dirty women."


    Mond, who always cared about his sister, was also very angry at the moment. He nodded and agreed. Then he turned around and left, leaving Melissa alone in this dark house


    Melissa''s tears slid down silently, wetting the cold floor.


    Melissa didn''t know how long she had stood up. She only felt her body numb. She tried to stand up, but she found it difficult.


    She looked around and found that it w


    as dark. Then she smiled with self-mockery and walked slowly towards the door. Melissa walked aimlessly on the street.


    The crowded made her have an illusion of not fit in.


    Melissa didn''t even have the chance to change into a clean dress when the worn out house had been completely cleaned up.


    All of a sudden, she ran into the alley with her hands on her chest. Gasping for air, she asked, "why I did all these for you, but you But you don''t like me because I''m dirty... "


    Tears blurred her sight. Melissa was on the verge of breaking down. The sadness in her heart was so overwhelming.


    The passers-by on the side of the street was frightened by the sudden movement of Melissa. They quickly drew a distance from her. Everyone observed her from head to toe and made sure that Melissa would not hurt him. Then he made a detour.


    Time passed quickly, and the moon had hung at the end of the tree. The bright moonlight shined on the ground slowly. It was so beautiful that people felt it was unreal.


    Just as Melissa felt that her life was destroyed, a sudden commotion came in front of her. She instinctively stood up to escape, but she was directly pressed on the ground by a black figure.


    "Well..."


    Her lips were snatched by Aaron at once, and she could only make an ambiguous whimper.


    After calming himself down a little bit, Aaron was out of breath. He reached out one of his hands and pressed the back of Melissa''s head to continue a deep kiss. Then he said in a lisp, "don''t move."


    Having recognized the voice, the excitement that she had tried hard to appease was instantly ignited. "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, how could I end up like this? What else do you want? I''ve come down to this. What else do you want? "


    Melissa reached out and tried to push Aaron away, but her palms were wet and sticky. She was petrified. Slowly, Melissa put Aaron''s hand on the tip of her nose, and immediately a strong smell of blood entered her nose.


    "You..."


    Before she finished her words, rapid footsteps came from the surrounding. Melissa had spoken in a loud voice just now, so she attracted the attention of others.


    Aaron ferociously threw Melissa away and scurried away, not caring whether the girl would fell into someone else''s hands.


    "He is over there. Hurry up. Don''t let him run away. It''s not easy for us to cut him. We won''t have such a good chance in the future. Hurry up! "


    A man shouted at the middle-aged man. Then, a lot of people echoed him. It seemed that the middle-aged man was very powerful.


    All of a sudden, an impulse occurred to Melissa. She rose from her feet and sprinted towards Aaron. The latter ran faster than she did.


    In a moment, those men in black behind her rushed over.


    The shiny handle raised directly into the air. With teeth biting her lower lip, Melissa rushed up and used her own body to hold the sharp edge.


    Her nerves were on edge. Melissa could even hear the sound of her flesh being torn apart.


    Sophia let out a cold hum, collapsed on the floor, and then pressed herself on Aaron''s back.


    Aaron withdrew his hand in disdain. When he was about to say something, he saw the face of Melissa and stopped.


    The man holding the knife stunned for a moment, and then he smiled mischievously and said, "Aaron, you have really made it easy for us to find you. I didn''t expect that even beggars could block a knife for you. "

 Chapter 6 Aarons birthday

    But Aaron didn''t say anything, as if he had nothing to do with it.


    The man walked up to Melissa, grabbed her from the hands of Aaron, and threw her away. "Don''t blame me. I didn''t dare to disobey our master''s orders. You are just ordered to leave once. If you follow my orders, you won''t be in trouble." said the man.


    Melissa was like a piece of garbage, thrown to and fro by others randomly.


    The wound on her back hit the hard concrete ground. The injured beast winced in pain. Tears coursed down its cheeks. Melissa opened her big mouth but didn''t dare to scream.


    Raising his eyebrows, Aaron found it funny. He retreated a little, and then looked at the man up and down. He said, "It''s just a matter of life. Why do you say it in such a polite way?"


    Although it was a little dark, everything could be seen.


    The man tilted his head to one side slightly, wiped his blood stained knife, and with a wave of his hand, he said, "since you don''t want to cooperate, I''m not going to save your face. We won''t force you. Act now! "


    All of a sudden, the three men behind Aaron all bent over, as fast as a cheetah. They didn''t leave any time for him to gasp.


    Sparks flew in all directions. Just in a moment, the three of them were knocked down to the ground, producing a clear sound of bones. Melissa was so familiar with the sound.


    Melissa subconsciously swallowed and wanted to get up, but she couldn''t move. The piercing pain on her back seemed to deprive her of her reason.


    That man''s face was ghastly pale. He walked up to violet, stretched out his foot and kicked her hard several times before he cursed, "you bitch! If you want to attract a man''s attention, you even don''t wait for the right moment. Do you really think that you can get to the top of the fence and become a beauty with just a sharp knife?"


    Melissa frowned and her tears rolled down uncontrollably, but Aaron had no intention of helping her at all.


    All of a sudden, Melissa reached out her hands and grabbed the legs of the man who assassinated Aaron. "Kill me! Please kill me!" she cried...


    Her words sounded a little unbelievable. The man looked at Aaron in surprise. Seeing that he didn''t move, the man grinned and said, "Okay. I wouldn''t have killed you alone. At least I should take a head with me and go back, didn''t I?"


    The blade rose high, and Melissa subconsciously closed her eyes, waiting for the moment of death.


    Surprisingly, after waiting for a long time, there was still no pain as she had imagined.


    Bang! The dagger fell to the ground.


    Melissa opened her eyes subconsciously and stared at the shoes in front of her, unable to speak for a long time.


    Lowering Melissa''s head, Aaron glanced at the wee. He asked coldly, "do you want to die?"


    It was the first time that Aaron had seen a woman who had slept with him lustfully wanted to die.


    Staring at the icy face, for the first time, Melissa felt that Aaron was not that annoying.


    She struggled to stand up, endured the pain on her body and grinned. "I want to Please, just one blade. That''s enough. I''m afraid of pain. Be punctual. "


    Aaron smiled. He picked the dagger up from the ground and kicked the man away.


    A terrible smile bloomed in Aaron''s long and narrow eyes. T


    hen he said slowly, "okay."


    Melissa didn''t resist. On the contrary, she opened her arms and stared blankly at the place not far away. She seemed to be lost in thought or regretful for something. The expression in Melissa''s eyes made Aaron''s heart skip a beat.


    For a moment, the expression in his eyes was the same.


    When Aaron was distracted a little, Melissa suddenly walked up to him, directly pulled Aaron into her arms, and gave him a guarantee with all her strength.


    The white cloth pierced through Melissa''s back in an instant, and then she fell to the ground accompanied with the roar.


    The blade was so powerful that it tore the flesh from Melissa back into pieces. Suffering from the extreme pain, she passed out.


    "Damn it!"


    Aaron cursed in a low voice before standing up quickly. Then he kicked away the men in black who were lurking in the dark and lifted the weeping Melissa up.


    If the woman was sent by her mother, she must be excellent at acting. She was not only calm and desperate in the face of death, but also very pitiful. The familiar and strange memories.


    When Aaron was about to leave, he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "Aaron, you are not dead yet."


    His voice sounded lazy and carefree.


    Hearing this, Aaron relieved a little. He threw Melissa into the young man''s arms, and said slowly, "take care of her. There are two wounds on her back. I need to see the rest three days later."


    With that, Aaron turned and went directly to the car of that man. Without saying a word, he drive the man''s car. Leaving the patient behind, the man trembled in the cold wind.


    The corners of Sean''s mouth were slightly twitching. He turned stiffly to look at the car which had already disappeared in his sight and helplessly said, "Hey, I''m here to help you!"


    Unfortunately, what answered him was only the sound of wind that was constantly circling around his ears


    Sighing helplessly, Sean pushed the glasses frame with the tip of his nose, then dialed the phone of his own hospital and called the medical staff to take Melissa away.


    Sean glanced at the four people lying on the ground and knew what had happened without hesitation.


    Subconsciously, his eyes fell on Melissa''s grey faced.


    If Aaron got hurt because he wanted to save her, then this assumption could only be regarded as a small possibility!


    With his eyebrows frowned, Sean was lost in thought. And the unique voice of the ambulance drew a corner of the sky at this night.


    The car was running slowly. After a few simple words, Sean turned and left in a hurry, as if something serious happened, and his eyebrows were still tightly wrinkled.


    According to the order of Sean, the servant regarded Melissa as an important patient and had no time to care about her ragged dress.


    On the other side, Aaron opened his private apartment and weakly sat on the door. He was so tired that he couldn''t even walk a step further.


    Aaron gasped for air. His wound had become worse, and blood was streaming from his wound.


    Aaron furrowed his dashing eyebrows, and the things in front of him started to turn upside down. He took a deep breath and tried to struggle to get up. But his wound was accidentally torn and his action froze in place.

 Chapter 7 Aarons decision

    Next second, however, Aaron clenched his teeth and stood up quickly. All of a sudden, blood gushed out of his head like uncontrollable faucet.


    The muscles on the belly started to convulse in an instant, and presumably it was also unbearable.


    Just as Aaron was about to turn around and enter the villa, Sean''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    The frown on Sean''s face smoothed a little when he saw Aaron, but he put on a disdainful look and jeered, "TSK, TSK, TSK. What a pity if someone dares to spoil such a nice body. It won''t be late for me to get some wounds on your skin before you die, won''t it? "


    Aaron''s uptight nerves relaxed a little when he heard the voice of the person coming inside. With a forced smile at the corners of his mouth, Aaron said slowly, "I''m not dead for the time being. Hurry up."


    Aaron collapsed on the floor as soon as he finished his words. It was a miracle that he could insist on it. Even a strong man was now at the end of his tether.


    There was no surprise at all, so Sean unfastened the medical kit on the passenger seat and went straight into the room.


    Sean Liao, the son of the multinational medical enterprise in a city, monopolized half of the medical equipment enterprises at home and abroad. They were on par with the Mu clan. Moreover, they were sworn friends and passed the standard.


    Sean dragged Aaron up from the ground out of habit. His movement looked a little rough, but he didn''t touch Aaron''s wound, not even around it.


    Sean closed the door and brought him directly to the big and soft sofa.


    Harry simply disinfected the wound and then started to stem the bleeding immediately.


    Sean''s thick eyelashes slightly trembled, and he stared intently at the wounds of Aaron, fearing that he would miss anything.


    Aaron furrowed his brows and looked uncomfortable.


    Two hours later, Sean finally stretched his body a little and felt a severe pain in his neck.


    He slowly put the tools back into his bag and said to Aaron, "the blade is so deep You are so lucky. "


    Harry bought soda for Aaron and then stood up. Sean slightly moved his body and made a clear sound from his bones. It was very pleasing in this night.


    The next day, Aaron didn''t wake up until it was noon.


    As he slightly moved his body, he felt a sudden pain in his belly.


    The corner of his mouth was slightly raised because of the pain, and it was a little pale. It looked a little pitiful.


    Frowning, Aaron closed his eyes and tried to think about what had happened yesterday. If he had been more careful, the whole thing wouldn''t have happened.


    And that woman


    While Aaron was lost in his thoughts, Sean pushed the door open and walked in directly. He asked the servants to prepare on the table on the table, walked up to Aaron and hit him on the forehead before he said, "it''s not your luck to die."


    Facing his sarcastic tone, Aaron didn''t blame him but gently licked his lower lip and said, "Sean, do you think that woman was sent by my mother?"


    His words were somewhat confusing, but Sean understood.


    He casually pushed Aaron a little inside. Sean picked up a cup of cold coffee on the table, gently


    sipped the coffee, and shook the foreign matter on his shoulder. "I took a quick look at that woman yesterday. She''s too tattered, and I investigated her when you were asleep. She''s very poor, so it doesn''t seem to be someone hired by your mother. Besides, she seems to have been broken up because of you."


    These words were like trivialities to Sean, inconspicuous things. Only Melissa herself knew how bitter she was.


    A hint of sadness flashed through Aaron Mu''s eyes. He paused for a long time before he continued, "help me tell the others that I will be engaged to her one week later."


    be engaged?


    Sean, who was about to continue to enjoy his coffee, spit it out all of a sudden, making him look a total mess, while Aaron''s face turned ghastly pale.


    With a hint of apology, Sean wiped the residue of his mouth and said, "Aaron, are you kidding? Your mother has found so many women for you, but you didn''t like one of them, and now you are unwilling to let her go when picking up a beggar?"


    Aaron stood up in disgust, took the gauze off directly and said coldly, "it''s up to you."


    Sighing helplessly, Sean helped him change the dirty gauze and then wore a new one.


    At the strong request of Aaron, the two of them directly arrived at the hospital that afternoon. As they walked, they soon arrived at the intensive care unit.


    Melissa was sound asleep, eyes closed. She seemed to know nothing.


    "When will she wake up?"


    "Three days at the latest."


    Three days later, the atmosphere in the room was unusually tense.


    Melissa''s eyes widened in shock. She stretched out her hand and grabbed the corner of the quilt tightly, unwilling to let go of it.


    "I don''t agree!"


    Her voice echoed in the room, and then she stared at Aaron.


    Compared with Melissa''s vivid expression, Aaron was much more numb.


    Aaron stared at Melissa with a cold face and said slowly, "you have no right to reject. Don''t forget that you are just a pet I bought."


    His voice was flat and there was almost no trace of movement in his tone, as if the man who had just announced that he was going to be engaged to Melissa was not him.


    On the other side, Sean watched all this silently, frowning from time to time, as if thinking about something.


    As she lay back on the bed, Melissa jumped to her feet and threw the covers back to Aaron. She shouted, "I didn''t mean to save you! At that time, I just wanted to die, but now, I want to live! My brother needs me to make money to save him. As for what deal you said, I don''t admit it at all! I haven''t got the money you gave me. It was taken away by Jill. I didn''t get the money you want, either. If you want to get back the money, you can go to find her! "


    Facing her reproachful tone, Aaron didn''t care.


    Aaron took a pen out of his pocket and quickly typed a line of numbers on the receipt. Then he said slowly, "the money is here. You can do whatever you want. I want to see you in a week. "


    Aaron forcefully threw the thin check in the face of the weeping Melissa. After that, he turned around and left.


    If the woman really was sent by his mother, then he could only say that the woman was too intent.

 Chapter 8 an Unusual Engagement

    Melissa had been stuck in the hospital for a week. She even couldn''t go to the bathroom.


    A faint anger was revealed between her eyebrows. Melissa raised her head and roared to the sky.


    Why couldn''t she decide her future life?


    Melissa pursed her lips and lifted the corner of the quilt. She kicked on her cotton slippers cautiously while walking out. "Is anybody home! Get me out! "


    Melissa raised her hand and knocked at the door that was locked from the outside. She looked quite innocent at the moment.


    Hearing the sound in the ward, a nurse gave a bland smile. Then she came in and asked what Melissa needed.


    Melissa forced a smile and pressed herself against the nurse. "You are so kind and beautiful. I have been trapped here for a long time. Tomorrow or not? You said I was going to get married, right? Why don''t you take me out and give me some fresh air? "


    The nurse''s eyes flashed a trace of hatred, but then was quickly covered by someone. She said, "It''s not easy. After all, Mr. Mu told us to watch over you and not to let you out easily. At that time, if I''m blamed, I..."


    Looking at her resolute face, Melissa knew she had a way to get out. With a strong chest, she said in a domineering tone, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. I said I was going to marry that guy, so I''ll be Mrs. Mu. From now on, I''ll take care of you!"


    The nurse nodded her head and agreed after Melissa coaxed and pleaded for several times. But how could the simple Melissa know that all was designed?


    In the company, Aaron stared at the woman on the monitor screen and frowned immediately.


    The future Mrs. Mu? She had a rather good plan. It turned out that the fierce look of a woman was fake before.


    Aaron snorted and pushed away the files. It was too loud that his assistant almost collapsed.


    Upon hearing this, Lois suddenly trembled with fear. She walked up to the desk, took the document back and asked anxiously, "Mr. Mu, is there anything wrong with the document? I''ll ask the financial department to draft a new plan right now! Reduced the cost to the minimum! "


    With a cold face, Aaron didn''t say anything, but quickly put on his coat and rushed outside.


    "Everyone works overtime today!"


    Glancing at the words, his secretary was stunned...


    On the other side, Melissa was planning on how to escape. She looked at the nurse with a smiling face, but she had a plan in her mind.


    Melissa suddenly covered her lower abdomen, turned around stiffly, grabbed the nurse by her side, and said, "I''m not feeling well. Do you know where the bathroom is?"


    She tried her best to open her eyes wide to make herself sound reliable.


    To her surprise, the nurse didn''t think too much. She gestured the way for Melissa and then waited for her at the door.


    Melissa paced anxiously in the bathroom and looked up at the unreachable window. She was in a dilemma.


    This hospital was hundreds of times more expensive than the one she had seen before. Now she didn''t even have a chance to do it.


    Just as Melissa was strolling in the yard, a cleaner suddenly came out of the bathroom''s door. The cleaner''s appearance startled Melissa.


    The cleaner had a confused look on Melissa''s face. She then peeped, "what''s the matter?"


    Five minutes later, Melissa succeeded


    in dressing herself. She bent down and dragged the cleaner to the door. "I''m sorry. I had no other choice. If you two are destined to meet again, I will treat you a bowl of dumpling!"


    It was five minutes later that everything was done. The nurse outside the door seemed to be a little anxious. She leaned her head to the door and said, "Miss Melissa, are you okay? It''s getting late. We need to get some fresh air. "


    Melissa didn''t dare to speak. Instead, she quickened her pace and took a deep breath. She forced herself to calm down, tucked her hair into the hat, and took out a clean mask from the cleaner''s pocket and put it on.


    She walked slowly out of the room.


    Her movement was so natural and natural that there was no gap at all, and the nurse seemed to have found nothing wrong. She just looked at her own head without walking in.


    Happiness filled Melissa''s eyes and brows. When she was about to leave the hospital, her shoulders were clenched.


    She turned around smilingly, but froze at the sight of Aaron''s face.


    Melissa stuttered for a long time before stammering, "Mr. Mu Aaron. Aaron! "


    For her reaction, Aaron just sneered, and then directly put Melissa on his shoulder. She did not give her chance to resist. He directly turned around and walked into the hospital.


    It seemed that Melissa didn''t know what it would take her to disobey him. If other women heard that they were going to be engaged in a month, they would probably be anxious to lift his heart. This woman was bold and reckless. Not only did she not show any sign of joy, but she even wanted to escape?


    Trembling with fear, Melissa deliberately raised her voice while kicking. "Hello! Aaron Mu! Let go of me! You''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m not Melissa. She''s in the bathroom now. You''ve mistaken me for someone else! I am a cleaner! A cleaner! "


    However, as for Melissa''s cover, Aaron didn''t care at all, just went on with his own things.


    Just as Melissa was about to tumble and roll, Aaron suddenly stopped. He threw Melissa directly onto the ground. She winced in pain, ignoring that she was still a patient.


    Aaron''s angular face was taut and there was no flaws on it. In front of Melissa, he directly stretched out his hand to strangle the nurse''s throat and said, "give me a satisfactory answer?"


    The nurse''s eyes were a little red. She shook her head and said cowardly, "I I don''t know, Mr. Mu! I just saw her in the bathroom. I don''t know when Miss Melissa... "


    The nurse looked so pitiful that anyone who saw her wanted to take good care of her, except for Aaron.


    The nurse fell on the ground when Aaron swung hard and rowed a little bit.


    Aaron bent down to lift Melissa from the ground and put her on his shoulder. He said slowly, "I don''t need to raise a bunch of losers. Let''s go."


    Melissa looked at the poor nurse, whose face filled with compassion. Melissa poked at the shoulder of Aaron and said, "I''m telling you, Aaron. We''re engaged, but I threatened that nurse to stay. I''m not going to run away. Isn''t it merciful to drive her away?"


    With a snort, Aaron grabbed Melissa by the collar and forced her to look at him in the eye. "Bitch! Don''t be fooled. I just don''t want my pet to be a toy of others! I won''t give you a name. You''d better know who you are! "

 Chapter 9 the Past

    In the face of his undisguised sarcasm, Melissa was stunned at first, and then her face suddenly turned pale.


    She trembled a little and bit her lower lip, "what do you want? You won''t even let me die, will you? ''Aaron, don''t be so arrogant. It seems that I owe you. If it weren''t for you, how would I end up with such a broken up family? Now it''s my fault, isn''t it? What right do you have to make decisions for me? "


    Eventually, Melissa broke out after repressing her anger for many days. She was not a docile sheep. If she was offended, she would also fight back.


    Facing her dispute with a blushing face, Aaron Mu was a little surprised and then raised his hand to slap her across the face.


    There was a superb coldness in his eyes. He stared at the face of Melissa for a long time before he became numb. "I''ve said that you have no right to resist."


    Regardless of her resistance, Aaron stretched out his hand, grabbed Melissa''s wrist, and directly changed the direction to go from the hospital gate.


    The lengthened black Lincoln stood at the gate of the hospital, attracting much attention.


    Facing all this, Aaron took it for granted. He opened the car door, pushed Melissa directly into the back seat and slammed the door. "Howard, drive."


    "Yes! Mr. Mu! "


    Their conversation was simple, but somehow the air around them became oppressive.


    After driving for less than five minutes, Aaron''s phone suddenly buzzed. He glanced at the caller''s name and clicked the message impatiently. Then he pulled out the card and threw it out of the window. "Turn around. Let''s go to the wedding dress shop."


    The driver who was called Howard answered him with no doubt and skillfully got off the car, not affected by the large car at all.


    Wedding dress shop?


    Stunned, Melissa turned to look at Aaron in confusion. However, it seemed that he didn''t want to explain anything to her. He just closed his eyes and turned his head to the other side.


    Melissa rose to her feet, reached out and grabbed his collar. "Aaron, don''t you think you''re being too conceited? I have told you, you are not qualified to make decisions for me! "


    Melissa was still a senior student. She had to find a job after graduation. She couldn''t be dispirited like this. She had to live, make money, and find a marrow suitable for Mond!


    Aaron impatiently stretched out his hand and slapped on the hands of Melissa. Then he said expressionlessly, "Howard, drive the car at the fastest speed. Melissa, you want to die? Fine! I''ll let you do whatever you want! Jump off! Right now! "


    At the same time, Aaron''s words startled everyone in the car.


    What Aaron said also shocked Howard Lu. Howard was also stunned for a moment. But he didn''t ask more questions, just acquiesced in and carried out his work.


    In the face of Aaron''s difficulties, Melissa was not afraid. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and turned her head. "Okay. If I jump down, will you stop pestering me? Is the nurse going to get her job back? "


    Aaron pointed to the window and said, "jump!"


    Gritting her teeth bitterly, Melissa yelled "good" again and again. She turned around and slapped Aaron across the face. Then she rolled down the window and jumped up in rage. "Aaron! You owe me this! "


    Then pain came from every part of her body.


    An o


    ld wound had not healed, but new one did. Tears immediately rolled down from Melissa''s face. She gritted her teeth in pain. But Aaron didn''t get off. Instead, he drove away.


    Melissa''s heart was torn apart. She took a deep breath and crept towards the green belt, checking her wounds carefully.


    There was a burst of pain on her back, and without thinking, Melissa knew that the wound was torn apart again. Her arms and knees were almost covered with thin scars as long as she could see them.


    The blood kept oozing from her wounds, and the coquettish deep red stains stung Melissa''s wounds.


    She curled up her body, wiped the tears off her face and murmured, "Damn it That man was heartless. Aaron just drove away without a word Melissa seems to have twisted her ankle... "


    On the other side, Aaron was still indifferent.


    Day broke. After lunch, Aaron leaned against the wall and stared blankly in the dark.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked at the door. Hearing the knock, Aaron turned around in silence.


    He frowned slightly and said coldly with a hint of displeasure, "what''s the matter?"


    As he came to himself, Howard bowed to Aaron respectfully before he said in a serious tone, "I''ve heard from the servants that Miss Melissa hasn''t been to the green area for the whole afternoon. Her wound seems to have festered."


    To some extent, the numbness on Howard''s face was somewhat similar to that of Aaron. In Melissa''s words, what kind of master, what kind of servant.


    Aaron was a little surprised, but his face remained unchanged.


    He sat on the desk, rubbed his aching forehead and said slowly, "take Melissa back and take her to the basement."


    After receiving the order from Aaron, Howard Lu quickly replied and left.


    Half an hour later, Melissa was exhausted. She woke up with cold water.


    "Well..."


    The cold water poured on the wound, and the pain immediately doubled.


    Then Aaron drew out a dark whip from his left side and sat down on a couch. "Continue."


    The salted water poured out Melissa completely in an instant.


    "What?"


    Shrill cries suddenly came out of Melissa''s throat, echoing in this huge basement.


    She looked like a drenched mouse. Her bangs pressed against her forehead.


    The drops of water slowly dropped on her chest along her delicate chin, making her more seductive and charming.


    Howard stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Aaron, as if waiting for his instruction.


    The physical and mental suffering had worn Melissa out. She almost broke down after being tormented by the drama. She shook her head and roared, "Aaron! ''Aaron, are you crazy? Didn''t you say that as long as I jumped down, we would be done? "


    Taking a sip of the warm coffee, Aaron slowly stood up and walked over to Melissa. "I didn''t admit it. Since the contract has been signed, you have no right to revolt. I''m telling you the last time. If you die, I''ll have your brother buried with me. "


    Aaron''s words caused a surge of fear in Melissa''s heart.


    The pain in her body was instantly forgotten, and she stood up angrily and tried to rush forward. But the chain was tightly tied on the place, and after running to a certain extent, she was pulled back.


    Pat! Melissa have lost her balance and directly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 10 the Party

    Melissa bit her under lip tightly, as if she would be willing to die.


    Melissa raised her head in anger and said to Aaron in front of her, "what did you say What contract? I don''t even know the contract and you are not allowed to hit my brother. Aaron Mu, did you hear that? My brother is innocent! Did you hear that? "


    The next second, Aaron directly crouched down and put the contract covered with palm print in front of Melissa. "Jill''s bloody palm, your bloody palm, mine. They all can match you You had no right to fight back. Keep beating until you are obedient. "


    He handed the whip to Howard. After he gave his order, Aaron sat on the sofa not far away and watched them in silence.


    Howard didn''t know how to have tender heart for a woman. He whipped Melissa''s shoulders, back, knees and arms without mistake.


    Melissa''s body covered with cuts and the smell of blood spread in the room.


    What was even more amazing was that Aaron was now sitting opposite her and tasting his coffee!


    After a long time, Melissa became unconscious and sat on the ground blankly. At the same time, Howard Lu stopped his movements.


    Howard turned around and looked at Aaron who was taking a sip of coffee leisurely. "Pour water on her. Let''s continue."


    Howard nodded. Then he bent himself down, took the saline water and poured it on Melissa. The coldness spread all over Melissa''s body immediately.


    Seeing that Melissa had regained her consciousness, Howard quickly stood up, picked up the whip and waved it on her body again.


    It was a sleepless night.


    The next day when Melissa woke up, she felt her body sore and aching.


    Yesterday''s memory flooded into her mind. Melissa was stunned at first, and then found that the wound on her body had been bandaged.


    There was not a piece of flesh left on his body at all. She could hurt her wounds if she moved a little.


    Before she could check her body, the door of the secret room was pushed open again.


    The person who came in was none other than the culprit, Aaron!


    At the sight of the man, Melissa hurtled towards him like an irritated lion. She tried to grab him, but failed because of the chains.


    Looking at her alive and active appearance, Aaron was somewhat surprised.


    Aaron walked slowly to the front of Melissa and raised her chin. He looked at her for a while and then said in a low voice, "have you figured it out? I don''t like the disobedient toys. "


    Like the cold wind in December, Melissa''s heart sank all of a sudden, but she soon turned into a hedgehog, as soon as she thought that Aaron would take revenge on Mond.


    Melissa stated as she took a deep breath. Then she raised her red eyes and said, "Aaron Mu! If you have any trouble, just come to me. My brother has nothing to do with it. Don''t touch him! "


    If she could, Melissa would tear the man in front of her into pieces. He was an angel with an evil heart!


    Bowing his head stiffly, Aaron stretched out his hand and wiped the spits on his face. Instantly, his face turned livid. Aaron said, "you can have a try and you''ll know


    whether I have guts or not."


    Aaron casually turned around and took out a strip of cloth, directly tied the lips of Melissa and unbound the chain. Then he directly put Melissa down on the ground like dragging a dead dog and dragged the upstairs.


    "Well..."


    Melissa was wide awake now. The impact was fierce and the pain was acute.


    She knew that she would be set free as long as she gave in. But she didn''t want to give up.


    The bathroom was a little bleak, and the bathtub was still hot. She was unable to focus on anything.


    How Melissa wished she could directly get into the bathtub and take a shower. But she knew it was impossible. That man would never be tolerant to her. She knew it from the first day they met.


    Looking at the eager eyes of Melissa, Aaron suddenly sneered. Aaron pulled her up from the ground and paused in the air. "Do you want to wash? As you wish. "


    Not allowing her to refuse, Aaron directly threw Melissa into the bathtub, and put on gloves for himself. Then he continued to suppress the head of Melissa, leaving her no chance to breathe.


    "Well The sea water bubbled as the ball was becoming hotter and hotter HMM... "


    Melissa struggled and wanted to say something, but was choked by the hot water.


    The scalding temperature almost scorched her skin. She could even feel the threat of death.


    Aaron''s eyes were like a sharp blade radiance. He looked up and down at Melissa, and then said coldly, "let me see how long you can be so stubborn."


    Taking advantage of Aaron''s words, Melissa took a deep breath. But it was just a drop in the bucket.


    Aaron lowered his hand to suppress the water. Melissa''s whole body sank into the bathtub in an instant, producing a loud water.


    "Gulp gulp gulp..."


    Melissa was drenched from head to toe. The unhealed wound stinged instantly. The pain almost crashed her.


    Looking at her painful expression, Aaron suddenly grinned and pulled up Melissa and forced her to look at him. He sized up her sexy body with his unruly eyes and rubbed against her lips. "Against me? No way! "


    He wanted Melissa to know the word "respect"!


    Melissa''s face turned pale and her lips kept moving. She panted hard as if air was a great treasure for her.


    The next second, Aaron pressed her ruthlessly to the bottom of the bathtub again!


    The only result of Melissa struggle was pain. The wound had unknowingly cracked, and the blood in the bathtub became more and more, as if it were going to dyed all the water red.


    Ten minutes later, unable to bear the torment, Melissa fainted.


    Seeing that she was unconscious, Aaron gave a cold snort. Then he stretched out his hand and directly dragged Melissa out of the bathtub and threw her to a corner. Then Aaron turned to ask Howard to take Melissa back to the secret room.


    However, just as he was about to walk out of the secret room, Aaron shook his clothes and said casually, "she knelt down and begged me, otherwise I will continue to whip her. I don''t like toys that go against me. "


    Howard nodded and bowed respectfully, "I understand."

 Chapter 11 a Kiss

    Three days later, when Aaron just got off work, he received Howard''s instructions.


    As Howard saw Aaron step out of the car, he opened the door for him. Just as Aaron was about to get in, Howard lowered his voice and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Mu, Miss Melissa has given in. And then you..."


    After a short hesitation, Aaron leaned against the wall and said, "Cancel the dinner party. Go straight back to my villa."


    But his words infuriated Melissa.


    Howard nodded and then replied with a poker face, "yes, I understand."


    The lengthened Lincoln drove slowly. It didn''t take much time to reach the villa.


    However, when Aaron was about to enter the villa, he took out his cell phone, threw it in Howard''s hand and said, "I don''t want to be disturbed. You just need to do your job."


    He looked up at the direction where Aaron was, and paused for a few seconds before agreeing to his request.


    With a bit displeasure, Aaron turned his head and said, "you can leave now."


    Without any hesitation, Howard directly turned around and parked the car with the mobile phone of Aaron. Then he left in a hurry.


    Howard would definitely help clean up the mess tonight.


    The birthday party alone was a headache for him.


    Howard rubbed between his eyebrows and walked faster, lowering his head a little to avoid being noticed.


    On the other side, Aaron slowed down a lot.


    He opened the door and a strong and pungent smell of blood came into his nose.


    Aaron frowned slightly. A hint of bitterness flashed across his mind. He quickly walked up to Melissa.


    There were wounds all over her body and the raw and bloody appearance was unacceptable. At the moment, there was still blood oozing from her wound. She fell on the ground feebly, twitching from time to time. Melissa looked extremely embarrassed.


    Just as Aaron was about to walk forward, Melissa raised his small face, which was not as smooth as usual. All over her face were ugly whips, and many places even had callus.


    After being shocked for a while, Aaron managed to suppress the shock in his heart.


    This woman would rather endure such a torment for three days than directly admit her mistake at the beginning? She still refused to be convinced


    Melissa clenched her fists and took a deep breath before she struggled to stand up Aaron Mu. "


    Aaron held his breath and tried hard to suppress the strange feeling in his heart. Then he said in a muffled voice, "say it."


    Her palm was badly mangled. Melissa moved unsteadily. Every step she took made her feel unbearable pain, but the chilling air broke her heart.


    It was not until now that she stretched her hand to grasp his suit that she said in a trembling voice, "it''s all my fault. I beg you. Please forgive me."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and seeped into her wounds. The wet tears gasped.


    Aaron put on an unruly smile and pushed Melissa away in disgust. Then Aaron flipped his dirty suit and said, "We''ll hold the wedding ceremony directly after a month. You are not allowed to go anywhere in the following month. "


    Feeling wronged, Melissa lowered her head. She didn''t dare to say anything. She had to obey the orders.


    A week later, Melissa had basically adapted to such a life.


    There


    was a few drizzles outside the window. Melissa took off her slippers and stared outside blankly.


    Just as she was nervous, the door creaked open and Melissa was pulled back to reality.


    The nurse rolled up her sleeve and covered the jacket from the hanger. Then she said, "Miss Melissa, it''s time to change the medicine. It''s getting cooler now. You''d better pay more attention to it. "


    Melissa smiled and didn''t say anything. Instead, she obediently sat on the sofa and silently let the nurse have a physical examination.


    The nurse unscrewed the cap and smeared the medicine on her palm. She made a glance at the back of Melissa and said, "Miss Melissa, you are recovering quickly. You will recover in about two or three weeks. But the wound on your back is a bit deep and I''m afraid there will be a deep scar here. "


    Scars?


    She rolled her eyes and grinned, "I don''t care. I''m just a toy and a weak woman. How dare I expect anything?"


    The nurse gave an awkward smile at her and then carefully smear the ointment on Melissa''s body.


    Melissa was nearly intact.


    An hour had passed after she finished all the procedures. As she was picking up her stuff, Aaron opened the door and came in.


    Melissa soon became highly alert when she saw the visitor was Aaron.


    She felt something blocked in her chest and she could hardly breathe.


    Raising his hand to gesture for the nurse to leave, Aaron Mu took the initiative to walk forward, grabbed Melissa''s chin and mocked, "now that this play has begun, you have no reason to leave unscathed. You are my woman from now on, but I will never give you any status. You can ask me how much money you want. As for toys, I''m always generous. "


    An embarrassment flashed across her face. Then Melissa put down her worthless dignity and said, "one million! I want one million!"


    In the face of her request, Aaron was not surprised at all. He reached out and directly pulled Melissa into his arms. His big hand restlessly covered it, and then rested on her chest.


    As expected, the soft, with a slight temptation, and human fragrance.


    Melissa was panicked. The thought of the amorous night sent a chill to her heart.


    Melissa wanted to step back, but was held tightly by Aaron in his arms.


    Flustered, Melissa reached out one hand and pressed on the man''s wrist. "What do you mean, Aaron?" she asked Aaron was so amused that she dragged the bathrobe down and forced Melissa to scream.


    Then Aaron picked up Melissa and walked towards the room. "You''ve signed the agreement. It''s not the first time. A toy is supposed to fulfill its own obligations. "


    In the face of his humiliation, Melissa was speechless.


    Seeing that Melissa''s heart sank, Aaron unknowingly felt a towering rage.


    Aaron stretched out his big hands and pinched Melissa''s delicate neck, mocking, "I have no interest in dead people. Are you always trying to play up to men like this? You can''t get even a penny! "


    Tears of humiliation rolled in Melissa''s eyes, but all the resentment was completely devoured by money.


    Melissa closed her eyes suddenly and took the initiative to Aaron against his neck. Tears of humiliation rolled down her cheeks.


    Soon enough, the room was filled with the sexual moans

 Chapter 12 a Slap on the Face

    Nothing happened in the next three days. During this period, Aaron stayed at home all the time, even following Melissa to go to the bathroom.


    Melissa frowned slightly, casually sat on the sofa, stared at the economic channel, and stared blankly.


    Melissa had been major in finance, but at the moment, she didn''t have any skills to use. She finally graduated and could have an internship. She didn''t expect that she would meet Aaron. And what was more, she had even developed into such an awesome scene.


    If she said that she was the woman of Aaron Mu, a woman who was going to get married, perhaps no one would believe her.


    The door was knocked when Melissa was worried about her studies.


    It was the first time she heard the knocking at the door after she had lived in this villa for nearly three weeks and she was at a loss for a moment. Subconsciously, Melissa regard this place as a place to cut off from the world.


    She quickly stood up, kicked her shoes and ran to the door. Melissa quickly opened the door handle and said with a sweet smile, "I''m sorry, who are you looking for..."


    "Who are you?"


    Before Melissa could finish her words, the woman ferociously interrupted her.


    "I am..."


    "She is my woman. What''s the matter?"


    Before the woman could explain, the voice of Aaron Mu popped out from the back. Melissa''s heart beat faster at once, and her ears unconsciously stained with a touch of red.


    When the woman who just entered his eyes heard these words, she was furious at once.


    The woman raised her hand and pointed to the bed of the Melissa. She then looked at Aaron with a sad look and said, "Do you know what you are talking about, Aaron? I am your fiancee. Who the hell is this woman? "


    Aaron?


    A picture flashed through Melissa''s mind. I remember that I ran into her on the street at that time? Melissa remembered she had stolen her purse before


    She swallowed subconsciously. There was an uneasy look on her face.


    The woman''s eyes widened as if she had recalled the past. She raised her index finger high in the air, trembling violently. She said, "I see. I remember everything now. Aren''t you the thief that day? Well, I know it''s definitely not that simple. Didn''t you steal my purse? How dare you steal my man? You bitch! "


    She was so excited that she grabbed her bag and slapped on Melissa''s body. Her eyes were red as if she wanted to tear Melissa to pieces.


    "Well..."


    Melissa was not as cunning as she used to be. Naturally she couldn''t avoid the woman''s attack.


    But what surprised her was that Aaron had taken action.


    Aaron impatiently reached out his hand and directly gripped that woman''s hand before he scolded, "Gina, are you enough?"


    The woman called Gina shook off Aaron''s hand and stepped back. She didn''t come back to her senses until she was against the wall.


    ''What the hell? Aaron Mu! How could he be so fierce to me just for a thief and that bitch?''


    While saying these words, Gina started to shed tears. Like a frustrated lady, she suddenly started to speak in a low voice, "Aaron Mu! How can you treat me like this? Your father has already made an engagement for us, and you have agreed, haven''t you? My father asked you to meet with him three days ago, but you didn''t come because of this woman, didn''t you? "


    A hint of displeasure appeared on Aaron''s face. He then pointed to the door and said, "I''ve never said yes. That''s your business."


    "What Aaron Mu! Do you know what you are talking about? How long have you known this


    woman? Didn''t you dislike her that day? Why? Why did you change your attitude overnight? "


    "Get out!"


    Both of the two women were taken aback by Aaron''s sudden shouting.


    Gina covered her face with resentment and growled, "Aaron Mu! You will regret! You will! "


    In the blink of an eye, the woman covered her face and fled.


    The action was one-step, and the heels under Gina''s feet were strung straight. Melissa really admired Gina''s strength.


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing. Melissa looked at Aaron, not knowing what to do. She didn''t dare to say anything to provoke this temperamental man.


    Aaron''s face took on a ghastly expression. He took out a cigarette, lit it up, took a deep breath and said, "speak."


    Melissa felt her scalp tingled, and then said awkwardly, "if I have any influence on you, can you let me go? I won''t take the money. I''m going to graduate. Can I go back to school? I''m a senior student... "


    The latter part of the story became more and more unconfident for Melissa, because Aaron''s face grew paler and paler.


    Aaron took out a check filled with a large sum of money from his pocket and threw it on the ground directly. Holding his head high, he said, "the money is yours this month. You have to receive a refund from the school. I don''t want my toy to be too clever."


    Melissa stared at the myriad 0 on the ground, short of breath.


    "Aaron Mu! I do agree to marry you, but you already have a fiancee, don''t you? It''s complicated. I don''t want to be your mistress. I am a... "


    The corners of Aaron''s lips curled into a smile. Seeing the look on Melissa''s face, he interrupted her and said, "are you still that kind of woman?"


    That kind of woman?


    Melissa''s eyes widened in shock. She wasn''t able to take it.


    There was a touch of jealousy in her heart. Although she knew that the success rate of this matter was very low, Melissa still bit her lower lip and took the initiative to approach the front, trying to have a try. "Aaron Mu, I have no other meaning, but I need a degree. I need to support my brother, and I need... "


    Aaron grabbed Melissa''s wrist and pulled her in front of him. He spat out a mouthful of smoke and asked impatiently, "what do you want? Do you want to marry a man or have a baby by the way?"


    Choked and choked, Melissa coughed repeatedly. After a long time, she said reluctantly, "I really did it for study. I will not do such a thing. Please, trust me!"


    Facing her sincere eyes, somehow, Aaron nodded in agreement. It was too late for Aaron to react.


    Then he turned his head stiffly, pretended to be serious and said, "You''d better not play tricks. It depends on your performance. Melissa Ji, you''d better know who you are. You have no right to enjoy the love that others give you. "


    Although his words were commercial, Melissa had to force a smile and nodded to agree.


    But Melissa didn''t know that the appearance of Gina was just the omen of her trouble.


    The next day, after Aaron''s words, Melissa finally got free time.


    However, just as Melissa was about to leave, Aaron stopped her. He took out a necklace from his pocket and tied it to Melissa''s neck. "Cancel the wedding. You don''t deserve to be in the public. The entrance guard is seven o''clock every night. Think about it yourself. And don''t take it off without my permission. "


    Facing his overbearing tone, Melissa nodded her head and didn''t intend to fight back. In the end, Melissa disappeared from his sight under the escort of a professional servant.

 Chapter 13 Return to School

    Embarrassed, Melissa pulled her fine bangs up and put them behind her ears. Then she begged Howard in a low voice, "Well, can you just stop here? I''ll walk the rest of the way by myself."


    Without saying a word, Howard still kept driving smoothly, as if he took Melissa as air.


    The school entrance was just around the corner. Seeing this, Melissa became anxious. She tightly grabbed the back shoulder of Howard and said uneasily, "Eh... I don''t know your name, but we would arrive at our school soon if you kept driving. I promise I won''t run away. But can you just leave me here and let me come in on my own? You can pull over and follow me if you still worry about me. "


    She didn''t want anyone to know her humble identity.


    Howard frowned with disgust and leaned forward a little. Then he reached out his hands and said, "Miss Melissa, please don''t make things difficult for me. I''m just following the order."


    A trace of pain appeared in her eyes. Melissa said ¡°Hum¡± and drew back her hand. Even a driver looked down on her?


    She forced a smile, which was extremely grieving.


    The car stopped slowly at the gate of the school. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on it. Many people even craned their heads, trying to see which rich person be in the car so that they could go to butter up this person.


    Melissa''s face was covered with embarrassment. After hesitating for a while, she finally reluctantly got out of the car when she saw the sullen, handsome face of Howard.


    When she appeared, many people presented a surprised expression.


    Lowering her head, Melissa said "Thank you" to Howard in a hurry and left, as if it was a very embarrassing thing.


    A trace of darkness flashed through Howard''s eyes. He thought for a while and changed the direction of the car and then drove away.


    In the classroom, Melissa was so nervous that she didn''t even dare to breathe. The mockery and arguments of the people around her seemed to have been amplified several hundred times, and they were lingering in her heart.


    "I say, how does she have the face to come back to our school?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t remember this woman..."


    "I tell you, she betrayed herself to a man for money. Do you know who he is? It''s Aaron! Oh my God! It never occurred to me that a pure and innocent woman like her would have done such a thing! "


    As they talked, their tone of contempt became more obvious. With a pale face, Melissa''s head lowed, and she tried to forget these people''s words, but her brain deliberately went against her. The words were running through her mind in an infinite loop.


    When Melissa was caught in a dilemma, a woman suddenly walked up from behind, reached out her hand and directly grabbed the back of Melissa''s head. She sneered, "I know more than you do. You know what? I heard that she went to steal the purse of Aaron''s girlfriend to hook up Aaron!"


    Everyone was shocked by her words.


    Suffering great pain, Melissa let out a low hum, but dared not speak anything.


    What they said was the truth. How could she explain it?


    Knowing who has come, Melissa had no choice but to bite her lower lip and choose to be silent. But her sile


    nce meant acquiescence in the eyes of others.


    The woman who was grabbing Melissa''s hair looked sullen. Then she increased her strength and threw Melissa''s head to the ground. Her seven centimeter high-heeled shoes trampled on Melissa. The piercing pain spread from Melissa''s back to her whole body in an instant.


    As Sunny stepped on her high heels, she exclaimed, "shame on you! I don''t even know how humiliated I am because of you!"


    How could a woman like Melissa, born with such a low status, be with a rich man? While as Melissa¡¯s sister, she became a laughing stock of everyone.


    Her injured back tensed instantly. The struggle became violent and Melissa twisted her body hard as she said, "let go of me! You hurt me!"


    But Sunny didn''t stop. Instead, she waved her hand and called over several strange women dressed in different ways. Then they started kicking and punching Melissa. Their each blow was with a whiff of harsh wind.


    Melissa curled up and crouched at the table, having no chance to resist.


    Now Melissa''s whole world was like an endless black hole. She might not be able to hold on as long as she stayed there for another second.


    But at this time, Melissa''s phone rang.


    She came to her sense a little more clearly. She fumbled around and finally found her small phone in the pocket. When others were confused, she ran to a corner and glanced at the strange number. Without thinking, Melissa answered the phone directly.


    "Melissa, get out of the school now!"


    "Melissa, you bitch, don''t run away if you have the power!"


    The voice of Aaron and Sunny echoed in Melissa''s ears. Before Melissa was surprised at the other end of the phone, she was dragged again. With a loud bang, the small and crude cellphone fell to the ground, smashing in an instant.


    Standing outside the school door, Aaron''s face changed slightly as if he had expected something. He strode into the school and was close to the guard. However, the guard froze when he met Aaron''s eyes. He even didn''t dare to take a deep breath.


    But Aaron suddenly stopped. He turned around, grabbed a man''s arm and asked the classroom which Melissa was in. To his surprise, the man happened to be one of Melissa''s classmates. Forced by Aaron, he had no choice but to show the way for Aaron.


    Before he entered the classroom, he could hear the shouts of several women mingled with their insults to Melissa from time to time.


    Sunny was so jealous that she forced Melissa to the corner. Then she kicked Melissa with her sharp high heels and ridiculed, "Melissa, where is your allure? Why, would you just pose in front of a man? You are disgusting! Why can a lowly woman like you get much love from a man? What makes you think you have the right to be around Aaron?"


    The crowd around Melissa burst into laughter. They didn''t sympathize with her, nor stepped forward to help her. Some even took out their phones to shoot this embarrassing scene of Melissa.


    Sunny raised her hand and slapped on Melissa''s face heavily. She became more arrogant and said to Melissa, "Get down on your knees and apologize to me! How could I be laughed at if it were not for you? Melissa, say you are a bitch loudly!"

 Chapter 14 You’re a Pet

    Tears of grievance rolled down from the corners of Melissa''s eyes, but she did not say a word and was unwilling to submit. However, this cost was naturally higher than just now. She had to endure a more violent kick.


    Since the very beginning, Aaron had been standing at the door, showing no intention of coming in, but the man leading the way had secretly escaped.


    Sunny seemed to be a little tired. She gasped and half squatted down and pinched the flesh on Melissa''s waist with strength. "Tell me, tell me! You little bitch! "


    Not knowing where the courage came from, Melissa pushed her hand away forcefully, struggled up and said awkwardly, "I am not! I am not! I am not! "


    She didn''t do it of her own accord. Why nobody could understand her difficulties? There were only sarcasm, contempt and scorn. She didn''t do it voluntarily!


    Sunny was stunned when she was pushed away. When she came to her senses, she rushed to Melissa again, tore her school uniform and said, "Well, you''re so bold, aren''t you? My sisters, beat this shameless woman to death! I''d like to see if your mouth or my palm is harder! "


    With a stinging sound, the thin clothes were broken into pieces in the hands of these women. These pieces were slowly floating in the air, and then gently floating on the ground.


    Many boys even whistled. It was a rare chance to watch the show.


    Melissa stepped back, shook her head and said in a trembling voice, "No, no..."


    Seeing Sunny was about to stretch out her hands again, Melissa closed her eyes in horror and covered her chest with her hands.


    But after waiting for a long time, Melissa did not feel the pain as she had imagined.


    Melissa was surprised. Then all of a sudden, a shrill scream of Sunny was heard by Melissa. "It''s up to you. Well... Ah... You bastard! Who are you? "


    With a sullen face, Aaron glanced at terrified Melissa, and then turned his head to throw away the hands of Sunny vigorously. "You''re not qualified to touch my belongings. Get out of here," he said coldly.


    His eyes were like daggers shining with cold light, causing the people around him to feel a great pressure in an instant.


    "Who are you? What qualifications do you have?"


    "Sunny, he is Aaron! That''s right. It''s definitely true, he is Aaron!"


    Just as Sunny was about to lose her temper, a woman suddenly reached to grab her sleeve, then whispered in her ear.


    Aaron?


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at the direction where Aaron just stood, dumbfounded.


    As far as they knew, this man was too mysterious to be seen. He only appeared on the newspaper a few days ago as a scene was made while he beating the thief.


    "Oh my God! I can really see the real person!"


    Many women began to lustfully stare at the position of Aaron.


    Aaron snorted coldly, and then directly ignored the gazes from the crowd. He crouched down leisurely and picked up Melissa from the ground, and carried her on his shoulder. Under people¡¯s eyes of surprise, he left...


    After a jolt, Melissa calmed down a little.


    After five minutes, she adapted completely. Then Aaron rolled down the car window and reduced his force on the accelerator.


    Sitting up awkwardly, Melissa glanced at the black jacket on her body and said bashful


    ly, "Aaron... Thank you... "


    "Shut up. Don''t embarrass me. "


    The hard-earned ease of the atmosphere was completely broken down by the words of Aaron. Melissa shew the whites of her eyes helplessly, and then lay down again.


    However, a strange feeling came over her. If she didn''t mishear just now, did Aaron say that she was his woman?


    While Melissa was woolgathering, Aaron stopped the car suddenly. And then regardless of her resistance, he dragged Melissa into a clothing shop like a dead dog.


    "It''s so big..."


    Staring at the huge house, Melissa''s mouth was wide open.


    The waiters around her have shown expressions of contempt.


    It would be clear that the gap between a person and the upper class as long as the person spoke out a word. And Melissa''s words undoubtedly made her identity lower.


    Aaron stretched his hand and hooked his finger at a woman not far away. Without any expression on his face, he said, "I have told you, you can just shut up. K, help me get this woman primped in half an hour."


    The woman whose name was K twirled her wavy hair and made a gesture of ¡°Okay¡±, and then she dragged Melissa in without noticing the latter''s struggle.


    "I say... I... "


    K pressed Melissa on the rotating chair and surveyed the outline of her carefully. She stroked the surface of Melissa and said, "OK, I know everything. All you need to do is to sit down. I can''t afford the anger of Mr. Aaron. Little beauty, cooperate with me. Throw this dress away since it''s torn up like this... I wonder why Mr. Aaron took you to such a place. Have he changed the taste lately?"


    Melissa was hardly given a chance to speak, and the powder flew straight to her face. There were big and small items, some of which were hard for Melissa to name. Yet they were worth a lot of money just according to the package bottles.


    It took K nearly twenty minutes. Finally she let go of Melissa and asked her to change clothes.


    After several trials, Melissa was pushed out by K five minutes before the scheduled time.


    K yawned lazily, tucked her hair behind her ears and said, "Mr. Aaron, go to the front desk and pay 100000 by yourself after a while. We are friends now. How about I give you a discount? 110000? Don¡¯t evade paying taxes."


    Aaron gave a simple look at Melissa, ignored that woman''s words and went straight toward the door, gripping her sleeve, leaving K furious behind.


    But surprisingly, K didn''t follow up as if she had foreseen it.


    "Aaron, that woman..."


    After Aaron tucked Melissa into the car, he said impatiently, "shut up! From now on, you don''t need to say anything. You''re my pet, and it''s my exclusive to dress you up. You just need to keep silent when we arrive at the meeting in a few minutes. Otherwise you know the consequences. "


    Why did this woman always talk so much?


    "I..."


    "Shut up! You don''t have to go to school after today. It''s useless for you to have the diploma. You are just a pet, so being too smart will only get you killed."


    There was an irresistible power in Aaron''s words. When the words just rose to her lips, Melissa had no choice but to swallow them. She gave a rueful ¡°Hum¡±, and then lowered her head. She curled up, holding her legs. Nobody knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 15 Don’t Leave Me Alone

    When the car was in a dead silence, Aaron''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    He reached out one hand to take out his cellphone. After inadvertently glancing at the Caller ID, he put on the Bluetooth and quickly answered the phone. "Hello? What''s up, Sean?"


    Generally speaking, Sean would not make this call if there was no emergency. But today he made it through the internal call, which meant there was something urgent.


    There was a note of urgency in the voice of Sean, and then he quickly held his phone to ask, "Aaron, where are you now?"


    His question raised some doubts in Aaron. After a pause, he replied, "I was just about to go back to the old house. What''s up?"


    Today was that woman''s birthday. He just came back with Melissa to dispel her boring thoughts. Lest she every day tries every means to find a woman for him to carry on the family line.


    This was also the reason why when Aaron ran into Melissa, he kept asking her whether she was sent by his mother.


    Sean said something to Aaron. After talking for about one minute, Aaron nodded and responded, "I know. You first look at the people. I will be right there soon."


    Then he hung up the phone in a hurry, reached out his hand and pushed Melissa. Without any nostalgic feeling, he said, "Don''t say anything. You first go back by yourself."


    Before Melissa could figure out what was going on, she was turned from the car and the door was slammed shut by Aaron, who disappeared from her sight quickly.


    Stunned, Melissa stared at the broad and strange street and felt somehow uneasy.


    Without thinking too much, she rushed in the direction that Aaron had left.


    She didn''t want the feeling of being abandoned.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes. Melissa quickened her pace to chase the man while yelling, "Aaron! Aaron!"


    The name was too conspicuous, but Melissa didn''t realize what she was doing at all. She just didn''t want to be abandoned by instinct.


    But she was no match for the car. Just in the blink of an eye, Melissa had stopped and gasped miserably on the spot.


    Melissa clasped her hand over her chest. For the first time, her eyes were filled with despair.


    Her face was pale, and her lips mumbled for a long time. "Don''t leave me alone... Please don''t leave me alone... "


    There was no reply.


    Melissa¡¯s eyelids sunken slightly, and her thick lashes quivered lightly. Besides, the tears in Melissa¡¯s eyes would roll down at any moment.


    All of a sudden, noises reached the ears of disappointed Melissa.


    "Yes, it''s her! I''ve read the news before. She was the woman who was bought by Aaron. It''s said that she''s an undergraduate. Reporter, see? I have provided some information. Do I have any money for the clue?"


    "Okay, next time you have such good news, remember to call me at any time. I will definitely give you a lot of money!"


    Then a group of people ran over quickly. Horror was written on the face of Melissa. Her body was a few paces faster than her mind. When they were approaching, she directly turned around and ran away.


    "Stop! Catch her! Don''t let her go. It''s not easy to get the news about Aaron. How can we let her go so easily?"


    There was a slight noise flashed through Melissa''s ear. Then her mind went blank and she coul


    d only keep running forward...


    She didn''t know how long it took before she ran into the bushes. Melissa crouched down and panted for breath.


    She anxiously turned her head back to make sure nobody was following her. Then she collapsed on the ground.


    She felt that her body was tired and her heart was even more tired.


    Since when she was given such a humiliating title?


    Melissa''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t know what to say to defend herself.


    This situation had lasted for nearly half an hour. With her legs becoming weak, Melissa stretched herself with difficulty. Then she held out her hand to a passer-by and asked the way home.


    She had no choice but to go back to that shabby house. She couldn''t think of any other place to shelter herself.


    Without a penny left, Melissa could only walk. Fortunately, the path was not very far. She stumbled for nearly an hour before she could make it to the neighborhood.


    Looking at the street, Melissa felt unprecedentedly relieved.


    She groped the key from the corner beside the window. Then she closed the door lightly.


    Melissa let out a long breath and sat down on the ground immediately.


    A tinge of coldness was felt on the rough floor. As a result, Melissa curled up all of her body. She held her legs tightly and said, "Why... You all have to leave me alone. What did I do? What have I done wrong? The same to mom, father, brother, Aaron... Why do you push me away just after being gentle to me?"


    Failing to get an answer, Melissa had no choice but to lean tiredly against the corner of the wall and fall asleep.


    It was past ten o''clock in the evening that Aaron finally settled down the matter with Sean. After that, he hurriedly drove the car back to the road where he left Melissa.


    To his greatest relief, he didn''t see any trace of Melissa on the way, which meant she was back? Thinking about it, Aaron quickened his pace.


    However, the truth was just the opposite of his imagination.


    Aaron opened the door and called the name of Melissa coldly, but he got no response.


    Aaron was confused and called the maid, but the maid denied his suspicion and said that Melissa hadn''t come back since she went out in the morning.


    The face of Aaron changed dramatically. The blue veins on his forehead bulged slightly. He gritted his teeth and said, "She didn''t come back?"


    The maid nodded her head stiffly and trembled, as if she was afraid that Aaron would vent his anger on her.


    Without saying too much, Aaron turned around and walked away, then he stepped into his car, disappearing from the maid''s sight at once.


    He switched on his phone and tried to call Melissa, but her phone was broken in the classroom, so what he got was just the sound of a power off.


    Aaron grinned evilly. There was a gurgling sound in his knotted hands. Then he stared at his phone angrily and said, "Melissa, you''ve got a lot of guts."


    He clicked on the software and looked for the GPS of Melissa. As soon as Aaron found the target, he hurried over as if he didn''t want to miss her.


    On the other hand, Melissa seemed to be tied to a bad dream. Bean sized sweat and tear rolled down from her eyes and forehead. She frowned and kept muttering, looking a little painful.

 Chapter 16 Im Really Sorry

    Aaron stared at the GPS in his cell phone and said to himself, "Does that woman live in this place?"


    The necklace he gave to Melissa was not an ordinary necklace, but a one with GPS navigation device, so that he could find Melissa at anytime and anywhere. Of course, the premise is that Melissa takes it with her.


    Turning left and right, a few moments later, Aaron stopped walking, staring at at a small and shabby house.


    Melissa must be here now, right?


    He stopped subconsciously. It was hard for him to guess. Had Melissa lived in such a dangerous house that would collapse at any time in the past?


    But the thought that Melissa didn''t obey his order and left just made Aaron suddenly depressed. He took the initiative to go ahead, and kicked the door open with strength.


    The door which was on the verge of collapse was kicked down in an instant.


    Melissa leaned back against the wall, furrowing her brows, as if she was not aware of the situation at all. Yet her tears kept rolling down, her lips opened and closed, which seemed to keep muttering something. In her arms, there was a narrow wooden board and a photo, which looked extremely weird.


    Giving her a suspicious look, Aaron thought that she was just acting.


    "Get up."


    His voice came down from the top of Melissa''s head. If it was usual times, Melissa would have stood up easily in a few movements, and she wouldn''t hold on to the original action.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Melissa had no intention to get up. She furrowed her brows more tightly and her tears rolling down more quickly.


    He lifted his foot and kicked Melissa on her shin. The woman just sobbed and didn''t have other reactions.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Aaron was about to lift her from the ground, yet his left arm was suddenly grabbed by Melissa. She was like a koala tightly glued to Aaron.


    The face of Melissa turned pale. She choked with sobs as she cried, "Mom... Don''t leave me... I didn''t, I didn''t... I didn''t! "


    A thick nasal mucus came out of the tip of Melissa''s nose and then stuck onto the arms of Aaron.


    Suddenly, Aaron''s face darkened.


    "Let me go!"


    There was a hint of tenderness in his words, which Aaron himself did not realize.


    Gritting her teeth tightly and trembling violently, Melissa suddenly shouted fiercely, "Don''t leave me... I''m a good girl, really good girl. Why accused me... Why? "


    Aaron raised his hand and slapped across the face of Melissa. Then he yanked his hand back and scolded, "Are you out of your mind?"


    He didn''t have time to see her play this funny trick to get his sympathy. Such a trick was too childish!


    The slap came so suddenly that Melissa''s ears were buzzing. Then Melissa opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were red and swollen with a note of cuteness, which looked like an innocent rabbit. Seeing this, Aaron''s heart beat faster.


    The dazed Melissa suddenly came to her senses at the sight of Aaron.


    She stepped back subconsciously, and it was not until she leaned against the wall that she stammered, "Aaron... Aaron?"


    Didn''t he leave her alone? Why did he come here?


    When she opened her mouth, she felt a sharp pain on her left face. She unconsciously made a sound because of pain. She stretched her hand to touch her left face and found that it was not a dream. The pain was too real.


    She looked at her hands subconsciously, and there was a look of panic flashing through her face. Then she quickly squatted down and picked up the small plate and the photo. She was secretly relieved.


    However, trouble had just begun.


    He


    walked up to Melissa, raised his hand and slapped her hard again. Then he rebuked, "How dare you come back here?"


    He hated the disobedient toys the most!


    The scorching pain on her face almost made Melissa burst out. Swallowing her grievances, she whispered, "I don''t know where your villa is. This is the only place I can think of... I''m sorry. I''m really sorry... Please don''t hurt my brother. I will cooperate well with you next time. Mr. Aaron, I''m sorry..."


    "Shut up."


    He interrupted her blabbering words in a cold voice. Then Aaron turned his head and left. On the other hand, Melissa stood still in place with her head down.


    Hearing no response from behind, Aaron turned back, grabbed her collar and said: "Let''s go! You''d better not come back to such a shabby place in the future. Otherwise, people may misunderstand that I, Aaron wasn''t able to afford the pet and even a shelter for you."


    Melissa couldn¡¯t hold back at that time, so her ears came down directly. She shook her head violently before kneeling down and pulling at his trousers, "I''m sorry... Could we go back later? Today is the anniversary of my mother''s death. I know I don''t have the right to say something like this, but... Please, Mr. Aaron, please allow me to do it this time."


    Death anniversary?


    After hearing what Melissa said, he was a little depressed, but he was used to being cold and not thinking for others. Aaron rejected her request directly and dragged her out. "You are not qualified. You''d better remember this."


    Her last glimmer of hope that had been lit up was instantly put out.


    Melissa forced a weak smile, closed her eyes in despair and stopped struggling.


    Yeah, how could she still have hope for this cold-blooded man?


    The car was running slowly. Melissa didn''t ask any questions. She held the two things in her hand tightly, then turned her head and closed her eyes.


    Her eyelashes quivered slightly. Melissa could hardly calm herself down.


    Half an hour later, she came to herself.


    Taking a glance at the absent-minded Melissa, Aaron ordered with a stern look on his face. "Get off the car."


    "But we are not in the villa..."


    "Shut up! Don''t talk too much!"


    After being scolded by Aaron, Melissa pursed her lips and jumped down quickly. She didn''t dare to say a word.


    She sat sideways on the grass. The starry sky was like a dream.


    An endless horizon in the sky, sparsely scattered some starlight. Melissa''s eyes narrowed and she felt a little relieved. At this moment, Aaron spoke first.


    "How did your mother die?"


    His words were a little abrupt. Melissa was stunned and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    He impatiently pushed her away and shouted angrily, "Are you dumb?"


    Coming back to herself, Melissa shook her head and said slowly, "No, I just feel a little strange. My mother... She was murdered. But no one believes that. "


    There was a sadness in her smile, which even made Aaron feel confused.


    His heart trembled slightly and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. Then Aaron sat on the grass with her. He gave the water to Melissa and continued to ask, "Murder? Why? "


    Confusion and vigilance was written all over the face of Melissa. Subconsciously, she moved a little away from him and pried, "Aaron, you look so strange today. Why do you ask me these questions?"


    She didn''t think this man would prove the innocence for her mother.


    After hearing his words, Melissa forced a smile and began to talk more.


    However, they didn''t know that their hearts were approaching each other slowly in such a circumstance...

 Chapter 17 Cancel The Marriage

    The next early morning, Melissa gave a low murmur and woke up.


    Suddenly, she exclaimed and sprang up from the bed.


    Her skin was exposed to the cold air in an instant. She grabbed the quilt unconsciously to cover herself.


    Yesterday''s memory slowly rose in her mind, and her face instantly stiffened.


    Sitting on one side of the table, Aaron took off his black rimmed glasses and threw it to the other side before he said expressionlessly, "No rules."


    Her heart skipped a beat suddenly, then Melissa covered herself up with the quilt quickly.


    She looked quite stunned. After swallowing the saliva, she said in broken words, "Aaron... Did you do something to me? "


    She didn''t have a clear memory of yesterday. She only remembered sitting on the grass with Aaron and talking about the past. Then she seemed to fall asleep by accident...


    She didn''t think that Aaron would let her sleep well.


    He opened the drawer and stuffed the documents he was handling into it. Then he said with a faint smile, "Isn''t it normal for me to want you?"


    Her face turned red and Melissa didn''t speak for a long time.


    He handed the check to Melissa again and said with a poker face, "Here''s the money. You can take it to repair your shabby house. But you can''t go back without my permission. Do you understand?"


    Joy was written on the face of Melissa, and then she continued, "Really? Can I decorate it? Aaron! I''ll pay you back! "


    Unexpectedly, Aaron suddenly grabbed her by the jaw, putting his face close to her and provoked, "Pay me back? How can you pay me back? By your body?"


    There was a strange taste hidden in his words. Melissa was so speechless that she could only look at him with a red face.


    As he rubbed his forehead, Aaron pointed to the clean clothes near the bed and said, "Well. You can change your clothes and go to a place with me. If you really want to pay me back, be a dumb for me."


    "Okay..."


    Melissa nodded in a low voice. She didn''t speak, as if she had recalled what had happened the day before. The moment she reached out her hand, she turned around stiffly to look at the man in front of her and asked, "Mr. Aaron, will you leave me on the street again this time?"


    Aaron didn''t answer, but pushed open the door and walked out directly.


    The big room suddenly became quiet. Melissa forced a smile, and then laughed at herself, "Just a sudden tenderness. How can I expect him to be gentle all the time?"


    Melissa tapped on her forehead and washed up quickly.


    An hour later, the atmosphere at the table was particularly weird.


    On the opposite side of a large table, there were several people, though Melissa couldn''t name them, she was very familiar with the woman sitting on the right.


    Gina was staring at her with a look that would have torn her apart, as if she had committed a heinous crime.


    All the people kept silent while staring at others, so the atmosphere was extremely weird.


    Finally, Gina couldn''t suppress her anger anymore. She slapped her chopsticks heavily on the table, and then pointed at the tip of Melissa''s nose. "What makes you think you are qualified to sit here?"


    She couldn''t stand it. Why did this woman join their family party?


    Their topic today was about her marriage with Aaron, but he had brought another woman in front of everyone. What did he mean?


    Melissa wanted to shrink back, but before she could move a step, Aaron reached out his hand and protected her on his left side. He raised his eyebrows and said, "My people don¡¯t need you to tell them what to do. Let''s cancel the marriage of interest. The marriage was arranged by our parents when we were young. It was


    not serious enough. Besides... No one can take away what I want from me. Don''t you think so? "


    As he spoke, Aaron deliberately raised Melissa''s chin, which drew the two closer to each other. They looked intimate to the extreme.


    Grieve tears were rolling in Gina''s eyes. When she saw that Aaron had no intention of helping her, she turned her head fretfully to her father and said, "Father! Look at him! Look at Aaron! He couldn''t break his promise. That woman was a thief. She stole my wallet at that time! She doesn''t deserve to come into our house! "


    Gina stressed on the word of ¡°thief¡± deliberately, and then looked provocatively at the position of Melissa.


    What she didn''t know was that she meant nothing except irritating Aaron.


    Lawrence was a clever man. When he saw the serious look on Aaron''s face, he knew that something was wrong. He quickly stood up, put on a smile and said, "There must be some misunderstanding. Maybe she is a friend of Aaron. You''re over-thinking. Right, Aaron?"


    He winked at Aaron, indicating him to cooperate. But Aaron was not the kind of person who would act according to human''s expression.


    Aaron turned his head around and caught Melissa''s chin, taking the initiative to put his lips with a sense of coolness close to her.


    He sucked slightly, making a shameful sound by posturing.


    "Aaron..."


    "Shut up! You are dumb!"


    Melissa attempted to say something. But before that, Aaron pried open her closed jaws and took the space between her lips instantly.


    With the eyes wide open and the shout of Gina, Aaron reluctantly ended the kiss. There was tenderness in his eyes that Melissa had never seen before.


    For a moment, she even suspected that she was wrong.


    Gina''s face instantly got pale. She quickly walked ahead, reaching out her hand to push Melissa away. Then she leaned into the arms of Aaron and sobbed, "Aaron! How can you do this to me? The status of this woman is so low. How can I be inferior to her? Aaron! Aaron!"


    How long had they known each other? How could this woman get so close to Aaron in such a short time? How could he protect Melissa in public even though he knew it may irritate her father?


    Frowning slightly, Aaron shook off her hand hard, putting his arms around the shoulders of Melissa, he stepped back. Then he said coldly, "I don''t want to say the same words again. Furthermore, cancel those engagements, my marriage is not up to others."


    Then he slapped the chopsticks in his hand heavily on the table, and then Aaron turned around and left while dragging Melissa.


    Sean was watching worriedly. He knew the temper of Aaron better than anyone else.


    Sean then looked at Gina with a reproachful look. He stand up in a hurry and drag her. "Sister, don''t be so rush. You know well what character Aaron has!"


    Then he made a few instructions in a hurry before he chased them.


    If the two families were to break up, both sides wouldn''t get any benefits, which should be known to Aaron. He would never do anything uncertain.


    Behind them, Gina''s crying resounded in the sky, while Melissa who had been dragged away by Aaron was furrowing tightly. She kept silent, as if she had really become a mute.


    All of a sudden, Aaron stopped. Melissa bumped into the back of Aaron. Thus her spine cooled instantly.


    She stepped back, trying to explain something. But before she could say anything, Aaron said first, "It was just a show. What else can you pay back except for your dirty body?"


    Biting her lips, Melissa closed her lips tightly and kept silent.


    While the two of them were in a stalemate, Sean rushed over from behind and broke this weird situation.

 Chapter 18 an Explanation

    Sean shot a confused glance at Melissa and Aaron, and then stopped as if he was trying to figure out what was going on between them.


    Seeing that he was about to say something but hesitated, Aaron could guess something. Aaron turned his head away and said, "Sean, if you still come to tell me what happened to that woman and what happened to her suicide, then let''s go."


    They talked awkwardly, but Sean was afraid of Melissa and didn''t say anything.


    "Let''s find a place to have a talk. After all, this is the business of the elders. It''s not that easy to turn down something that can not be refused..."


    "If you still want to be my brother, just pretend nothing has happened. This is absolutely impossible. I don''t think you have the right to meddle in the affairs of me! "Aaron said.


    Aaron refused straightforwardly. He made Sean embarrassed.


    Helpless, Sean pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose and nodded helplessly. Sean took a step back and said, "Aaron, I''m doing this for your own good. You''d better check if this woman is clean. Don''t fall into someone''s hands. Besides... If she didn''t arrange this woman, you''d better know that she can''t tolerate such an impure grain of sand. "


    There was another underlying meaning behind Sean''s words, but Melissa couldn''t understand, so she could only stand aside numbly.


    Aaron snorted and turned away. The blood stood on the back of Melissa''s head. She lowered her head and ran after Aaron.


    All of a sudden, Aaron stopped his steps, opened the car door, turned around and looked at Melissa who was in a stupefied state. "I have something to deal with in the company. You can go back first... If you want to come with me, you can do it. "


    Aaron didn''t know how to retort Melissa''s action, so he changed the topic.


    "I want to go back to school,"


    "No bargain. Get in the car!"


    Aaron broke the extravagant hope and got Melissa into the car without giving her a chance to struggle. They even didn''t fasten the seat belt and drove away directly.


    Half an hour later, staring at the tall building high up in the sky, Melissa subconsciously swallowed.


    She had heard of the company before, but she didn''t have a chance to come in. It was too unreal when she really tried to feel it.


    ODG, an international group almost monopolized over half of the country''s economic transactions


    The designing field was broad, including clothes, diet, even architectural. ODG could be said to be the backbone of the company.


    "Aaron... Are you... "


    "Didn''t anyone tell you that this company is mine? You''d better regard yourself as a dumb. Disgraced person. "


    At the sight of this sentence, Aaron walked forward slowly under the call of everyone. The cold and strong force made Melissa embarrassed.


    Melissa didn''t know much about the outside world, nor did she have a way out. God knew, she studied finance and dreamed to work in this company, but now she was suddenly told that her sugar daddy was the CEO of this company?


    Melissa followed quickly, not wanting others to gossip about her.


    The office was out of their reach. Aaron pushed the door open and stepped in. There were several doors.


    "Go in."


    "Okay."


    There was barely any conversation between the two, and after Aaron came in, he was so busy with his work that he didn''t even have time to make trouble for Melissa.


    Melissa sat on


    the couch idly and stared blankly.


    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door. It was Sean who had a dispute with Aaron before coming in.


    Sean was a little shocked when he saw Melissa.


    However, Sean was a man who had experienced a lot, so he quickly suppressed his uneasiness. Then he took out a thick file from his hand and handed it to Aaron. He said, "This is the new medicine we need at that time. Look, do you need a back-up?"


    But Aaron didn''t reply. He just held the pen tightly and continued to brush on the paper.


    "Aaron?"


    Bang! The file was thrown to the ground by Aaron. His face was gloomy. Aaron looked at Sean up and down like an eagle and then said word by word, "Sean, I didn''t mention anything about the hospital, did I? It''s the Liao clan who monopolizes the medical field, not the Mu clan. Isn''t it generally up to you to decide? "


    Sean''s face was somewhat awkward, as if he had been seen through.


    The smile on Sean''s face gave way to embarrassment. He put aside the document and asked seriously, "don''t me have any chance? You know my sister. She has a special feeling for you... Her feeling for you is not just one or two days. If possible, I think our marriage is still... "


    Aaron flew into a rage that he slapped the table and smashed all the documents on it to the ground. He shouted, "no way! It''s impossible! Even if my father came, I will give you the same answer!"


    The situation became stiff in an instant. Sean kept silent for a long time, and neither Aaron.


    When Melissa was about to sneak away, the door was knocked again. With the acquiescence of Aaron, the secretary pushed in.


    Lois looked at the messy documents on the ground, with astonishment written all over her face, she felt her heart suddenly tightened and her feet became weak. She almost knelt down.


    Bending down, Lois briskly picked up the randomly scattered documents and explained, "Mr. Mu, is there anything wrong with these documents? If so, I''ll go downstairs right now and ask them to modify them! Please don''t be angry! "


    For a moment, Melissa felt sorry for Lois.


    What''s the perseverance of serving such a uncertain man?


    Before Aaron could say something, his phone buzzed. Before he could say something, a man''s voice flew past his ear. The voice was mixed with fury.


    "I know. I''ll make the decision myself!"


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Aaron, who was already in a bad mood, suddenly threw the pen out as if he got infuriated. He roared, "Get out! All of you!"


    Trembling with fear, Melissa followed the secretary stealthily and fled the office.


    There was an incomprehensible look in Aaron''s eyes. Sean wondered if he should leave with a severe look on his face. But before he could take his leave, Aaron opened his mouth, "for the sake of our brotherhood, I have a piece of advice to you. Even if your grandpa came to my company, I would have the same answer!"


    Massaging his aching eyebrows, Sean gave a hint to Aaron, telling him that he knew it, and then he picked up the documents belonged to him and patiently said, "We are good friends... I don''t want to do this. Alas, I will persuade my sister Moreover, Melissa was absolutely not that simple. Be careful. If it''s only for fun, then everything will be fine. "


    ''OK." Aaron said. After that, the family business came to an end.


    Sean turned around and left.

 Chapter 19 Melissa at the Company

    On the other side, Melissa was comforting the secretary patiently and helping her sort out the messy documents.


    Lois was very grateful, but she did not dare to let Melissa beloved grandson touch those things.


    It was not easy for her to get to know some of the temper of Aaron. He was meticulous about work and allowed no flaws in it.


    Moreover, sitting in the CEO''s office, Melissa didn''t seem like a simple person. The clothes on her body told her that she was not a simple person. Lois wanted her superior to help her with this, unless she didn''t want this job.


    Seeing how enthusiastic Melissa was, Lois became more and more uneasy. She waved her hand and said, "Don''t bother. It''s my business. I mean it."


    Melissa nodded helplessly. She didn''t know what to say. When she was about to be in a daze, the door of the secretary''s office was quietly pushed open.


    A gorgeously dressed woman rushed in, wearing a ferocious smile, and then threw the documents in her hand onto the ground with disdain. She pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, it''s you, Miss Lois. I have some application forms submitted to the financial department. Remember to check it out with advance. Don''t go to the financial department. It''s about the time limit. Then you said that our department was wrong! "


    With a red face, Lois nodded and said: "yes, chief!"


    The woman snorted coldly and walked out slowly, her hands twisting around the waist of the bucket. She looked extremely arrogant.


    Looking at Lois''s pale face, Melissa felt sad.


    Half crouching, Melissa helped Lois pick up the scattered documents and asked, "are you all right?"


    Lois wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, nodded dully, but did not dare to open her mouth.


    Melissa''s eyes inadvertently swept across the densely packed numbers on the top, and her eyes became a little brighter.


    Pointing at a large number and a note with a small number, Melissa asked, "what will you do if you can''t finish it?"


    With a sob, Lois continued, "Mr. Mu said, if I don''t do well, I''ll be fired..."


    Raising her eyebrows, Melissa took the initiative to pat Lois on the shoulder. "In fact, I''m not a distinguished guest. I may be more humble than you. I will help you. You can''t do so many documents by yourself. Do you trust me? "


    Lois nodded her head and actively handed over the documents in Melissa''s hands.


    Melissa grinned, sat on her chair confidently, and then continued to write.


    It seemed that these things were easier than she had imagined. In her first year, Melissa was particularly sensitive to these numbers, and even the time of weighing was more than half shorter than others.


    Lois fixed her eyes on the serious look of Melissa. She didn''t dare to make a sound to disturb her. Lois turned her gaze to the neat and beautiful handwriting slowly appeared on the white form in the document.


    After a long time, the pain in Melissa''s hands increased. When there were only a handful of documents piled up like a small mountain left, a sense of inexplicable accomplishment filled up her heart.


    When she was about to continue her work, Lois asked first, "where do you work now?


    Your proposal sounds good. Are you a manager? "


    Then Melissa shook her head and explained, "I''m graduated from International Mall in A university. I''m going to have my internship."


    On the other side, Lois was surprised and she opened her eyes wide and said, "I know this school is very famous, but it is said that graduates have to prepare for the entrance exam today? Why did you take it so slowly? "


    Astonishment was written all over her face. Melissa then hurriedly stood up and asked, "What? How do you know! By the way, my phone was broken. No one can inform me. Thank you! Then I''ll go first. The rest is almost done. Come on! "


    Leaving Aaron''s words behind, she directly ran out of the company without asking for his permission. Then Melissa disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    Melissa was in such a hurry that she didn''t notice the smile on Lois'' face.


    Looking through the detailed design plans on the documents, Lois couldn''t help but be pleased. She said, "it''s a piece of cake for me to deal with a girl like you who doesn''t understand much about the society."


    When Lois was complacent about it, Aaron called her.


    Trying hard to suppress the joy in her heart, Lois changed to the usual polite tone and said, "Mr. Mu, what can I do for you?"


    Just now, Lucy Chang said that you had sorted out the documents and brought them to me right away. I have other things to do tonight. "


    ''Chief Chang?'' She is that disgusting old woman in the Human Resources Department!


    Although Lois thought so, she had to promise Aaron without hesitation.


    Casting a glance at the unfinished document written by Melissa, Lois threw it in the trash can, held the documents and walked to the office next door in a hurry.


    Lois put the document on the table in a clever and skilled manner. Then she neatly stood aside, waiting for the reply of Aaron.


    Aaron frowned and brows creased. After he quickly opened and browsed through the documents, the knitted brows became smooth and easy.


    "That''s right."


    It was a simple word, but it gave a great reward to Lois.


    Lois had not mistaken the girl. Although Lois'' ability was not weak, there was a long distance between Lois and Melissa.


    Although Melissa looks young, she has a better command of martial arts than Lois!


    Lois couldn''t let Melissa work in this company, or she would lose her job at any time!


    Lois clenched her fists with mixed feelings.


    After seal the document, Aaron''s face softened a little. Then, he put the file aside and said, "That''s it. We should go to ask the Human Resources Department to start it as soon as possible and buy the land in time. The price should be kept as low as possible."


    It was obvious that Lois was cheated by the document. She nodded her head happily and then took the document from Aaron, "okay, Mr. Mu!"


    However, just as she turned around and was about to leave, Aaron seemed to think of something all of a sudden. He stopped Lois again and asked, "I want to ask you, where is that woman in my office?"


    The smile was still on her face. For a moment, Lois did not know what to say. Her smile was stiff.


    Did Aaron notice something?

 Chapter 20 Melissas Abandon

    Under the gaze of Aaron, Lois shivered and said, "I don''t know. It seems like she said she needed to go back to school... Then she directly ran away and went back to the school. I couldn''t stop her! "


    school?


    Hearing Lois'' words, Aaron opened his eyes wide and sneered before he put down the things in his hand.


    Melissa is quite bold. It seems like Aaron spoiled her too much before that she didn''t know what to do.


    "I''ll deal with it tomorrow. Everyone work overtime until 11."


    Then Aaron took the keys and walked out of the office without even looking back.


    Upon hearing this, Lois'' face darkened. She could tell that Aaron was moody. A moment ago, he praised her, but when it came to Melissa, he became a totally different person?


    It could be anything else...


    At the thought of that possibility, Lois trembled with fear subconsciously, and then quickly followed Aaron out.


    It would be better to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Sitting in the car, Aaron''s face was cold. He tried to call Melissa, but her phone was still powered off.


    Aaron turned the steering wheel to full force and then stepped hard on the gas. He said unhappily, "SHIT! Don''t let me catch you, the disobedient toy. "


    Whistling wind swept past his ears, mixed with a hint of coldness.


    On the other side, Melissa reached the school, panting. But it was almost dark. Nobody was in sight at this time.


    Holding her head in remorse, Melissa sped up her pace while walking forward. "Is it too late? No one told me... "


    Just as Melissa was hesitating, a man slowly came over from not far away with a smile on his face, making her feel like in the spring breeze.


    The man collected the documents in his hand a little, and then said gently, "Is it Melissa? I''m going to your house. Why didn''t you come here this afternoon? "


    With a slight flush on her face, Melissa coughed and explained, "I''m sorry I have something urgent to deal with, so... "


    To her surprise, the man didn''t mind. He took a piece of paper from those documents and handed it to Melissa. Then he patiently introduced some things to her. Melissa nodded frequently and didn''t dare to miss a word.


    It was a turning point for Melissa. She had to work as soon as possible and save enough money for the treatment of her brother.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she sobbed. Then she said timidly, "Okay, thank you Thank you very much. "


    However, they were interrupted by Aaron''s voice in the middle of their conversation.


    "Melissa Ji!"


    Hearing the man''s voice in a sullen tone, Melissa''s smile froze.


    She turned her head stiffly and saw Aaron Mu sitting right behind her.


    Melissa''s scalp tingled in an instant. She turned to a smile and explained, "I''m sorry, Mr. My friend is here. Can you leave first, please? If I have any questions, I''ll ask you later."


    The teacher seemed to have understood something. After giving a few simple orders, she turned around and left slowly.


    However, just after the teacher turned around and left, Aaron walked up to Melissa and gripped her jaw. He looked at Melissa and down with a little anger and said, "who gives you the right to leave?"


    Melissa stammered for a while, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Aaron snorted coldly, and then turned to the teacher who was leaving not far away. He said with a smile, "how dare you."


    Seeming to have sensed the intention of Aaron, Melissa immediately knelt down and humbly begged, "I''m sorry I just don''t want to miss the opportunity to graduate Mr. Mu, we are not from the same world, but please understand me, okay? I can do anything for you except for this. Please, don''t be mad at me. We happened to pass by... Please don''t hurt him! "


    However, the smile on Aaron''s face became fierce. He increased his force of slapping as if he would not stop until Melissa was out of breath.


    Her breath quickened. Just as Melissa was about to suffocate to death, Aaron suddenly loosened his grip. He leaned forward a little and said in a low voice, "you have no right."


    Melissa''s hair all over her body stood out, and Aaron strode straight to the teacher''s position. He easily pulled himself out of the teacher''s position and threw him to the ground.


    "Debbie! You are wrong. I know I''m only several years older than you, but you should respect him... "


    "From now on, Melissa Ji dropped out!"


    Ignoring his nagging, Aaron continued.


    The stunned expression on face was not only the teacher but also Melissa.


    Melissa felt grieved and her eyes were filled with tears. Then she grabbed the wrist of Aaron and said urgently, "Mr. Mu! Are you out of you mind? You promise me that you would let me come to the school... I didn''t miss the ordered time! "


    Melissa didn''t want to bet her future on this uncertain man!


    "Melissa has been studying for four years, just for this graduation internship. How could she give up so easily." The teacher said.


    "Who else is in your family?"


    Aaron Mu interrupted the teacher''s nonsense.


    The teacher was really honest, telling the truth.


    Aaron nodded with a cold smile. Then he picked up Melissa and left without looking back.


    The atmosphere was extremely depressing along the way. After entering the car, Aaron suddenly rolled down all the windows.


    Before Melissa could ask, she felt the man''s unique scent.


    Melissa''s face was full of horror and said, "Mr. Mu It''s impossible here! "


    Her reputation would be ruined. After all, Aaron was a public figure. If anyone found out what she had done, she would be blamed for doing something illegal for the rest of her life


    Aaron replied coldly, "you have no right to say no!"


    The ambience in the car was heated up

 Chapter 21 You Are Right

    After making love, Melissa became silent.


    Aaron tidied up his messy clothes while glancing at Melissa out of the corner of his eye, then he said impatiently, "Say."


    What he couldn''t bear most was that this woman looked at him with an innocent expression, as if he had done something wrong to her. As a pet, it was her duty to please the owner!


    Her thick eyelashes quivered slightly and tears streamed down her face.


    Sobbing for a long time, Melissa finally said in a low voice, "I want to go back. Put this memorial tablet back..."


    There was a trace of timidity and even despair on her face.


    It was an ordinary request, but became an unreachable dream in her world.


    Aaron didn''t answer her. He just stepped on the gas. The car roared away in an instant and muffled the sobs of Melissa in his ears.


    Dozens of minutes later, the car slowly stopped. And everything here she was familiar with.


    There was a dark street, bustling people and a intersection with a trace of damp.


    Melissa was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. Stirring her hands uneasily, she nodded at his position and then smiled through tears. "Aaron... Thank you very much! "


    Instead of accepting her apology, Aaron took the initiative to get off the car and looked around carefully.


    He couldn''t imagine how a girl as fragile as Melissa was able to live in such a suffocating environment if he didn''t find out the truth by investigating.


    Melissa strode forward. However, just as she turned the corner, she froze in place.


    It seemed that there was a reversal of blood flow all over her body and even a finger, was difficult to move.


    She quickened her breath subconsciously and asked, "Dad, why are you here?"


    Hearing that, Bob slightly stirred the corners of his eyebrows. Then he stood up and pretended to be tired. "Yesterday is the anniversary of your mother''s death. Am I not allowed to come back? I tell you that Mond is dying, weren''t you going to sell your body? Where is the money? Give it to me quickly! Mond is my only son. I can''t let anything happen to him!"


    His words invisibly stabbed Melissa''s heart deeply. But she had no time to care about that.


    Melissa¡¯s heart fluttered when she heard about Mond.


    Melissa strode forward, poking her head into the room on her own initiative, and then asked, "How much do you need? I have one million now... It is enough to save him. Dad, where is my brother? "


    Bob pulled Melissa back impatiently and then threw her on the ground. He rubbed his hands against her pockets and said, "He''s in the hospital now. Give me the money quickly. What are you waiting for?"


    A sense of shame arose spontaneously from her heart. As Melissa tried to push away Bob, she said, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the noise, Aaron rushed in from outside, only to see Bob''s restless big palms touching Melissa¡¯s body. The greed on Bob¡¯s face was obvious.


    "As far as I''m concerned, you are just a little bitch. You can do nothing except for that... Without your pretty face, you are just a useless woman! Why not let me enjoy your body... Hum..."


    Before Bob could finish his words, a sharp pain came from his shoulder. Then he was pushed aside and fell to the ground, followed by a shrill scream.


    Melissa¡¯s face had already blanched with fear. She couldn''t even dodge or ask for help.


    As Bob endured the sharp pain, he stood up from the ground in an awkward manner and said towar


    ds Melissa¡¯s position, "Melissa, you revolt against me? Do you think you will be better after being with a rich man? I have raised you for more than twenty years. Now that you¡¯re rich and so you want to turn your back on me? Beast! "


    Melissa''s breath got coarser. She stood up awkwardly, and then handed out the check in her pocket while trembling. "No, I don''t. The money is here! Dad, you must save Mond... Here you are. "


    Hearing what she said, Bob looked slightly better. He hummed softly and was about to leave. But he was stopped by Aaron.


    "Which hospital?"


    His words were simple and clear, and the invisible pressure emitting from him made Bob dare not to move a finger.


    His face suddenly turned as red as a pork liver. Then, Bob quickly put the check in his pocket and calmed down. "It''s none of your business. What''s the matter! You are just an outsider. Don''t interfere in our family affairs! "


    His nervousness was suppressed, yet it still made his performance unauthentic.


    However, when Aaron was about to unmask Bob, Bob''s phone vibrated all of a sudden.


    After taking a glance at the name displayed on the screen of the phone, Bob suddenly became strong and rational. He quickly picked up the phone and pretended to be unhappy. "Mond, I tell you that your sister is with a rich man now. She became so supercilious. I just got money from her... What? Do you have something to tell her? Okay, hold on! "


    After saying that, Bob gave the phone to Melissa.


    "Mond, how do you feel now? Is your condition getting worse? What did the doctor say? Do you get used to it? Are you feeling uncomfortable now? "


    "You don''t deserve to be my sister, Melissa! I couldn¡¯t understand why mother gave birth to a woman like you. You don''t deserve to live in the world, let alone be my mother''s daughter!"


    On the other end of the phone, Mond interrupted Melissa in a huff. What he said was like a sharp weapon tore apart her heart.


    "Mond, do you know what you are talking about... Why are you... "


    "You don''t deserve to be my sister, Melissa! You don''t deserve our family name!"


    Beep...


    He hung up the phone immediately, leaving no chance for Melissa to defend herself.


    Melissa was dumbstruck and tears rolled down in an instant.


    After a low sob, Melissa covered her head with her hands, crouched on the ground and whined, "What the hell is going on?"


    She had done as much as she could even if the method was wrong, Why couldn¡¯t someone understand her painstaking efforts in the end?


    While Bob left secretly when they didn¡¯t notice him.


    Aaron stood there and stared at Melissa for a long time, but didn''t utter a word.


    He didn''t understand what the man said that let the woman who could endure so much torture easily shed tears.


    Melissa lifted her tearful eyes and looked at Aaron. An unprecedented feeling of grievance filled her heart. The next second, she jumped straight at him and cried, "Aaron... Tell me what I did wrong. I was the one who was sold; I was the one who was set up; I was the one who was taken the money; and I was the one who got cursed in the end. I... What did I do wrong? "


    She didn''t understand, really didn''t understand.


    The Adam¡¯s apple of Aaron rolled slightly. Melissa trembled a little as she sobbed on his chest, which kept stirring him up, and then his desire reached the climax.


    "You are right..."


    His simple words made Melissa burst into tears instantly...

 Chapter 22 Make Coffee

    After what happened, Melissa was worn out. She fell asleep as soon as she got in the car.


    Aaron rolled up the window and cast a glance at the sleeping Melissa. Then he took off his coat and covered it on her. He murmured, "Silly woman... I have no idea what you are thinking about. "


    Aaron slowed down the car as if he didn''t realize that.


    The car stopped slowly. Aaron woke up Melissa and then got off the car first. Melissa was sleepy. After a long time, she opened the door, and then followed Aaron in a daze.


    After locking the door, Aaron looked at the sleepy Melissa. He said slowly, "From today on, stay in the villa, don''t go anywhere, and don''t go to the school either."


    His pet only needed to please the owner. Money, knowledge, all these were jokes to him.


    "Why? You know how important it means to me... "


    Aaron lit a cigar and caught Melissa''s delicate chin hard. He puffed smoke directly on her face. "It''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t forget that you are just a toy now!" he said in a harsh tone.


    What the hell was on the mind of Melissa and why her brother was so important to her?


    A trace of slyness flashed in his eyes. Aaron surveyed Melissa from top to bottom, trying to see something, but he got nothing.


    Reluctantly, he released his hands, pulling the disobedient woman forward, and held her in his arms. Then he said, "It''s settled. Besides, from now on, you have no time to do so many things..."


    Before she could reject, Aaron directly took Melissa to his room and gently put her on the bed with a trace of love.


    It was a sleepless night for them.


    When she woke up, it was after midnight. She slightly moved her body and didn''t feel the familiar temperature as usual. Then Melissa subconsciously reached out her hand and touched her surroundings.


    But it was empty.


    Where is Aaron?


    Confused, Melissa got out of bed slowly. Following the slight brightness from the study on the left, she tiptoed like a kitten.


    In the study, Aaron was wearing a pair of black framed glasses. It was a room lit up all night long.


    At the moment, Aaron was watching a mountain of files and reviewed them carefully, and he drew circles on them from time to time.


    Melissa turned her head and looked at the clock. It was four o''clock in the morning. It meant that Aaron had not gone to sleep since he came back...


    Somehow, Melissa, who was supposed to stay away from Aaron, turned around and went to the kitchen silently. She helped make a decent cup of coffee and handed it to his room.


    Facing her hospitality, Aaron didn''t say anything. Out of habit, he took over the tea. He


    had a sip. Then the tea was stalled. "The taste is not right. Make another one."


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Melissa wondered if Aaron really regarded her as a servant.


    But Melissa was trapped in an inferior situation so she had to bow. Melissa said nothing, turned around and went back to make another cup of coffee.


    She made coffee for a dozen times. But they were all criticized by Aaron.


    Even good tempered as Melissa was, she was unable to hold back her temper at the moment. With a light cough, she placed the cup heavily on the table and then said, "Mr. Aaron! That''s all I can do. If you still want something better, you can call a professional barista! "


    Being yelled by her, Aaron, who was already extremely fretful, instantly pressed her head on the table. The coffee was sprinkled all over the face of Melissa.


    "Shut up. Get out! "


    This woman did more harm than good!


    Melissa jumped in pain. "You had a rough day at work. Why did you vent your anger on me? Aaron, are you incompetent or is your subordinate incompetent?"


    As soon as a person got impulsive, the words of the person became more uncontrollable.


    Hearing that, the movements of Aaron slowed down a little. He glanced at Melissa, and then smiled, "Incompetent?"


    The dark eyes of Aaron showed an immeasurable chill.


    Swallowing a spittle subconsciously, Melissa knew that she was in trouble. However, just as she felt regretful for her rash act, Aaron took up another subject. "Before I come back today, you''d better handle this... I''d like to see what on earth you are capable of saying that my subordinate is incompetent... "


    After leaving the words, Aaron then walked out of the house, with the door slammed shut behind him.


    In a flash, Melissa was the only one left in the huge room.


    She made a face at the door where there was no one. Then she carefully took out a tissue to wipe the coffee stains on her face and she whispered, "What is he proud of... I wonder what happened to the plan I wrote yesterday..."


    Melissa sat down expertly and held the pen tightly. She distinguished the words under the coffee stains with her eyes twinkling slightly.


    Although it was a bit blurry, Melissa could figure it out roughly.


    After Melissa pulled her long hair behind her ears and tied it up, she buried herself in the work that Aaron had given her.


    Outside the door, Aaron saw all this silently through the hole in the door.


    ''The plan she wrote yesterday?''


    Aaron moved his gaze a little, as if he had understood something, and then he left in a hurry.


    Downstairs, as the car¡¯s engine started, the dust was kicked up.

 Chapter 23 Agree to the Resignation

    It was before five o''clock in the morning that Aaron arrived at ODG. The air was a little damp in the first gleam of light.


    Glancing at the sparse crowd, Aaron parked his car numbly, and then walked into the company quickly.


    At that time, there were only those on night duty. All of them were listless. When they saw Aaron, everyone''s movements and expressions were stiff in an instant.


    The director of logistics department stood up as soon as he saw Aaron. With a flattering smile on his face, he came forward and asked, "Mr. Aaron? Why did you come here so early today? Ha ha... "


    Aaron thought of what Melissa just said, and his face became paler.


    With a snort of contempt, he strode forward and said, "it looks like I''ve really raised a group of craps."


    Everyone lowered their heads subconsciously and dared not to look at him. They were afraid that they would get into trouble next.


    It was not until long after Aaron had left that the environment eased up a little.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Aaron today? I haven''t heard that Mr. Aaron would be here so fast today."


    "God knows! Speak less and do more otherwise we may be fired!"


    "Yes, yes! What the director said is true..."


    Many of them looked at each other in dismay and then they pretended to be serious and busy.


    However, when Aaron went back to his office, he found that the light in the secretary room next door was still on.


    Out of curiosity, Aaron quietly walked in and saw Lois who had dark circles under her eyes writing something. She looked very serious.


    Lois pretended to be surprised, and quickly hid the documents in her hands behind her back. Then she said in broken words, "What? Mr. Aaron, when did you come! Sorry... I didn''t know you would come so early today, so I''m not ready yet... "


    Turning around casually, Aaron looked at Lois up and down carefully, and then said slowly, "Nothing, it just comes to my mind that sometimes I don''t get up so early. I wet the documents yesterday by accident. Write a new one for me. I need it now."


    When Lois heard what he said, her face turned pale immediately. Then she said, "Mr. Aaron, is my design not so reasonable? I will immediately use the computer to print one for you..."


    When she was speaking, Aaron inadvertently walked around behind her and took the paper out quickly. He glanced briefly and got what she was thinking about.


    "You want to resign? Tell me the reason. "


    Eyes focused, Aaron looked at Lois up and down with his sharp eyes, trying to see through her.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Then Lois quickly covered her true feelings and said deliberately, "Yes... This job is really very difficult for me, so... "


    However, instead of stopping her, Aaron said directly, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve agreed. Later, you go to the personnel department to put on records and then you can resign. I''ve found a more suitable person than you."


    What he said was like a thunderbolt from a blue sky, which made Lois freeze in place.


    Did she hear it right?


    Judging from the expression on Aaron''s face yesterday, the plan wrote by Melissa should be good. It seemed that he liked it, then... did he already know that the plan was not designed by her?


    Her hair instantly stood on end. Her legs were soft, and it was not until then that Lois


    knelt down quickly and caught Aaron by the hem of his trousers, begging for mercy, "Mr. Aaron... Sorry... I wanted to explain it to you yesterday, but you left in a hurry, so I didn''t have a chance to explain it. Although this plan was written by your friend, I can also write it. Please give me another chance, please!"


    Lois was about to burst into tears. She looked so pathetic.


    Hearing that, Aaron raised his eyebrows. A chill flashed through his heart.


    It seemed that his guess was right?


    His well articulated big hands were slightly clenched and a sound was made. The atmosphere froze all of a sudden.


    All of a sudden, with the scalp tingling, Lois did not dare to breathe, so she had to lower her head and beg for mercy.


    With a hint of gloom in his eyes, Aaron pushed Lois away and said, "Tell me everything."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Lois said what happened yesterday in broken words, and of course, she also skipped some details.


    His eyes like a hawk were slightly restrained, and the corners of Aaron''s lips rose a little. He then gritted his teeth and said, "Melissa..."


    It was no wonder that she said such words to him in the morning. It seemed that it was necessary to adjust...


    Then he turned around and left. Lois staggered a little and quickly got up, shouting the name of Aaron behind him.


    This job was definitely an indispensable part for her. She had planned to use this opportunity to make Aaron give her the promotion, but she didn''t expect that she would get into trouble through clever means.


    Ignoring her, Aaron took out a roll of documents from the drawer with a lock. Then he went to the personnel department to say a few words and left in a hurry.


    Aaron came and went in a hurry. But the employees were nervous because of his action.


    Aaron returned to the villa and pushed the door open, looking for the petite figure of Melissa.


    A touch of softness appeared in his eyes at the sight of that figure.


    Aaron walked up to Melissa. When he was about to say something, he heard her smooth breath.


    Her thick eyelashes pressed together, her hands on her jaw, her pink lips slightly open, and the sunshine came in through the window, forming a landscape painting.


    At the moment, Melissa was particularly lazy and seductive.


    With the Adam¡¯s apple rolled a little bit, Aaron walked up to cover her with his clothes. Then he muttered to himself, "You siren..."


    When he was about to leave, he accidentally caught a glimpse of the documents.


    All the documents were piled up fairly and her handwriting was listed fairly on them.


    A glimmer of surprise flashed across Aaron''s eyes. Without disturbing Melissa, he made a decision to take out that minority of paper contract and design plans.


    He just mentioned it casually before, but he didn''t expect that this woman would take it seriously.


    Holding the thought of mocking her, yet Aaron looked serious instantly as he looked down the documents.


    Then, the more Aaron saw, the more obvious the smile on his face was.


    He continued to turn to the next page, thinking about it while checking. Then he put the documents back and said. "It seems that I underestimate you, Melissa."


    He must have found a treasure! The cost in the plan designed by Melissa was a third less than his expectation!

 Chapter 24 Be Scared

    The next day when Melissa woke up, Aaron told her what he thought simply. What was rare was that she didn''t resist.


    Seeing how simple and silly Melissa was, Aaron laughed coldly. Then he continued to set the trap, "A month. Didn''t you say that you would take the graduation exam a month later? You can''t go anywhere within this month. If you can satisfy me, I will let you take the exam, okay?"


    On hearing that she could go back to take the examination, Melissa didn''t have the time to think so much. She felt excited and immediately agreed.


    Aaron coaxed Melissa into signing an agreement.


    Leaning against the sofa lazily, Aaron lit up a cigarette, took a deep breath, and then poured out the smoke, "OK, you have to work under my eyes within a month, including eating and living. Even when you go to the bathroom, you have to report it to me."


    Melissa blushed and yelled, "How can you go to the bathroom with me?"


    But Aaron didn''t reply. He just tidied up his clothes and walked out.


    Casting a glance at Melissa who looked like a log, Aaron said impatiently, "Don''t be in a daze. Let''s go!"


    ''When did this woman become so stupid? She wasn¡¯t vague at all when she does statistics. '' Aaron thought to himself.


    "Oh..."


    After answering, Melissa rushed out in her faded school uniform.


    However, when she just walked to the door, she was picked up by Aaron like a chick. He forced her to change into a more feminine clothing. After some argument, Melissa had to compromise.


    Half an hour later, they got out of the extended Rolls-Royce.


    The moment Melissa stepped into this place again, she somehow cheered up a bit inexplicably.


    It was like a dream for her to be able to work here.


    However, such good mood only lasted for a few minutes. As soon as they entered the office, a woman rushed over, tightly holding Aaron''s trouser legs, and whined, "Mr. Aaron... I beg you, I really can''t lose this job, please don''t fire me! I apologize for what I have done! "


    This person was none other than Lois, and Melissa was also surprised. Melissa quickly walked up to Lois and lifted her up from the ground. Just as Melissa wanted to care about Lois, Melissa was heavily slapped in the face.


    The eyes of Lois were full of hatred. She shrieked and pressed Melissa down to the ground. She slapped the face of Melissa several times before she shouted, "I knew it was you! If you hadn''t spoken it out, there was no way this would go wrong! How heartless you are! You pretended to be kind to help me before, but in the end, you used me and climbed to my position! "


    Melissa was shocked. Before she could explain, she felt a burning pain in her body.


    "I didn''t..."


    The throat of Melissa was strangled before she could finish her words.


    Lois seemed to be crazy. She sat astride the stomach of Melissa and her tears rolled down crazily. She tugged at the blouse of Melissa and said, "It was all your fault! You are such a bitch! What are you up to? Why did you do this to set me up? Tell me! Tell me! "


    Her face turned red, but Melissa was too embarrassed to say a word.


    Aaron stood aside and seemed to have no intention of helping.


    Just when she felt that she was going to die of suffocation, Aaron pushed Lois away with great force and picked up Melissa from the ground.


    Tears rolled down the cheeks of Lois. It was so painful that she stood up and covered her wounds with her hands. After that, Lois roared, "I know, I know it''s not that simple. You have planned everything ahead of time, haven''t you?"


    But Aaron didn''t care about her roar. On the contrary, he turned to look at Melissa and said, "Melissa, you''d better know that the weak doom to do nothing."


    With a hint of white at the corner of her lips, Melissa trembled a while, being unable to utter a word.


    She didn''t understand why this woman had changed so much in a blink of an eye.


    Looking at the hatred in her eyes, Melissa felt an inexplicable heartache. There was a time when her younger brother and her father also looked at her in such hostility.


    She stepped back. Covering her head, Melissa curled up and crouched on the ground, saying in a low voice, "I didn''t... I didn''t do anything, really! "


    Aaron had expected to see a good show here. But now he became unhappy instantly.


    He went straight to his office and connected the internal line of the security department. "Get this woman out of here immediately. I don''t want to see her again."


    Just in the blink of an eye, several men in work clothes came up, and without saying a word, they dragged the troublemaker Lois away.


    While Melissa kept repeating the original sentences and squatted on the ground without moving.


    With a sullen face, Aaron coughed hard and said loudly, "Come in, Melissa!"


    "Melissa!"


    There was still no response outside the door...


    Aaron stood up and walked out. But he didn''t see Melissa.


    "Damn it!"


    Aaron cursed in a low voice and swiftly strode out. When he was about to lose his temper, Aaron found the corner of her garment in the left corner.


    "Melissa..."


    "Stay away from me! Don''t touch me... Please... Don''t come over, please, don''t... "


    To his surprise, as soon as he touched her, Melissa was scared like a little rabbit. With red eyes, she retreated to the corner and trembled violently, staring at Aaron''s fingertips warily.


    It seemed that Melissa would break down at any time if he moved a little forward.


    The hair on his forehead moved a little. Then Aaron squatted down and stretched out his hand. "I won''t hurt you... Well? Come here... Come... I won''t hurt you. I trust you. Come here, Melissa."


    Melissa didn''t say anything. She just pressed her lower lip tightly and looked at him, as if she was thinking about the credibility of his words.


    "Come on... I trust you. Come on..."


    His words magically echoed in Melissa''s ears over and over again.


    She swallowed a spittle and stretched out her trembling hand.


    Just before she reached Aaron, the phone of Aaron vibrated suddenly. The clear and cheerful song instantly broke the atmosphere. Melissa''s hand quickly flinched back and wriggled inside desperately as if she was afraid of something.

 Chapter 25 A mental disease

    After taking a glance at the name displayed on the screen of the phone, Aaron softened his face a little. He said, "Sean, come here in ten minutes."


    Then he hung up the phone directly and turned it off.


    He finished his actions at a stretch.


    But when Aaron tried to say it again, Melissa became quite indifferent.


    She gritted her teeth and refused to say anything.


    He finally lost his patience. Aaron reached out his big hands and dragged Melissa out.


    But beyond his expectation, after giving a loud sob, the quiet Melissa jumped straight at Aaron and gnawed his hand. It seemed that she was instantly stimulated by something.


    Frowning, Aaron waved her hand and tried to push Melissa away. "Hiss... Are you crazy? "


    But Aaron didn''t know that Melissa was surprisingly strong at the moment. The more he struggled, the harder she gnawed.


    A sharp pain suddenly spread from his palm to his whole body. The two of them were in a stalemate.


    Five minutes later, Sean rushed here out of breath, and saw the scene.


    Melissa stretched out her hand to tug at his palm. She bit on the palm of Aaron, seeming to be annoyed while Aaron looked resigned.


    With a low shout, Sean moved quickly to the front of them, pulling Melissa and said, "Is this woman crazy?"


    However, when he was in the middle of pulling Melissa, as a doctor, he knew instantly that something was wrong.


    Sean turned around, walked to the office of Aaron and found the medicine cabinet he left. After mixing a small amount of sedative, Sean quickly injected it into the body of Melissa.


    The domineering Melissa was instantly like a puppet doll out of control, sitting on the ground. She was staring blankly at some place in front of her and muttering to herself.


    Ten minutes later, Sean finished the treatment on the wound of Aaron and sat down. He said seriously, "She has some mental problem."


    ¡®Did she have a mental problem?¡¯


    Aaron was stunned a little. Sean was a doctor, so Aaron always believed in his judgment.


    But Aaron didn''t find anything wrong with the woman after living with Melissa for a short time.


    With a hint of negative emotions, Sean said slowly, "She must have been stimulated by something and it was brought about due to some opportunity. She''s fine usually. Just leave her alone, and stay away with her as early as possible since she will become a disaster sooner or later."


    To be honest, Sean hoped that Aaron could be with his sister.


    Without saying a word, Aaron suddenly stood up and walked to his desk. After throwing several design proposals made by Melissa on the table, he knocked on them lightly and said, "Those are all from this woman. Do you believe it?"


    With a skeptical attitude, Sean took the proposals and started to read them carefully.


    Taking a glance at sleepy Melissa, Sean became serious. "You must be kidding. It''s just a talk on the paper. If you can''t afford the economic basis, it would be useless. I came here to talk to you about something. The negotiation in America was stopped at the port. That batch of goods couldn''t be delivered in China."


    If it hadn''t been so urgent, Sean would not have rushed here.


    Aaron frowned and his fac


    e darkened. Then Aaron asked, "Who stopped them?"


    Sean shook his head helplessly and said, "I only get in touch with a group of minions, but the mastermind behind refused to show up. I''ve inquired about it, and it¡¯s said to be Mr. Six, which it''s only known by few. He said that you needed to go to the United States in person in order to get the whereabouts."


    Aaron stood up hurriedly. Holding the car key in his hand, he turned around and said, "I know. We can just put this matter aside for the time being. Those things are hot potatoes. It doesn¡¯t matter to temporarily put goods in their place to take shelter. You take care of Melissa for me. I have something to deal with, so I need to go out."


    Before Sean could refuse, Aaron turned around and walked out. He closed the door and left Sean alone who felt like weeping but had no tears.


    With his eyes narrowed, Sean slightly crouched down and examined Melissa carefully. Then he said to himself, "In fact, by looking closely... this woman was a little beautiful. No wonder she could win your heart. "


    But Melissa didn''t know it as she was asleep.


    While Sean was busy. He sat down in front of the computer of Aaron. Later he put the USB flash drive he brought with him into it and then he began to read the information carefully.


    "Look at the symptom, I think it should be enough..."


    On the other side, Aaron found out the new address of Bob and his fellows through secret channels.


    The car was running at full speed. He, Aaron, was never a patient man. But this time he was somehow eager to know what had happened to Melissa...


    Melissa was said to have a stimulated mental problem according to the words of Sean. So there must have been something that triggered this.


    Melissa is his pet, his toy. So he must control everything! Even if it was just a little bit, he wanted to know it all.


    The wind around him was blowing fast and fiercely.


    The car stopped slowly in a somewhat prosperous district.


    That woman knew how to enjoy. She snatched the check from Melissa and bought the house.


    With a mocking smile, Aaron put on the sunglasses in the car before he turned around and got out of the car.


    No matter how hard he tried to hide, Aaron was unable to hide his royal temperament.


    The moment Aaron got off the car, he drew everyone''s attention!


    Fortunately, Aaron moved very fast and found the entrance in a few seconds. He knocked on the door and soon there was sound coming through the door.


    Inside the room, Jill turned her head and glanced at Bob, who was dozing off. Then she said angrily, "Honey, didn''t I tell you not to order the newspaper? It was the 21st century now. You only needed check it on the computer. Why did you still want to...? Mr. Aaron?"


    Jill, who was fierce just now, was stunned instantly. She stared at the tall man in front of her and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Ignoring her surprise, Aaron pushed her away by his big hands and went straight in, as if Jill was an outsider.


    He walked in easily and saw Bob standing there leisurely.


    Suddenly, he laughed out all of a sudden. "You seem to live pretty well? Huh? "


    In an instant, the atmosphere froze...

 Chapter 26 I Am Sorry

    Bob, who was still asleep, jumped up in an instant. Grabbing the newspaper in his hand tightly, he said angrily, "it''s you again. Why do you always come to eat my safe! Why does my family have a relationship with that jinx - Melissa! Why do you still take her here to make trouble? "


    Bob''s words instantly made Jill''s face turn pale.


    Didn''t he know who this man was?


    Jill walked up to Aaron fawningly. While nodding and bowing to him, Jill pinched Bob and said, "Bob! Do you know what you are talking about? Ah Mr. Mu, please don''t mind my husband''s thoughtlessness. He is a new man and has no idea of the world. Please forgive him this time. "


    However, Bob misunderstood what Jill meant. He pulled down her face immediately. Bob rolled up his sleeves, rubbed his hands and said, "Well, you have an affair with another man behind my back. And now you even take the initiative to come here?"


    "What are you talking about? How could I... Ah... "


    "What?"


    Jill''s frightened scream and Bob''s painful groan intertwined, while Aaron''s fist stopped in midair, still in a state of offensive.


    He must hit Bob hard!


    Jill stomped her feet before she pressed them to please Aaron, ''oh no! Mr. Mu! Mr. Mu! How dare he do this to you! I''m really sorry. Please don''t be angry! "


    Mr. Mu?


    Stunned by the title, Bob looked at the man up and down carefully.


    There was only one family whose last name was Mu in A city.


    Bob''s face went pale all of a sudden. Even stupid people could almost figure it out.


    With a mocking smile, Aaron cut to the chase. "I''m not here to listen to your nonsense. Did Melissa suffer any illness before?"


    Aaron was impatient to wait for the investigation, so it was more efficient to directly ask.


    Hearing Aaron''s words, Jill rolled her eyes a little bit and then walked up to him with a pretended smile as if she were the one who behaved too politely. "Mr. Mu, did that woman do something wrong? If you want to punish her, do whatever you want. We won''t interfere with your decision. "


    After taking a glance at Jill, Aaron opened his mouth and said, "Shut up. I didn''t ask you. Go ahead!"


    The man was pointing at Bob Ji, whereas Bob looked at Jill confusedly, trying to get her point. But Aaron didn''t give them a chance to give any response.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Aaron''s knee hit right into Bob''s belly!


    Howling in pain, Bob held his belly and started rolling on the ground.


    Jill gave them a stern look and then trotted back to Mond''s room. She dragged his suitcase and saw that it was Mond who pulled her out. She rebuked, "look at this! If it weren''t for your sister, the mastermind wouldn''t have come to make trouble! She must have done something evil to displease him again! "


    Mond''s face was as pale as ashes, and he didn''t show any sign of mood swings.


    After a long silence, Mond pushed away Jill''s hand unhappily and said in a tone of disgust, "you have no right to judge my sister. You are just as bad as her."


    Thus, Mond went back to his room while coughing. At the same time, he closed the door and direc


    tly ignore Jill.


    Annoyed, Jill went to the door, cursing. Then she looked at the door of Mond''s room and accused, "you, you... You are bold now, aren''t you? Why don''t you go out and work for me? Don''t you have your hands to hold on? "


    If it weren''t for Bob''s insistence on him, Jill would have kicked the encumbrances out of the house.


    Inside the room, tears streamed down Mond''s face. He kept mumbling the name of Melissa and apologized in a low voice.


    While on the other side, Aaron and Bob had almost finished dealing with the things.


    With his legs slightly crossed, Aaron almost leaned against the couch. He glanced at Bob while listening to him.


    Bob was frightened to stay away from Aaron. He didn''t dare to come close until he saw that Aaron wouldn''t go on. "She is not sick If it was something serious, it would be her mother''s business. Melissa''s mother and I know each other in a romantic club, which means her identity is not clear... But since she is carrying my child, I would take Melissa and her mother here. Then her mother gave birth to two children. "


    Thumping the table with force, Aaron put on a grim face and said, "get to the point!"


    Large drops of sweat rolling down from Bob''s forehead. Hearing what Aaron said, Bob continued to lead the topic.


    A bright smile emerged on Bob''s face. Then he looked at the maid with a look of disdain. "If I''m telling the truth, I should have brought a ring to the auction house in order to propose to her. But I didn''t expect that Melissa stole a ring! And we were caught on the spot! "


    steal?


    Although Aaron was a little surprised, he didn''t show any expression on his face.


    As if remembering the past, Bob shook his head with a sigh. "You don''t know that Melissa is so young that she can steal. What should she do when she grows up? But Melissa refused to admit that she stole things. Her mother beat her in the street and locked her up in a small dark room for ten days. And finally, Melissa was found out when she was on the verge of dying. TSK TSK, TSK. I really regret. I was so stupid to have brought them back home! "


    Hearing that, Aaron raised his chin and stared at the floor with a gleam of expectation in his eyes. Then he came to realize the fact.


    Then Aaron stood up and walked out of the conference room directly without saying anything, leaving the rest astonished.


    Hearing that, the corners of Bob''s mouth twitched slightly. Staring at the disappearing Aaron, he cursed, "What the hell is this Beat me up and then leave? "


    Hearing that, Jill covered the door quickly with a trace of annoyance in her eyes. She leaned over to Bob and whispered in his ear. Jill''s eyes were full of scheme


    The night came. Aaron stopped in the street and looked around with his blurred eyes.


    ''Stolen the ring? Melissa?''


    Aaron closed his eyes and clenched his fists.


    All of a sudden, he walked into a mobile phone store and said in a low voice, "I know you have nothing to do with it. Melissa..."


    The wind was mixed with a hint of coldness, but it couldn''t beat the coldness in the heart.

 Chapter 27 Meeting Melissa Again

    It was already one o''clock in the morning when Aaron finished his work.


    When he returned home tiredly, he unexpectedly found that there was a lamp in the originally dark floor.


    Although it was not bright, it was particularly warm-hearted.


    "Is that woman still awake?"


    With a trace of doubt, Aaron changed his shoes in the vestibule quickly and kicked up the stairs.


    Melissa stood there, scratching the back of her head and thumbing through Aaron''s books on the bookshelf.


    "What are you doing?"


    Dong


    Before Aaron could finish his sentence, Melissa was taken aback. With a shiver of her hand, she dropped the book to the ground.


    Being at a loss, Melissa stared at Aaron with a deathly pale face, unable to utter a single word.


    Aaron neither scolded her nor questioned her. After hanging his jacket on the hanger by the desk, Aaron slowly walked to Melissa and said, "what are you doing?"


    Melissa quickly crouched down and put the book back. She shook her head and denied everything.


    Melissa lowered her head, staring her tiptoes, and fidgeting her fingers uneasily.


    Aaron sneered and turned around to press the switch in the corner. In an instant, the lights in the study room were all on.


    Staring at the terrified girl, Aaron said slowly, "you can read whatever you want in the future, but you don''t have to behave like a thief. I''ve never seen a thief turn on the night lights when he makes mistakes. Don''t make it sound like I''m even unwilling let you turn on the light. "


    Then, before Melissa could react, Aaron put the phone into the pocket of her pajamas and said, "Reward you. Cut the crap. "


    The soothing atmosphere was ruined by Aaron himself.


    He turned around and left Melissa alone.


    The smile on Melissa''s face was forced. She clenched her hands and said in a hoarse voice, "reward? Do you still treat me as a toy? "


    Tears were welling up in her eyes for a long time.


    In the bathroom, Aaron turned the shower to maximum. Looking up, he felt more restless.


    Aaron wanted to tell Melissa that the phone was bought for her, but Aaron didn''t know why. What he said always meant very differently.


    "Damn it!"


    Aaron cursed. His face grew gloomy.


    On the other hand, Aaron felt a little unaccustomed to be home without smelling a familiar scent at night.


    He had almost fallen asleep with a pillow of Melissa in his sleep these days. They were almost the same person. Now when Melissa suddenly disappeared from his sight, Aaron was not used to it.


    In the following one month, Aaron spent almost every minute staying beside the Melissa.


    Maybe it was good to mock her, or maybe it was also good to have compassion for her.


    Melissa''s original plan was completely changed because of his action.


    The exam would be held tomorrow, but Melissa hadn''t finished her study, and even her books were blocked. She would be able to take in anything from the financial books offered by Aaron.


    However, most of them didn''t fit in with the documents she needed to study...


    Looking at the depressed look on Melissa''s face, Aaron was amused. He turned around and grabbed her thick


    hair, pretending to be confused. "Should we go to school today?"


    Melissa nodded strongly. Her face was full of expectation, but she didn''t say anything. She just stared at Aaron, trying to continue.


    As he was tidying his clothes in front of the floor to ceiling window, Aaron said slowly, "then go to take the test. I''ll ask Howard to send you later. I have something to do, so I can''t accompany you. Take your phone with you. I''ll pick you up after you finish your test. "


    Being flattered, Melissa stood up and bowed to Aaron, "yes, Aaron Mu!"


    "Call me Aaron."


    After shooting an end to these words, Aaron left in a hurry, as if he had something urgent to deal with. But Melissa didn''t notice the details and followed Aaron to find Howard.


    Half an hour later, Melissa appeared at the school gate on time.


    Looking at this both familiar and strange scene, Melissa could not help feeling excited.


    Good news couldn''t turn out to be good news, but bad news came one after another.


    The moment Melissa entered the entrance exam, she had a headache.


    Sunny was sitting in the left corner of Melissa, staring at Melissa with her eyes wide open as if she was going to swallow Melissa alive.


    Sunny flipped her hair and then came over on her high heels. "I didn''t expect a humble woman like you to take the test. It''s so funny. Is your gold lord so stingy with his money? Can''t even support you? "


    Facing her provocation, Melissa had no choice but to put up with it. Melissa reached out her hand and gently read the book with a trace of dust, and her heart was filled with feelings.


    However, the next second, Sunny directly kicked the table aside. When she was about to break out into curses, the supervisor came in and stopped the burning war.


    They didn''t know when the air was filled with a hint of tension. Melissa slapped her pen on the table after five minutes and lowered her head weakly.


    These questions... She had no idea at all.


    She was more used to prove her strength by action than by asking different kinds of questions.


    Hot tears were rolling in her eyes. Melissa sniffed hard and then forced a smile. "I''m sorry, teacher. I won''t... I''m really sorry. "


    The male teacher was the man who handed out some notes to Melissa last time. When he was about to say something, Melissa turned around and ran away, leaving a group of stunned candidates behind.


    However, Sunny sneered often and looked at the teacher with disdain, saying slowly, "bitch is always like this. She postured and wanted to get sympathy from others."


    The people around are sighing, but soon they went back to the test.


    The street was crowded with people. Melissa walked through the streets aimlessly, but she didn''t stop.


    It was not until her feet were numb and limp, and she even couldn''t move that she squatted down on the street, sobbing.


    Hot tears poured down on the cold cement road.


    Melissa covered her thighs with her hands and howled, "Why I''ve tried my best, but I still failed I don''t understand! "


    A cool breeze blew her tears off the face. Not far away, Gina happened to pass by, and witnessed everything.

 Chapter 28 the Apologetic Meal

    With jealousy, Gina beckoned to the driver, stopped the car and leaned over.


    She forced out a smile and said with concern, "what a coincidence to meet you here!"


    The smile on her face looked natural. If she had not seen her roar and breakdown before, Melissa would never believe that Gina was a two faced woman.


    Melissa didn''t raise her head, but shrank inside. Then she said casually, "yes. What a coincidence!"


    She was too tired to make up a lie. All she wanted was a quiet place.


    As if remembering something, Gina''s lips curled into a smile. Then she apologized deliberately, "I was a little radical before, but now I''ve thought it through and realized that you''re not in a good mood. How about this? I''ll treat you a meal and apologize for what I do before. At least we don''t have to be so stiff, do we? "


    Melissa snorted but said nothing. She finally agreed after being coaxed and coaxed by Gina.


    Since Gina had been so humble, if Melissa refused again, she would be ungrateful.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. You don''t have to be so bothered..."


    With a pout, Gina hurriedly interrupted Melissa and said, "Wow! You are my type. Today is my birthday. I''d like to have a drink with you. Aaron and his friends will be here too. You can go home with him. Understand? "


    Hearing the name of Aaron Mu, Melissa nodded stiffly and stopped resisting.


    And because of this, Melissa didn''t realize that she was actually walking into the trap of Gina.


    The party was filled with people.


    The thunderous rock and roll of the movie was being played, adding a hint of intoxication to Melissa''s face.


    Melissa shook her head and said, "I''m drunk, Gina."


    But how could Gina just let Melissa go? Immediately, Gina filled another glass of red wine again and fed the glass to Melissa''s lips. She pretended to be unhappy and said, "It''s my birthday today. My brother said that he was stuck in a traffic jam and he didn''t come. You have to give me face. Melissa, do you think so?"


    Many people echoed. The whole party was booked. Birds of a feather flock together. They were all slutty rich people. It was self-evident why Gina was here.


    The timely invitation was needed. Even though it was postponed many times, Melissa''s mouth was still full.


    Melissa had an upset stomach as if she was going to vomit. After a while, she had spat up and some people in the crowd burst into laughter.


    Then Gina glanced at the message on her phone, and turned to indicate a man to go up and approach Melissa.


    About five minutes later, the door of the bar opened.


    In an instant, the atmosphere was pushed to the peak.


    With a sweet smile on Gina''s face, she waved her hand and shouted, "Brother, I''m here! Aaron!"


    On the other side, the man took Melissa''s arm and helped her stand up. They then slowly walked to the other side.


    But the moment he stepped out of the gate, Aaron met the eyesight of Melissa who wore the school uniform.


    The light was not all turned off yet, but the school uniform seemed to be in


    compatible with such a place, which was abnormally eye-catching.


    "Melissa Ji!"


    Aaron replied, gritting his teeth.


    Didn''t she say that she was going to take an exam? Why did she get into the bar? Or it was just a ridiculous excuse from the very beginning?


    Aaron shook off Gina''s hand, which was about to reach him, and walked straight up to the man. Aaron pulled the man away with great strength, grabbed the delicate hands of Melissa and pulled her into his arms.


    In an instant, a strong smell of wine spread over his nose.


    This woman drank so much behind his back? ''?


    A murderous look shone across Aaron''s eyes. He raised his hand and slapped on Melissa''s face. Then he said in a cold voice, "how dare you! How dare you be so rude? "


    His eyes were as cold as an icehouse, bringing a shiver down Melissa''s spine. She came to her senses.


    With drunk eyes and a giggle, Melissa burped and stammered, "Aaron Aaron! Aaron Mu! Well, it''s you. You are here. "


    Although she spoke in a lisp, she looked adorable and lovely.


    Aaron squeezed her pink and white neck, and asked, "who lent you the courage?"


    Was it because he had spoiled her too much recently? ''why doesn''t she feel scared at all?


    With the help of alcohol, Melissa was half drunk. She reached out her hand and gently stroked the stubble on Aaron''s face. Then she said to herself, "how dare you! Aaron Mu. Let me tell you... Yesterday, I... I have secretly sorted out all those documents for you yesterday... Am I good? I''m not a pet... You''re becoming more and more gentle. I like it. "


    "Well..."


    Aaron forcefully shook off Melissa and was hit on the table. It was not until then that she let out a painful cry.


    Aaron stepped on Melissa and twisted her body hard. "You have no right to say these words in my eyes. You are just a toy for me to kill time. Don''t think too highly of yourself. "


    Everyone in the room were quiet.


    Gina, who had been badly injured, seemed to find a glimmer of hope in an instant. Her clear eyes were full of fighting will.


    The extreme pain caused by the glass slashing into the wounds made Melissa come to her senses.


    "Well It hurts. "


    The moment she came to her senses, Melissa let out a loud cry of pain.


    All the people around were laughing at them, and no one was willing to come up to help them. Melissa had long been accustomed to such a situation.


    She had to bear everything by herself, and it was an extravagant hope in her world to rely on others for anything.


    Melissa would have suffered a lot if the alcohol hadn''t paralyzed her nerves.


    She looked up at Aaron with tears in her eyes, and her face was full of confusion.


    She was so aggrieved that she didn''t even have the chance to tilt out, but she was humiliated like this. How could she feel good?


    She had thought that Aaron would be more gentle to her, but she didn''t expect such a situation?


    Melissa''s heart throbbed painfully, and the suffocating pain spread to the limbs and every part of Melissa in an instant.

 Chapter 29 Look For A Job

    Gritting her lower lip tightly, Melissa''s face was filled with grievance. Then she explained, "It''s not like that... Not... "


    But Aaron had already been carried away by anger. How could he distinguish between truth and falsehood by the words of Melissa?


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Just then, Gina walked up behind Aaron. She stretched out her little white and tender hands and wrapped them around Aaron''s chest. Then, she leaned over and said, "Aaron, don''t be like this. It''s my birthday. It would be bad to sour the atmosphere."


    It was a mixture of anger and sweetness.


    Hearing that, Aaron took a deep breath. He let go of his feet and turned around.


    It was not that his temper has gone, but on account of the presence of Liao Family, he felt embarrassed to let they lose face.


    But the people around him misunderstood the relationship between him and Gina, and they all went up to ingratiate.


    Tears streamed down the face of Melissa. She could do nothing but tolerate injustice like swallowing broken teeth into her own stomach.


    Gina had to pretend integrally. After seeing Aaron leave, Gina bent over and held Melissa from the ground. She comforted Melissa, "Are you all right? Don''t take it seriously. I think that he is probably in a bad mood, but you don''t have to care about that. In the afternoon, I have asked my dad to transfer the money to settle down that batch of goods for him. Don''t mind. "


    "What goods?"


    Melissa was confused, but Gina didn''t explain anything. Instead, Gina put Melissa aside and walked up to other friends.


    On the other side of the corridor, Melissa became more rational.


    It was not until this moment that Melissa closed her eyes wearily and leaned her head against the wall. She said in a low voice, "Yes, I can''t give him anything, either money or other thing. What else can I do? Ha ha... "


    With head on the other side, Melissa eventually fainted.


    When she woke up, it was already after midnight. Her mouth was dry and her tongue was scorching. When she wanted to speak, Melissa found her throat hurt as if it had been cut by a knife.


    She felt her nose ache and some parts of her body hurt.


    After giving a low sob, Melissa turned over with difficulty. Having caught a glimpse of the familiar surroundings, Melissa let out a sigh of relief and called in a low voice, "Aaron..."


    No one responded. Melissa took out her phone and quickly called Aaron on the phone.


    The call got through very soon. But before Melissa said anything, there was the accelerating scream from the other end of the phone.


    "Aaron... Hurry up, hum... I feel so comfortable. Hurry up!"


    Melissa''s body stiffened instantly as she knew that voice... It was from Gina.


    But why was she here? Didn''t Aaron bring her back?


    When Melissa was confused, the door was suddenly pushed open, which shocked her.


    Subconsciously, she covered herself up with a quilt and then looked at the outsider on alert.


    Sean walked in slowly, put the decanter soup at the head of the bed and smiled, "You''re awake? Don''t be so nervous. I have no feelings for you. "


    Moreover, if he really wanted to do something, it was meaningless for Melissa to struggle like this!


    "Aaron..."


    Sean wasn''t trying to hide anything. He shr


    ugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "As you can see, he''s with my sister. Miss Melissa, I hope you can understand your identity. You''ve had enough of bringing disgrace on yourself tonight. I''m not interested in what identity you are given by Aaron to be at his side, but if you become a stumbling block, you are doomed to fail."


    She thought it was no big deal, but her heart ached inexplicably.


    Melissa froze for a short while, then smiled and nodded. "I see. Thank you."


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing. Sean said he had work to do and left in a hurry.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and Melissa lied back to the bed again. She reached out her trembling hands to take the phone and listened to the shameful sound.


    For a few times, she also immersed herself in the pleasure of being hugged by Aaron like this. But in the blink of an eye, he threw himself into another woman''s arms.


    While sobbing, Melissa reached out to cover her mouth and whispered, "Melissa, what are you looking forward to! I remember he said that I am just a slave in his bed! I am nobody!"


    "Aaron! Hurry up, hurry up! "


    "Well... Little minx, it''s so comfortable... "


    Then the phone was cut off with the man''s growl. On the other side of the phone, Melissa''s tears coursed down like a river.


    Ever since when, she had been in love, but when she came to her senses, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Melissa closed her fingers a little and murmured, "Aaron, Aaron... Do you know my grievance or my suffering? "


    Buried in sorrow, Melissa was both mentally and physically exhausted. After some tossing and turning, she finally fell asleep.


    In the early morning of the next day, Melissa woke up.


    As usual, she stretched out her hand to touch the bed. Melissa didn''t feel the familiar scent of the man she was familiar with. She smiled, got up and quickly washed up. She then went out without having breakfast.


    On the way, Melissa paid all her attention to the recruitment. She would record the recruitment carefully regardless of the price.


    Melissa sniffed hard and cheered herself up. "Save enough money to pay him back... Then I can leave!"


    The scene was witnessed by Howard who was standing not far away. Then he relayed it to Aaron the first time.


    On the other side, Aaron sneered and said, "Keep watching. I want to know who dares to hire her!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Howard followed his instruction obediently. Then he kept a certain distance from Melissa and watched her carefully, not daring to make any slip.


    The whole morning, Melissa busied herself in looking for job.


    As a matter of fact, Melissa could work in the company of Aaron as long as she begged him. But out of instinct, she didn''t want to give in to that man...


    As long as Melissa closed her eyes, the enchanting sound would constantly ring around her ears, which reminded Melissa that she was just a humble toy.


    Subconsciously, Melissa wanted to escape the passive situation.


    "Sorry, we don''t need more employees."


    "Miss, you must have dialed the wrong number. We are selling houses."


    "I don''t know about that. How about you call me a few days later?"


    No matter how hard she tried, what she got were only refusals...


    For a moment, Melissa was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 30 The Game is Not Over

    The world was so huge yet Melissa felt as if she had nowhere to go for the first time.


    While she was lost in her thought, a group of people suddenly came over. Looking at their unique and uniform clothes, Melissa thought that they must come from the same company.


    "We are going to recruit ten more internships this year. I think our boss is too stingy. With such little money, who would like to be employed..."


    Before this employee finished the words, Melissa rampaged forward and raised her left hand up urgently. "I''ll do it! I can do anything! I can bear hardships!"


    Many people were surprised to see Melissa approaching them actively.


    "Just 800 yuan per month... But I can assure you of food and shelter..."


    "I will do it! What are you looking for? I was major in finance! "


    She hastily interrupted the person''s words. This was a rare opportunity, how could she let it go so easily?


    "That''s good. We happen to have a vacancy..."


    Before he finished his words, a man suddenly ran up to him, patted him on the shoulder, and put his head closer to him. They talked in a low voice. Then the man''s face suddenly changed.


    The man instantly became respectful. He bowed to Melissa and then quickly said, "I''m sorry, Miss Melissa. We have found the employee. I''m really sorry..."


    Several employees around were surprised. An honest man walked up and said, "Boss, we are still short of hands. Why do you say we won''t accept her? I think this girl seems to be very capable... "


    The man who was called boss thumped the stupid man hard and scolded, "What do you know? I said I won''t accept her! That¡¯s it!"


    "Wait... Something is wrong. Are you... "


    Before Melissa could think it through, the crowd fled away in small groups as if they had seen something horrible. Only startled Melissa was left in place...


    Not far away, Howard put away his cellphone.


    Melissa turned to look around subconsciously.


    Sure enough, she instantly saw the figure of Howard.


    Melissa''s delicate little face was immediately filled with anger.


    Melissa shouted his name and rushed to the car angrily. She grabbed the car window and groaned, "You did it, didn''t you? Tell me why!"


    She could guess roughly who had ordered this, but Melissa was unwilling to admit it...


    Instinctively, Howard took a few steps backward to keep a distance from Melissa. Then he mocked, "Miss Melissa, you''re a smart girl. I don''t think I need to explain anything to you."


    Howard wouldn''t have bothered this woman if it hadn''t been for the arrangement of Aaron.


    It was the first time that Howard had met such a hypocritical and pretentious woman, who would do one thing in front and another in back.


    Her face turned pale. She was a smart girl. Melissa knew exactly what Howard wanted to express.


    Gritting her teeth, Melissa reached into her pocket and took out the phone that Aaron bought her.


    Without any doubt, Melissa simply clicked on the recent contact


    and dialed out.


    In her address book, there was only the man who was cold as the devil.


    The call got through very soon. Aaron seemed to have predicted that Melissa would call him, so he said first, "Melissa, are you satisfied with the surprise I gave you?"


    Surprise?


    Melissa''s face was filled with coldness. She gritted her teeth and said word by word, "I think I am scared. Aaron, what do you want to do on earth?"


    Hearing Melissa''s words, Aaron rose the corner of his mouth slightly and he had an evil smile spreading all over his face.


    He played with the pen as usual. After a while, he said, "My toy is not so humble as to need to be in such a place. Melissa, I will give you an opportunity to work in my company. The pay is much higher than other companies. What do you think?"


    Melissa''s anger kept rising. She was so angry that she forgot the man''s brutality for a moment. She lost her senses at the thought that he was with another woman last night.


    Holding the phone tightly with her fingers, she roared, "Aaron, you''re so despicable! I, Melissa will disassociate myself from you! Completely! "


    "How dare you, Melissa..."


    Before Aaron could finish his words, the phone was hung up.


    This was the first time that Melissa had hung up on Aaron, so she was overjoyed.


    But in half an hour, Melissa paid a huge price for her impulse.


    When Melissa was about to leave, she felt a tight grip on her shoulder. She turned around in surprise, but Howard stunned her by with one blow.


    Melissa felt dizzy instantly and then she fainted.


    In the Bluetooth intercom, the voice of Aaron was mixed with a trace of cruelty. His big well articulated hands suddenly tightened. He said coldly, "Take her to the company right now. I want to see you in ten minutes."


    "Yes!"


    In just five minutes, Howard took Melissa there.


    The sleeping Melissa didn''t look as aggressive and merciless as she used to be. On the contrary, she looked a bit cute and well behaved.


    There was some anger in the eyes of Aaron. Then he hurried and locked the office door. After that, he took Melissa into the small lounge in the next room.


    "Melissa... You should not challenge my patience. "


    Aaron missed Melissa so much as if he had lost his mind, although they had separated only for one night.


    Tears welled up in the eyes of Melissa, and then fell down, wetting the white pillow towel.


    Before Aaron lost his temper, Melissa suddenly twisted her body and struggled to free herself from his arms. She grumbled, "Please let go of me, Aaron! You''re hurting me... What else do you want from me? You already have a mistress. I''m just a toy. I guess you have had enough of me. Why don''t you let me go?"


    The man on her body suddenly froze. He then looked at Melissa''s tearful face and said, "Do you think you have the right to control my business? This game won''t end until I say it''s over! "


    Then the room was filled with the romantic atmosphere.

 Chapter 31 Don’t Regret Leaving

    After the sex, Melissa felt weak and her body ached. Meanwhile, Aaron straightened his clothes as if nothing had happened, and then he stood up slowly, smoking and puffing.


    With a hint of red in her eyes, Melissa stared at Aaron without saying anything.


    As if Aaron was fed up with her stare, he waved his hand casually before saying slowly, "Well, you can go now. I won''t stop you from going anywhere you want to go. But Melissa, you''d better remember it. Don''t regret going out."


    Wait, did she hear it right?


    The eyes of Melissa widened, then Melissa looked at Aaron in bewilderment as she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    Glaring at her, Aaron stubbed out the cigarette and then he leaned back. "If you really want to leave, just take the chance that I haven''t changed my mind."


    This was the result that Melissa really wanted.


    Melissa dressed up quickly and she was ignorant of any cover.


    However, the body of Aaron responded.


    If he hadn''t thought through everything, Aaron would have rushed up again now to put Melissa under him and made love with her.


    Her pace was a bit rapid, as if Melissa wanted to leave the place and be out of the sight of Aaron in the next second.


    Without any reluctance, she even did not say goodbye. Melissa turned her head and ran amazingly fast.


    The corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched a little. The rage inside him reached the climax. Faced with this situation, Aaron punched the wall with his fist.


    In order to carry out the following plan, Aaron had to suppress his anger. He would personally let Melissa beg him to keep her... Let Melissa beg him to stay with her!


    On the street, Melissa walked with a little hasty. And she smiled.


    For countless days and nights, she had thought of thousands of ways to escape, but when Aaron said it personally, Melissa felt as if it was a dream.


    She pinched her thigh brutally. The


    would cost so much. Do you have any money to afford it? "


    The nurse''s words made they heartbroken.


    The contemptuous look and words of the nurse hit the heart of Melissa directly.


    Before she came back to her senses, Bob suddenly grabbed the hand of Melissa and spoke as a loving father, "Melissa, please do your father this favor. I only have one son to carry on our family name, and you should also take responsibility as a member of Ji family, right? Didn''t you be bought by Aaron? He will give you a lot of money every month, just a little, half a million would be enough. Please go and beg that man, he won''t care about such little money, ah? Melissa, I beg you! I kneel down and beg you!"


    Is words were so sincere that Melissa could hardly find any reason to refuse.


    However, it was not easy for her to get rid of the constraint of Aaron. If she returned now, wouldn''t it make people laugh their heads off?


    Wait, something was wrong...


    Melissa''s face stiffened immediately. Wasn¡¯t all of this too coincidental?


    ¡®Firstly Aaron set me free, and then the accident happened to Mond. While Bob begged me to come back to Aaron by all means.


    The thought that there was some possibility on all of this made Melissa''s heart tremble unaccountably...

 Chapter 32 Sign the Contract

    Aaron... ''Aaron, is this what you''ve set up?


    Her lips rose up and a curve appeared. But only herself knew how sad she felt in her heart.


    Melissa reached out her trembling hand, glanced at the familiar number, and pressed the dial button.


    The phone was answered almost at the first ring.


    On the other side of the phone, Aaron smiled and said, "Melissa, you want to come back to me so soon?"


    Fury rose like a sprouting tender grass, and her eyes turned a little scarlet. Melissa then roared at the phone, "Aaron, it''s all your trick, isn''t it? You have planned everything, haven''t you? Otherwise, how could you say that you would let me go. You have no requirements for anything and just let me go so easily. I... "


    Aaron ignored the words of Melissa, broke her lucky thoughts and said slowly. "Melissa, I don''t know what you are talking about. I''m very busy. Come to beg me. I have a meeting to attend. If you want to prove something, come to beg me. That''s it."


    Beep...


    Only a short and urgent sound was left to Melissa.


    "Aaron... Aaron!"


    After hysterically yelling his name twice, Melissa ran out of the room as if she was crazy.


    If she could save Mond by bowing , then she would be willing to do it.


    Tears blurred her eyes. Melissa didn''t even know how she arrived at the company of Aaron.


    Her legs were so weak that she fell on her knees awkwardly at the elevator door on the first floor. She wanted to climb up, only to find that she didn''t even have the strength to raise her fingers.


    There were mixed feelings of panic and anxiety in Melissa''s face.


    Tears were running down her cheeks. She stretched out her hands with all her strength, trying to touch the elevator door. "No... No, I will stand up... Don''t give up! Melissa, stand up!"


    Melissa became worn out. However, her legs


    Sign the contract and I''ll give you the money."


    This game would never end until he was tired of it!


    "I''ll sign... I''ll sign it. "


    Melissa wrote down her name on the contract with her trembling hands.


    From the moment she could remember, Melissa had never felt her name was so heavy for her.


    After seeing the name of Melissa, Aaron burst into laughter. He slowly picked it up and pulled Melissa up. "Very good. You''d better remember what you said today, or else I can ruin everything you care about in one night!"


    Facing his threat, Melissa could only force a smile and nodded to show she understood. Then with eyes turning white, Melissa fainted.


    With a gloomy smile, Aaron found a new secretary at random and threw Melissa into the secretary''s arms. "Christine, take her to my office''s lounge. No one is allowed to go in without my permission."


    The woman called Christine nodded her head obediently and answered. Then she supported Melissa with difficulty and walked towards the elevator.


    Aaron didn''t withdraw his gaze until the elevator door was closed. He murmured, "Melissa, you can never escape from me for the rest of your life. Since you are so talented, how could I let you go so easily?"

 Chapter 33 Being a Secretary

    Melissa woke from a nightmare just before dawn.


    She stretched out her hand and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Then Melissa struggled to sit up.


    The unfamiliar room inexplicably made her heart pound.


    However, she felt a little bit relieved when she saw the familiar figure around her.


    When Melissa reached out her hands to touch, she found that her body was sore and painful as if it would be torn apart if she moved a little.


    With a weird smile on his face, Aaron turned to look at Melissa. He said gently, "From now on, you are my secretary. Being employed by my company officially, you will get a handsome reward."


    With no enough physical strength, Melissa had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    His few simple words meant the beginning of her endless grind.


    Up to now, Melissa still didn''t understand why Aaron kept her by his side. Didn''t he dislike her when they first met? He even abandoned her on the street.


    After organizing her scattered thoughts a little, Melissa then looked at Aaron again and asked timidly. "Well... My brother, he... How is he now? "


    As Aaron slightly rose the corner of his mouth and adjusted his clothes, he teased, "Everything will be fine as long as you behave well."


    Melissa nodded timidly. She stopped talking and began to tidy up her messy clothes. She then accidentally saw the white gauze on her leg.


    That was where her leg twitched yesterday...


    Did Aaron do it?


    Just when she was about to ask, the door of the lounge was pushed open by Aaron and he walked out. Therefore, he just happened to miss the grateful look of Melissa.


    Sitting at the desk, Aaron kneaded his temple in a trance.


    He should hate this woman... But why when he saw her like that yesterday, he actually had an illusion that he could not bear to see her like that.


    Taking a deep breath, Aaron leaned his head back a little and then he spoke in a low voice, "Is it an illusion? I suppose so."


    On the other side, Melissa pushed the door open obediently and stood in front of Aaron, and then s


    and..."


    Pursing his lips and looking at the innocent face of Melissa, Aaron inexplicably got angry. Then he threw the glass away with force. The warm liquid instantly poured on Melissa, causing her to shout.


    He pushed the cake on the table aside, and then Aaron strode forward and grabbed Melissa up. "Who told you to put so much sugar in it?" He said viciously.


    ¡®Since Christine has already told Melissa, so she came here to challenge my patience?¡¯


    Aaron furrowed his brows. The fury on his face became more evident. Then Aaron gripped Melissa and shouted, "How dare you!"


    "I don''t know you don''t like sugar... I used to think that the sweet taste would not make me so sad, so I... "


    "Don''t compare me with you!"


    This word crushed the feelings Melissa had accumulated with difficulty.


    And her original pale face was hard to see any blood at the moment.


    Melissa shivered for a while and managed to speak. "I... I''m so sorry. "


    Just as Melissa was about to leave, the voice of Aaron came from behind, "Get out of here. I, Aaron don''t need rubbish. Melissa, you''d better know your identity."


    Melissa put a restraint on her humiliation by slightly tightening her well articulated fingers and lowering her head. After that, she quickly walked to the secretary''s lounge.


    ''Aaron, I will definitely repay you for everything you have done to me!''

 Chapter 34 a Fight

    It had been more than a week since Melissa came to the company of Aaron. Melissa had suffered a lot since she moved there.


    She was a quick learner and was well behaved. With the favor of many people, she finally settled down.


    On this day, Melissa was reading through the latest schedule in her office and calmly arranging the appointment.


    "The meeting is at 9 a.m. After that, there is a meeting with Mr. Li at 12 a.m. and we will go to the auction house at 2 p.m..." And this one... "


    Melissa ran her loose hair behind her ear and murmured. She didn''t know that her movements were all seen by Aaron.


    The internal call got through just as Melissa worked out the plan.


    She didn''t dare to make it clear because she knew that only the CEO office could make this internal call.


    "A cup of Blue Mountain Coffee without ice, now."


    "Yes, boss!"


    After waiting for Aaron to hang up, Melissa turned around and walked to the tea room next door.


    All these things should have been prepared in the tea room, but Christine did not tell Melissa about these things on that day. It caused a lot of trouble.


    When Melissa found Christine and asked about the coffee, she said she forgot about it and looked serious as if she wasn''t joking. Melissa couldn''t blame her.


    But after that, Melissa became more and more cautious, and she was almost flawless. Even Aaron had to restrain his anger.


    With a professional smile, Melissa handed over the documents she had just collected and then said strictly, "Mr. Mu, you have a land negotiation meeting at 9:00 this morning to hold on the twelfth floor of the company. There are still 20 minutes left before you attended the meeting. These are all the materials you requested yesterday. Please check them!"


    Her expression didn''t change at all. On the contrary, she looked more mature and confident.


    Looking like a king who looked down upon the world, Aaron got flu


    udder with fear. Even though Aaron was smiling, it didn''t mean that he meant it from the bottom of his heart!


    He slowly stood up from his seat, and then looked at Melissa in a playful manner. "It''s easy to say, but it won''t make any difference if it''s really going on. My secretary, Miss Melissa."


    This woman was more outstanding than he had imagined. But when so many people fixed their eyes on her, his heart could not hold back his anger.


    Aaron''s look of disbelief and contempt prompted Melissa to back up. Melissa then regained her pride and said, "I can promise you I won''t make any mistakes! I can sign the contract. "


    Melissa didn''t know that her unintentional move caused many men to swallow hard unconsciously.


    There was a rush of coldness in Aaron''s eyes. He wished he could cut Melissa into pieces.


    Forcing a smile on his face, Aaron stepped forward and held Melissa''s hand. "Okay, then come to my office later, and we''ll discuss how to get out of here," Aaron said with a sneer.


    There is an overtone in his words. But Melissa had to smile stiffly before she was dragged into the mire.


    Amid applause and unreal compliments, Aaron and Melissa slowly disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    On the other side, there was an immediate scene of excitement.

 Chapter 35 Make Good Use of This Opportunity

    After the negotiation with international group last time, a good image of Melissa was formed in the company. Many people who thought she was just a vase marveled at her talent.


    It is only because of the sake of her working attitude and seriousness.


    How many young girls would expose themselves in the sun to go back?


    That''s exactly what Melissa did. She not only came to the spot, but also discussed with the construction workers about how to build. She did everything in person. Having not seen her for a week, Aaron only felt that she was like a homeless brought back from Africa.


    Her white, smooth skin now stained with a little dark. If Aaron had not finished a business deal yesterday and happened to come back and run into Melissa who was about to go out, he would hardly recognize that this woman was his pillow.


    Aaron blocked the door in a playful manner. Looking up and down at the woman in front of him, Aaron said jokingly, "Melissa, you have dealt with this matter in person, haven''t you?"


    His original plan was to make things difficult for Melissa. But he didn''t expect that she would actually agree to this hard-working and thankless task. Moreover, the task would last for half a year. This process was impossible. But this woman...


    Melissa curled her lips and played with her hair casually. Then she stood up and said, "Mr. Mu, you don''t have to worry about this matter. How can you know it if you don''t give it a try?"


    The smile on her lips was so beautiful that it took Aaron a while to react.


    But Melissa ignored him, reached out her hand, pushed him away and tried to walk out of the room.


    But Melissa didn''t expect that her soft hand would be grabbed tightly by Aaron. Then Aaron lifted her hand upward with great strength.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a week. He missed her body with a light fragrance a lot.


    T


    ny time after he gave the order. However, seeing the confident look on Melissa''s face, Aaron started to hesitate.


    If this plan succeeded, it would be a happy thing. But if it failed, both the energy and money that had been put in it would be wasted. That was why he wanted to know more about Melissa. For the rest of his life, he was confident that there was no need to fail.


    Looking at her unconcerned expression, Aaron was somewhat displeased.


    He walked up to the front, frivolously held the shoulder of Melissa from the back, and then slowly said, "There is no need to do this. You''d better come back and continue to fulfill your duty. We don''t have to make trouble. "


    Aaron had had sex with Melissa once, but when smelling the light fragrance on her body, Aaron got restless again.


    Realizing the intention of Aaron, Melissa reacted quickly. She half crouched and bent over. Then she escaped from Aaron''s arms like a loach.


    Her face was still a little red because of the restlessness. She tried to step back a little, then she raised her professional smile and said, "Mr. Mu, please behave yourself. I have signed a contract with you. I should be your secretary no matter what happened? I''m sorry. I''m busy now. See you later. "

 Chapter 36 You Are Welcome

    Seeing how Melissa responded, Aaron was amused.


    If it was what he wanted, so what if it was a contract worth hundreds of millions of dollars? There was nothing he couldn''t get as long as he wanted.


    His lips curled into a smile. He stared at the receding figures of Melissa and taunted, "I''d like to see what tricks you''re going to play on me."


    Melissa didn''t know Aaron''s next plan. After Melissa walked out of the villa, she hailed a taxi and rushed to the construction site.


    It was noon and the sun was shining brightly. Melissa''s fair skin looked a little tanned, but her beauty wasn''t affected at all.


    She pulled her collar a little further, and then made a hand to fan herself, trying to dispel the heat.


    It was not until half an hour later that Melissa got off in a hurry.


    And on the construction site, everyone had the time to do their work. Their progress was not affected at all by the late arrival of Melissa.


    Melissa strode forward, bowed to the crowd and then apologized, "I''m sorry for being late."


    She specially magnified her voice several times so that everyone could hear it.


    A middle-aged man stopped what he was doing for a moment. He grinned at Melissa and said, "Miss Melissa, you came a little late today. Are you sick? If you are not feeling well, don''t force yourself to come. You have already arranged it well. You only need to see the result. "


    In the face of Aaron''s relationship, Melissa was not sentimental. So she just combed her hair into a bun and replied generously, "nothing. I was delayed by something on my way here. Thank you everyone''s hard work! I will treat you a big meal after the completion of the project! You are all working here. How can I slack off. You may continue to do your jobs. If I have any questions, I will ask you one more time! "


    It was just a simple movement and it didn''t seem to have anything to do with her. But Melissa didn''t know that her inadvertent move had at


    ront and pulled Melissa into his arms without saying anything.


    It was evident that Melissa didn''t expect that Aaron would suddenly appear here. She stumbled and directly fell into the arms of Aaron. The cold water flowed down from her chest.


    Melissa''s body stiffened in an instant, and then she raised her head with difficulty to look at the face of Aaron. She subconsciously shivered.


    Why met this cold faced Yama at this particular time...


    Aaron increased his strength to fall on the waist of Melissa, causing a suspicious flush on her face. She even waved her hand, trying to pull his strong arm off, but in vain.


    Looking at the confused eyes of the people around, Melissa said in a louder voice, "Aaron... Aaron Mu! "


    They were in a public place, not his home. Naturally he shouldn''t have acted so "over zealous".


    However, it seemed that Aaron didn''t understand the meaning of Melissa''s words. He leaned over and kissed Melissa''s lips.


    His hand moved up slowly and then stopped at the back of the head of Melissa. He pressed forward forcefully and said with a lisp, "I let you out for work, not to let you talk to other men around, understand?"


    The men''s eyes were so clear. Couldn''t Melissa see?


    If he didn''t come here in time, something bad would happen in another day.

 Chapter 37 an Unexpected Visitor

    In the face of the action of Aaron, Melissa simply thought he was making trouble out of nothing. Then she stamped her feet hard and explained, "what do you mean. I have told you very clearly at noon. I need to work and prove to you that I am qualified for the position."


    In the eyes of Aaron, her explanation was no more than an excuse.


    There was a chill in Aaron''s long and narrow eyes. The atmosphere around him seemed to fall into an ice cellar, making people feel stiff for no reason. It seemed that if Melissa made one more move, she would be bitten to death by this moody devil called Aaron.


    Her rebellion would only make Aaron want to conquer her. That was all!


    With a wave of his hand, Aaron looked at the crowd and said impatiently, "it is impossible to complete this task and there is no need to put so much energy and money into it. That''s it. It''s over. As for which part of your project, you can leave at any time after getting the changes. "


    You can leave at any time?


    It was not the workers who were shocked this time, so was Melissa.


    Furious, Melissa trembled for a long time before she finally found her voice and said, "Are you insane, Aaron? I have designed this project for a long time and paid much attention to it. How could it be canceled so easily? You had promised me that you would give me a year to build it. How can you break your promise? How can you... "


    Why? Was all her efforts in vain just because of one word of this man?


    Seeing that she was on the verge of breaking down, Aaron changed his mind.


    Aaron frowned and thought for a while. "Melissa, you can choose to regret it. Get out of here. This case is handed over to others. If the result is bad, I won''t pursue you. "


    Melissa trembled with rage and backed away. She leaned against the


    as guessing what he would do, the man smiled mischievously and waved his hand. "Take care. Bye."


    After that, he didn''t want to pay any attention to how Aaron would react. He sat on the ground, and then enjoyed the meal, as if it were some delicious food.


    Aaron gave a meaningful look at Melissa. "You''d better not let me down ZERO."


    Aaron''s voice was not loud, but was loud enough to be heard by everyone present. Only that man seemed to have not done anything, enjoying his box lunch happily.


    After Aaron left, people around him started to gossip.


    "Kid, you can''t afford it! Do you know who the man is? He is our boss. If we can''t do it in time, your life... "


    We all know you''re defending Melissa. But it''s not worth risking your life! You are too young to get married, aren''t you? How are you supposed to face your family if you go on like this? "


    The crowd looked embarrassed. Anyway, they were kind people. They helped their partners whenever they were in trouble.


    An old man walked to the table, took out a roll of wrinkled money from his pocket and said, "we''ll raise some money for you. You should leave now. We''ll bear the rest for you. Just run as far as you can! Okay? "

 Chapter 38 a isnt it a good idea

    The man in peaked cap seemed indifferent to everyone''s concern. He just chewed the food in his mouth with strength, but it seemed that it had nothing to do with him. Standing aside, Melissa also got anxious.


    She knew more than anyone else present about the man, Aaron Mu. Since he said it, he would definitely do it!


    Melissa quickly squatted down and grabbed him by the arm. Then she forced him to stand up and said, "You should go quickly. Although I have surpassed the task at the fastest speed in three months, the chance is only less than 50%... You''d better leave now. Aaron Mu will really kill you! "


    Facing her impatience, the man in peaked cap was calmer than everyone.


    He freed one hand, pushed the hand of Melissa away, and swallowed the last mouthful of food in his mouth. Then he said with a grin, "Melissa, do you think that you are not trustworthy enough or that you are not capable enough to force me to leave?"


    His words left the Melissa stunned.


    "I..."


    Melissa wanted to explain, but she failed.


    Yes, just now, her first reaction was to give in and deny her own thoughts.


    The man lifted his hand and wiped the residue from the corner of his mouth casually. Then he jokingly said: "Now that you know it, you can speed up the project. If you think you are not qualified, then you should not quit at the beginning. There is no need to be so rampant just now. It will only make me feel humiliated. "


    Melissa''s body stiffened. Looking at his dark eyes, she felt extremely depressed.


    He was right. It is only because Aaron''s words that shook Melissa''s heart.


    The resolve appeared in Melissa''s eyes. She coughed, turned to the people around her and said earnestly, "I''m really sorry for what I have done. Please trust me, and trust yourselves. How about we make this plan in three months? "


    Her voice was clear and powerful, and the cowardice she had just been was nowhere to b


    ."


    Beep, beep, beep


    When Melissa was about to defend herself, the phone was ruthlessly hung up. She was given a heavy shut.


    Staring at the closed screen, Melissa hopelessly put her phone in her pocket. "What''s going on?" she asked.


    Suddenly, what the man in peaked cap said caught her attention.


    It was better to buy it directly than to urge him. It was true!


    Did he know it was impossible?


    Melissa frowned and said to the group of people that she went out to take boxes of food and then rushed out.


    This matter was by no means as simple as that. Perhaps, it was Aaron who had ordered the logistics department to do that? Otherwise, Peter Wang would not turn against him!


    ''Aaron Mu, is this the price I have to pay for what I have done to you?'' I will never surrender!


    Gritting her teeth, Melissa quickened her pace to leave.


    But just because of this, she let go of an important scene.


    The man in peaked cap who had been casually changed into another person in an instant. He looked around with a straight face and said, "Do you want to live or die here directly?"


    A gust of wind swept over, blowing up the hood a little, and a ugly scar was exposed directly.


    Only in a second, the man moved quickly and violently to buckle up the hood.

 Chapter 39 the Dinner Party

    All the people present were stunned by his words. They thought that he was talking nonsense just because he was frightened by Aaron just now.


    An old man walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder, as if comforting him. Then he said seriously, "Young man, it''s not that I rely on the old to make me older. But you were so confident just now. Are you going to retreat now? Besides, we believe Miss Melissa, don''t we? "


    Now that we have made our promise to Melissa, how can we leave her alone?


    The man in peaked cap furrowed his eyebrows tightly, looking unhappy. Then he pushed away the old man''s hand and said, "Do you really think it''s that simple? I used to order takeout on time, but after that woman quarreled with Aaron, we won''t have meal at all, let alone tea. Your lives are as insignificant as an ant to Aaron Mu. "


    He was straightforward, but he spelt out the problem in the shortest time.


    He didn''t make a mystery of it. That''s the way it is.


    After hearing what he said, it was obvious that some people began to panic.


    A simple and honest man was the first to press down his falsehood and said, "This How could it be possible! Miss Melissa told us to take the dinner box just now. Boy, you''re so tricky! Don''t frighten us, we are honest! "


    Besides, he had a small boy. If the family lost him, his family would be on the verge of collapse.


    Ignoring their questioning, the man in peaked cap said, "You change your position with him. You are in charge of the measuring, while you are in charge of the pump engine and the development of the elevator. You..."


    But when he gave an order, someone couldn''t wait anymore. He stepped forward and said provocatively, "I don''t think you''re special. Do you want to behave well in front of Miss Melissa? Miss Melissa arranged everything. Are you a boss? When is it your turn to judge us? "


    After t


    y at all.


    "I''m sorry that I brought so much trouble to everyone present today. I hope we can get along well in the future! I will try my best to complete this plan in three months. I will try to modify the plan when I go back in the evening, so as to create the best one! I hope you can give me a chance! "


    "That''s for sure. Go back home, Miss Melissa. We are big and fat, so it''s okay for us to suffer a little. "


    "Go ahead."


    "Yes, go back now! My wife said women''s care is very important, or there will be some fish tail prints. Miss Melissa, you are so beautiful, so you shouldn''t touch those things. "


    It was hard to turn down their persuasion. After investigation on the construction site, Melissa made a deep bow to them and left quietly.


    On the road, Melissa was a little depressed.


    The man was definitely not that simple. If she remembered correctly, Aaron had called him ZERO. Was there any past between them that she didn''t know?


    Melissa frowned and lost in thought.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    All of a sudden, she heard some harsh noise from behind.


    Subconsciously, she moved to the left side. But the noise behind her still rang.


    She turned around in surprise, and met a pair of Eagle eyes tightly fixed on her.

 Chapter 40 Happy Birthday

    Surprised, Melissa stepped forward and said, "Mr. Aaron? What are you doing here? "


    Was he here to ask something about the takeout? It happened that Melissa was also confused about this matter. At this time, his arrival saved her a lot of work.


    Without answering Melissa''s question, Aaron pointed to the passenger seat and said slowly, "Get in the car."


    But it didn''t mean that Melissa had the same thought as Aaron.


    Melissa quickly leaned her head in, and then pressed her hand against the car window of Aaron. She said urgently, "Wait, Mr. Aaron, I have something to tell you. Why didn''t you provide the workers in the construction site with takeout? Should they suffer just because I have a conflict with you?"


    Frowning, Aaron rolled up the car window a little, so Melissa''s neck was stuck.Then Aaron said coldly, "Get in the car."


    Aaron didn''t like to repeat a word for several times to others, including Melissa.


    Seeing that Aaron was running from the question, Melissa got furious. She slapped the window hard and yelled loud, "Aaron! Answer my question! You shouldn''t be one of those people who seek their own profit in public affairs. Tell me why! Hum..."


    Before she could finish her words, Melissa felt her neck tightened.


    She opened her eyes wider, only to find that it was Aaron who had rolled up the car window. With a little bit of force, her head was locked in the gap.


    She was almost suffocated to death. Melissa stomped her feet and demanded, "Let me go! Aaron! Let me go! You hurt me! "


    Seeing Melissa suffering a lot, Aaron didn''t show any pity for her. He slightly stepped on the gas and the car moved a few steps forward slowly.


    Seeing her white skin turned red, then purple, Aaron stopped his action and rolled down the car window. "Melissa, don''t forget your current identity. The whole planning department is not


    n through.


    Melissa giggled in a low voice. Her original sullen mood became better due to the conversation.


    If she didn''t feel wrong, could Aaron be avoiding something? The more people wanted to conceal something, the more curious others became. Without doubt, Melissa was such a person.


    Turning the corner of her mouth up, Melissa walked up to Aaron and said, "You are really a contradictory person. I won''t blame you. It''s normal for everyone to have their own secrets! "


    Inside the house, it was surrounded by some exquisite decorations. Yet today, the leading person was sitting quietly at the corner alone without saying anything. Nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    Sitting next to him actively, Melissa touched her chin with her left hand. Then she stared at Aaron and asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you look unhappy? Besides, Aaron, didn''t you just say that you would take me to a dinner party? Do you really mean this?"


    Melissa didn''t think Aaron would be such a boring person. Judging from his character, he wouldn''t have hold such a festive party. What''s more, if she remembered correctly, Aaron was celebrating his birthday when she was sold to him, wasn''t it? Can a person celebrate birthday so many times in a year?

 Chapter 41 Loneliness

    Glancing at Melissa, Aaron seemed to be a little unhappy that she talked so much.


    After a short pause, Aaron reached out his hand and greeted the waiter.


    After getting two bottles of champagne, Aaron opened a bottle for himself and slowly filled his glass with it. Then he looked up at Melissa and said, "Don''t ask me too many questions. How much can you drink?"


    "Today is your birthday. If you drink too much, would you..."


    "Wordy! Indecisive!"


    Aaron interrupted Melissa impatiently. Then Aaron started to drink without paying attention to Melissa. Watching the movement and frequency of Aaron, Melissa trembled with fear. Aaron didn¡¯t seem to be drinking, but simply risking his life.


    "I say..."


    "Shut up."


    The atmosphere was odd. Melissa could only watch Aaron hurting his body.


    Instead of waiting like this, Melissa chose to take actions.


    She stood up and waved to the waiter. Then she asked voluntarily, "Are you sure it''s okay? Can you bring me a hot towel and warm water? If possible, please bring me a hangover cure by the way. I''m afraid that he can''t bear this after a while. "


    "Okay. I''ll go get it for you right now. Wait for a moment! "


    The waiter promised readily and acted surprisingly quickly.


    It only took the waiter one minute to bring Melissa all the things she needed.


    She thanked the waiter meekly and then turned to Aaron.


    Melissa reached out and grabbed the ears of Aaron. Taking advantage of his drunkenness, Melissa began to take her little revenge.


    Although Melissa was a little unhappy, she didn''t stop the movements of her hands.


    While wiping the face of Aaron, Melissa said in a low voice, "You ordinarily tease me. It¡¯s all right now. I am the only person being with you when you are in a coma."


    However, there was one thing that she didn''t know. How could a person who could drink so much as Aaron, be in a coma after drinking a bottle of champagne?


    Hearing Melissa''s reproachful words, Aaron felt that there was a trace of warmth in his lonely heart.


    "Here he is. Come on. Mr. Aaron should have already eaten. Hey, who are you? Hurry up. Quickly let go of your dirty hands. What could you do if you make Mr. Aaron dirty?"


    A large group of ladies scurried towards Aaron, and then they stood in front Melissa, making fun of her.


    Dirty?


    Melissa was stunned a little and then she followed their gazes to see herself.


    Melissa would not know it if she didn''t see herself, but after looking at herself, she was startled.


    The face of Melissa went red in an instant.


    If they hadn''t reminded her, Melissa forgot that she had been working on the construction site all the time before getting in the car. How could she be clean in a construction site? There was dust and mud everywhere in the construction site. Her originally neat clothes were stained with va


    esitating for a while, Melissa patted him on the back, trying to give him some warmth.


    As Melissa felt her hand was about to sore, Aaron held her even tighter. "My mother came here today to settle the marriage between Gina and me." He said.


    ¡®Marriage?¡¯


    Being surprised, but Melissa didn''t speak. Because Aaron seemed to have more to say!


    Sure enough, about a minute later, Aaron said again, "That woman is not my biological mother. My mother was murdered because of a woman framed by me... And she was forced to kill herself indirectly."


    His words were profound and indirect,which made Melissa feel dizzy.


    Looking at her muddled appearance, Aaron gradually softened his attitude and said, "Listen to me, Melissa. I know everything you want to know. That''s right. I was the one who did something to the takeout that you wanted. I will give you one more chance. If you can get what I want tonight, I will grant some funds to continue your project. If you can''t... "


    Before Aaron could finish his words, Melissa said confidently, "What is it? Tell me. As long as it doesn''t go against morality, I, Melissa will do what I say! "


    Aaron took a look at Melissa appreciatively. Then he leaned forward a little and whispered to her ears.


    On the other side, Gina stood aside and witnessed all this silently. She gritted her teeth and turned around to walk towards the mother of Aaron, so that she could start complaining.


    After a few tears had been hastily squeezed out, tearful Gina grabbed the mother of Aaron and said, "Aunt, that bitch has drawn the heart of Aaron away from me. He won''t listen to me no matter what I say. Sometimes, he did something bad to me. But I don''t blame him. I know it''s all that woman''s fault! Aunt, please uphold justice for me. You know, I have always been fond of Aaron. And it will be better for our two families to unite by marriage. Don''t you think so?"

 Chapter 42 Aaron’s Stepmother

    There was a hint of eagerness in her eyes when Gina said this. Now she just wanted to know the opinion held by the stepmother Aaron as soon as possible.


    As an experienced lady, seeing the worried look of Gina, the woman lovingly touched Gina''s head to comfort her, "Of course. You and Aaron were engaged long ago. I won''t allow other women to destroy your relationship. Rest assured. I''m on your side."


    Gina nodded, and said at this good opportunity, "Mom, it''s lucky that you can understand me. You know what, that woman seems to try to push me out of my position so she could replace me. Mom, please help me! "


    The face of Rebecca twisted a little and then she said calmly, "Yes, I will. I''d like to see what kind of person would drive a wedge between Aaron and me..."


    She had to meet Melissa even if Gina didn''t say anything.


    No one would be happy if something that was going to get was ruined by her directly.


    While they were talking, Aaron and Melissa walked in through the hall entrance with the arms linked together. There was a sweet smile on the face of Melissa, who felt like she could live a stable and happy life as long as she was with Aaron.


    But Gina was so jealous that she didn''t notice the feeling of Melissa.


    Watching the intimate interaction between Aaron and Melissa, Gina felt as if there was a feather in her chest stirring constantly, which ignited her most primitive anger.


    The little face of Gina that was originally in tears suddenly twisted. Gina leaned back a little and murmured in a low voice, "Mom, here they are!"


    She looked along the direction of Gina''s gaze. As expected, Aaron with a cold look on face was lovingly feeding Melissa a piece of cake, with as much as affection possible!


    And Rebecca, the mother of Aaron, or to be exact, the stepmother of Aaron, could no longer keep calm. She took the initiative to walk forward, and then put her hand on his shoulder in a pretended relaxed way. "Aaron, what do you think of the birthday party I hold for you today? I''ve arranged someone to set up everything very carefully for the whole afternoon! You will like it, won''t you? "


    The face of Rebecca was full of flattering smiles, but her words inexplicably made Melissa frown.


    According to the intuition of Melissa, this woman should have some malicious intentions! Moreover, the spearhead of attack should be aimed directly at her!


    It seemed that Aa


    can be big or small."


    Others might not be able to understand what Aaron said, but Rebecca felt that she had lived in this world for several centuries in these five seconds.


    When Rebecca was hesitating for a while, Aaron reached out to hold Melissa''s chin actively and pressed his face against her. He kissed Melissa passionately in front of everyone.


    He curled his lips and gazed at the changing facial expressions of Gina and Rebecca. Aaron inexplicably felt somewhat relieved.


    Since being in a good mood, Aaron said more, "By the way, I want to tell you something. I can decide my marriage. Just give up your idea, as I''m not interested in women of Liao Family at all. If you want unite by marriage, I don''t mind you asking my father to marry her directly. After all, we are both offspring of the Mu Family, and there''s no big difference between him and me. What do you think, Melissa?"


    Her body stiffened. But Melissa had to take the initiative to hook her arms around the neck of Aaron, then she said with an enchanting smile, "Of course. We love each other. How can we let others ruin our relationship so easily?"


    As Melissa spoke, her hands were still moving down, and the smile on her face was a little charming, making people can''t help but imagine something.


    Rebecca was shocked by what she saw.


    Rebecca strode forward and grabbed Melissa''s hand. Then she was dragged Melisa while cursing, "Shame on you! Aaron, do you know what you are doing? You represent the Mu Family. How dare you do such a shameful thing in this place! Melissa, you are really a coquette. Get down from my son!"

 Chapter 43 Suppress the Auction

    Rebecca used to be an elegant lady, but now, she wasn''t elegant at all.


    With red eyes, Gina strode forward. She tugged at the other hand of Melissa and said, "Aaron. What do you mean? It''s okay that you humiliate me in front of me, but why do you do it purposely in front of so many people? You may not like me, but you can''t trample on my feelings! I''m Gina, a respected person. How could you do this to me?"


    The man was supposed to be hers. But why was Melissa able to lie in his arms so naturally, talk to him and enjoy the gentleness that Aaron gave her?


    It ought to be her who should stand there! It should be her, Gina!


    Displeased, Aaron turned his body to the other side with force. Due to the inertia of body, both of the women were thrown aside as Gina tugged at Melissa. Then he said coldly, "I don''t want to say the same sentence a few more times. From now on, Melissa is mine. If you plan to do something bad to her, you''d better think twice. Once I, Aaron find out, the consequences will be disastrous! Well, it''s time to tell me your answer, Rebecca. It''s so lucky of you as you haven''t been tortured to death by guilt these years."


    Although Melissa was only a toy to him, Aaron couldn''t allow anyone to touch his toy.


    Melissa gently rubbed her aching arm. She bit her lower lip and didn''t utter a word. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Finally, like a defeated cock, Rebecca glumly crouched in place. Then she had to compromise and said, "I see. I''ll give you the document. I''m not going to bid for that land any more... "


    Aaron got the thing he wanted, but he didn''t leave right away. Instead, Aaron slowly took out a seal and a file from the inner side of the collar of his shirt, walked forward and said, "I''ve always been careful, and the oral promises are unrealistic. Sign it. I''ll leave after you sign it."


    Staring at the file, Rebecca surely felt bad, but there was no other choices for her so she compromised.


    After signing the name of Rebecca on the paper, she handed it in reluctantly.


    After looking through all the information carefully, Aaron was sure that Rebecca didn''t do anything superfluous. Then he said, "It won''t end so easily. I will send you to the top and then pull you down to the ground, so that you could know how I felt i


    But tonight, Aaron, I think you are really strange. Is your mother really murdered? Is this the life between the rich and powerful families? "


    The world of Aaron was even more complicated than she thought. There were some heavy things that Melissa would never understand.


    Hearing that, Aaron lost calmness and got furious in an instant. He was like a cat being stepped on its tail.


    Aaron tightly held the steering wheel with his fingers, and then made a creaking sound, which made the scalp of Melissa tingle.


    While Melissa was hesitating if she should apologize and change the topic, Aaron stepped the gas directly to the limit and roared, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. You are just a toy. "


    There was a pallor in the face of Melissa. Then she lowered her head quickly and apologized, "I... I''m sorry... I know. I will never mention it again! "


    After a hum, Aaron reached out his hand and gave the paper that signed by Rebecca to Melissa. Then he started driving intently and silently.


    The light in the car was very dim, so it''s not easy for Melissa to recognize what was written on it.


    Her mouth was wide open as if it could put several eggs in at one time.


    Melissa turned around in surprise and looked at Aaron. Then she said in a hurry, "What... Isn''t this my project? Why have it been bought?"


    Didn''t this project have been given to her? Why was there someone auctioning the land and she had no idea about that. If Aaron had given her the file tonight, Melissa would still know nothing about it!

 Chapter 44 Seven Billion

    Rolling down the car window a little, Aaron rubbed the corners of his eyes somewhat wearily and said slowly, "Don''t ask me. Check it by yourself."


    After a hum,Melissa leaned her head forward, wishing she could see every word.


    Suddenly, the lights in the car were turned on by Aaron. Melissa gave him a grateful smile and read the file carefully.


    With her eyebrows twisted, Melissa then pinched her own thighs tightly and said, "How could it be possible? I have always been responsible for this matter. If the land was not intended to be developed at the beginning, then what am I supposed to do?"


    If it was a dream, it must be a nightmare for Melissa, so she hoped that she could wake up soon.


    Facing Melissa talking to herself, Aaron felt it was funny.


    The whole thing was done by Rebecca secretly. How could Melissa know about it?


    Aaron slowed down the speed a little and then opened his mouth. "If you know, you''ll never be called Melissa."


    With a frown, Melissa didn¡¯t talk anymore. She just read the plan on the file with a gloomy face.


    It turned out that Aaron didn''t really come here for the cake or something. He just wanted to get this from Rebecca?


    It seemed that Aaron was not so bad...


    Raising the corner of her lips, Melissa squinted her eyes and looked at the direction of Aaron. "Is this what you took me here for today?"


    Melissa shook the paper in her hand of her own accord, as if she was afraid that Aaron was unable to see it. Melissa flaunted like this as if she was pretty proud of herself.


    Seeing Melissa being like this, his originally restless heart actually calmed down a lot. Aaron raised his lips and looked defiantly at Melissa. "Do you think you have the ability to make me do things?"


    As expected, after he said this sentence, Melissa, who was jaunty several seconds before turned to be like a deflated eggplant. She couldn¡¯t lift any spirits.


    Melissa put the things in her hands away carefully in confusion. Then she looked at Aaron. "Then you... Why did you do this? "


    There was a touch of confusion and doubt in the eyes of Melissa.


    Aaron made a full turn of the steering wheel and then he shouted, "It''s not your business to judge what I''m doing, is it? How can my belongings be taken away by others secretly? You only need to remember that I will check the achievement three months later. The rest is not for you to suspect


    n a dilemma. Anyway, I came out to make a living, so I can''t go back without anything, right?"


    He had made it clear that Aaron couldn''t leave here today without handing over the money!


    Aaron frowned and clenched his fingers a little. Then he said with a smile, "It seems that there is nothing to talk about for us."


    But his smile was not the same as Mr. Six who was like an old fox. Because there was an extra touch of horror in the smile of Aaron.


    All of a sudden, Aaron stood up so quickly that astonished people. While Mr. Six, who seemed to be very nervous, stepped back a few steps, and then he stammered, "Mr. Aaron... You... What do you want to do? "


    After draining the last sip of coffee from his cup, Aaron said smilingly, "I always hate being threatened the most. Mr. Six, you''d better think twice before coming here to make a deal with me next time. I was going to give you a way out, but you don''t want it anymore, so there¡¯s no need for me to nag?"


    Aaron then used one hand to clear the coffee cup.


    The next second, the coffee cup hit the floor and fell to pieces. At the same time, the door that should be closed was broken in the next second. In the blink of an eye, the entire room was quickly suppressed by the people of Aaron.


    While faced with all of this, Mr. Six could only look at Aaron with his eyes widened and mouth agape.


    The face of Mr. Six was full of trepidation. He took a few steps back and then he said with a trembling voice, "It''s impossible. I''ve already asked people around to arrange everything well. It''s impossible that your people will appear!"

 Chapter 45 The Matter About Mr. Six

    After hearing Mr. Six''s words, the smile on Aaron''s face became more and more obvious.


    He had to admit that Mr. Six was very good at vigilance. But after all, he was no match for Aaron.


    Aaron sat down slowly, and shook his slender legs leisurely. "Are you sure the people around you are not my people from the beginning?" he asked casually.


    The words made Mr. Six frozen in an instant.


    He turned his head mechanically and looked at the people on the ground. They were supposed to be familiar faces, but now there were only a few people left. But none of the people who were attacking them was familiar to him.


    All of a sudden, Mr. Six lost all his strength and slumped onto the ground, at a loss what to do. He raised his head and looked into the direction where Aaron was. Mr. Six was so scared that he could say anything.


    Pursing her lips, Aaron took a piece of paper from his staff, pounded it heavily on the table and said, "Can''t you take it? Please sign it. My time is limited. It''s not worth it to waste on you. "


    That cup of coffee wasn''t free. If Aaron drank the coffee of the shop owned by Mr. Six, Mr. Six would have to pay the price. All his property and ingot belonged to Aaron!


    Mr. Six''s face was as pale as paper. After reading the terms of the agreement, he couldn''t hold back his anger anymore.


    He thumped the table hard with his hand before shaking his head and refusing, "No, I will never sign it. Aaron Mu! You devil! Devil! "


    Mr. Six had been doing his utmost to save his money. Although sometimes he had received some mistresses through improper means, they were gradually put into use by him after all. Now he had to use them all just for one thing, no one would agree to it.


    Aaron stood up lazily, while looked down at Mr. Six.


    He kicked Mr. Six away in disgust before shaking his head. "You have no right to choose. I''ll leave it to you. Don''t get the object dirty. You can decide the other things on your own. "


    "Yes, sir!"


    The man in the black suit tacitly answered. Their steps were so precise that people could not help but get nervous.


    After a few groans, the people who were still struggling desperately collapsed in an instant. On the other hand, the sense of uneasiness in Mr. Six''s heart became even stronger after he saw that his fellow was killed in an instant.


    t woman should have paid for what she had done years ago. There were too many people involved in this matter, including Melissa..."


    Sean stammered in shock. After a while, he seemed to have understood what was going on and said, "Melissa?" Is she the child who was framed many years ago? "


    Aaron nodded, confirming Sean''s guess. Both of them looked helpless.


    "This is what we call karma!"


    At last, Sean had no choice but to draw a conclusion. He shook his head and there was silence in the office.


    After hearing this, Aaron Mu lit a cigarette without hesitation, but Sean didn''t stop him.


    Sean''s secretary broke the silence after half an hour.


    When the secretary opened the door and came in, she smelled the heavy smell of cigarette. She frowned and walked up to the front of Aaron. She half bent over and took the cigarette away from Aaron''s hand. "Sir, this is hospital. Please don''t smoke here. It is bad for patients'' health."


    Sean''s face turned ghastly pale in an instant, and what happened in front of him tacitly was the case with Aaron.


    Sean thumped his desk hard and stood up straight, then he pointed at the secretary and said, "At this time, do you think you are free to come in here? Get out of here right now!"


    He must find an excuse for his secretary before Aaron lost his temper.


    The young secretary was too young to understand what Sean was talking about. Instead, she asked seriously, "Director, how could you tolerate him? Hospital is such a serious place. How could the hospital get infected just because of him? "

 Chapter 46 In The Bar

    Pollution?


    Hearing the words, Aaron felt it was funny.


    The helpless and terrified face of Sean even made him laugh out loud.


    But Aaron didn''t know how horrible his laughter was when it reached Sean''s ears! Sean got goose bumps all of a sudden.


    He knew how rare Aaron could be with a smile, let alone laughing like that.


    A chill went through his scalp and Sean didn''t know what to do.


    It seemed that Sean was afraid of being blamed on him, so he shouted at them in a hurry, "Shut up! Push him off! Please arrange other doctors for the surgery. I''ll be there soon. "


    Feeling wronged, the little secretary didn''t understand why Sean suddenly became a different person. When she was about to say something, Aaron suddenly stood up.


    All of a sudden, Sean and the young secretary looked at him, wondering what he would do next.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. Staring at the new secretary of Sean, Aaron slowly said, "You are very courageous."


    Those words sounded like praise, but what was hidden underground was another thing.


    Seeing the secretary puzzled, Sean''s heart was bitter. He wouldn''t have employ another secretary if not for something important.


    With a gentle sigh, Sean lowered his face again and said, "Aaron... She is a new employee. My friend asked me to take care of her. She probably doesn''t know much about these aspects. Could you... "


    He had thought that Aaron would blow up. To his astonishment, somehow, he took out another cigarette and said calmly, "It''s nothing. As long as you teach her well in the future."


    Sean was one of Aaron''s good friends. More or less, he would be there for him.


    He knew who that woman was. Aaron wouldn''t just go to the bar to upset his friend.


    Seeing Aaron lighting another cigarette, the secretary stepped forward again and said, "But..."


    With a slap on her face, Sean raised his hand and slapped on the woman''s face. Then he angrily said, "Shut up! This is none of your business here. Get out of here right now, or I don''t welcome you for the sake of your grandfather or anyone else!"


    It was rare that Aaron didn''t make fuss about it. Although he had had the lingering fear, this woman knew nothing about it


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rward and joked, "Don''t tell me that you have some physical defect."


    While saying that, she covered the corners of her mouth on purpose, and her playful eyes kept moving about him.


    Facing her tease, Aaron didn''t care. He took a sip of the wine in front of him before pushing her away and said, "Woman, you''re capable, but I''m not interested in being unclean."


    squalor?


    Where could a clean man come to such a place?


    The woman''s face paled immediately. She glared at Aaron and shouted, "What are you doing here? Don''t pretend that you are arrogant?"


    It sounded like she was reasonable, but she didn''t know that these words would change into another kind of sound in the presence of Aaron.


    Squinting his eyes, Aaron tapped the bar counter with her fingers for a while before he turned around and asked, "Do you mean that we are a good match?"


    The woman puffed out her chest with pride. Then she scolded in an elder''s tone, "I am the most popular person here. Anyone seeing me would have to show respect to me. Are you new here? Don''t you even know the rules? You should treat me as your elder sister. You are so young, but you''re going to disobey others? You''re so ungrateful! "


    The smile on Aaron''s face was getting more and more obvious, and it was a terrifying one!


    The woman seemed to have sensed something wrong. She took a few steps back and bit the bullet. "What do you mean? Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want me to accompany you, kid? "

 Chapter 47 Negotiations in the Bar

    Hearing that, Aaron was amused. He realized that there were really all kinds of women nowadays. If he wanted, just by crooking his finger, then there would be plenty of women. Why would he waste so much energy on this woman who had neither perfect figure nor pretty face?


    Of course, Aaron didn''t say these words. He just watched as if there was a good show.


    Seeing that Aaron was looking at her, the woman''s vanity swelled in a flash.


    She stiffened her pride with force. Then with a charming smile, she said, "Young man, since I''m in a good mood today, it would be okay, but I want..."


    While speaking, she stretched out her hand and made a gesture of number 5 in front of Aaron with a tentative look in her eyes.


    In the end, Aaron couldn''t suppress his inner anger. Standing up and pushing the woman''s hand away, he said in a low voice, "I, Aaron, can''t stand such a cheap woman. Call them out. I don''t have much time to waste with you."


    Aaron was here for work, not for fun. He had always had high standards for women.


    The woman was stunned for a moment. Then she suddenly hid the playful look on her face, and changed to a kind of humble expression, "I know. Come with me, but I still need you to cooperate with me."


    After saying, she was like a timid and lovable little bird by pressing her body against the chest of Aaron,


    After being shy for a while, she wrapped her arms around the neck of Aaron and then they walked inside. The people around just looked at them questioningly without paying much attention.


    After all, this kind of thing had happened a lot in the bar. How many people would come to such a place to consume simply for the sake of a small glass of wine?


    The woman actively led Aaron into the box. After they reached the door, she bowed to him respectfully and then left in a hurry.


    He pushed the door open and found that the room was full of people as expected.


    The person in the room didn''t care much when he saw Aaron. Instead, he seemed to be quite familiar with Aaron. He said, "Well, you are really late, Aaron. Are you satisfied with the woman I arranged for you just now? "


    While saying, he grinned as if he had heard something funny.


    Aaron walked in naturally and locked the door omnivorously. Then he sat with leg crossing and said, "You seem to be idle recently. I don''t mind arranging more th


    lazily, "You came back so late. I never owe anyone anything. This is my return for you. I am going to sleep. Good night. "


    She walked in a hurry and seemed to avoid meeting Aaron deliberately.


    He sensed there was something wrong, but he didn''t read the piece of paper in a hurry. Instead, Aaron leaned forward and grabbed Melissa by the shoulder. Then he pulled her back hard and asked, "Did you do something behind me?" Otherwise, why do you want to run away the moment you see me?


    Red color appeared in the eyes of Melissa, who looked like a bullied rabbit now.


    Melissa was a little annoyed as she was sleepy and disturbed.


    Melissa shook off the hand of Aaron and then muttered, "I didn''t. Aren''t you thinking too much? Here you are! I need to go to bed now, and I have to go to the construction site at about seven o''clock in the morning. I have been waiting for you the whole night, and I am very tired now. There is still some food heating in the pot. If you are hungry, go to eat. Don''t bother me!"


    Melissa went back to her bedroom barefoot. She closed the door and directly lay on the bed. Then she pulled the quilt and closed her eyes. After that, she directly fell asleep. At this time, she seemed not to know anything about the outside world.


    Looking at her behavior, Aaron was amused, but he felt warm because of what Melissa said. That woman said she was waiting for him...


    The nose of Aaron twitched slightly and then he walked into the kitchen... But if Aaron saw the piece of paper that Melissa had given to him, he might not eat at ease now.

 Chapter 48 Pregnancy

    It was almost six o''clock in the evening when Aaron finally finished his dinner and took a bath.


    He also seemed to be too tired, so he forgot about the paper that Melissa gave him earlier. He opened the door, held Melissa in his arms, and then fell asleep with her.


    When he woke up, he found that Melissa had gone for a long time.


    Frowning slightly, Aaron felt a sense of loss.


    Fortunately, he was not a sentimental person, and he did not continue to stay in bed after opening his eyes.


    He quickly stood up and had a simple wash before sitting down in the hall. It seemed that Melissa had expected that Aaron would be on the couch, so she placed a heat preservation box on the table. It was warm breakfast.


    With a smile on his lips, Aaron''s heart softened.


    He turned on the TV and turned to the economic channel. Then he began to taste the breakfast that Melissa had personally prepared for him.


    Just as he was slowly eating the porridge, Aaron suddenly remembered the scene of Melissa yesterday whose eyes were red. Then he remembered the things he had forgotten.


    Then his eyes fell slowly to the corner.


    Aaron stretched out his slender fingers to pick up the piece of paper easily.


    It was pregnancy.


    The moment he saw the word pregnancy, the tension in the body of Aaron rose. He started to read carefully from beginning to end.


    Is Melissa pregnant? How could this be possible? They had been together for only two months.


    While he was confused, Aaron finished reading the report.


    The First Affiliated Hospital. The report must be real!


    He quickly dialed Sean''s phone number, put the phone on the table and cut to the chase, "I''m Aaron. Sean, do you have the B-ultrasound examination record? "


    Sean had thought it was an emergency, but he was relieved when he heard Aaron''s words. "Are you going to tell me which woman was pregnant and you doesn''t want it? How soon did you find someone to kill her? "


    Although Sean said so, he started to check the records carefully. Aaron would never ask him to do such a thing for no reason. There was only one reason. He wanted to know something!


    Without any hesitation, S


    Sean wary.


    With a poker face, the grandfather of Alice Shu walked in and said solemnly, "Sean, don''t you welcome me?"


    If he hadn''t seen Alice''s swollen face, he would never have believed that it was Sean who did it. In this circle, though Sean was a bit more concerned, he was gentle with women. Today, he just came here to find out the truth of the whole thing.


    If so, he would not let his granddaughter be bullied by others!


    Shrugging his shoulders, Sean adjusted his mood and smiled. "I admit it. But there is a reason for it. I hope you investigate it yourself. If it weren''t for me, your dear granddaughter might not be able to stand beside you like this. "


    He didn''t just exaggerate the situation. In his opinion, everyone present knew what kind of person Aaron was!


    Seeing Sean behave as if something had happened, Alice''s angry grandfather also felt the strange atmosphere. He then came forward and asked, "What do you mean?"


    His face was not as tense as before, which relieved Sean.


    He was a simple man who did everything for commercial benefits. He would never make enemies if he became a partner.


    Hearing this, Sean glanced at Alice with a hint of contempt. And then he continued, "Aaron Mu, yesterday your granddaughter provoke him. Mr. Shu (Alice''s grandfather), tell me, what would you do if it were you?"


    Aaron Mu?


    As expected, Mr. Shu turned pale immediately. He turned stiffly to look at Alice Shu.

 Chapter 49 Feeling Uncomfortable In The Sun

    With her face turning red with anger, Alice shook her head and denied, "What? Grandpa, No. Yesterday I didn''t have any relationship with any man named Aaron. I just told him not to smoke in the hospital. Wait... Grandpa, what''s the name of the man you just said? "


    But when Alice just spoke half of it, she stiffened and asked again after she sorted out her thoughts.


    Alice''s grandfather was exasperated at his granddaughter''s failure to live up to the expectations of him. He stomped on the floor and continued, "Aaron Mu! Do you think Sean will be deceived by the wrong person? I do know their relationship."


    If it was really that man, they were in trouble!


    The color drained from the face of Alice. She shivered for a long time and said, "I... I didn''t know that man was Aaron. I didn''t expect that Aaron would come here at this time. I once heard they were good friends, but yesterday they talked to each other as if they were threats... "


    Mr. Shu probably guessed something. He had to keep his identity down a little. Then he turned to Sean with a fawning face and said, "Look at my granddaughter, she is too young to understand anything. But Sean, please help me plead for Aaron with such a young and inexperienced girl? You know that man. I''m afraid... "


    The sudden change of Mr. Shu''s attitude made Sean somewhat uneasy.


    Turning his head, Sean smiled perfunctorily and said, "Don''t worry. He said he wouldn''t do anything to your granddaughter yesterday. But don''t do the same thing again. Otherwise, even I can''t save her."


    Hearing this, Mr. Shu felt relieved. He gave a smile, and then waved his hand, as if he was a little tired. "I don''t feel very well today. How about you come to our house and have a meal together on a good day? We can discuss something."


    With a smile on his lips, Sean put on his cunning smile again and said, "If you don''t feel well, I can offer you all the services here."


    That was a lame excuse. It is know that what Sean stayed was the hospital. Would Mr. Shu be able to resolve his uncomfortableness?


    As his excuses were broken, Mr. Shu didn''t respond. He just smiled awkwardly.


    When Alice Shu was still in shock, Mr. Shu reached out her hand and pulled her towards the door. On the way to the door, he said, "I''ll take her home


    But this was something that other boss would never understand!


    Dripping with sweat, Melissa only felt a little dizzy after walking for a while. Her body shook a little, and her legs went limp and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the man in peaked cap was quick to react by using his hands and feet.


    Reaching out his hand, he held Melissa in his arms.


    The mixed smell of earth and some other disgusting odor mixed and went into the nasal cavity of Melissa. She felt queasy.


    But for the man''s sake, Melissa was afraid that he might misunderstand her, so she forced herself to suppress this feeling. She then smiled and said, "I don''t know if I feel a little uncomfortable after standing under the sun for too long. Thank you!"


    In the face of her gratitude, the man seemed to be shy. He lowered the cap a little again and said in a deep voice, "Nothing. If you can''t stand it, go to rest. There is no benefit in forcing yourself to do so. Let me help you. "


    Melissa replied cheerfully, "I''m glad to have a rest."


    Melissa would ask him for help if he didn''t say anything, because she was drained of energy.


    Seeing all this, Aaron who was not far away, looked at them in silence. From his point of view, it was ZERO who intentionally stared at Melissa and wanted to make some bad plans on her while he was away!


    But since he was here, he would not let it happen!


    After making up his mind, Aaron walked up to them in a hurry and blocked their way.


    A war was on the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 50 the Encounter

    Aaron didn''t hide his hostility. He reached out his hand and wrapped it around the peaked ¡¤ cap''s shoulder. With a defiant look in Aaron''s eyes, he said, "ZERO, you have a good mood, don''t you?"


    The pain coming from his shoulder was unbearable, but in front of Melissa, ZERO could do nothing but frown without saying a word.


    Upon seeing Aaron coming, Melissa was taken aback. She caught a glimpse of them and sensed a smell of gunpowder. She immediately stood out and explained, "Mr. Mu, don''t get me wrong. I just felt dizzy and almost fell down, so he came to help me. If it weren''t for him, I would have fallen to the ground. "


    But Melissa didn''t know that the more she explained, the more it felt like she was concealing something to Aaron. The bad thing was becoming worse and worse.


    Aaron ignored the word of Melissa and increased his strength of his hand. Melissa even heard the sound of breaking bones. Her body froze all of a sudden.


    This man was really dangerous!


    He raised his eyebrows and then stared at the man in peaked cap and said, "ZERO, now that I am here, do you still want to support her?"


    Looking at his frowning face, Melissa felt pain foe him. She had "tasted" Aaron''s strength before.


    Melissa trembled a little and quickly reached out her hand to stop them from talking, "Mr. Mu, you are here to check the progress, aren''t you? Don''t worry, just as I predicted, your progress is very successful. And you might have mistaken someone else for someone else. The man in front of you isn''t someone called ZERO. His name is... By the way, what''s your name? "


    With these words, Melissa turned her head seriously to the direction of the man, her face filled with inquiring expressions of great dullness.


    The expression on the Aaron''s face changed. Was Melissa too naive or too foolish?


    He took his hand back slowly, but turned to look at Melissa''s waist. Aaron pacified her with a little strength before he explained, "You''d better not get involved in this matter. Do you really think this man is as simple as you think?"


    It was by no means a coincidence that ZERO would be here! At least, Aaron thought so. This man was as dangerous as Aaron, and that was one of the reasons why Aaron was so nervous about his existence.


    Mel


    ou are already a mother. Don''t do such a dangerous thing again. Impolite! "


    Although Aaron''s voice was not loud, it was enough to reach the ears of the people around him.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes fell on Aaron and Melissa.


    Did they hear it wrong? Melissa and Aaron were a couple now?


    And this time, someone who was surprised included ZERO.


    But his reaction was faster than everyone had imagined. Before Melissa could find out the ins and outs of the matter, ZERO had already turned around and returned to his desk, ignoring everything.


    Melissa was quite embarrassed. She could now more or less guess something.


    Then she turned to the workers around with apologies on her face, bowed respectfully and apologized, "I''m really sorry for delaying time. You may continue your work first. I have something personal to deal with. "


    No one dared to refute. The doubts in the beginning disappeared after Melissa finished her words.


    With a straight face, Melissa reached out and grabbed the collar of Aaron. She went to the gate of the construction site and stomped, "Mr. Mu, what do you mean? I''m working now, not here to play games with you. "


    She looked like an angry kitten as she waved her little hands. She was so cute.


    The tenderness on the face of Aaron was not the same as before. In the blink of an eye, he was grabbed by another man and pressed Melissa''s jaw. "Melissa... You seem to have forgotten that I am your master. You can''t tell me what to do without my permission. "

 Chapter 51 a Traitor

    Depressed, Melissa looked up at the indifferent man as usual.


    If it not been for the palpitation was too obvious, Melissa would have never sensed the existence of the gentle Aaron.


    With her eyebrows knitted tightly, she took a glimpse of ZERO and pried, "I was wondering why you suddenly talked more... Is there anyone else here? "


    As expected, when she mentioned the name of ZERO, the expression on Aaron''s face suddenly changed. He looked as vigilant as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    "You and he..."


    Aaron suddenly pressed his big hand against Melissa''s throat and forced it a little bit. When her face turned red, he threatened, "You''d better shut up. You are just a toy. Don''t forget the result three months later. What''s more, do you think you are qualified to be pregnant with my child? You need to have an abortion tomorrow. After I am tired of you, you will be useless. "


    The dangerous glint in his eyes made Melissa''s perception expanded to the extreme in a flash.


    A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. Melissa knows that the man in front of her is extremely unstable. Then she chose to compromise. "I... I see. "


    Aaron let out a cold hum before letting go of his hand.


    It was so close... He was going to ask Melissa to stay with his child.


    What happened to him?


    Aaron reached out a hand and rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, trying to make himself sober up.


    Holding his breath, Aaron waved his hand impatiently and said, "It''s all right. You go. I hope tomorrow I will see a miscarriage report. "


    Then he left the stunned Melissa without hesitation.


    Stunned, Melissa stared at his back and muttered, "What the hell is going on with Aaron?"


    Didn''t he want the baby?


    Melissa''s eyes drooped. She was extremely upset. At the beginning, Aaron rushed to the construction site and told ZERO that she was still pregnant. Melissa was joyful without doubt. Unfortunately, that joy only lasted for a moment before it was completely shattered by his own hands.


    Melissa''s body trembled slightly under the sun and then she bit her lips and murmured, "You are so cruel, Aaron Mu. You are really so cruel. A toy also has self-esteem, doesn''t it? This is my child, how can I


    her youth with the old man, but now he was dead, and even gave the money to someone else.


    She clenched her teeth and stared forward with resentment. "There must be something wrong. No, I have to go and confirm it again. He must have left a penny to us! "


    After the matter had been confirmed, it instantly caused a tumult. Meanwhile in the Aaron''s villa, Sean was a little drunk.


    He raised his head and drank all the wine in the goblet. Then he looked at Aaron in a daze and said, "If we are not on the same side with them, I am afraid that it is not so easy to deceive them... Let me ask you, who gave you the drug this time, and it''s not enough. When I took it out, there was almost half of the medicine didn''t dissolved. "


    He had been wondering for the whole afternoon, because it seemed that Aaron would never do such a stupid mistake. When he finally got rid of those annoying reporters, Sean rushed here.


    And Aaron seemed to have foreseen his coming, so they had dinner together when Sean arrived.


    Slightly shaking his own glass, Aaron didn''t drink all the wine. Instead, he put the wine on the ground, and said, "My side... Traitor. "


    A traitor?


    When Sean who was a little drunk before heard these words, suddenly looked up at Aaron''s position, as if he was infuriated by others. He wanted to get the answer from Aaron.


    Aaron waved his hand. It seemed that he was not in a good mood. "I don''t know exactly who the mastermind is. I just don''t have any solid evidence."

 Chapter 52 Aaron’s Sore Spot

    The topic made the atmosphere more and more depressed, but Sean didn''t seem to notice it and he continued to ask, "Why... Maybe it''s because of technical error or something else. Why do you believe that there is a mole?"


    In fact, it was reasonable for him to think so. After all, anybody who was able to work for Aaron must have been carefully selected and could not be replaced in a short time.


    Aaron has always been a good judge of people. He had good eyes and tactics on selecting people. He won''t select suspicious persons. For those employees selected by him, he won''t doubt them. Therefore the existence of a mole was really strange.


    A trace of impatience flashed across Aaron''s eyes. Then he quickly changed the topic and said, "Let''s put off this thing for the time being. Tomorrow I''ll send Melissa to your hospital for an abortion. Please help me do a ligation for her. This woman has no right to be a member of rich family."


    Sean wasn''t surprised by the suggestion of Aaron. In the past, there were also many women who had slept with Aaron. Some of them were very mean, and some of them were very strange, but in the end, they were all deprived of the right to be a mother. And now, is it Melissa''s turn?


    After what happened just now, Sean wasn''t in the mood to eat any more.


    Putting the tableware aside, Sean wiped his mouth elegantly and said, "I see. I''ll deal with it. However, Aaron... To be honest, won''t you regret it? "


    After all, as Melissa was involved in what happened in the past, Aaron owed her an explanation. It seemed that Melissa knew nothing about this. Otherwise, why didn''t Melissa show her little paws but still stay beside Aaron quietly?


    Aaron look somewhat hesitated but he gave a decisive answer, "No, it''s already my blessing for her to be alive. That woman shouldn''t want more. Everyone''s life is inherently noble or cheap. It''s nobody''s fault but her own that led to her mother''s consequence!"


    Seeing that Aaron was unwilling to give in, Sean decided not to humiliate himself. He directly changed the topic, "By the way. Do you remember the woman who stopped you from smoking in my hospital? Not long ago, her family came here. He originally wanted to ask for an explanation, but when he heard it was you, he directly left. Aaron, I don''t want to blame you. What kind of woman can make you yield? That woman has left for so


    not careful enough. The doctor also said that it was dangerous for the first four months and she should try to avoid violent collision...


    She reached out her hand and protected her belly out of habit. But looking up at the furious look on the face of Aaron , Melissa felt what she did was useless. If Aaron didn''t allow it, the child would still be aborted tomorrow, wouldn''t it?


    Melissa bit her lower lip and quickly walked up to stop the movements of Aaron.


    After letting out a whine, Melissa pressed him on the sofa and took out the messy emergency box from the table. "Don''t move. Take care of your face. If it gets scratched, don''t pick on me in the future again."


    It seemed that his struggle just now had hurt his nerves, so Aaron calmed down a lot at this time.


    Then he moved his legs a little and lied on the sofa directly, as if he was at the mercy of Melissa.


    Melissa first skillfully stopped the bleeding of Aaron, and then took out the broken glass.


    Melissa acted with caution lest she would make Aaron feel painful.


    She looked at Aaron with a questioning look. Then Melissa muttered, "If you feel painful, just tell me. I''ll try to be gentle. Why don''t you take out the broken glass as soon as possible? What if you was infected and got tetanus? "


    Although Melissa seemed to be blaming him, she did not slow her action at all.


    She was so busy that she had no time to care about anything. Seeing Melissa being like this, Aaron looked her up and down leisurely. After thinking for a while, he asked incoherently, "Why are you so skillful in this?"

 Chapter 53 Let’s Keep the Child

    Melissa was quite amused.


    After laughing at herself for a while, Melissa sped up and said, "Because I have gotten used to it. If I can''t even treat this wound properly, do you think I can still stand in front of you like this?"


    It¡¯s not that she liked to mock herself, but such situation had already been common in the Ji family before. As long as Bob had any unhappy problems or encountered some unpleasant things, Melissa would become his punching bag.


    And all Melissa could do was to learn how to deal with the wounds for herself.


    Melissa used to be clumsy in the beginning, but now she was good at dealing with wounds.


    Everything was a painful memory for Melissa that she could not conceal.


    Aaron was clever enough to know what it meant by the words said by Melissa. So he stopped asking Melissa. Then he just closed his eyes and began to wonder something.


    It took Melissa about ten minutes to finish all of this. And when Melissa faced the scattering garbage, she felt a little headache. Besides, she did not see any maid when she came back home just now. ¡®Was all of them off work?


    But Melissa remembered that there used to be maids on duty... Why didn''t I see anyone? ''.


    She reached out her hand and touched the forehead of Aaron subconsciously. After making sure that there was no sign of fever, Melissa felt relieved and touched his face. "Take a bath by yourself. You have vomited too much, which made all over your body dirty. You are so drunk. "


    Aaron was originally half asleep but he suddenly opened his eyes. There was a hint of flirtation in the eyes of Aaron.


    Aaron held the chin of Melissa and touched her face intimately. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "It''s not very convenient for me to wash by myself. Melissa, you help me wash..."


    Her face changed instantly and Melissa forced herself to suppress the inexplicable throb in heart. Then she took a deep breath and said, "What? Aaron, are you crazy?"


    Once people got drunk, they would be crazy like this. Even Aaron was no exception...


    But how could Melissa know that at this mom


    ssa tightly gripped the corner of her clothes and said, "I... I got it! I will try my best. "


    Aaron pursed his lips with satisfaction, and then the banter in his eyes was getting more obvious.


    If he had known that he could put this woman in her place by such a simple way, Aaron would not have tried so hard to torture Melissa in the past.


    ''women, as expected, are emotional creatures, aren''t they?''.


    Seeing that she was about to soften, Aaron reached out his hands and held Melissa in his arms. He held her on his shoulder domineeringly and slowly walked to the bathroom upstairs.


    Hanging on the shoulder of Aaron, Melissa felt somewhat uncomfortable. Melissa raised her hand and patted him on the back with great force, then she said, "Aaron, are you crazy? I can walk myself. I just gave a simple treatment to your wound. You would tear it open by doing this. Let go of me!"


    And the position would squeeze her belly! It was a very dangerous action for a child. ''If something happened accidentally, then the baby would be...''


    When Melissa thought of this, she was in a bad way.


    Hearing Melissa being anxious, Aaron stopped for a moment and the he grinned, "I know my manners. Melissa, don''t forget what you''re negotiating with me."


    Melissa didn''t dare to retort, lest she would annoy Aaron. Then all the matters that they had just negotiated with would be destroyed.

 Chapter 54 Change for the Better

    After the sex, Melissa lost all her strength. She lay flat on the bed like a pile of soft mud, letting Aaron do what he want.


    It had to be said that Aaron was indeed very considerate. He could control his own limits considering that Melissa was pregnant. He could not only satisfy each other, but also not threaten the child. If it were Melissa, she would not be so handy.


    After a long while, Aaron sat down and started to smoke.


    He cast a glance at sleeping Melissa, and his heart softened.


    This woman was so different. No matter what she said was true or not, Aaron was a little shocked. Many women were trying to have his baby. They wanted to be rich and glorious.


    But he knew better than anyone that these things were of no use to Melissa. If he didn''t know the other day that Melissa slept with him just to raise money for her brother, he might also treat her in a strange way.


    Staring at the woman who had fallen asleep in the bed, Aaron stubbed out his cigarette and stood up slowly. "Melissa, I''m looking forward to your surprise three months later."


    The cut was deeper than he had imagined. He had to treat it as soon as possible. If it got infected, it would be much more troublesome.


    Then Aaron stood up and left.


    Near the noon, Melissa woke up. There was nobody around when she got up.


    She stretched out her hand to touch the bed. But she didn''t feel any warmth.


    A sense of loss inexplicably overwhelmed her. She slowly got up, and accidentally saw a note on the door. The bold handwriting could be seen at a glance. It must be created by Aaron.


    "Breakfast is on the table."


    Although it was a simple sentence, it made Melissa warm up somehow. Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes in an instant, making Melissa quite unprepared of what to do.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her hands in surprise and then said with a smile, "What happened... Why am I crying?"


    But when she wanted to wipe it off, the tears rolled down from her eyes. She was flustered.


    "Aaron... What do you think exactly. Sometimes gentle, and sometimes irritable. You are like a time bomb."


    Her voice was somewhat erratic, as if it would disappear at any time, and no one could capture it.


    She strode out of t


    beautiful face wrinkled.


    She clasped her clothes tightly and responded: "okay. I see. I will be there in about ten minutes. You ask ZERO to be careful and not to hurt himself! Do you know? I''ll be there soon! "


    The phone was hung up after she finished answering. But Melissa could not calm down for a moment.


    The construction site was now covered with facilities and they couldn''t afford any extra money to clean up. If it was damaged, the progress would surely be stalled. And this matter was not only related to her, but also the life of ZERO...


    Biting her lower lip, Melissa stuck out her head and begged, "Please drive faster, Howard. Something happened on the construction site. I''m afraid some accidents will happen if we delay any longer!"


    Howard didn''t respond, but sped up.


    In fact, from the expression of Melissa answering the phone just now, he knew that things were not that simple. In the beginning, he slowed down the pace considering that she was pregnant and was afraid of causing any discomfort. But since Melissa had asked for it, there was no need to reserve it!


    The car whizzed past. Before she rolled down the window, the oncoming strong wind instantly blew the hair of Melissa into a mess. Her dark and thick hair hung down on her shoulders. She looked so charming.


    Howard swallowed and withdrew his sight quietly.


    Damn it. It was just a glance that made him almost absent-minded! He was driving on the highway. If he was distracted, he might get both of them in trouble!

 Chapter 55 the Accident

    It was more than ten minutes later that Melissa got off hastily.


    When she walked into the construction site, the people who should be in high spirit now seemed to be facing a formidable enemy. They made a circle around the spot, as if protecting something.


    With a mocking smile, Gina fiddled with her messy hair. "None of you guys will make it. It seems like I worry too much. You have just managed to make a model here. Three months is not enough at all! "


    She had waited for a long time before she heard that Aaron had to leave the place because of work. Hence, she rushed over, but before she could enter the gate of the villa, she was kicked out. The reason was that Aaron had told the guard that Gina could not be release, whatever the reason.


    Of course, Gina also suspected that Aaron had an affair with Melissa. Gina insisted that the reason why Aaron would do such an offensive thing was because Melissa had said something she shouldn''t say.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Gina heard that Melissa was busy with the project, so she came here to make trouble with a group of people.


    She didn''t believe that Melissa would not take the initiative to ask for an explanation after her personal business had been destroyed.


    Gina had to admit that her plan was quite good as Melissa ran to her in a hurry. However, the swell on her belly stung her eyes!


    Seeing that Melissa was burning with anxiety, Gina walked up to her in a rage, pointed at her belly and shouted, "What''s going on? How did you have your belly swollen up?"


    If Aaron knew this, Melissa would make her life a living hell!


    When Gina thought of this, she was suddenly relieved. She was grumpy before, but now she looked like she had calmed down a lot. She said as she raised her lips and looked Melissa up and down.


    Unexpectedly, this woman was only acting innocent on the surface, but actually she had done such a shameful thing in the absence of Aaron.


    In the face of her taunt, Melissa didn''t care. Instead, she protected her belly with one hand and strenuously walked forward. "What has this to do with you?" she asked.


    All she cared about now was her workers! All the machine would be a hindsight. What she wanted wa


    you are even speaking ill of me behind his back! I''m better than you in every aspect. How can you compete with me for the man? Come on! Knock the baby out of her stomach. Anyway, it is an embryo, which is of no use to keep. It will only become a shame for Aaron!"


    Taking a deep breath, Melissa saw Gina''s fist was about to land on her face again. Realizing that she couldn''t dodge, she turned around in an instant and used her back to block her attack.


    She didn''t feel the pain as she had expected. After a long while, she turned her head in surprise. It was Howard with a calm face.


    Melissa opened her mouth wide. If she remembered correctly, Howard was at the door just now. How could he come here in a twinkling of an eye?


    But they were not the point now. When Howard pressed his finger a little bit, Gina started to scream miserably.


    With a twisted face, Gina yelled, "Let go of me. It''s you? You are Howard! Why are you here? Let go of me! You are hurting me! Damn it! What are you doing there? Come and save me! "


    Under her instruction, those beefy guys ran towards her at once.


    But before they could stretch out their hands, they were shoved to the ground by ZERO.


    Taking a glance at ZERO, Howard said calmly, "You shouldn''t have come here to make trouble. Moreover, who told you that Melissa''s baby is not Mr. Mu''s?"


    His words sounded different in Gina''s ears.


    Did she hear it wrong? Howard said she was pregnant with... Did it belong to Aaron?

 Chapter 56 Gina Made Trouble

    Impossible! This was impossible!


    Regardless of the pain in her hands, Gina rushed to Howard again and gripped his clothes, trying to see a hint of joking in his eyes.


    But to his disappointment, his eyes were full of calmness, like Aaron. Gina didn''t see anything different.


    Suddenly, Gina''s face turned pale. She shivered for a while and murmured, "How could it be possible? You are with Aaron. You should know that he won''t allow other women to have his baby... You must be lying to me, for this woman! Or is it because the baby is actually yours that you are so protective of her? Yes, it must be like this! "


    She was so angry that she could hardly finish her words. However, what Gina said inadvertently became an excuse.


    With his character, how could other woman have Aaron''s baby?


    Howard didn''t show any special expression on his face. He reached out and gently pushed Melissa backward. Then he turned his eyes to Gina and said, "You''d better ask Mr. Mu yourself about it. It''s OK to take your people away. Otherwise, you won''t have to pay for this. "


    Aaron should be the most clear that who was the father of the baby in Melissa''s belly. If the baby in her belly wasn''t him, how could Aaron allow his toys to be snatched?


    Moreover, Melissa was under surveillance every day. Although she might not know about it, it was impossible for her to do those immoral things behind Aaron''s back!


    That was why Aaron didn''t worry about Melissa.


    Because Melissa had been a promiscuous woman from the very beginning. And she could also take care of other things well. People loved her.


    Gina was being asked to leave in front of everyone. To her surprise, the other side was just a driver working for Aaron. She felt humiliated.


    Gina pointed at Howard''s nose and shouted, "You! Do you know who you are talking to, Howard Lu! I''m Gina Liao. Aaron is unwilling to drive me away like this. You are just a servant. What right do you have to tell me what to do? "


    She was the apple of everyone''s eye. How could she be controlled by a servant like Howard? How could Gina bear that he was actually protecting Melissa, who had been hated by Gina for a long time?


    The princes


    d them which made Melissa guilty.


    Melissa simply stood up and shifted her attention to ZERO. She handed the bottle of water to him and said with concern, "ZERO, do you think it''s okay? If you feel uncomfortable... "


    ZERO''s face darkened. He glanced at Howard awkwardly and then reached out for the water. "I''m fine. I can handle it myself. If you really have that intention, you might as well consider what to do with the broken machine? "


    Melissa nodded and replied apologetically, "I see. But in order not to be infected, you''d better go with us to have a check-up. It will be bad if you get sick."


    ZERO nodded and agreed.


    Fortunately, doctors of the hospital arrived soon, and Sean followed them. This made Melissa surprised.


    Sean''s face was pale. He rushed up and then took the initiative to observe Melissa.


    After confirming that there were no suspicious wounds on her body, Sean quietly let out a sigh of relief. "Melissa, are you all right now? My sister might act on impulse, but I hope you don''t mind. It''s lucky that you are fine, aren''t you? "


    Melissa''s face turned pale. She paused for a moment and said, "I know. I won''t put you in a dilemma. But I also hope that you won''t put me in a difficult position. If there''s anything wrong, Gina can take it out on me. But my workers are innocent. She has no right to hurt them. You should understand it! "


    Seeing her consideration, Sean quietly breathed a sigh of relief and then agreed.

 Chapter 57 Have An Abortion

    God knew how upset he was when he heard Gina''s complaining.


    Recently, she was getting bolder and bolder. Every time she did something, Aaron''s bottom line would be touched. On the contrary, Sean always felt in a dilemma! If Gina were as clever and sensible as Melissa, Sean wouldn''t be in such a difficult position.


    When such a thought just came out of his mind, Sean shivered.


    Melissa waved her hand and turned around. "So that''s why you came here? I, Melissa Ji, am not the kind of person who likes to gossip. So you can rest assured of this. I know what to say and what not to say. You can leave if there is nothing else. I won''t get it to the bottom of it. "


    Melissa didn''t want to do anything now. She just wanted to make sure that everyone was safe and sound. What she needed to do next was to deal with the mess of the construction site.


    It was impossible to get one more time from Aaron. Unlike worrying about nothing, Melissa was more willing to take actions to rescue her.


    Since Melissa asked Sean to leave, he was more or less embarrassed.


    But he could do nothing about it.


    Then he put on a serious look all of a sudden, and then said to Melissa, "Oh, right. I waited for you the whole day, but you didn''t come to the hospital today. I was too busy in the first two months and didn''t notice to arrange an abortion operation. I didn''t remember it until today when I came here. Your belly is still bulged! "


    Sean reached out his hand, trying to grab Melissa''s wrist.


    Melissa didn''t know whether it because she had spent too much time with Aaron, she reacted more quickly. Before Sean reached out his hand, Melissa swiftly backed up for several steps to distance herself from him.


    Melissa said with a twisted face. Then she looked at Sean with her eyes wide open and shouted, "What the hell are you talking about? I''ve told you that I won''t hold Gina''s accountable. What else do you want me to do? Do you want me to apologize to her? Sean Liao, don''t push me too far! I''m poor. I''m not as rich as you. But not everyone has the right to trample on my dignity! "


    At this moment, Melissa was like being forced to a cliff, holding the idea of perishing together.


    She had already been sad and pathetic when she was sent to other man by Jill for this


    e. She hurriedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and explained, "I don''t want to have an abortion. I was forced to do so. I am the mother of the child. How could a mother hurt her own child? Please... Please let me go. I don''t want to lose this baby. "


    She said sincerely. When the staff was about to agree, the door of the operating room was pushed open. It was Sean!


    The blood in Melissa''s palm cooled down.


    The man''s arrival meant death to her! The child''s death.


    Melissa trembled a little at the sight of Sean.


    She retreated several steps back, and then staggered and sat on the ground, struggling to climb forward. "I, I don''t want to lose my baby. Sean, you''re a bloodthirsty maniac! Let me go! I want to leave! I want to leave! What qualifications do you have to touch me? Let me go! Ah... "


    He picked Melissa up from the ground, and then threw her on the operating table heavily. "You don''t have the right to choose. Since it was the task that Aaron asked me to do, I won''t let him down. Melissa, don''t blame me for being cruel and merciless. You should blame yourself for marrying the wrong person. After all, not everyone could be pregnant with Aaron''s child! Do it immediately to give the anaesthetic, don''t delay, or we can''t afford the cost! "


    The surrounding medical staff shivered for an instant, and then they went back to their respective positions quickly. They tacitly said, "Yes!"


    Melissa felt everything went black and her consciousness was almost completely sucked out...

 Chapter 58 the End of the Battle

    No one knew if the medics were bad or if Melissa developed some antibodies. Melissa was supposed to be unconscious, but now she was exceptionally clear headed!


    She obviously felt something strange, and her belly, which should have been slightly swollen, seemed to be dragged down by a magical force, as if to drag her into an endless abyss.


    Melissa wanted to struggle and move, but she couldn''t make it!


    Tears were welling up in her eyes and wet her clothes.


    The sense of falling from the lower abdomen became stronger and stronger, and the sense of inability of Wei became stronger and stronger.


    ''Aaron, why are you so cruel to me? You promised me that you would keep this child, but why did you ask another man to take the baby away from this cold operating table...''


    Tears streamed down Melissa''s cheeks. She lost her consciousness. Everything went well, and the child... Take out!


    After the surgery, Sean took off his mask and threw it into a trash can. "You go to handle it. And the diet is ready. There shouldn''t be any mistake. The price is not the problem. You can do the rest. I have something else to do."


    Although the people around Sean felt a little suspicious, they couldn''t say anything more and had to agree.


    Apparently, they had an intimate relationship! However, no one dared to bring up the subject on their own initiative. They had no choice but to turn a blind eye to it.


    But Aaron didn''t know what had happened here! What''s more, Aaron''s words sounded different when Sean understood them.


    The biggest blunder was that Aaron didn''t inform Sean of what he had said afterwards. This caused the reunion between the two.


    It was nearly evening when Melissa woke up. The effect of the anaesthetic had just subsided. When Melissa moved a little, she felt piercing pain in her body which made she drew a deep breath.


    But it was also because of the pain that pulled her back to her senses.


    The fragments of pictures flashed through her mind. Melissa clenched her fingers into a fist and trembled with fear.


    She raised her hand stiffly and placed it on her lower abdomen. It didn''t bloom, nor did it warm. Melissa''s fingers were as cold as ice, and she began to tremble violently.


    Melissa


    kay?"


    What Melissa said was right. The nurse was also a mother, so she knew Melissa''s feeling. Perhaps it was difficult for her to fully understand Melissa. But that kind of pain was naturally unable to be expressed in words when her children left her.


    Melissa turned her head stiffly and looked at the nurse asking, "What do you think?"


    The woman lowered her head in silence for a long time.


    Indeed, it would be very hurtful to speak it out.


    The nurse heaved a sigh and patted on Melissa''s shoulder, comforting, "Melissa, don''t worry. There will be other babies in the world. I promise. We are skilled, so infertility will not happen. Please believe us. As a mother, I understand your feeling. Now you should take good care of yourself. If you fall ill now, you can''t do anything in the future! "


    Melissa kept silent, letting the old nurse push her down.


    She was right. Her health was her own. It was useless to be angry now. It was better to choose the best way for herself in the future!


    The old nurse''s heart sank at the sight of the obedient Melissa.


    She hoped that Melissa could let it out. It was much better than being rebellious. She saw her own shadow on Melissa.


    Just as the old nurse was about to say something, she was surprised to find that the noisy Melissa had fainted.


    She stared at her and smoothed back the sweat soaked hair of Melissa. She then said in a sympathetic tone, "You''re right. Nobody can curse the surgeon so boldly after the surgery."

 Chapter 59 ZEROs Coming

    The effect of the anaesthetic had subsided. Melissa suffered unbearable pain again in the latter half of the night.


    She struggled to open her eyes and looked out of the window. It was completely dark and she couldn''t see anything.


    It was overcast outside. There was a light rain.


    Melissa''s vision was blurry. Since the lights were off in the room, she could only vaguely see a figure standing at the door. But she had no intention of coming in or leaving. Standing motionless like a wooden pole at the door, an unknown pressure came to Melissa''s heart.


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Melissa shouted, "Who is it? You can come in if you have something to do here. If not, you can leave here. You''ll be scared if you come here at this time. "


    He should have come in if he wanted to hurt her?


    She was not stupid enough to think that someone would visit her. For her, the word "friend" had always been an unreachable statement. If Bob came to see her, then Melissa think it must be dreaming.


    Then who else would know she was here...


    Suddenly, a figure with a scar and a burned face flashed through her mind. Her heart skipped a beat!


    As she lowered her head a little further, Melissa said tentatively, "Is that you, ZERO?"


    As she expected, the motionless figure turned around after hearing her voice, and walked over step by step. "It''s me." ZERO replied.


    When the door was completely opened, the light outside the door was turned on. Although it was dark, she could judge what it was.


    After knowing who he was, Melissa let out a sigh of relief. She grinned, showing her white teeth. "What''s wrong? Why do you come here all of a sudden? Is there something wrong with the construction site? By the way, are you all right? It''s raining now. Why don''t you hold an umbrella? It''s bad for your health if you catch a cold. And, what if your wound is infected? Why don''t you take an umbrella? "


    Before ZERO starter his words, Melissa was like an aged woman, nagging all the time. ZERO astonished by her words.


    But soon he laughed again.


    There were times when he wanted so much care and warmth that he couldn''t even touch. Now he suddenly had them, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Melissa massaged her painful lower abdomen. Her eyes became a little red


    ers-by. Then he replied in a cold voice, "It''s normal because he is as strong as us. Let''s go. It was a bad weather. We might bump into a ghost if we walked on a wrong street at night. At least we''ll get a report of his whereabouts. "


    Since their identities were exposed, how could they spread it to the public?


    The dark skinned man paused for a moment, and then impatiently squeezed his own golden head. "I know. I was careless! It''s so troublesome. It would be more efficient if I have a direct action. "


    Although he said so, he still followed the tall, thin man obediently and disappeared in the corner, as if nothing had just happened.


    While ZERO, who was supposed to be missing, stood in the shop on the second floor. He looked down at the foggy ground and said, "Do you want to do something? Interesting. "


    Then he vanished into the air.


    By the noon of the next day, Melissa was almost able to move. Even though there would be some injuries when they were forced to walk under the ground, they wouldn''t cause much trouble.


    Melissa walked slowly towards the door. Then she twisted the handle and squeezed a smile towards the nurse standing outside. She begged, "I''m sorry. I want to go through the discharge formalities. Can you please help me?"


    She didn''t want to stay here for one more second.


    The nurse showed an embarrassed expression. After pinching it for a while, she said anxiously, "This... Since you are a friend of the Sean, how about we discuss this matter with him? After all, you are his patient... "

 Chapter 60 at the Entrance of the Hospital

    Director of the hospital?


    When she heard this address, Melissa was confused at first, and then remembers the things happened in the meanwhile at the thought of Sean.


    Melissa turned around and forced a weak smile. Then she shook her head. "No, thanks. It seemed that... I didn''t go through the admission procedure when I came in, so I didn''t take the money. You can just do what you want to do. I have nothing to do with it. "


    Since Aaron didn''t even want a child, did it mean that he had already been tired of the contract? Well, Melissa had tried to get rid of this situation in the beginning, but when it came to the real situation, she was not as happy as she had thought.


    "Miss Melissa! Miss Melissa, please wait here. I''ll contact the director right away. Please calm down! "


    Enduring the discomfort, Melissa quickened her pace and left the hospital where made her heart broken.


    ''Aaron Mu, Sean Ji, you two owe me. I will get even more!''


    Clenching her fists, Melissa sped up, trying to suppress the pain in her heart. But the scar in her heart was getting worse and worse.


    The moment she reached the entrance, Melissa was intercepted.


    It was not Sean, but it is the main person who pushed Melissa into the trouble. It''s Jill Huang who standing there.


    Jill closed the mirror and fiddled with her bangs. Then she walked up to Melissa like a proud cock and said sarcastically, "Wow, I thought you''d have a comfortable life. It seems that you''re not happy either, aren''t you?"


    Facing her sarcasm, Melissa glanced at her.


    She decided not to pay too much attention to Jill, so she just passed by Jill directly.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply to her, Jill didn''t lose her temper as she used to be. She stepped on her high heels and slowly walked to Melissa. "Why are you so arrogant now? You even lost your baby. How can you keep a man''s heart? Listen, if you want to offend Aaron, don''t drag us into this. You just make me disgusting. I don''t know what else can make you proud, except for your broken body. Now you are safe. You have nothing now. Aaron must have dumped you, doesn''t he? In the same way


    ? Who gave you the courage to come here and make trouble? Do you think you have the right to hurt my woman? "


    Although she was reluctant, Jill had to give a flattering smile and tried to make it clear to Aaron. "Don''t say that, Mr. Mu. I just come here to teach my daughter a lesson. She hasn''t come back home to visit us for so long. Her brother is not in good health, and now he is in urgent need of the operation expenses. So I come here to say something to her. I want she can lend me some money. Maybe she can help us with our family business. But I didn''t expect she turned against me so soon! What a shame! "


    Seeing that Melissa didn''t want to explain, Jill was happy to direct and act more wonderful.


    The people around them were afraid of Aaron, so they didn''t dare to get involved. They could only wait and see.


    Sean also heard everything clearly outside the door.


    All of a sudden, he broke out in a cold sweat and ran out in a hurry. However, he only saw that Aaron pinched Jill''s neck with a condescending look.


    Sean stealthily uttered a "no" and took a glance at the nearby Melissa. She was relieved to see that she didn''t react too much.


    As long as Melissa didn''t speak, he would be able to save her.


    Aaron glanced at the pale looking of Melissa and said with a smile, "Woman, don''t you have anything to explain to me?"


    Did Melissa just want to show him her long face when he came back?

 Chapter 61 Is This Arranged By Him

    How dare Melissa! But all this was what Aaron wanted to see.


    He would like to see how strong Melissa would grow to!


    Facing his question, Melissa felt her chest blocked.


    Aaron deliberately asked Sean to disturb her younger sister during the working hour, and then Sean would act as a good man. Melissa must make a compromise and admit her mistake by lowering her head. In the end, she would have an abortion under Sean''s compulsion. What should she say about this?


    Feel resentment? Melissa had no right!


    So Melissa simply laughed out and then mocked, "What do you think I should say, Aaron Mu?"


    With a touch of unprecedented sadness in Melissa''s eyes.


    Noticing there was something wrong with her, Aaron tightened his grip on Jill.


    It was not until he turned his attention to Jill that he said with a gloomy face, "What did you say to Melissa?"


    The previous Melissa would tell him with her head held high that the project went smoothly and if he felt repentant, Aaron would be very disappointed. But today, Aaron deliberately came back one day in advance to see that Melissa was like a withered eggplant in a hospital gown. It was not hard to imagine what a terrible blow she had suffered.


    Jill was at a loss. She struggled to free her two hands and then grabbed the hand of Aaron, trying to struggle, "I didn''t. I just slapped her. I didn''t do anything Ah... Ouch! Aaron! Mr. Mu! What are you doing? "


    Jill was not as strong as Aaron, so she dared not struggle in vain.


    After throwing Jill on the ground, Aaron''s face darkened and said, "What did you say? Did you hit her? "


    His people and his toys were all his exclusive. Who else had the right to touch them?


    "I..."


    Before Jill finished her words, Aaron gave her a kick.


    He strode forward and held Melissa''s hand. Then he held her hand cautiously and led her to the front. "Melissa, I''ll give you a chance. You can do whatever you want. I''ll take the responsibility if anything happens."


    Lying on the ground, Jill only felt a shiver down her spine. She never expected that she would be bullied by Melissa one day! For a moment, her mind was in a whirl. She was too embarrasse


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ricks like you! If you really did that, why didn''t you admit it bravely? Sean said that the surgery date would be fixed on the night you promised him. Aaron Mu, what else do you want to explain? "


    Looking at Melissa''s growl, Aaron becoming impatient.


    Aaron throttled her to death and forced her to look back at him. Then he said in a half threatening tone, "Melissa. Don''t forget who you are. It''s my right to have an abortion even if I want. He is my child, so whether he stays or not is within my control! "


    No woman had ever dared to speak to him in such a tone. Even if they did, they didn''t exist in this world now. The one who dared to go against him must pay the price!


    Facing his actions, Melissa''s face was filled with calmness. She was not as scared as she used to be, nor did she flinch.


    Melissa gave up struggling and was determined to face death. She opened her eyes wide and stared at Aaron. Then she mocked herself, "Yes... I am not qualified. Aaron Mu, I have seen through you. I don''t have money. I have a life. I can''t pay back what you have given me, so I can give my life back to you. Is that enough? Why did I mess with you, the devil! "


    Her life was worthless. Melissa would like to take the consequences if she could get rid of all these!


    Then Melissa slammed her head straight into the arms of Aaron. Aaron didn''t expect that he would suddenly do such an extreme move, falling directly with her on the ground!

 Chapter 62 A Princess Hug

    Seeing how shocked and influenced Melissa was, Sean was quietly sweating for her. While on the other hand, he was also speculating over what Aaron had just said.


    Was he wrong?


    But Aaron did tell him on the phone the other day that he would ask Melissa to have an abortion on the next day. He even had the operation arranged. But Melissa didn''t come over. Was Aaron trying to deny?


    With a frown, Sean looked confused.


    There was a hint of unhappiness on the Aaron''s face. He stood up and raised the Melissa''s chin. "Woman, are you going to show me any mercy?" he said slowly.


    There was an irresistible sternness in his eyes.


    Melissa didn''t resist. She said calmly, "Aaron, I don''t care about anything. I can afford to lose my life."


    Now she has nothing to lose. Fortunately, what she worried about were all solved.


    Pursing his lips, Aaron laughed.


    Then he pushed Melissa away. Patting the dust on his body, he said slowly, "The business plan will be finished in one month. If you can''t show up personally... You''d better pray that everyone''s life will be ruined along with you. That''s it. You can do whatever you want to do. "


    He was patient, but usually used in the right direction. Whatever Melissa wanted to do, that would depend on her own choice.


    After these words, Aaron turned to look at Sean and said, "Sean, come with me. I have something to deal with you in private. "


    ''Crap!'' Sean thought in his mind but he dared not say anything. He nodded and followed Aaron.


    Aaron would not let the things of Melissa go so easily.


    Scratching the back of his head, Sean looked distressed.


    Melissa didn''t get angry after being thrown to the ground.


    She stood up slowly, and then cleared the dust off her body, bypassed Jill and left directly. As if nothing had happened just now, and she was just a passer-by.


    Melissa walked on the streets aimlessly. There was a look of frustration on her face.


    One of her shoes took off and she was barefoot on the stone, but she didn''t feel it at all.


    Somehow, Melissa''s tears blurred her eyes. She looked up at the sky, but there was nothing as if it had just been washed.


    She stretched her hand slowly into the air, trying to gr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    looked away in embarrassment. She then made up a random excuse to cover her embarrassment. "In fact, I think it''s good for me to walk by myself... Ha-ha... More exercise will help heal the wound. "


    Looking at Melissa''s gesture, ZERO seemed to have understood something.


    Reaching out his hand, he held Melissa in his arms like she was a princess, and then strode out.


    He was so shameless that he even forgot where Melissa''s wound was. Moreover, he asked her to climb on his back in such a posture. It was obvious that he was tearing her wound, wasn''t it? He just realized it now!


    Melissa''s body stiffed for a while. After she knew that ZERO had no evil intention, she felt relieved.


    ZERO''s peaked cap seemed to be a little lower than usual. Seeing that Melissa has been staring at his face as if he was not used to it, he then explained in a hoarse voice, "If you feel uncomfortable, put your arm up and adjust your position."


    Melissa stretched out her hands and was about to circle his neck. But on her way to circle his neck, she changed the attacking position of her arm, reached out her hand and lifted the top of ZERO''s hat. Under the astonished look of ZERO, Melissa put the hat on her head carefully.


    "Sometimes you should go out to get some fresh air. I don''t know how you got hurt, but if you keep it covered, the wound which should have been healed would also fester."


    When Melissa explained, she smiled in a low voice. There was no malice in her smile.

 Chapter 63 Finished Exceptionally

    The look of nervousness on ZERO''s face had been visibly relieved after he heard what Melissa said. At least he wasn''t as sullen as he was a moment ago.


    After carefully avoiding the wound on Melissa, ZERO helped her to move up a little and then said with a smile, "you''re the first one who is terrified by your face and can still tell me something like that frankly."


    Standing opposite to ZERO''s words, Melissa didn''t take them seriously. Instead, she reached out her hand and pinched ZERO''s face gently. Then she smiled and said, "ZERO, it''s lucky to have you here. Come and help me whenever I need help in the future. "


    The fact was that Melissa was telling a joke, but she didn''t know that ZERO had really remembered her words and used his whole life to fulfill his promise.


    His eyes darkened and he smiled and answered, "I will. I will be there if you need me."


    The atmosphere became awkward in an instant. Melissa didn''t know what to say, so she lowered her head and leaned against his chest.


    She could hear the strong heartbeat of ZERO.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of the heart suggested that he was restless.


    Ten minutes later, Sean''s office became quiet again.


    At this moment, Sean was squatting in the corner and screaming with a swollen face.


    Sean covered his nose with his hand and took a deep breath. Then he turned to Aaron and said, "Aaron, it''s your fault. You didn''t make it clear to me. Why did you blame it on me? You didn''t tell me that you wouldn''t perform the surgery for her. And according to your past habits, you should have no reason to let another woman bear your child. Moreover, she is just a toy. Don''t tell me that... Do you have a crush on her? "


    What Sean said was right. If it was in the past, Aaron would never have punched Sean so quickly. Sean was kind of unprepared.


    Over the years, he had seen different kinds of Aaron. He had seen Aaron when he was angry, rigorous and even gentle. But he had never seen that Aaron could be so attracted to another woman.


    Compared with Sean, Aaron was much calmer.


    He stood up slowly, and then said impatiently, "I know, I don''t need you to take care of this. But you''d better tell me before you do anything next time. I have overestimated our tacit understanding. "


    Unexpectedly, Aaron rushed back and saw such an unpleasant scene.


    When Aaron arrived at the door, the thought


    heart to work and was not in the mood to care about the injuries all over her body.


    In the afternoon, holding the hot milk brought by ZERO for her, Melissa was discussing with the people around them about the opening.


    The oldest old man shook his head desperately. Then he explained, "Miss Melissa, you can''t do that! We are workers. How could we do something like cutting? "


    It was rare that Melissa was so determined.


    She took a big sip of the hot milk in her hand and said seriously, "Why won''t it be your turn? Everyone take a pair of scissors and cut the ribbon with me! "


    From the beginning to now, they had put all their efforts into practice and she, Melissa, was fully aware of what was supposed to belong to them. Melissa would not corrupt anything. Money and honor. All of these were what they deserved!


    The old man''s face turned pale when he saw the determined look on Melissa''s face.


    The man kept trembling. After a while, he reached out his trembling hands and explained, "No, you can''t. This has never happened before. No one asked workers to cut the ribbon. We can''t do it! "


    The speech became serious. Because of Melissa''s excitement, the milk was thrown to the ground. "There''s no need to talk about it. It''s settled then. You have been with me and gone through a lot. Three months is not a long time, but also not a short time. You must pay for what you have done. Did the senior executive do anything about the project? They don''t. The lunch box is also docked. I mean, they ate better than us. What qualifications do they have to participate in our glory? "

 Chapter 64 Melissas Invitation

    Looking at the expression on Melissa''s face, ZERO walked up to the old man, stopped him and said, "Well, since she has said so, let''s comply with her request. Moreover, the rule is made by human. Since there is no example, then let us be the first one!"


    The old man, who had planned to resist, didn''t say anything more after hearing what ZERO said. He nodded and agreed, "Okay. Miss Melissa, you are really special! I''m so lucky to have the chance to meet with you!"


    Melissa grinned without explanation. But she discreetly turned to look at ZERO and apologized, "I seemed to have... "Yes. Probably I have lost your milk."


    Seeing her take the initiative to apologize, ZERO felt it was funny. Then he took off his hat, put it on her head and said, "Wait for me. It''s not far from that cold drink shop. I''ll go there again. Stay here and I''ll be back in a minute. "


    Seeing that ZERO had spoken, Melissa nodded to him in satisfaction. She then sat down in a corner as she had been told.


    In the meantime, other people heard what Melissa just said.


    "Really? Can we cut the ribbon together like the bosses? I used to just stand aside and watch! "


    "Yes. Miss Melissa said that in person. I was just standing at the door, so I heard clearly!"


    "Why not! Miss Melissa was always so considerate to us, so it was normal for her to do such thing. I like her forthright personality!"


    The people around them instantly began to talk about it, and their topic was naturally about the incident of Melissa and cutting the ribbon.


    Soon, this was no longer a secret, and even the beggars on the street knew about it.


    It was the focus of all the people''s attention wherever they were. Compared with the hype here, the mastermind of the matter, exactly Melissa, was happily playing cards with the workers at the construction site gate, talking abo the staff of their daily life. There was laughter from time to time.


    The boss and staff had never been so easy to get along with, but Melissa was an exception.


    The head of Melissa rose a little. Then she smiled, showing her white teeth. "We''ll cut the ribbon at noon tomorrow. Today is a long day for us since we''ve been working hard. Soon Aaron


    is arms.


    He lowered his head, gently bit her round earlobe, and said, "I think we should have something else to talk about. I won''t take care of the matter about ZERO for the time being, but it seems that you should fulfill your duty, shouldn''t you? It''s your duty to perform your marital relationship! "


    His voice was neither loud nor low, just enough to be heard by everyone around him. His words reflected an ''intimate'' relationship between them.


    If it was in the past, Melissa would manage to explain it clearly. But this time, Melissa had changed her old habits. Instead, she walked up to ZERO and took hold of his hand, replying, "Everything will be fine. You see, we have succeeded. I''m afraid I can''t be with you guys today. I''ll put the money to ZERO. ZERO, please help me with that!"


    As Melissa spoke, she took out a bank card from her pocket, and handed it to ZERO. After whispering the password to ZEMO''s ear, she bowed deeply to the workers around her.


    "I''m really sorry!"


    "Miss Melissa, what are you talking about? It''s an honor for us all to know you!"


    "That''s right. Miss Melissa, please go ahead. We are so sorry to see you so tired these days. We are rough, so our body is certainly in a good condition. Yet you are different, please go to rest!"


    "That''s right!"


    Under the persuasion of the crowd, Melissa had to nod in agreement.


    However, even if she didn''t want to leave, she thought that Aaron would not give up so easily.

 Chapter 65 a Quarrel

    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Melissa and Aaron slowly turned around and left. As for ZERO, he could only stand in the distance and watch them leave.


    If possible, he had wanted to rush up and drag Melissa back...


    But now he had no choice but to wait!


    With a frown, ZERO quickly adjusted his facial expression and began to face the media.


    He had been wearing the hat all the time...


    Only Melissa could see and touch his face.


    On the other side, neither Melissa nor Aaron spoke on the way. He even didn''t make any eye contact with her.


    Inexplicably depressed, Aaron''s hand tightly grabbed the steering wheel, and then he coldly looked at the direction of Melissa. "Hypocritical."


    Hypocritical?


    Melissa was stunned at first, and then laughed out.


    What qualifications does he have to criticize her? First he agreed, but now he suddenly said he didn''t want children. Who was hypocritical?


    Looking at her eyes, Aaron read some resentment which he couldn''t understand.


    A note of coldness flashed through Aaron''s eyes. He reached out his hand and grabbed Melissa''s chin to force her to look at him in the eye. "You had an abortion yourself. Do you still want to blame me for it? If you are unwilling, why don''t you resist? "


    He felt sad for a moment! It was for this cruel woman.


    Melissa was hurt, so she had no time to care about the situation.


    She stretched out her hands and grabbed Aaron by his neck. She stared at him with her red eyes and leaned her head forward, saying, "What? What did you say? You said I was voluntary to abort the baby? You are thinking too much, Aaron. If Sean didn''t tell me it''s your order and took me away violently, do you think I would have an abortion? I have told you that the child is mine and won''t cause any burden to you. But why are you so cruel? You pulled him out of my stomach. Don''t you know that I have been pregnant more than two months? It''s going to be three months! Aaron, don''t you know?"


    The miscarriage of Melissa''s baby made she sadder than anyone else, but Aaron seemed to have nothing to do with it. Was he qualified to blame her now? As if it was all her fault.


    Disgusted, Aaron reached out and pushed Melissa''s hand aw


    store your work as my secretary after that. Otherwise, there is no way you can do what you want."


    He looked like an old good man from his appearance, but how could Melissa not know him?


    "Devil!"


    Leaving these words, Melissa rushed out of the room in her high heels.


    There was only half an hour left and she had never been late. She would definitely not let it happen today!


    When she was worried, Howard had already driven the car to the courtyard. It seemed that he was waiting for her.


    Before Melissa could say anything, Howard walked out of the car and bowed respectfully to her. Then he opened the door and gestured her to sit in.


    "Um, I am going to the construction site to cut the ribbon... I''m not going to the company... What? I... "


    Before Melissa could finish her words, she was shoved into the car by Aaron.


    Her body became soft. Before Melissa could react, Aaron sat in the car, closed the door and shouted to drive.


    Then Howard went back to his driver''s seat and started the car.


    Melissa''s lips were agape in shock. She pointed at Aaron''s face and asked in a trembling voice, "Aaron, when did you come out?"


    Wasn''t he still in the bedroom just now? ''is this the skill of division of the body?''?


    After that, Melissa reached out her hand and put it on the face of Aaron. She pinched softly. After she found that Aaron didn''t have any reaction, she pinched again. It was not until his face darkened that she realized that he was Aaron...

 Chapter 66 Hes Dangerous

    Aaron looked at Melissa and then reached out his hands. He forced Melissa''s hand away and asked, "Melissa, how do you feel?"


    Melissa''s hair rose instantly. She tried her best to make a smile. Then she said to Aaron. "Oh, Mr. Aaron. In fact, I saw you got pimples and your pores were inflamed. So I help you check if your skin wrinkles. Yes, that''s it!"


    Although Melissa didn''t like her submissive manner, she had to bow under the eaves! She understood this point, so she choose the later one without courage...


    Melissa''s explanation was too far-fetched, but Aaron didn''t point it out. Instead, he said with a smile, "Really? Did you get the result?"


    But his behavior made Melissa became more restless If it was possible, she hoped that Aaron could beat her up rather than make her panic like this...


    Sweat poured down from her cheeks. Melissa raised her hand and touched her forehead to calm herself down. Then she explained, "Very good! Boss, you have really good skin! "


    But it seemed that Aaron had no intention of continuing this conversation. He turned to look out of the window and said, "Shut up!"


    Being snubbed, Melissa turned her head in embarrassment. But actually she was glad that Aaron didn''t get angry at her for what she had just done.


    Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the construction site.


    It was only a night, but the construction site seemed to have changed overnight. There were red carpets. It felt soft and light.


    While Melissa was thinking about the excuse, the crowd hooted. "Miss Melissa is here! Everybody hurry up! "


    As soon as he finished his words, a large group of men rushed in the direction of Melissa. They were so ferocious that Melissa subconsciously shrank back.


    When Melissa saw their face, she was relieved.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Melissa took the initiative to walk forward and greeted those men. "Well, I''m surprised to see you in such a dress today. I might not have recognized you!"


    She had an amiable smile on her face, and her words were especially warm.


    Upon hearing that, the man scratched his head in embarrassment. Then he said blankly, "Miss Melissa, we are so embarrassed by what


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Melissa forced the host step by step and then she pointed at the door with her index finger and said with a smile, "Well, now you''re fired! What''s more, I don''t plan to invite the senior executives. This matter has nothing to do with them. I will inform the people who should be invited one by one. You don''t have to worry about it. If you understand, go out. The door is over there, bye!"


    Her smile was not as euphemistic as usual, but with a hint of contempt.


    The man was extremely angry. He thought for a while and snorted, "You! If something goes wrong at that time, I won''t take the responsibility! Mr. Aaron is watching!"


    "ZERO!"


    As soon as Melissa finished her words, ZERO directly handed the warm milk he held in her hand. Then he strode up to the front, taking the host out in a violent manner...


    People around were all stunned.


    A lot of people frowned when they heard the name of ZERO...


    Although it was not obvious, Melissa still felt something wrong.


    Aaron was clever. He could tell that there was a subtle relationship between ZERO and Melissa.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed Melissa''s waist tightly. Then he said in a threatening tone, "Woman, he seems could do everything for you? Let me tell you something... He is dangerous. Stay away from him as far as you can, or you''ll get hurt. "


    It''s a pity that Melissa is not that kind of quiet woman. Melissa whispered "eh" but she didn''t think about his words seriously.

 Chapter 67 Call an Ambulance

    The old man who had a quarrel with Melissa yesterday came over, red faced. He reached out his trembling hand and held Melissa. Seeing that Aaron didn''t seem to have any aversion to him, he quietly let out a sigh of relief. "Miss Melissa, let it go. It doesn''t make any sense... Otherwise, even you will be implicated by us! "


    Melissa quickly calmed down and said, "Don''t worry. I am also a worker. I have never said how noble my identity is. I''m not as good as you think. Don''t worry. We are on the same boat. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let you be bullied by others! "


    Melissa said with a smile on her face. She looked very kind.


    The old man''s eyes were vague, and then tears welled up in his eyes. He nodded, and retreated to the side, waiting for Melissa''s arrangement.


    Melissa pushed away Aaron''s hand, and then stood on the higher stairs. Shaking her hand, she gave a sign to the workers not far away from her and explained, "Hmm, I think the people are almost here. Let''s cut the ribbon when ZERO comes in. As for those reporters, they are uninvited, so you don''t have to worry about that. If they have any questions, you can ignore them. I don''t care what others think of me, but you all have to be good, understand?"


    The old man walked to the front, then he gave a thing in the basket to Melissa fawningly and said, "Okay! Miss Melissa, these are sixty small scissors. We bought them yesterday. They look really joyous in red! We choose a big one especially for you. Let''s go up together then. It must be fun! "


    Melissa then tightly held the scissors in her hand and smiled, "Yes. I think, it will be very beautiful! "


    There were sixty people except Melissa, so they have sixty one scissors after ZERO came back. Each of them had exquisite scissors in their hands, which looked a little funny.


    But Melissa didn''t feel funny at all. Instead, she walked up to the front with a serious face, and led the sixty peasants to the front.


    Instead of rushing to the front, Melissa put the microphone on the collar of her shirt and said, "This day is special, because it is the fruit of our effort for three months. Everyone had taken good care of Melissa during the time! If you hadn''t worked hard together, you wouldn''t have achieved what you are today. Do you rememb


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng about this, Aaron tied the man with a hemp rope and threw him onto the floor.


    The sound was exactly in front of Melissa. Melissa was startled by the huge noise.


    All of a sudden, Melissa froze when she saw the man''s face.


    Somehow, Melissa shivered and almost fainted. If not for Aaron''s quick reaction, she might have fallen to the ground.


    Melissa reached out her trembling hand. She didn''t know whether it was because of fear or effort. After a long time, she couldn''t even speak a complete sentence. She just kept repeating the word of "you" to herself.


    Looking at her pale face, Aaron was inexplicably flustered. He grabbed her wrist and then comforted, "What''s wrong? Just say it."


    Melissa''s breath quickened a little. She gritted her teeth and said, "It''s you! I remember you! "


    She remembered that the man was also there when Gina brought her helpers to make a scene.


    So he sneaked in?


    Gritting her lower lip tightly, Melissa hesitated for a long time before she said, "The man works for Gina! I saw him before. "


    Now she was much calmer than before.


    After hearing these two words, a trace of unhappiness appeared on Aaron''s face obviously. But in order to confirm that Melissa was sober, he asked again, "Gina?"


    Her face turned ferocious in an instant. Melissa half crouched down, and then forcefully grabbed the man''s hair before she roared, "Yes! Aaron, I can''t stand it... Definitely not. I have said that if anything happens, take it directly at me. Why still hurt my people?"

 Chapter 68 Despicable People

    She couldn''t bear the pain of losing someone with her. No matter it was her mother or ZERO, she really didn''t want to see it.


    The man didn''t feel guilty when he saw the almost collapsed look on Melissa''s face. Instead, he mocked, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know who Gina is!"


    Melissa turned around and waved at the workers. "No way! I saw you with my own eyes the other day, and I swear I didn''t see anything wrong. Everyone around me can prove it. Is this man the one who came to make trouble in our construction site the other day?"


    The crowd swarmed up, and the reporters seemed to have noticed some key news, and in an instant, they followed, so it became pretty crowded.


    "Yes, it''s him! I can also recognize them. There are only four people here that day. I won''t make a mistake. "


    "I also remember him. He punched me for several times at that time. It was very painful."


    "Yes, I can also prove that this man helps Gina!"


    In an instant, the surrounding people began to curse. But the man lying on the ground wasn''t scared at all. Instead, a dark smile appeared on his face. "I just want to take revenge on you," he said. "You''re ripping off our salary and making us have no good meal. Don''t you think that I won''t expose it?"


    His words sounded a bit threatening, but Melissa was stunned and stood still.


    When did that happen? She didn''t even know!


    "You..."


    "You said that you worked in the construction site, didn''t you?"


    Just as Melissa couldn''t find a proper word to refute Aaron''s words suddenly attracted everyone''s attention to himself.


    Looking into the eyes of Aaron, the man''s body stiffened for a moment. Then he forced himself to raise his head and said stubbornly, "yes! Melissa just said she recognized me. Otherwise, do you think it''s possible that I can take the scissor with me to the ribbon cutting ceremony?"


    Facing his sophistry, Aaron didn''t show too much emotion. He smiled and said, "Okay. I''ll give you one chance. As long as you can name the internal program of any place, I''ll admit it. "


    He had watched Melissa''s design for once and found that she was thoughtful. Although she was not very mature, her design was quite unique. If he hadn''t attended


    to touch the woman''s neck, Melissa shook it off in disgust and stepped back a few steps. She carefully stood in front of ZERO to protect him.


    Melissa hissed at him, "Sean! Don''t touch me with your dirty hand! You and your sister are both despicable people. When did I give up the baby? Didn''t you force me to the operating table? Did you listen to me when I cried? Did you hesitate when I begged you? You didn''t! You took away my child by force! You such a despicable man! You such a despicable man! "


    She thought wrongly it was because of Aaron. However, after hearing the explanation from Aaron the other day, she calmed down and thought about it.


    Aaron was right. If he really didn''t want a baby, he could refuse at once. There was no need to cost so much energy to make such a boring joke with Melissa. She didn''t think he had much time to play with her either.


    Sean''s heart missed a beat and his eyelids began to race.


    No one expected that Melissa would say it at this time. And what she said was exactly opposite to what he said the other day. The next question he needed to ask was whom Aaron chose to believe in!


    His expression froze for a moment, and then he tightly grabbed Melissa''s sleeve and whispered, "What did you say? When did I... "


    "Sean, is Melissa telling the truth?"


    Unfortunately, before Sean could finish his threatening words, the voice of Aaron came from behind. The feeling that he seemed to fall into an ice cellar made him creep inexplicably.

 Chapter 69 Waved His Fist

    Sean''s scalp tingled, and then quickly turned his head to the direction of Aaron Mu and said: "Aaron, don''t listen to this woman''s nonsense. Do you think I would do that if I knew what do you mean? "


    Sean''s face was full of earnest, desperate to convince Aaron of his words.


    After all, they were in public now and it was improper to reveal such a thing. Otherwise, Sean''s reputation would also be damaged in the medical field.


    But Sean felt a little relieved after he thought about that. Anyway, he and Aaron had been friends for a long time. Aaron wouldn''t fall out with him because of a woman with low status whom he knew for a month.


    Unfortunately, the development of things has always been beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "I don''t want to repeat what I said, answer it."


    Aaron said in a cold voice. He looked at Sean with a scowl.


    Did his most trusted friend betray him?


    But he didn''t know why. When he heard that Melissa denied the fact that she herself had an abortion, he was secretly pleased.


    It was all so sudden that Aaron could not figure out the reason. Fortunately, there were something more important at the moment, so Aaron didn''t think about the reason carefully.


    "In fact Aaron. I''m sorry. I lied. At that time, I thought you wanted her to have an abortion. Besides, the women you had before were also sent here to have an abortion. So I was used to it... "


    Bang!


    Before Sean could finish his words, his nose was punched by the fist of Aaron.


    An obscure voice followed. The wailing of Sean was low but made people rash on hearing it.


    Sean and Aaron had a very good relationship. They didn''t expect that they would fight with each other for this woman called Melissa.


    But Melissa knew nothing about love. Just as Aaron waved his fist at his best friend, Melissa took the initiative to help ZERO stand up and walk towards the ambulance.


    After making sure that all the people present dispersed, then she also left the spot.


    After taking a glance at the spot of Melissa, Aaron was still angry. He raised his hand and swung the fist with all his strength. Which displeased Sean.


    With a wail, Sean reached out his hand and push


    h!


    Said Sean, gritting his teeth. Although he cursed something, he was still in a rage. He ran up to the man, grabbed his head, and smashed it into the ground while roaring, "So, you mean all the wounds on that woman were caused by you? Waste material! Don''t you know what the occasion is? "


    It was no wonder that Aaron had just lost his temper. This man was so unreasonable. He actually had an idea on Melissa? That would be pulling a tiger''s beard!


    I have hit Aaron''s bottom line, it''s impossible to let it go so easily.


    That man was a man of wit. He realized what a big mistake he had made when he saw Sean''s angry face. He knelt down in front of Sean and hit his head hard on the ground. Then he explained, "I''m sorry, master. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me! It was Lady Gina who asked me to do it. You know, I''m a servant. That''s how lady''s makeup is. If I don''t agree... I''m afraid you can''t see me now... "


    In fact, what the man said was reasonable. As her brother, he knew well what kind of person Gina was?


    Waving his hand impatiently, Sean said in disgust, "I see. You can leave if you have nothing else to do. I will take care of it. You don''t have to reply to my sister. You''re fired. "


    It was not easy to persuade Aaron to settle down for the time being, but he couldn''t imagine that her sister was making trouble for him at this point!


    Irritated, Sean rushed to the doorway of the construction site, and then headed home.

 Chapter 70 Back To The Villa

    Gina didn''t know anything while she was in the spa with her friends cheerfully. They teased each other from time to time. The atmosphere was fantastic.


    When Gina was thinking about what she should do in the afternoon, her cell phone rang unexpectedly.


    "Gina, it''s your brother!"


    A woman''s voice came from within the hall. After listening to the woman''s voice, Gina turned her head to one side and gestured to the waiters nearby to help her.


    The saleslady answered as if she had received a great mission. Then she trotted out of the room.


    She trotted into the room and handed the mobile phone carefully. She was so vigilant, afraid that she would make the big boss unhappy.


    Gina set one hand free to answer the phone. "Hello? What are you doing? I have something to deal with now. Could you call me later? "


    Listening to Gina''s casual tone, Sean''s heart was pounding.


    At the moment, he couldn''t maintain his usual calmness and self-control.


    Sean clenched his phone and shouted at her, "I don''t care what you are doing or where you are. Come back right now! Do you know what a trouble you have made? "


    In the face of Sean''s scold, Gina was not prepared at all.


    So when she was scared, her hand subconsciously shivered, and then the phone fell directly to the ground. The battery and the phone split into three pieces and fell into the distance.


    The female saleslady took the chance and squatted. She picked up the pieces of the accessory one by one and made them up in a hurry. Then she leaned over and handed the phone to Gina.


    As if somewhat annoyed, Gina stamped her foot hard and then roared, "Loser! All of you are craps! It''s just a small matter. But you still come to find me. Pack up my things. I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first. "


    While speaking, she tore off the mask on her face casually. After taking a disgusted glance at it, she threw it directly into the trash can.


    Gina snorted, stood up and walked to the door. The female clerk tried to catch up with Gina and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Gina. Is there anything wrong? Please tell us. We will try our best to serve you!"


    But she didn''t ex


    phone.


    Without any hesitation, she swiped the card down and put another empty card in it.


    After completing the task without anyone noticing, the female clerk put on a delicate expression and went back to the shop.


    The crowd who had been standing at the door and watching the fun also disappeared in an instant.


    That was the end of the farce.


    Meanwhile, Sean was pacing restlessly inside the villa.


    Compared with his restlessness, his grandfather''s face didn''t look good.


    The look on Dustin''s face hardened. Then he hit his crutch and asked cautiously, "Do you mean that Gina has offended Aaron again?"


    In the scenic spot, Sean nodded his head and turned to his grandfather, looking morose. "I had warned my sister many times not to provoke Aaron. Grandfather, she just doesn''t understand. Please don''t stop me this time. I must let her understand that. Our family has so many things to deal with, but she just keeps making things worse! "


    Sean was exasperated at his failure to live up to his expectations. Hearing what Sean said, Dustin felt unhappy. He frowned and asked, "Do you mean that she is spoiled by me? We are much the same in this matter! You can teach her a lesson, but I will not permit you to hurt your sister. She is our little Pearl! "


    They were quarreling with each other. Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt outside the door.


    When Gina opened the door, she sensed the smell of gunpowde

 Chapter 71 Came To My Study

    The atmosphere was odd, but Gina ignored it.


    After putting on her shoes, Gina came in on her slippers. She threw her limited edition LV handbag aside and started to play with her fingers on the couch. It seemed like she didn''t care about it at all.


    Sean''s face turned pale in an instant. He and Aaron had a huge fight over Gina''s matter, but she stayed away from all of them? Are you sure?


    Sean strode towards Gina, grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the sofa! Where were you in the afternoon the other day when Aaron went out to work? "


    Astonishment was written all over Gina''s face, but it soon became distorted because of pain.


    Taking a deep breath, she begged, "Brother, what are you doing? What''s wrong with you today? You seem to be in a bad mood. Hiss... Brother, I said you hurt me. Let me go! Can we have a talk first? Let go of me! Grandpa, help me! I don''t know what''s wrong with my brother! "


    Gina didn''t get an answer. Instead, she turned to her grandpa for help.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s pitiful look, Dustin couldn''t help but get angry. Dustin raised his hand and hit Sean with his crutch, "I told you not to hurt your sister in this way! I can turn a blind eye to your teaching, but I will never allow you to hurt her! "


    Dustin''s face was full of determination. After he impatiently lifted his crutch, he shouted, "Grandpa, what time is it, and you are still protecting her? Do you regret it only when Liao Family is on the decline? "


    His voice was so forceful that even Dustin couldn''t say a word.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Sean was quarreling with Dustin, Gina quickly pulled her hand back. Then she looked at him wonderingly and said, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why are you speaking to Grandpa so loudly! Grandpa, are you okay? "


    She then ''obeyed'' her and walked to the back of Dustin. She extended her hands to help him in turns, as if he would be unable to breathe as long as she stopped.


    With this time, Gina pondered over the past in her mind.


    The day Aaron left? She se


    nitiative to go downstairs.


    Her only backer now was Dustin. Her father worked abroad for most of the year and couldn''t see her in the first half of the year. Since Sean wasn''t there to help her any more, she certainly couldn''t lose her grandpa.


    She rushed downstairs, pushed open the door of the study.


    With a pout, Gina said unwillingly, "Grandpa, what can I do for you? I have something to do! "


    Dustin stared at Gina with a stern look for a long time before he said in a stern voice, "I want to ask you, what on earth have you done? Sean is not a child who will easily lose his temper. What on earth have you done that makes your brother react so violently?"


    Gina used to be a troublemaker, but Sean was always patient enough to help her settle everything. Sean loved Gina as much as he loved his granddaughter, so what on earth had happened that irritated both Aaron and Sean.


    When she heard her grandpa talking about it, Gina couldn''t help but get annoyed. She then said in a naturally unruly tone, "Grandpa, please leave it to me. I have my own business and I didn''t do anything harmful to others. However, Aaron would be confused in a few days because he was obsessed with a tramp. Oh, my dear grandpa, please don''t get involved in this matter, okay? "


    With these words, Gina was still swaying her pride, which was shown clearly in an instant.

 Chapter 72 . Is He OK

    Dustin''s face turned livid with rage. He thumped the desk and shouted, "What the hell are you doing now! Don''t forget your identity. You are the lady of the Liao Family. It is improper if others see you! "


    To one''s surprised, Gina didn''t retreat. Instead, she placed her hand on Dustin''s chest, and then moved down slowly. "Grandpa, you want it, don''t you? You''ve got some reactions."


    While saying that, Gina smiled in a low voice. Many men were attracted by the charm shown in her eyes. Of course, only that man had never been attracted by her!


    After listening to Gina, Dustin kept silent for a long time, as if he was measuring the disadvantages of something.


    Without giving him a chance to hesitate, Gina reached out her hand, directly grabbed Dustin''s head and passionately kissed him on his lips!


    The atmosphere froze all of a sudden, and some emotions spread in the air.


    Not long after, Dustin''s breath began to change fiercely. Meanwhile, Gina rushed into his arms and bit his earlobe gently. Gina was so experienced and skillful at such a thing!


    With an enchanting smile, Gina pretended to be heartbroken and said, "I''m not your daughter anyway... Just an adopted daughter. I know it. You have to help me. If you help me, I will satisfy whatever you want. What''s more, you don''t want to see my brother and Aaron break up because of that woman, do you? "


    It seemed that the last sentence was really hurtful to Dustin, so he just stood up and slammed the door. Then, a huge scene was happening in the study.


    On the other side, everyone in the First Huge Affiliated Hospital was jittery.


    Time seemed to stop and the people around kept silent. 58 workers in the same suit stared at the door of the operating room with grave expression.


    No noise, no argument. But waiting quietly.


    "ZERO¡­¡­"


    Standing in the front, Melissa reached out her hand and placed it on the door of the operating room, trying to sense the existence of ZERO. The silent sound of him tugged at the heartstrings.


    Standing on the other side of the hall, Aaron cast a glance at Melissa and asked with a cold face, "Melissa, do you really care about that man so much? Huh? "


    He didn''t make much effort just now. Just because there was no wound on his body, he would naturally be ignored by Melissa? On the other hand, ZERO...


    The cut


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''s mind.


    Sean turned around stiffly and stared at the back of Aaron. Sean was extremely tired.


    Weakly, he half squatted down and then whispered, "It was a lie, and the price I get for it was brother''s break..."


    He knew what kind of person Aaron was, but he still wanted to challenge the feeling of betraying him.


    As for the surrounding workers, after confirming that ZERO was fine, Sean asked a few people to look after him. And the others quickly left. However, the bond between them was thus concluded.


    They were destined to be glorious ten years later!


    After returning to the villa, Aaron didn''t disturb Melissa. Instead, he put her to bed and then went to his study.


    Stretching out his hand, he took out the draft that had been locked in the cabinet.


    This was a small part of Melissa''s documents that he had asked someone to print out before.


    He leafed through the pages carefully, but only on the first page, Aaron had no idea at all.


    Feeling a little irritated, he rubbed his forehead and said to himself, "What on earth is in this woman''s mind? She could have been better, but she was bound to the trifles. "


    Although affinity was good, it was a stumbling block. It was good to be close to your subordinates, but if you were a CEO, your company would also suffer less in the process. This was exactly Melissa''s fault.


    Aaron held the pen in his hand and twirled it gently. Then he started to stare into the distance.


    If Aaron didn''t do anything, it would be difficult for him when Melissa become enemies in the future!

 Chapter 73 Back To The Company

    The next day when Melissa woke up, the sun was high in the sky.


    With an uncomfortable groan, she sat up slowly.


    As she pulled back the quilt and was about to make her bed, she caught a glimpse of her pajamas. Melissa was taken aback, and then covered her chest with her hands. She looked around alertly.


    With a little bit of hesitation on her face, she thought about it carefully for a while before stammering, "Here is... In the bedroom of Aaron. "


    ''Wasn''t I supposed to be in the hospital? How did I end up here?'' Melissa wondered.


    Melissa frowned and tapped her head. "I seem to remember I was in the hospital... Then I couldn''t see anything. I had no idea what happened after that... "


    Before she lost her mention, she smelled the unique smell of tobacco from Aaron! It smelled light but good.


    Click.


    The door was pushed open. Melissa subconsciously turned her head to the source of the sound, and then her eyes met Aaron.


    He was not as gentle as yesterday, but more rigorous.


    Aaron looked down at Melissa and then said coldly, "Get up if you wake up. It''s time to go to work. I don''t need to raise a rubbish."


    A sudden interest came over Melissa. She simply spread out her hands, and returned to the bed. "Mr. Mu, you said I''m just a toy. I don''t need to learn much, right?"


    Though she was laughing, there was still a trace of worry in her eyes.


    She wondered how was ZERO going.


    However, when such a thought just emerged in her mind, she suddenly felt that something appeared in her body. Before Melissa could realize it, Aaron had already sat on her.


    Such an ambiguous gesture made Melissa nervous.


    She reached out her hand and tried to push Aaron away, but her hand was held tightly by him. When their eyes met, the atmosphere in the room rose sharply. The room was ablaze with flames!


    Melissa stiffened immediately, and then raised her voice intentionally. "I know. How can I go to work if you don''t get up?"


    Aaron stared at Melissa''s face for a long time before he stood up and fixed his clothes. "Don''t play tricks. You know the consequences."


    Melissa looked more blood red than before, not as pale as before, as if it would fall at any moment.


    , and then the roar of Melissa came.


    Her breath became deeper and she was like a cat being stepped on its tail and she would pounce on him at any time.


    There was a hint of admiration in Aaron''s eyes. Then he kept silent and thought of it as an outsider.


    Shocked, Dustin stood up and looked at Melissa carefully. When he found she didn''t wear anything special, the haughty instinct was aroused.


    Dustin hit the floor with his crutch to express his displeasure and scolded, "Where did you come from? You are so rude! This is the office. Who are you! Aaron, is this the employee of your company? There are no rules! "


    Aaron shrugged and put on a helpless expression. "My people will treat people differently."


    But Aaron''s attitude was obvious. He didn''t want to help Dustin and remain neutral. What was more obvious was what kind of guests, with what kind of attitude!


    Seeing that Aaron didn''t want to defend Melissa, Dustin became confident in an instant.


    Dustin strode to the front of the table and raised his crutch high in the air, shouting, "It seems that I have to help Aaron teach the employees a lesson today. Let''s talk about how to entertain the guests!"


    He swung the crutch away. His eyes were filled with ferocity! But Aaron didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Melissa was composed and smiled as if she wasn''t worried about such a situation. Aaron couldn''t figure out why Melissa was so confident.


    The war was on the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 74 Meeting Unexpectedly

    The moment that the crutch fell on the floor, Aaron''s heart skipped a beat. Melissa didn''t seem to want to escape at all. Was she going to wield the stick later?


    Just when he was confused, Melissa lifted the documents in her arms up and then she leaned over.


    With a crack, the document in her hand was put on the ground, and the crutch happened to fall on the shoulder of Melissa.


    She frowned and loosened her grip on the paper. While rubbing her painful shoulder, she mumbled to herself, "Ouch... It still hurts. "


    Seeing that she frowned, Aaron''s heart missed a beat.


    Although Dustin was old, he was a veteran who retired from the army, so he must have great strength! How much paper could resist the strength!


    Aaron strode forward and yelled, "Melissa, what the hell are you doing? Didn''t you know how to avoid it! How can my guys be so stupid! "


    Melissa blinked her eyes innocently and looked at Aaron, as if accusing herself of being innocent.


    I''m not a sheep who will be slaughtered by anyone. I''ve said that from the very beginning, ''she thought. And this time, Melissa can''t let Dustin fight for nothing!


    Melissa was massaging her aching temples and said innocently, "I have no choice. These documents are very important. One is the contract for the development program that I signed with B City, and the other is the documents on which I signed the project. Ah, by the way, this one is the one you just asked me to sort them out. By the way, there are some private documents you asked me to keep before, and I was going to bring them to you just now. I didn''t expect that they were suddenly torn apart by a walking stick. I was also very curious! "


    ''I protected the file with my life. I was scared to death, but at least I didn''t escape. It''s not my fault, '' she thought.


    Aaron sighed.


    It turned out that this woman had this intention! No wonder she didn''t run away... It turned out that she wanted to blackmail Dustin? At the same time, she blackmailed Aaron.


    When did this woman learn to be so cunning!


    Tears welled up in Melissa''s eyes. She choked, "This is an important document of the company. Fortunately, I wasn''t the one who break the document. Otherwise, I can''t afford to pay for it. The proportion is several times. Sorry, the old gentleman, you just destroyed the confidential documents of our c


    "Melissa, if one day you are so shining, I will personally pull you down from the top and break your wings."


    Melissa kept silent, nodded to him and left the room.


    Now she had to prepare tea for the meeting room, and next, there was a hard battle. Victory or defeat was at this moment.


    After she left, there was silence in the office of Aaron.


    He stood up again and locked the door.


    He squatted down to pick up the files scattered on the floor and glanced at it for a while. Then Aaron took out the lighter and lit it.


    There was a hint of horrifying coldness in his eyes. He clenched his finger in a circle unconsciously and made a clear sound. "Melissa, you''ve arranged everything, haven''t you?" When your wings grow, I will pluck them myself! "


    ...


    These three persons were sitting in the large conference room now. One client, one Melissa, and one, of course, Aaron.


    The man with green eyes looked at Melissa sitting in front of him, confused. Then he turned to the direction where Aaron sat and asked, "Mr. Mu, what are you doing?"


    How could he allow his secretary to attend such a private meeting? Could it be possible that Aaron made a mistake?


    "Nothing. The business plan is done by my secretary. You can just listen to her. I agree with her," said Aaron while he was shaking the cup of coffee brought to him by Melissa.


    In less than half an hour, what could she do? Aaron never denied that Melissa had the competence to take over the company. But if she was over confident in herself, she was doomed to lose the whole company!

 Chapter 75 . Making A New Business Plan

    After hearing Aaron introduced herself, Melissa stood up with a clear conscience. She then raised her hand kindly, nodded and introduced herself, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Brown. I''m Melissa, Aaron''s secretary."


    The man''s face was a little mustard, but he still politely reached out his hand and shook it with Melissa. Then he nodded to greet her.


    Brown was obviously dissatisfied with the appearance of Melissa. She was a smart woman.


    But now that Melissa was so determined. All his previous efforts would be in vain if Brown gave in.


    Melissa''s lips curled into a smile. She didn''t pay much attention to his petty action. Instead, she focused the subject on something important. "Mr. Brown, what do you think is the most perfect thing in the A City?" she asked.


    Melissa''s question was a bit unreasonable. Brown turned around and looked at Aaron, realizing that he didn''t mean to correct Melissa. Then he said...


    "I''m not a native in A City. Even if you ask me this question..."


    Melissa shook her head and then said, "That''s not a problem. When Mr. Brown came here from another place and left the airport, what do you want to find first?"


    The calmness in her eyes made Brown hesitate for a while. Then he said, "If I come out alone without the intention of disturbing others... That should be TAXI! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, an approving look came to Melissa''s eyes.


    Melissa stood up and drew on a white sheet and a black pen. "A City is a developed city. Every time it''s in the peak hours, it''s difficult to stop an available taxi. In addition, there were always a lot of people at the airport. No matter in the East, West or North, as long as you were slow, you could never take it. Am I right? "


    Brown nodded, but he didn''t get Melissa''s point.


    A smile crept across Melissa''s lips as she raised her eyebrows. Then she handed in her draft draw and said, "Your purpose this time is to talk about the acquisition of the law power of the abandoned street in the north, right? Mr. Brown, do you intend to cooperate with us to set up a taxi base at a fixed point? "


    If Melissa could get the initiative, then it would be a great help to the passage she


    o she did not show too much panic under such a situation. She nodded and smiled, "Mr. Mu, Miss Melissa has not come back since this morning!"


    "Hum," said Aaron, and then loosened her grip. He turned around quietly and left.


    But Aaron didn''t know that Melissa was working overtime in the company for the new proposal.


    After making sure that Melissa hadn''t left the company, Aaron rushed to the office. When he opened the door of her office, he saw that Melissa was bending over her desk, carefully making notes.


    She frowned as if she was shackled by something.


    "Melissa!"


    Suddenly, Aaron called Melissa''s name loudly. Melissa pressed the pen back and turned it over.


    Melissa jumped to her feet and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Mu! Aaron... Why are you here? Didn''t you go out for dinner? Why do you come back so soon? "


    So fast?


    Facing Melissa''s words, Aaron was amused. It was almost eleven o''clock. Was it still early to afternoon?


    Seeing the abnormal look on the face of Aaron, Melissa also found that the sky around them had started to darken.


    Melissa''s words sent a shiver down her spine. She forced an awkward smile and said in a low voice, "Ah... When did it get so dark? Uh... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have noticed it. It''s already this late. "


    She didn''t lie about this, because she had been working on a new business plan here the whole afternoon. The basket was full of ''rubbish'' that she wasn''t satisfied with.

 Chapter 76 Password

    Frowning, Aaron turned on the lights and asked, "Have you been here the whole afternoon?"


    Melissa''s eyes felt sore. After confirming that Aaron didn''t blame her, she heaved a sigh of relief and sat back to her feet. She gently kneaded, "Yes. If Mr. Brown doesn''t promise me in person, it means that there must be something I haven''t done well enough. So I''m planning to rearrange the new business plan. However, the more I do, the more dissatisfied I feel... But time was wasted. Aaron, am I useless? "


    But she was too absorbed in it. When she came to her senses, it was already so late.


    Melissa''s stomach gave out a growl of pain, which made her face flush with shyness.


    Aaron undid his collar a little, and then took out the key to close the door. "Let''s go." I believe that it must be settled successfully as long as there is no sudden incident. "


    "But... At that time, Mr. Brown did have... "


    "Melissa, you''re too eager to know the result. Don''t you know how to give it a second thought?"


    Although Aaron didn''t speak loud, he successfully stopped Melissa''s words.


    Suddenly, she gave a gasp, and her face was full of fantasy.


    No wonder she couldn''t find out what was wrong with Mr. Brown the whole afternoon. Melissa had misunderstood him from the very beginning


    The corners of Melissa''s lips lifted up. She then took the initiative to look for Aaron. She then pulled the document covered with ink from the table and put it in Aaron''s arms. "I know. Let''s go. But Aaron, look at this. I haven''t finished this project yet, but I like the preliminary plan. "


    "I see. Put it on the desk and go home now," Aaron said impatiently.


    Home?


    When Aaron spoke ''home'', Melissa''s body stiffened.


    Since when this sentence had become so far from her.


    Aaron turned around with a displeased look on Melissa''s face and pressed, "Why are you in a daze?"


    Aaron didn''t finish his sentence. Melissa usually showed her teeth, now tears welled up in her eyes. For a moment, Aaron couldn''t see through her.


    At first, she looked like a weak woman. She was facing death frankly, and then she bravely went forward for things she cared, regardless of her dignity. Just when Aaron thought that Mel


    ed at Melissa again and said, "Is this your plan? If you want to work at the bottom, then go, don''t beg me. Go! Write a self-criticism text to me, or you''ll have to work till you reflect on it! "


    Melissa''s good mood was destroyed in an instant. She raised her finger and pointed to the computer in front of Aaron. She shouted, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I write self-criticism? I have turned off the computer before I left. Do you think I am a woman who only plays these tricks? "


    Plagiarism was immoral. She knew it clearly, how could she possibly do it?


    But Aaron didn''t want to listen to her explanation at all. He insisted that it was all done by Melissa and then drove her out, which caused a great sensation.


    Being defeated, Melissa turned around and strode forward, trying to ask for an explanation from Aaron.


    She raised her hand and knocked at the door, "What the hell is going on... Aaron Mu... "


    Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, Lois had reached out her hand to push open the door handle in a flurry and came out. She mysterious reached out and drew Melissa aside before saying carefully, "Mr. Mu seems to be very angry. What the hell have you done? Why did he change his mind suddenly?"


    Lois''s words echoed in Melissa''s ears. She didn''t know what had happened to make Aaron insist that she had done all this. Besides, she had been with Aaron all the time after midnight, hadn''t she? Nobody was clearer than him about this!

 Chapter 77 The Fight

    Frowning, Melissa reached out her hands and pushed Lois away. "No, I have to ask Aaron. I''ll go to the planning department, but I can''t go there for no reason! "


    Seeing that Melissa was about to enter, Lois reached out her hand and stopped Melissa again, and then tried to persuade, "Melissa, you saw Mr. Mu was angry just now. If you went in, you would have to make things worse. How about this? Since you did me a big favor, I will help you persuade him. After all, we are sisters now, can I do anything to help? "


    The angry Melissa also thought what Lois said make sense. After a pause, she nodded in agreement.


    After smiling politely to Lois, Melissa took a step back and explained, "Then I will go to the planning department first. Bye. "


    But Melissa didn''t care about it, even if it was not about what Lois had told her. If Aaron continued to misunderstand her, she would have plenty of time to explain to him tonight.


    Lois patted on the back of Melissa and seemed to be relieved. Then she said in a righteous manner, "Okay, go ahead. I will take good care of this! If you need any help in the planning department, just tell me. Don''t embarrass yourself. Okay? "


    Melissa snorted and turned around swiftly.


    She always felt that there was something wrong with the development and cooperation issues with Mr. Brown. Perhaps she could find the answer from the planning department!


    Thinking of this, Melissa quickened her pace...


    Melissa pushed the door open and strode in, but a strong smell of alcohol filled her nose.


    She sniffed subconsciously and took a few steps back before looking forward.


    Was this really the planning department? Why is it not thinking the same as me?'' Melissa thought.


    Melissa swallowed subconsciously. With a slight cough, she stepped forward and said, "Excuse me. Is this the planning department?" Why is there no atmosphere around?


    A man inside turned his head and glanced at the door. He extinguished the cigarette and said, "Yes, who are you looking for?"


    Melissa forced herself to stop smiling, and then said seriously, "No, I''m new in the planning department. I hope we can get on well with each other."


    Instead of being lethargic, the man stood up and approached Melissa with a hint of flattery. "Ah, a new girl? Come on in! "


    Although Melissa didn''t like such an atmosphere, she had to ac


    ewcomer. I don''t think she is as shameless as you, who knows you are driven out. "


    Lois''s face darkened, but she didn''t say anything more. She just pleaded, as if she had some unspeakable sorrow.


    The air was filled with the smell of flowers, as if they were enemies. Helpless, Melissa had to nod. "I see. I''ll try to spare some time later," she said perfunctorily.


    Then, Lois leaned her body forward a little and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Well, that''s right. Mr. Mu asked me to tell you that he was waiting for you in the parking lot this afternoon. "


    Melissa''s heart sank. She nodded and returned to her desk.


    However, it was because of this movement that she did not notice in time how weird the smile at the corners of Lois'' mouth was!


    When Melissa didn''t look at her, Lois beckoned to the leader of the planning department and then took her out of the office.


    When they walked out of the door, Lois seemed to have changed into a completely different person. She looked at the group leader coldly and then said disdainfully, "Mr. Mu said that you need to ''pay more attention'' to that new comer. It will be easy for you to get promoted by then."


    What do you mean by saying that? The group leader is a smart person and knows it in the first time.


    The group leader smiled from ear to ear and replied in a hurry, "Yes, Madam! I hope you can give me a hand! "


    With a satisfied answer, Lois sneered and turned around to leave.


    Don''t blame me, Melissa! But from the very beginning, this position could only be owned by me!

 Chapter 78 Fallen Into The Trap

    At noon, the surrounding staff had already rushed to the canteen towards their own lunch. It turned out that there was only Melissa left in the big planning department.


    Somebody knocked the door.


    There was a knock on the door, and then came the voice of Lois, "Melissa, are you there? Melissa? "


    Originally still revising the plan, Melissa looked up and answered, then stopped what she was doing.


    Lois approached her head and held Melissa''s hand. She then praised, "I thought you had gone! The planning department has been empty. It''s such a great fortune for our company to find a talent like you! " But, if you are my competitor, then sorry, I will never allow you to exist!


    Of course, Lois didn''t say the last sentence.


    Melissa turned around to look at the nearly completed project, and then politely explained, "I''m not willing to leave. The proposal is almost finished. I''m afraid you have to... "


    She didn''t have the habit of half-way working but having fun later.


    Lois tried her best to be close to Melissa, held her hand and walked out, "Ah, it''s fine. After all, it was time to get off work, and did you care about the time? Let''s go for lunch. I''m in a good mood today. You can''t let me be poured cold water, can you? "


    Being unable to persuade her, Melissa had to give up.


    After casting a glance at the position of the documents, Melissa turned around and left.


    When she came back, there was still no one in the office. After all, it was time for rest and no one wanted to waste it on work.


    However, as soon as Melissa was seated, she furrowed her brows.


    Did someone touch her desk?


    Instantly, Melissa became alert.


    After carefully going through the plans that had been revised and approved just now, she found the revised documents and took a note.


    If she hadn''t remembered the way the documents were placed before she left, she might have suffered a loss.


    The thing happened in the morning was also strange. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, Melissa had a hunch that someone was watching her!


    Frowning, she held a corner of the document. "Is that her?" she asked in a low voice.


    In the afternoon, Melissa''s heart was fully occupied by the man she loved. Fortunately, she was quite famili


    losing the door.


    While Lois, who was standing at the corner, quickly followed Aaron out of fear.


    She only felt a little relieved after arriving at the stairway.


    But the reason why Aaron came down in such a hurry was not to look for Melissa, but for what?


    With this curiosity in her mind, Lois followed up quietly.


    And the trip to Aaron lasted the whole night. So Melissa had been waiting downstairs the whole night.


    The bell rang at 12:00 am. Recovering from the shock, Melissa took out her phone. She checked the caller ID and gritted her teeth. "Damn it. Aaron Mu, do you think it''s funny to make fun of me? "


    Melissa quickly dialed the number of Aaron to ask an excuse.


    However, to her surprise, her phone rang for a whole night, and Aaron didn''t answer it.


    "Well done, you son of a bitch!"


    After a curse, Melissa turned around resentfully and went back to the entrance of the company. After reconfirming her identity with the security guard at the gate, Melissa went directly to work.


    On the other side, Aaron and Sean looked at each other with a serious look.


    Sean waved at Aaron. Then he swiped the pen on the screen and said, "I saw it just now. You see, this is the video I asked the staff in the monitoring room to send. It is this woman in red, whose body and movement are exactly the same as that of Kristen! "


    "It''s her," said Aaron in a low voice without being noticed by anyone. I didn''t do anything wrong. I can still recognize her even if she turns into ash! "

 Chapter 79 She Didnt Go Home

    Sean watched Aaron in low spirits and called out subconsciously, "Aaron?"


    "Don''t worry," replied Aaron, withdrawing his gaze from sherry. I''m fine. I have a lot of questions to ask her in person. Where is she now? "


    His phone was ringing inside his pocket. He knew who would call at this hour, but he just didn''t want to involve Melissa in this.


    After a while, Sean answered in a dull voice, "Just a face-saving man disappeared, and no one knew where she was! Logically, it is impossible for her to leave from the exit of my office, because I have been waiting for her. "


    Hearing that, Aaron straightened his back and nodded. "I see. I''ll take care of it. You go to B City and take care of yourself. I have something to deal with, so I''m leaving now. "


    Since this matter had no clue temporarily, he could teach others to do it. And now he had a very important thing, to do a ''good'' job. He needed to deal with stupid Melissa who knew nothing about heaven and earth.


    "But Aaron... In fact, I... "


    When Sean was about to express his stand to Aaron, he had already left.


    ''Do we really need to give each other some time to calm down before we go back to the relationship we used to have?''


    With a sigh, Sean sat back on his seat.


    When he was wondering, the internal phone rang.


    "This is Sean. What''s the matter?"


    "Sean, this is Kristen. Kristen Su. "


    She was afraid that Sean couldn''t recall who she was, so she repeated her name again.


    The originally listless Sean suddenly became excited. Then he pulled a long face and said as if he was facing a formidable enemy, "Kristen Su? Why do you know this number? "


    The phone was only provided to someone through special channels, so that the patients can be treated in time, such as those people like Aaron Mu... This woman had disappeared for more than 17 years, and now she suddenly appeared. It was really confusing.


    Moreover, the pain and those terrible memories she had brought to Aaron couldn''t be smoothed by just a few words.


    Kristen''s voice was soft. Seeing Sean''s attitude so tough, she couldn''t help but soften her tone and said humbly, "I know you don''t want to see me now, but... I want to know how Aaron is. "


    With a serious look on her face, she looked haggard. Seeing her like this, an


    at awesome? It''s just a lie, isn''t it? "


    "Really! I went to the tea room to see how much coffee she made this morning. That woman must be crazy. She made a lot of coffee, but I think she is inexperienced. Seeing so many expensive coffee in the tea room, she made more coffee with excited! Ha-ha... "


    "Country bumpkin! Ha-ha-ha!"


    Although the women around didn''t talk much, but Aaron still heard them.


    Fortunately, he was so understanding that the words he had just heard were quickly connected in his mind.


    That is to say, yesterday Melissa didn''t go home all night but spent a lot of time in the company planning case?


    The volume of last quarter was equivalent to that of an ordinary person who would work for three months. Moreover, there was no vacancy in the planning department. What kind of offer could make Melissa spend the whole night?


    Did she say that she was tired and wanted to go home all for the sake of refusing him?


    Aaron furrowed his brows and walked towards the planning department. Those women who had been gossiping like rats had seen a cat. They were scared to death!


    "Mr. Mu, you are so early today? Ha-ha... "


    "Ah, it suddenly occurred to me that my task today has not been completed yet. I just clocked out. You see, I forgot this. Sorry, Mr. Mu. I have to go now. "


    "It suddenly occurred to me that the report I submitted yesterday hadn''t been submitted to group leader... Mr. Mu, I''m leaving too. "


    Two women nodded and bowed to Aaron, and then ran away in an instant.

 Chapter 80 An Accident

    Aaron had no time or energy to consider what they had done. His whole attention was on Melissa.


    When he arrived at the planning department, he found that it had been crowded and most of the people were men.


    "I heard that the woman in the planning department is quite pretty and new here, but she was enrolled by this department. I don''t know if there is any background for her."


    "If not, we can be brought to our human resources department. I''m sick of Lucy, the old woman. I wonder if she is at the change of life recently. It seems as if she will cause a riot at any time... "


    The people around were discussing it, all because of Melissa.


    Aaron stood in the crowd without saying a word, analyzing the opinions of these people.


    It never occurred to Aaron that Melissa would be able to cause such a ''stir'' overnight.


    "Gosh! Good morning, Mr. Mu. "


    "Where is he? Where is Mr. Mu? "


    A voice screamed out. The depressed crowd felt as if they were thieves. They wished they could bury their head into the ground to avoid the eyes of Aaron.


    Although being seen by others, Aaron''s facial expression didn''t change much.


    He walked up to the front slowly, glanced at the people around him, and said slowly, "Your work seemed to be a little relaxed recently, right?"


    And their target was none other than Melissa! This was the main reason that Aaron could not stand. His toy was not the subject that ordinary people could talk about?


    He looked grim, but if to put it bluntly, he was a possessive man who took advantage of his weak spots. However, there were other people who could make him feel sorry for.


    "It''s not like that! Mr. Mu, we just heard she is new here, so we want to come and care."


    "That''s right. We are just afraid that the planning department will treat our new employee shabbily. After all, we work in the same company. It''s natural for us to care about each other, isn''t it? "


    In an instant, everyone put on a flattering smile, fearing that Aaron would vent his anger on them.


    Aaron nodded and grinned innocently. People around him breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as everyone thought they could escape from the disaster, Aaron suddenly spoke, "Oh? Is that so? In that case, work overtime till one o''clock in the


    staff a thorough checkup. The number of people who got involved in the crimes had increased recently.


    "Mr. Mu, what do you mean? Didn''t you ask me to assign more tasks to the new comer? Mr. Mu? Mr. Mu... "


    The Leader Dai''s voice also drifted away.


    "Wow, is the newcomer has an affair with Mr. Mu?"


    "I don''t think so. After all, it was Lois that came with that woman yesterday. What''s the name of the woman? Oh, yes, it''s Melissa! Aren''t they good friends? "


    "Do you really think that Lois is the kind of person who would treat others sincerely? Our subordinates have already suffered a lot from her, haven''t they? Let''s go back to work. Don''t lose to the new comer! "


    After a heated discussion, everyone around set out a surge of work, and other departments were also carrying out the order made by Aaron this morning with tears on their faces.


    It was supposed to be free in the morning, but now everyone was very busy. The tense atmosphere in the company lingered for a long time.


    On the other side of the hospital, Melissa was put on a drip in the infirmary. Her eyes were slightly sunken. The thick dark circles made her look haggard in a flash.


    A slightly older doctor handed a cup of hot tea to Melissa and then said with concern, "Take a good rest and don''t drink more than three cups of coffee at a time later. Got it? Although work is important, you can''t ruin your own health! "


    She was also frightened when she saw this child in the morning. As if she would faint at any time.

 Chapter 81 In The Treatment Room

    Melissa shook her head a little and forced a smile.


    If possible, she don''t want anything now. She just want to get to bed and then fall into sleep. But she was in the company''s infirmary. Even if Melissa wanted to do this, she had to consider the image.


    Leaving the plan behind forcefully, Melissa closed her eyes and began to take a nap.


    Such a peaceful atmosphere only lasted until the arrival of Aaron.


    The door was pushed open with force, making a loud sound.


    Melissa subconsciously straightened her back and looked at the man at the door alertly. Her sleepiness was instantly swept away by the attack.


    The old doctor who was crawling over the table was about to blame the people for his rude behavior. But when she saw Aaron''s face, she quickly stood up and walked up to her, asked with concern, "Hi, Mr. Mu? What''s wrong? Are you sick? "


    Seeing that Melissa was having an intravenous drip, Aaron calmed down a little. He waved his hand and closed the door. Then he explained, "Nothing. Go on with your work. I''m here for her."


    The doctor nodded when she made sure that Aaron was fine. The doctor sat back on her chair.


    But Melissa didn''t know if it was her illusion or not. She just felt the atmosphere changed inexplicably. For example, she saw worry in Aaron''s eyes.


    Looking at the sky helplessly, Melissa sighed slightly and then comforted herself. "I think I must have lost my mind because of the fever. Yes, that''s it."


    The speaker is not intention, but the listener has the intention. Aaron mistook Melissa for what she meant. He walked up to her quickly, putting his hand on the forehead, and compared their temperatures. "You are such a foolish woman," Aaron cursed! When did you have a fever? Are you crazy? I told you to wait for me downstairs in the afternoon yesterday. Do you want to die? You work so hard just to get rid of me, don''t you? You have no way. Don''t ever try to escape from me before I get tired of you! "


    There was a mixture of pity and threat in Aaron''s words, which had become unkind and harsh.


    Exhausted, Melissa closed her eyes. She had gotten used to such comments. This was the only way Aaron could use to threaten her.


    A sen


    d. She did not want to take any risk, no matter what Bob said was true or not.


    Hearing that, the corners of Aaron''s mouth lifted slightly. However, he could not conceal the sadness deep in his heart.


    Stepping forward, he took the initiative to hold Melissa in his arms. Then he turned her back to Bob and said, "Next time if you have something like this, just say it. It''s not a big deal to check a person in Sean''s hospital."


    Seeing that his lie was about to be exposed, Bob snorted coldly and then took a step down for himself. "Forget it. I still have something else to do. If you can''t afford it, please never come back to the Ji Family. We don''t have a unfilial girl like you! "


    However, it seemed that Aron didn''t intend to let go of it so easily. He reached out one hand to stop him, and then said jokingly, "Anyhow, you are an auctioneer. Since I got the toy, how can I interfere with her living environment... It''s also my freedom. "


    Then, Aaron made a call to Sean''s secretary.


    Sean should be on the plane now, and he was familiar with his secretary.


    Seeing that his lie was about to be debunked, Bob hurriedly walked up to the front of the table, stopped the action of Aaron, and then explained, "Hold on! In fact, my wife just picked up my son and made him better. But we still need to go through the formalities. "


    If others knew that he was using this method to compensate for the money, he would be disgraced in front of his neighbors!

 Chapter 82 Two Million

    These changes only lasted for a moment. Melissa widened her eyes and looked ahead with an incredulous look.


    Was Aaron trying to protect her?


    Her heart softened, and tears began to well up in her eyes.


    More and more passers-by gathered around them. Seeing this, Bob cleared his throat and decisively gave a categorical answer, "Aaron Mu, although you are a rich person, you should not get involved in our family affair? Moreover, Melissa herself has to raise her own brother. I didn''t force her to give me money! "


    Bob''s face was full of earnest, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.


    But the truth was that from the beginning to the end, Melissa had been willing to pay for the treatment, while Bob had only taken a small "bit" of the money.


    His words amused Aaron. Aaron stared at Melissa for a while before answering, "One million. I''ll buy her brother."


    His smile was cold, which made people feel goose bumps.


    "One... One... Million? Stop kidding. I''m not that kind of person. Although Mond is a patient, I''m still his father. How can I... "


    "Two million."


    "Deal."


    When Melissa just spoke out the next sentence, Allen anxiously agreed. He was afraid that Melissa would repent temporarily.


    Melissa turned to her father, shouting, "Dad? What are you talking about! He is my brother, your son. How can you... "


    Bob impatiently pushed Melissa away, and then walked up to Aaron and said, "Mr. Mu, you''re rich and handsome. You won''t regret what you just said, will you?"


    The sudden change of the situation caught Melissa off guard.


    But the next second, Aaron forced Melissa to look at him and said, "See? A man can have anything he wants. If he doesn''t have money, he will be at his disposal."


    On the other hand, the injured Melissa chose to remain silent.


    Aaron gave his name card to Bob and then disappeared with the light of his arms around Melissa.


    In the carriage, calming down as if Melissa had swallowed a dumb medicine.


    Putting his hands on the steering wheel, Aaron raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you want to say something?"


    Melissa didn''t look straight into the eyes


    ay!"


    She needed a name, a power, and a living on her own, so she had to step by step. And Aaron was her best springboard! With the title of Mrs. Mu, it would be more convenient for her to do things in the future.


    But Melissa didn''t know, Aaron had thought of what she thought. In other words, Aaron-- he prepared soda for Melissa-- was even more...


    After the deal, the hearts of the two people seemed to be filled secretly.


    The next day, Melissa woke up while her whole body was sore and aching. She massaged her numb arms and legs, and then shouted, "Aaron Mu, you pervert! Shame on you! You..."


    Before she finished her words, she was hugged directly by someone.


    Aaron gently bit the round ears of Melissa. He blew the cold air and joked, "What did you say?"


    He didn''t expect her to be so energetic. Maybe he didn''t do his best last night. It seemed that he was improved greatly tonight!


    The sobbing Melissa came to her senses suddenly.


    Stiffly, she turned to look at Aaron and explained with an awkward smile, her shoulders trembling, "What? Aaron, why haven''t you gone to work! Shouldn''t you be in the company now? "


    If she knew he was still alive, Melissa would rather die than say such words. And now she was caught on the spot!


    "Melissa, you''re getting more and more fearless," Aaron remarked in a devilish tone. His hand moving down slowly and stopping at the lower abdomen of Melissa.

 Chapter 83 You Made It Yourself

    The smile from Aaron made Melissa''s flesh creep. At the moment, she put her arms around Aaron''s neck fawningly and said, "I was just kidding! It''s not a good idea to be so dull in the morning. I just want you to be more active, right? To make the atmosphere better! "


    Melissa thought that she found a good reason and nodded in approval.


    Then, she felt that her entire body was covered by Aaron.


    "I think there is any sports left. Since you want me to be more active, how about we change to some other sports, like this..." Aaron said to Melissa as he expertly dragged Melissa into his arms.


    "Ah! Aaron, don''t put your hand there? "


    "No, it''s not over there! Ouch, it hurt! Are you a dog? "


    "Let me go, no, let me go! Take a bite! "


    A farce began with Melissa''s loss of resistance.


    When Melissa woke up, she didn''t see Aaron.


    But out of instinct, Melissa forced her barefoot to pass through the villa, and even the sewer was not released.


    After confirming that Aaron was not in the villa, she breathed heavily.


    Stroking her numb body, Melissa muttered, "Aaron must be a cockroach! Why did he have so much energy? "


    She had only asked for one day''s leave yesterday. She had to work today!


    At the thought of this, Melissa rushed out of the bathroom in a hurry. She neither have time to eat breakfast nor wash her face.


    If she didn''t run into Howard on the way, Melissa would certainly be late.


    "Sorry, I''m late!"


    When Melissa pushed the door open, she quickly apologized and bowed.


    "Am I in the wrong room?"


    She took a step back out of instinct. When she looked up at the horizontal frame, she found that it read "plan department".


    Why is the office so neat after only one night? Is everything I saw yesterday all my illusion?


    Just as Melissa was immersed in her thoughts, a man with a large pile of documents, whose face was ashen, walked out of the planning department.


    If it were not for the tip of Melissa''s eye, she would not have recognized this man at the moment.


    Reaching out her hand to stop him, Melissa said, "Um... Leader Dai, what happened to the colleagues? Why do you guys always behave like you haven''t slept for ages without seeing me for only one night? "


    Even th


    el!"


    After leaving that sentence, the group leader was unwilling to lower his head to pick up his documents and then hurried out.


    Just when everyone thought everything was fine, Aaron''s voice suddenly sounded. Everyone''s heart sank.


    "Who hurt Melissa''s face?"


    His voice was neither too fast nor too slow, but made Leader Dai, who had just disappeared at the door, stiffened.


    Oh, no! It seemed that he was out of control just now and then did something to Melissa...


    He was so scared that he even forgot to walk around and run away from this dangerous place.


    Aaron could guess what had happened when he saw the expressions on the faces of the people around him.


    All of a sudden, Melissa reached out her hand and grabbed the arm of Aaron. "I made it myself. I was in such a hurry that my face was cut by accident," she explained.


    She seemed to understand something. I''m afraid that Leader Dai is not willing to leave. He has to do this due to the pressure that Aaron put on him?


    It seemed that everything was slowly uncovered. But her heart, somehow, softened.


    It was not surprising that Aaron came to the planning department at this time?


    Aaron wiped the fresh blood away with Melissa''s slender fingers and smiled. "You made it yourself? How long it will take for you to come here from my house? I don''t even know it? And this blood was stained just now. "


    Melissa had never been good at lying! Can she deceive Aaron with such a little trick? It was so funny!

 Chapter 84 See A Client

    But Melissa was too focused on finding excuses for Leader Dai, so she didn''t notice the faces of the people around her suddenly changed after they heard Melissa came from Aaron''s house.


    Was it true that they were in a relationship? Otherwise, he would not let her live in his villa. It was known to all that Aaron was a germaphobe.


    Melissa waved her hand in embarrassment. Then she defended herself, "I''m serious. I broke my wound when I accidentally got it. Ah, Mr. Mu, I have a lot of things to do. If you don''t have anything else, you can go back first. "


    She didn''t want to get involved with so many people anymore! She also didn''t want to be sidelined again without any reason.


    No wonder she would be inexplicably infected with a resentment, the original is caused by Aaron''s ''protection''.


    ''To protect that kind of man, Melissa would rather lie to him?'' Aaron thought.


    His face became ghastly pale. Then he pulled down the collar of Melissa and took a look at its plump profile. Slowly he said, "Really?"


    After secretly cursing the dishonorable action of Aaron, Melissa hurried to agree, "I will be home on time by this afternoon. Go back. You haven''t had lunch, right? Go ahead! "


    Aaron was about to continue asking for more, but his phone rang and interrupted him.


    Seeming to encounter something important, Aaron left in a hurry after talking a few words to Melissa.


    Melissa raised her hand and wiped the sweat off her forehead. When she turned around, she saw her colleagues with dementia.


    They didn''t see it wrong. Melissa had driven Aaron out?


    For a while, the news gave rise to much discussion in the company. On the other hand, when Lois heard about this, she was furious.


    To her surprise, Melissa managed to sleep with Aaron in a day! I have underestimated her. But, does it mean that Melissa will usurp her position at the same time?


    With her fists clenched, Lois stared at the door of the planning department and murmured, "No! She had to get rid of Melissa tonight. She couldn''t let her and Aaron continue to mess around. What should I do? "


    *


    When Melissa was about to get off work, she had already tidied up her desk. The workload today was extremely demanding. It only took her less than half an afternoon to fix it. The documents piled up on her colleag


    didn''t know that just when she and Melissa left the office, a coquettish woman dressed in red rushed in and grabbed Melissa''s phone. The next second she disappeared from everyone''s sight quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, no one had ever noticed the bright red woman.


    In the middle of the meal, Lois told a lie that she was uncomfortable and wanted to go to the washroom. She sneaked back to the office of Melissa.


    Fortunately, Melissa was not suspicious, which was a relief to Lois.


    Lois asked nervously as she flipped the papers on Melissa''s desk, "Where did you go? I saw it on the table just now. How could it disappear in a blink of an eye? "


    "What are you looking for?"


    Suddenly, Aaron''s voice came from behind, which startled Lois.


    On hearing what Aaron said, Lois'' face went pale all of a sudden. She hurriedly waved her hand and then quickly explained, "No, nothing... Mr. Mu, why are you here? "


    Lois'' petty action didn''t affect the mood of Aaron. He changed the subject and asked, "Where is Melissa?"


    ''Oh my God! I forgot it!''


    Lois rolled her eyes and gave a reason. "Ah... Mr. Mu. In fact, I was trying to tell you just now that Melissa went to meet a client and wanted to discuss an important meeting, asking you to go back first and not to wait for her. "


    To see a client?


    Is it because she is meeting a client that she stealthily shifted her gaze from me to the other side?


    Aaron''s face turned pale in an instant! An invisible pressure came out of Aaron in an instant, making Lois uncomfortable.

 Chapter 85 Honey

    Considering that Lois didn''t want to make the matter known to the public, she stopped Aaron and said, "By the way, Mr. Mu, your clothes seem to have some dust. If you don''t mind, I can iron it for you. "


    Aaron lowered his eyes. Perhaps it was because of his mysophobia, Aaron nodded and agreed.


    When Lois was sure that his phone was in the pocket, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as the phone was in it, it wouldn''t be a problem for her to exchange the card back!


    Everything went well, which made Lois feel a little dizzy.


    After putting his cell phone card back to the original place, Lois respectfully took the ironed clothes to Aaron.


    "Well, I have nothing to do today. Let''s get off work."


    Seeing that, Melissa also turned around and left.


    Aaron walked to the door, stunned for a while and said, "You''d better don''t touch Melissa''s documents. Or else you won''t be able to afford the price. "


    While Aaron was referring to the value of those contracts, Lois had a guilty conscience.


    She even didn''t dare to move after muttering a few words.


    Then Aaron turned around and walked away. All of a sudden, Lois lost all her strength and fell on the floor.


    However, the confusing thing went on.


    When Melissa returned to her office, Lois had already gone. She stretched out her hand, grabbed her phone on the desk, and looked at the time. Then she sighed helplessly.


    "I don''t know what Aaron is doing now..."


    When Melissa was immersed in her thoughts, her mobile phone buzzed all of a sudden. It startled her.


    It was a message from Aaron. With a triumphant smile, Melissa clicked the message.


    "Yes, it''s me. My phone is out of power. I know you are working. You can finish everything before 9 o''clock, right? I will call a woman named Kristen to pick you up at half past nine tonight. You can just follow her. My phone was off. Aaron Mu.


    On hearing the ''considerate'' arrangement of Aaron, Melissa didn''t have any doubt. She simply replied to him and soon started her long and tiring task.


    Melissa finally got things done before nine o''clock.


    Then she quickly cleared up the things on her table and went downstairs. She did see a woman at the gate of the house.


    She was wrapped in a long fiery red dress. As the night wind blew, her fiery red hair fluttered with the wind.


    For a moment, Melissa felt her heart beat faster inexplicably for the sake of this woman in front of h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to get involved in our relationship? You are just an outsider. How could you understand my difficulties? That''s enough. You shouldn''t have lived in this world. If it weren''t for you, Aaron wouldn''t have suffered so much... Melissa, go to hell, will you? Give Aaron back to me. ""


    Melissa was about to struggle when she felt her throat tightened.


    As she lowered her eyes, Kristen even stretched out her hand and grabbed Melissa''s neck, with a tendency to leap up!


    There was a land on her back. Melissa would roll down the cliff if Kristen tried to push the edge a little bit!


    Melissa''s eyes widened in an instant. When she was about to say something, Kristen took out a bright fruit knife from her pocket and directly stabbed Melissa''s throat with no words.


    The sound of Kristen''s laughter became crazy. She pulled out her knife violently before kicking Melissa away. "I only believe in the mouth of dead people. In this way, when you die, you will never be able to tell anyone what you have said today!"


    She was not to blame for this. It just bad that Melissa was barking up the wrong man!


    The sweetness of the blood in the throat caused a violent cough of the fiddle. Melissa''s trachea was scratched.


    Melissa gasped for breath awkwardly, and then used her last strength to roar, "Who the hell are you? What''s the relationship between you and Aaron! "


    Why did Aaron contact this woman to pick her up, and this woman said that she had taken away Aaron. What was going on?


    The look on Kristen''s face became ferocious. She gave a sinister smile, and then walked over to Melissa, "Let me tell you, I''m..."

 Chapter 86 Be Missing

    Kristen grabbed Melissa''s ear and said unscrupulously, "I''m the woman of Aaron Mu. From the beginning to now, it''s the same in the past and in the future. You, are just a passer-by. Well, you can go die. "


    As expected, Melissa''s eyes instantly widened. When she wanted to ask more, she was kicked down by Kristen.


    The wind howled in her ears. Melissa felt her skin burning with pain.


    Face, neck, arms...


    Melissa subconsciously curled up. Holding her abdomen, she instantly rolled down the hill, and her shrill cries kept coming.


    Kristen took back her knife, threw it towards the place where Melissa fell and said, "Melissa, don''t blame me. You''re asking for it!"


    Then Kristen turned around and left. However, Aaron had been waiting for Melissa in his villa the whole night!


    The next day, Aaron finally got up from the sofa. He was so asleep when he waited for Melissa yesterday!


    After stretching his numb limbs, Aaron went back to his bedroom to look for Melissa as usual.


    But the door looked like it hadn''t been opened. The things inside were never touched, not as Melissa had returned yesterday.


    His face was a little serious, and then he muttered, "Damn it, this woman didn''t come back the whole night?"


    He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone number of Melissa. But this time it did not seem to be the phone call yesterday, but had been turned off!


    Furiously, Aaron smashed his phone on the ground and cursed, "Damn you! Melissa, you''d better not let me know what you''re up to, or I''ll kill you!"


    Aaron didn''t know where Melissa was, nor did he know she was going to die!


    When Aaron rushed to the planning department, he heard that Melissa hadn''t come back since she left yesterday. People who didn''t know the situation thought Melissa went home to take a rest, but only Aaron knew that she hadn''t returned to the villa for the whole day!


    With a frown, Aaron went back to his office and lost in thought. "What''s going on? I don''t think a random living person will disappear."


    Melissa was not that kind of woman who stayed out all night. Who was the client she referred to?


    After checking the schedule, Aaron was surprised to find th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    bout it, Sean called him.


    Aaron answered the call wearily.


    Listening to the faint voice of Aaron, Sean''s mood that was about to tease him disappeared, so he directly cut to the point, "I am Sean. Is Melissa gone? "


    The feeble Aaron immediately found the key point and asked, "Do you know something?"


    He sent a lot of people to help the investigation, but nobody knew who was behind it. Every time there was any clue about it, it was always ruthlessly destroyed.


    Moreover, the monitoring system of his company was constantly being compromised. The one seemed to be able to foresee what Aaron could do and how he would react!


    Sean nodded and said, "Have you ever use the Trace Necklace to find Melissa?"


    He was also informed by his assistant.


    Whether Sean was in B city or a city, he still cared about his brother Aaron! Moreover, Melissa had so many relationships with Aaron. Even though Sean didn''t like Melissa, he would still come to his rescue for the sake of Aaron.


    As the saying goes, lookers on see more than players. Just as Sean said this, Aaron suddenly realized that!


    Oh, how could he forget such an important thing?


    Aaron clicked on his phone, clicked on the positioning system, and quickly pointed to the position of Melissa.


    The radar began vibrating, and soon it locked in a certain position. After checking that position, Aaron furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Why is she here? Why do you go to such a remote place? "

 Chapter 87 Kristen And Aaron

    Although Aaron was full of doubts, he didn''t have the time to think too much. He hurriedly took the car keys and went straight to the place that was suggested by the radar.


    On the other side, however, Lois''s heart started to race uncontrollably.


    Looking at the action of Aaron just now, did he know where Melissa was?


    But if he knew this, it meant that Melissa was fine?


    Lois breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Melissa was fine, she was confident that she could ask Melissa to help her hide the truth!


    Since when had the care between Melissa and Aaron become so subtle? Is it true that the planning department spread the statement that the relationship between Aaron and Melissa is ambiguous?


    When she thought about this, Lois felt a bit unfair.


    Aaron stepped on the gas and his face darkened as they went into the jungle.


    Why did Melissa come to this place? Generally speaking, no one would come here.


    He didn''t think that Melissa would come here so naturally to negotiate with others about any contract.


    Especially at night, this generation was very restless, dark and unable to reach out their hands!


    A flash of red in his mind made Aaron''s body stretch.


    Was that woman behind all this?


    "Damn it! I even forgot she is here! "


    Then Aaron sped up.


    He was not unfamiliar with this surrounding, and was not the only person who was familiar with there. Many people knew, such as Sean and Kristen...


    "Is that you, my little Kristen?"


    A touch of hatred appeared in Aaron''s eyes. Then he received the message from the radar and quickly stopped. He opened the door and ran out of the car.


    As expected, the hint was aimed at there.


    But Aaron looked around and didn''t find the figure of Melissa. There was only a pool of blood on the ground. The blood strung. Although it was a little dry, it could be seen.


    Walking up to the blood, he reached out his hand and pressed the floor, and the feeling of anxiety became more and more intense.


    Aaron stared at the land nearby and asked nervously, "Melissa, do you come from... Falling off the cliff... "


    Whe


    money for any other lover, but you are different. Do you think you are qualified to say this to me? "


    The stabbed pain made Kristen furious. She shouted, "Shut up! Shut up! Aaron Mu! What on earth do you know? I did all these for you at that time. You don''t know at all. How dare you blame me? That woman died for good. I tell you, I don''t regret doing that. Put me in jail if you can!"


    She swung Aaron''s arm and looked mad.


    Aaron shook Kristen''s hand off. He patted on his dirty coat and said disdainfully, "For the sake of your parents, I will give you the last chance. Next time when I see you, I will destroy you with my own hands! Kristen Su! You know exactly what you have done! "


    Speaking that, Aaron took out his phone to call the rescuers.


    A slap.


    Kristen raised her hand and slapped Aaron''s phone off. Then the phone fell to the ground.


    She walked up to Aaron slowly and hugged him tightly. "It''s been a week since I pushed her off the cliff the other day. Even if she''s alive, she must have lost too much blood. Aaron, forget it. Only I can match up to you! Only I can do that. Now I have money and I can help you get whatever you want. Isn''t it good? "


    No matter before or now, Kristen was still so greedy for Aaron''s embrace.


    His strength was so powerful, so soothing...


    Kristen sniffed hard and buried her head into the arms of Aaron, trying to get the warmth from him.

 Chapter 88 I Am Still Alive

    Aaron frowned and grabbed Kristen''s clothes with his two fingers. He pulled her back hard and pushed her to the ground. Then Aaron said in disgust, "You don''t need to be with me. I never need dirty and mean women."


    Aaron crouched down and picked up the phone. Then he asked the rescuers to come.


    He must see Melissa''s body even if she died, otherwise he would not let it go!


    About Aaron''s action, it took a while for Kristen to come back to her senses.


    Her head was heavy. Kristen struggled to stand up and laughed. "Aaron, are you crazy? How could you treat me like this for a woman you just knew? Let me tell you, a week has passed. That woman must have been dead! Even if she was alive, she would never be able to call your name again. Ha-ha-ha... "


    Kristen cut that woman''s trachea with her own hands. Probably it would take a long time for her to breathe smoothly in the future?


    As soon as she thought of what happened to Melissa, Kristen''s smile became more ferocious.


    This should be the result of competing with her for the custody of Aaron!


    Hearing this, Aaron walked forward quickly and easily pulled Kristen up from her original place. "What did you say? What did you do to her? "


    There was a trace of admiration on Kristen''s face. She touched the face of Aaron before she said affectionately, "Aaron, what do you think I can do to her? You know my character, don''t you? I will never tolerate a grain of sand in my eyes! You''re mine. No one else is allowed to steal you from me! "


    She used her most beautiful face to say the most vicious words in the world.


    "Damn it! Then you should pay the same price! "


    Then Aaron pulled Kristen towards the land. It was at this moment that Kristen realized the man in front of her was not the one she knew a decade ago.


    An unexplainable panic quickly covered Kristen''s heart. She believed that Aaron could really do something to hurt her!


    Kristen felt a little nervous and wanted to say something. But before she could say a word, Aaron let go of his hand subconsciously and jumped to the other side quickly.


    Looking back, he found a knife lying on the ground where he just stood, shining with coldness.


    If he hadn''t dodged the bullet with his instinct, Aaron would have been the one lying there!


    The man, on the other hand, did not seem to want to continue the conversat


    hen her throat was slit open and she was pushed down.


    She moved her hands a little, but felt burning all over.


    The pain was so real. But in another word, was she still alive?


    Great! If she was still alive, she could seek justice from Aaron! Did that man really want to kill her? Why!


    Just as Melissa was hesitating, the door was pushed open with a squeak.


    The chill in her body rose immediately. Melissa was on the alert.


    She even didn''t know where she was now, how could she rest assured?


    Not until then did Melissa find the decoration really beautiful, both in the decoration style and...


    It was not the right time now. How could she still think about this!


    "Damn it!" Melissa then began to look at the man up and down.


    Seeing her vigilance, James shrugged his shoulders and looked at Melissa as if he was innocent.


    James walked up to Melissa slowly and then explained himself, "I know you have a lot of questions to ask. But don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. When I was travelling with my assistant in the mountain village, we happened to see you fall from the cliff. We saved you at the same time. "


    Despite saying so, Melissa was still vigilant.


    James slowed down the speed of saline drip and said, "You can''t be so nervous. But considering your baby, you''d better have a good rest. Fortunately, you protected your belly, or the baby should have died. You are an adult now, but you can still fall down awkwardly. Is there no one accompanying you? "


    His Chinese was not very standard, but Melissa could understand most of the words.

 Chapter 89 The Necklace

    Baby? Did he mean her belly? ''When did I have a baby?"


    Looking at the stunned expression of Melissa, James was amused.


    James pulled a chair to himself and sat down before asking, "Don''t you know that you are pregnant? A mom like you was not a good choice. Where''s your man? Didn''t he go climbing with you? "


    Her man?


    Aaron Mu?


    Huh...


    Tears were welling up in Melissa''s eyes and wetted the back of her hand.


    James Shang was so concerned that he put his hand on the head of Melissa. Then he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable? Maybe you will be unable to speak in the future because of the injury on your vocal cords. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you are alive, nothing matters, isn''t it? The extravasated blood in the throat hasn''t been cleaned up too thoroughly. Considering that you are pregnant, I don''t dare to prescribe medicines carelessly. You have to endure it for the time being. "


    Melissa shook her head, unable to utter a word.


    As she expected, that woman named Kristen must have planned all this in advance, even leaving no chance for her to speak.


    But she forgot one thing. She didn''t expect that Melissa could survive!


    "Have a good rest first. If you need anything else, just press the red bell. Yes, it is the red one. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m James Shang, the chief doctor of B City. Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go first! "


    The man politely smiled, and then really turned away and left. He did not do anything disloyal to Melissa.


    Was he really not a bad guy? Besides... ''Did I hear James Shang? Does it sound so familiar to me?''


    Melissa closed her eyes, trying to remember the name in her mind. Eventually, she fell asleep because she was too tired. She didn''t remember anything.


    A deep frown marred his face as soon as James stepped out of the room.


    James''s pocket was filled with the necklace of Melissa.


    He walked into the technology department and spoke in fluent English. "Check what is this which is on this woman. Yes, it''s the necklace around her neck. "


    The guy nodded swiftly and promised, "Okay, I''ll give you my reply by tomorrow afternoon."


    It should be a tracker... But how could that woman own it? She must not be a simple woman?


    It was because of the taboo that James specially brought Me


    g happens, I will take all the responsibilities! Go to bed early tonight. Didn''t you say that we would take a plane? I will disinfect her wound and then go to bed. There are a lot of things in A city... "


    James gradually came to himself. At the moment, the chip and necklace had been handed to the technical department, so it was unnecessary for James to stay here any longer.


    While he was thinking, David rushed up and said anxiously, "Director Shang, please go to the emergency room 1 in ten minutes. The patient''s intracranial pressure suddenly increased. It''s tricky."


    James''s soul was immediately called back. He hurriedly responded and then ran to the sterile room to change his clothes.


    "How is the patient now?"


    "It''s not stable. It can get worse at any time. Mr. James, what do you think?"


    "It''s okay, guys. Cheer up. Similar situations have happened before. Now it''s just a second thought."


    While speaking, James raised his eyebrows intentionally.


    Unfortunately, with the help of the gauze mask and the head mask, nobody could see his expression. They had to continue their work.


    Perhaps it was because of James'' appearance that the people who had been in a mess gradually felt back at work. The operation went on unusually smoothly!


    James relaxed himself after taking a deep breath. He said, "All you have to do is to tidy up the room. I''m going to have an academic research. If you have anything, just contact David. I''m leaving now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    All of them answered in one voice and watched James leaving.

 Chapter 90 Having An Operation

    It had been three days after Aaron arrived at B City. Melissa had gradually recovered with the good care of James.


    Though not as good as before, her face was much better than before.


    As usual, James came in at a fixed time. He smiled gently and asked, "How are you feeling today? Are you feeling better?"


    Melissa was no longer as cold as she had been before. A peaceful smile appeared on her face.


    James put the thermometer under the armpit of Melissa and said, "It seems that you''ve recovered much faster than I thought. You must eat more nutritious food. Your amniotic fluid is a little less. Be careful in sports, or the baby will be in trouble because of it."


    Until now, James still didn''t know the woman''s name, and nothing could be found to prove her identity.


    If the chip didn''t work, James would think she was just an ordinary woman.


    Melissa took the painting that James prepared for her and wrote some words on it.


    After she finished writing, she took one hand which was not in infusion and tapped the table to draw James'' attention back.


    "What are you thinking about?" ...


    James pointed his finger at his throat and explained, "Nothing. I''m just a little busy these days. So your operation was delayed for a few days. Can you stand without the anaesthetic? There should be some brown blood on your throat. "


    Slit her throat again. Nobody knew what Melissa would think.


    At first, James simply thought that Melissa was falling from the mountain. Then when he changed medicine for her, he found that the wound was cut with a sharp knife!


    That was to say, the wound was not caused by herself.


    "It''s okay. I''m not afraid." ...


    With a half closed eye, Melissa put the painting aside. Apparently, she didn''t want to continue the subject.


    James nodded and took out the thermometer. He looked up and said, "Then I won''t bother you to rest now. I''ll put the operation in five days. Can you accept it?"


    Melissa nodded indifferently, without showing too much emotion on her face.


    James nodded, turned around and left.


    On the other side, Aaron was meeting several people in the hotel room.


    He pressed his lips and drank the wine in front of him. Then Aaron said,


    own her forehead.


    If there was nothing to binding Melissa, she would jumped up and slapped James hard.


    "Hang in there. It''s almost done. Enlighten! "


    "Well..."


    Melissa trembled violently, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She could almost hear the sound of the knife cutting her skin.


    Warm blood slowly flowed down the edge of the blade. Every second was as long as a year for Melissa!


    "Just hold on a little longer. It will be ready in a minute."


    Pretending to be calm, James quickened his pace.


    It wasn''t the first time that he had received such surgeries. Although there were only a few patients, each time the patients cried or refused to cooperate, or they would try their best to make the baby aborted.


    Melissa was the first woman who resisted using medicine to save her baby. She was also the one who struggled silently...


    The operation went on smoothly. When it was finished, Melissa had lost consciousness and passed out.


    The nurse was nervous while watching the incident. When she found that it was over, she gave the sterilized gauze to James and said, "Thank you, Dr. James! Wipe the sweat off your forehead! "


    James took the gauze, wiped his forehead and said, "Don''t worry. In order not to get infected, push her to the sterile ward to supervise her for 48 hours before she comes out. During this time, she must be guarded by three people at the same time! "


    The nurse bowed and said, "Okay, I know. I''ll arrange it right now!"

 Chapter 91 Shes Aarons Wife

    This operation was extraordinary for both James and Melissa.


    The ward was so quiet. Melissa frowned as if she was thinking about something.


    "What''s the relationship between she and the Dean? I remember that she is pregnant. Does she have anything to do with the Dean?"


    That woman shook her head and then said to another nurse, "I don''t know either, but I heard that she came in without checking for the admission procedure. Do you think it strange?"


    "That must be related. Do I need to tell you? But I don''t think she is rich. She must be kept in a house! "


    Another woman also came up and gossiped.


    Melissa slept for whole day, but there was no sign of waking up.


    During this period of time, if it wasn''t for James'' diagnosis that she was just too tired, coupled with the fact that pregnant women were likely to have drowsiness, he would probably think that Melissa became a vegetable.


    When they were having a heated discussion, a more rational woman stepped out and made a gesture of silence, "Stop it, or we will have bad luck if James hear us!"


    Although they felt it a pity that the topic was terminated, they still thought it reasonable, so they shut their mouths.


    Melissa didn''t wake up until afternoon.


    The guards in the surrounding area immediately sensed the physical condition of Melissa.


    She half crouched down and pulled out the thermometer from Melissa. After she made sure that there was nothing wrong with the index, she asked in a caring tone, "Miss Melissa, are you all right?"


    Melissa shook her head and reached out her hand to touch her neck.


    As expected, she was wrapped again by the thick gauze.


    The nurse was a smart girl. Naturally, she knew what Melissa was worried. She handed the medical record card to Melissa and explained, "Don''t worry. The surgery is successful. The Dean said that we will see if there will be any residual bruises in the three months of the survey. The rest are basically fine. You are really lucky!"


    Melissa looked around as she searched for the piece of paper. She stretched out her hand and pulled it into her arms before writing quickly.


    "Can I talk when I''m done?" ...


    The nurse was confused at the word. She shook her head and said, "I''m sorry. I can only speak English... I''ll call the dean of th


    your past, you can stay here. I won''t force you to talk about your past. If you want to work, you can stay in my hospital. But remember to pay the medical fees. I don''t want to raise a little wolf. "


    Upon hearing this, Melissa felt much better. At least she would not feel lower than others.


    Melissa half leaned forward to express her gratitude.


    "Okay," replied James. He then stood up and said, "Have a good rest. You just finished the operation, so you need to have more rest. I''m leaving now. I just selected those nurses. If you meet any problem, you can give me feedback! "


    Melissa nodded and watched him leave.


    Would the new life kick off here?


    Melissa contemplated, but couldn''t find an answer.


    Compared with the comfort here, Aaron''s room was blocked by a crowd of people.


    A man was knocking heavily on the door of Aaron''s room. Then he said unhappily, "Mr. Mu, what do you mean? Didn''t you say the other day that you would charge all the food we had? But why did we have to pay for it ourselves? "


    It made him loss this whole month''s working capital! How much money was there for a month? It was nearly one hundred million! How could Aaron make such a plan for us?


    But he chose to be the sitting duck in order to show his generosity. In this case, he could do nothing but vent all his complaints on Aaron!


    Seeing that Aaron didn''t respond, the man became angry too. He lifted one of his legs and kicked the door hard before he roared, "You... Aaron Mu, are you going to open the door or not? "

 Chapter 92 Ask Aaron to Come

    Just when they were clamoring, the door was suddenly opened. Looking at the crowd with a faint smile, Aaron was inexplicably frightening.


    At the sight of Aaron''s face, the man became more reserved.


    With a slight cough, the man said slowly, "Aaron! What do you mean? We came here to help you look for someone, but you left without paying for us? You said you would pay for us, didn''t you? "


    Although his meaning was still the same as before, it was obvious that his tone had changed.


    The people around had a look of disdain but just pretended that they didn''t see anything as Aaron was at present.


    Raising his lips, Aaron deliberately put on an incredible expression and said, "Oh? I remember that I said I would pay for the food you were eating, but that didn''t mean that I would pay for all the food you ordered after I left."


    He was obviously playing the game of words with them!


    The man was speechless out of anger.


    Indeed, Aaron seemed to have said that day. Then it could only blame themselves for not hearing it clearly!


    The man have suffered a lot, but he still couldn''t get a reasonable explanation. Therefore, he was pretty depressed.


    Lowering his eyes, Aaron glanced at the man. Then, Aaron leaned his body against the door frame and sneered. "And for the last time, if you don''t intend to help me find someone, you don''t have to promise. Otherwise, if you fail, you would end worse than you have promised me at the beginning."


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at each other. It was obvious that they were all guessing what Aaron wanted to do.


    It was absolutely not a reasonable thing to ruin their relationship with Aaron in public. They have reached their limit by trying to clamor here. Since Aaron had made it so clear, those who didn''t understand what he meant were only fools.


    "Mr. Aaron, I just remember that I have something else to do. How about this? Next time when you have dinner with me, I''ll pay for you and accompany you well all the time!"


    The man who had been arrogant and domineering at the beginning was like a docile lamb at once. He nodded and bowed to Aaron.


    Aaron didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he just closed the door directly.


    ''Melissa, where are you? Die or live?'' Why did the satellite navigation''s function fai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and then with her appearance and identity, she directly broke into the office without any hindrance.


    Aaron was supposed to be in the seat yet now it was Sean.


    With her eyes fixed on the man in the seat, Gina took a deep breath and asked, "Brother, what are you doing here? Don''t you need to go back to work in the hospital? Besides, you are supposed to be in B city now, right? When did you come back? "


    If her brother knew what shameful things she had done, she would probably be expelled from her family. After all, her identity was a secret!


    She subconsciously closed her legs, in case that Sean recognized something.


    Sean was amused by her blame.


    He stopped the work and then randomly pressed the screen of the computer down. "Do I have to work in the hospital? Don''t forget that I started to work besides Aaron. As for the hospital, it''s just an inheritance of our family. "


    Why did Gina suddenly come to the office at this time? It seemed that something was wrong with her.


    Sean looked at Gina up and down, but he didn''t know that his eyes were like the burning sun in her eyes. She felt that her heart was about to be burnt through as long as he looked at her eyes for another second.


    Sean moved his eyes away slowly, while Gina managed to find a topic and said casually, "Ah... Brother, in fact, I came here today to find Aaron. Do you know where he is? I asked the front desk, yet they said Aaron was not here. I didn''t believe them, so I came here. Grandpa wants to ask Aaron to have dinner with us."

 Chapter 93 A Rumor of Melissas Death

    Why did Dustin want to see Aaron? Was he for what happened before?


    With a frown, Sean replied honestly, "Aaron? He is not here now. "


    When Gina saw the numb expression on Sean''s face, she became anxious again. "Impossible! Brother, don''t lie to me like them. If Aaron really went on a business trip, he wouldn''t open the door of the office. He must have locked it!"


    Aaron had always hated it when people moved around in his working place. How could he give his office to Sean so calmly?


    Sean was a little shocked by what she said.


    In the past, he had once taken a nap in Aaron''s office, but he hadn''t expected that Aaron would drive him out angrily. And this time, Aaron took the initiative...


    Since Gina didn''t believe him, Sean had no choice but to spread his hands helplessly. "Aaron is really not here. He has gone to the B city. If you have anything to tell him, you can wait until he comes back. Besides, you should restrain yourself. If anything happens to you by then, even my grandfather can''t protect you! "


    Gina gave him a big smile and took Sean''s arm. "Got it, brother," She giggled. In the B city? Could it be specific? I heard that Melissa is dead, isn''t she?"


    She was in half belief about others'' words. But if Sean confirmed it from his words, then Melissa would be dead! If so, she could be with Aaron.


    With that thought in mind, Gina got excited without any reason.


    The look on Sean''s face instantly turned dark. He then held Gina''s wrist with his backhand and asked in a strong voice, "Who told you that Melissa died?"


    How did she know about it? He didn''t think that others knew about the matter of Melissa, except the people in the search team.


    Seeing Sean''s excited face, Gina realized her guess was right.


    She grinned a smile and lowered her voice, "So that woman is really dead? It would be better if she died. She used to be domineering and self-important. Brother, please tell me where Aaron is. If I stay with him all the time, maybe he will be grateful to me and marry me! Hiss... Brother, what are you doing? You hurt me! "


    Before Gina could finish her words, she felt a sharp pain in her wrist.


    It seemed t


    talk to me like that? You are so rude..."


    "Anna, what are you doing! She is Mr. Aaron''s secretary. Hurry up! Don''t make it a big deal! "


    Just as the woman shouted, an older woman stood up and quickly apologized to Lois while staring at the woman.


    The woman, called Anna, was stunned and then said in confusion: "They just said that the secretary was dead. But now... Oh... Tina, why are you covering my face? That woman is indeed dead... How could she come back again? Then isn''t she a ghost?"


    But before Anna could finish her words, she was dragged out by Tina.


    After a pause, Lois burst into laughter. "She''s dead... It would be good if she died. There will be no evidence to prove anything. Melissa can''t say anything to threaten my position."


    She didn''t do anything, so couldn''t blame it on her.


    Thinking of this, Lois suddenly felt relieved.


    It was at lunch time when Sean realized what happened around.


    The atmosphere around him was not as usual, and today there was a bit more restless.


    It was not convenient for him to leave because of work, and he happened to have no time to talk with Lois, Sean went straight to the canteen to have lunch.


    But when he just walked to the door, he heard the name of "Melissa" coming in, and sometimes the name of "Aaron" and his own name.


    He was quite familiar with these three names.


    With a frown, Sean was standing still, listening carefully to those female employees.

 Chapter 94 Dangerous Sean

    Sean felt something was wrong as soon as he heard their words.


    Didn''t he warn Gina not to talk about it? Did she lose her temper again?


    Pushing the dining hall''s door open, all eyes were drawn to him.


    "Manager Liao?"


    "Gosh, why did Manager Liao come to the canteen?"


    "Does he secretly have a girlfriend?"


    The surrounding women began to gossip, and the bantering expression on their faces was self-evident.


    Sean walked up slowly and glanced around before asking with a stern face, "Who spreads the rumor?"


    The biggest shortcoming of these women was that they liked to gossip! Even if she there wasn''t anything, they would magnify the trifles several hundred times. What was worse, when the stories came out, they would add something to the original one!


    That was the most dreadful point on these women.


    "It''s her, Manager Liao."


    A woman pointed at the women around her. Obviously, she didn''t understand what had happened.


    The woman, who was pointed at, was flustered at first, but when she saw the smile on Sean''s face, she felt relieved.


    After all. Sean was famous for his good temper. Although he was sometimes careless, he seldom did anything that crossed the line.


    That was why she felt at ease now.


    Sean walked up to the woman, raised her chin frivolously, looked at her carefully, and then asked, "Who told you that Melissa died? Huh? "


    He didn''t expect that the woman in her early twenties would like to gossip.


    Watched by Sean in such a close distance, the woman''s heart beat fast inexplicably, and then her breath quickened. "I heard it for myself. Manager Liao, you were arguing with that lady from Liao Family during that time. She said Melissa died, so I just told others as usual."


    With a smile, Sean pinched the woman''s chin and teased, "Really? The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e seemed to be completely changed.


    She put her arms around a man''s neck and said in a cutesy voice, "Liam, you haven''t come to see me for a long time. Tell me, did you see someone and leave me behind?"


    With these words, Gina pretended to be very sad, as if she had really suffered a lot of injustice.


    The man who was called Liam smiled, "Of course not. I''m too busy recently. Look, I''m free now and I come here! "


    The air in the room rose suddenly!


    It was easy to detect what they were doing!


    After having sex, Gina pouted her lips and then winked at Liam. "Liam... I want a limited edition bag recently. "


    Liam was very generous. He threw a golden card on the table.


    Gina''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She picked up the card and stuffed it into her arms, then gave Liam a big kiss.


    All of a sudden, something occurred to Liam. "I''ve heard that Aaron is not in good mood recently." He said.


    When they were talking about it, Gina was obviously in a very good mood.


    She crossed her legs, stretched out her hand to smooth her hair scattered on the ground, and then explained, "yes. The woman who had been pestering him seemed to have died. What do you think about this matter? "

 Chapter 95 Is He Sean

    It seemed that Liam didn''t know the news.


    Then he widened his eyes and said in surprise, "Dead? You said that woman was dead? "


    Liam suddenly lost control of his emotions, which naturally aroused Gina''s curiosity. "Hey, Liam, have you just known about it? But my brother''s reaction was strange. I asked my brother whether Melissa is dead, but he just yelled at me and kicked me out. Don''t you think my brother is very unusual? It seems that as long as it is exposed to Melissa, the surrounding people all become strange! "


    Thinking of what happened just now, Gina was somewhat confused.


    ''Does Sean love Melissa?'' she guessed. That was why he was furious when he heard about it.


    When she thought of this possibility, Gina suddenly became very nervous.


    No way! She would never allow Melissa to be her sister-in-law!


    With her eyebrows frowned, Gina reached out her hand and touched Liam''s chest. "Liam, I need your help. I''m afraid that Melissa is still alive," she said.


    Liam got stunned. Then he asked in confusion, "You just said that woman was dead. Why are you..."


    When Gina noticed that Liam was suspicious of her, she hurriedly covered Liam again and said in a flirtatious tone, "I''m afraid that something unexpected would happen. I believe in you, Liam. And... It''s also a good thing for you, isn''t it? "


    Liam nodded his head as if he thought what Gina said was reasonable.


    It would be even better if he could get rid of Aaron Mu!


    Liam grinned coldly. Then he grasped the soft part of Gina and said, "I got it. But since you ask me for help, should I do something for you..."


    They made love...


    In the ward of B City, Melissa was almost able to walk on the ground. There were many wounds on her body, but she felt little uncomfortable under James''s careful care.


    James pushed the door open and put the breakfast on the table before asking, "How are you feeling today? Do you feel better now? "


    Melissa nodded. She took the bowl and rolled her eyes drank it.


    During these days, James only provided her with porridge everyday. They couldn''t match anything else. He even didn''t give her any sauce...


    Looking at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ou have a secret lover in your love house?"


    The two man teased each other. Melissa came back to her senses.


    If she heard it right, the man James called was Lawrence? Not Sean?


    What the hell was going on? She didn''t think that Sean would have another brother.


    With his hands in his pockets, he leaned on bed and answered, "I don''t want to stay there with so many patients if I want to hide a woman in the golden house."


    The two teased each other, but the atmosphere was tense.


    Lawrence carried a chair to sit down, and subconsciously glanced at the direction of the Melissa. There was obvious vigilance in his eyes.


    As a shrew of understanding, Melissa got up and was about to leave. But before she could do that, James quickly caught up with her and pressed her back to the bed. He began to stab the needle into her skin and said to her, "Just get to the point. You don''t have to treat her like an outsider."


    Because Melissa would never be able to speak for the rest of her life! If James wanted to take the life of Melissa, she would have given it to him without even asking for her permission? After all... James was the benefactor of Melissa.


    After he heard that, Lawrence naturally had no scruples and cut to the chase, "Well, I''m not here to play tricks on you. My son seems to go back from here few days ago. I don''t know why. But I still want to cooperate with you. What do you think about that batch of goods? "

 Chapter 96 You are Pregnant

    Compared with past, James was like a cunning fox. He grinned and said, "I can buy these if you keep the price down. But if you don''t want to do that, I have no choice. Besides... As you know, I never do business with risk of losing money."


    But there was no smile in his eyes at all. It seemed like he was planning something.


    Lawrence was, of course, not easy to deal with. Knowing that the situation was not as optimistic as he had expected, he continued to talk with James, "The purity of this batch of goods is absolutely high, and you can compare it with others. I will never tell lies. If you don''t believe it, I can wait for your inspection before making the next deal."


    If the price was kept at the current level, James would definitely be able to make a fortune, it was equally divided. If according to the price offered by James, even Lawrence could earn, yet it''s a little less.


    Melissa was totally confused while listening.


    The purity of goods, or you can''t beat around the bush if something was sold at a lower price... For her, these were all strange vocabularies.


    He made it very clear, but James still didn''t have any intention to make a concession. He said, "I have put my price on the table. If you still think it is not enough, you can exchange it with other platform. Of course... If you think there''s anyone else who''s willing to take the risk other than me, I''m sure I have nothing to say. "


    James stood up and made a gesture of "please". Lawrence felt helpless, but he knew it was not the right time to continue the conversation, so he just got up and prepared to leave.


    He pushed the door open, and laid his eyes on Melissa. He thought for a while, and then smiled knowingly. Turning around, he closed the door.


    There were only two people left in the huge room including Melissa and James.


    Now that James adjusted the bed to the proper height, he changed the subject back. "I hope you can take my advice into consideration. If you want to go back, you can tell me at any time. I will arrange everything for you. "


    Melissa nodded, but she kept thinking of the faces of Sean and Lawrence. It didn''t seem to be inappropriate if their faces were together... Somehow, Melissa felt there was a special relationship between the two.


    While she was deep in thought, Jame


    e to sense that there was something wrong.


    If Melissa was an ordinary patient with a serious wound, then it would be unnecessary to specially transfer her from A city to B city. While this was all planned by James, which made people have to be suspicious.


    Melissa opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say a word.


    The fact snapped her back to her senses. Unable to speak anymore, Melissa turned to look for the drawing board and hastily started writing on it.


    Looking at her serious face, Sabina became vigilant and asked, "What other tricks are you going to play?"


    When she was on alert, Melissa stretched out her hand and handed the drawing board over.


    The handwriting was neat and clear, which was in accordance with quiet Melissa.


    I don''t know why that I keep drowsy. She wrote words above.


    Her face was full of helplessness, and then she shrugged to show that she was innocent.


    "Drowsy?"


    Sabina reached out her hands and clicked on her laptop to search the information about Melissa.


    Her eyes moved down quickly and then fixed on the last line of notes.


    Sure enough... This woman is pregnant!


    No wonder that all the infusions injected were just nutrition. There was no hormones or other chemicals that were added.


    When she turned around, Sabina said with suspicion, "You''re pregnant."


    Although her expression was full of astonishment, she said in an affirmative tone.


    Melissa nodded and then became confused. Didn''t this woman know this from the very beginning?

 Chapter 97 Where is My Necklace

    Sabina''s face was full of suspicion. After looking Melissa up and down, she speculated, "It''s normal for pregnant women to be drowsy, but does the baby in your womb belong to James?"


    She didn''t know since when James made someone have such a big baby, and... How dare he do such an inhuman thing behind her!


    Sensing a whiff of different odor, Melissa widened her eyes subconsciously.


    This woman was by no means as simple as she looked!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so rude to James. For former people, every one of them was respectful to James.


    While this woman had been indifferent to Melissa from the very beginning. But every time the topic brought up related to James, she would become even dangerous!


    Melissa swallowed subconsciously and reached out to hook the drawing board. But Sabina''s eyes had already turned red with worry. How could she just listen to Melissa quietly?


    The eyes of Sabina seemed to search something. She surveyed Melissa from head to toe before questioning, "Tell me! What''s the relationship between you and James? I was suspicious from the very beginning. Although he was a doctor, he was not a man liked getting into trouble. I can''t believe he brought you back from such a remote place. He took good care of you but didn''t ask a penny from you."


    If the baby in Melissa''s belly belongs to James, then all this should be over!


    She would destroy Melissa herself and take revenge on James. As he abandoned his fianc¨¦e and fell in love with another woman.


    Melissa shook her head fiercely and stretched out her hands to hook the drawing board. However, Sabina''s strength was too great. Yet Melissa was afraid that if she struggles violently, the needle would be pulled down again.


    Sabina seemed to be irritated by Melissa, so she simply strangled the neck of Melissa and yelled, "Why are you still pretending to be reserved?" I won''t be so nice to you even if you are the patient he took special care of! A mistress? Are you trying to ruin my relationship with James?"


    But next second, she felt something wrong.


    She retracted her hand slowly and fixed her eyes on the wounds in Melissa''s throat.


    ''Is there a scar left by a tube?


    Maybe... Didn''t James say this before?''


    The instinct as a doctor calmed Sabina down.


    She sat up again and said with a straight face, "can''t you speak?"


    Regaining its breath, Melissa nodded desperately. She gasped as if she would die of oxygen at any moment if she st


    etters on the mobile phone made Melissa heartache.


    "Ho... It''s here. The drawing board is here!"


    When James was having a headache, Sabina caught up with Melissa from behind, out of breath.


    She was smart enough to take down the drawing board on the bed while chasing Melissa.


    Melissa turned to look at Sabina with a grateful smile. Then she began to write down in a hurry.


    Where is my necklace? She wrote above words.


    After Melissa finished writing, she pointed at her neck. She was afraid that James could not understand her.


    Shock was written all over James'' face. He shook his head and denied, "Necklace? I don''t know anything about the necklace!"


    ''Is Melissa''s necklace the one with the tracking system? Why did she suddenly think of it at this time?''


    An ominous premonition quickly swept through his mind, but James tried to keep calm, and there was not too much suspicious expression on his face.


    After hearing his words, Melissa''s heart sank to the bottom in an instant.


    Aaron once told her that she could not take the ring off no matter what happened. But now...


    Fearing that he might get into trouble, James comforted her immediately, "It would be fine. I seemed to have seen it when you got into the hospital. Maybe the other nurses had removed it. I''ll check it for you before I leave. If there''s any news, I''ll send someone to bring it to you!"


    He didn''t want to get into trouble for nothing!


    It was not until she heard his words that Melissa took a breath of relief. Then she bowed respectfully to him, and tightly held the drawing board in her arms, as if she wanted to find comfort from it.

 Chapter 98 Take Leave

    James gave her a bland smile. He pointed at Melissa''s feet and said, "You can leave now. You''re pregnant. Bare feet can make you get cold easily."


    Suddenly she realized she did wrong. Like a child who made a mistake, Melissa turned around and ran out of the room in a hurry.


    The moment the door was closed, the smile on Sabina''s face disappeared.


    She strode forward and put her hand on James'' shoulder. Squinting at him, she asked, "James, have you hidden anything from her?"


    James was stunned for a moment. Although it''s just in the blink of an eye, Sabina noticed it.


    If you really care about a person, you can always tell something from his inadvertent move or eye contact.


    Sure enough, when Sabina said this, James was stiff.


    And this feeling made Sabina believe that her guess was right.


    She put forth a little strength, and said with a touch of gloom, "What did you hide from Melissa?"


    That woman was much more simple than she had imagined. Judging from what she had done just now, she knew the necklace must be special to Melissa...


    James shrugged his shoulders and put on an expression of admitting defeat, "You are right. That woman is Aaron''s woman."


    A surprised expression flashed across Sabina''s face, but she soon took back her hand.


    Brows furrowed, Sabina thought for a while and then cleared her mind. "So, is it because of that man that you saved her?"


    James nodded, not denying it.


    But that wasn''t the only reason to save Melissa.


    Sabina''s expression became more and more serious. She gently rubbed between her eyebrows and continued to ask: "I know. Then, don''t you plan to return her back? I have a rough idea of the situation over there. That man seems to look for a woman named Melissa. Is she the woman?"


    When she talked about this, James let out a long sigh and said, "I want to return her back, but I don''t know who pushed her down the cliff. ''if Aaron does harm to Melissa, then sending Melissa back after saving her would be a slap in my face. If things happen the opposite way, perhaps I can make a deal with Aaron."


    The matter of Melissa was a hot potato, which could not be solved easily.


    One wrong step would lead to another!


    Sabina reached out her hands and said, "I seem to understand


    ket and a joyful expression appeared on her face. She stood up quickly and ran out in a hurry.


    When she reached the door, she bowed to the woman with a trace of guilt, and then ran out in a hurry.


    The nurse was stunned and stood still.


    She didn''t come to herself until Sabina and James came back.


    Sabina looked around, but didn''t see Melissa.


    With a confused look, she pushed the dumbfounded nurse forward and asked, "Tell me, where is Melissa?"


    That nurse was frightened.


    She covered her chest tightly with both hands, retreated back and cried out "no" and huddled herself up into a ball while trembling.


    "Ha ha?"


    The corners of her mouth twitched a little. Then Sabina laughed out ironically.


    How horrible was she? Why would she be interested in a woman?


    Sabina urged her impatiently. Then she asked again, "Where is Melissa?"


    She didn''t come here to see how frightened this woman looked.


    The nurse was still in shock. She struggled to speak after a long time, "Miss Melissa... Miss Melissa took my money and then ran away in a hurry. She even bowed to me inexplicably. Me neither. I don''t know where she is!"


    Sabina comforted the nurse and asked, "She took your money? If she wants to eat anything, just tell me. I''ll buy for her. Wait a minute... what you were saying? She bowed to you? "


    But before she could finish her words, her face turned pale in an instant!


    After all, it was not always a right time to bow, generally speaking, this action represented...

 Chapter 99 Unwilling to Accept

    "Holy crap!"


    Sabina then turned around and ran out in a hurry.


    While James was confused.


    What happened to her?


    Looking at the perplexed look of James, Sabina was irritated. "James, you are such a fool. Drive the car quickly and chase after her. Melissa is coming back!"


    Come back?


    Is Melissa coming back?


    With a sigh of melancholy subconsciously, James continued his running.


    Although James didn''t know how Sabina got the result, woman''s intuition was extremely accurate, which he had experienced before.


    But now Melissa moved faster than anyone.


    She didn''t have a phone, no necklace, or even no passport!


    But to everyone''s surprise, though there was nothing with her, Melissa was able to board the plane to come back.


    Meanwhile, Lawrence called Aaron, "Mr. Aaron, Melissa will arrive in about three days."


    There was a trace of weariness on Aaron''s face. He remained silent for a long time before he said slowly, "Thank you. I will cooperate with you."


    Hearing that, Lawrence was in a good mood for a moment. He laughed happily and responded, "Well, it''s not the first time we have cooperated with each other. I will go back in a few days. I haven''t seen my boy for a long time..."


    Compared with his happiness, Aaron was numb. He said okay perfunctorily, "I have something to do here. If there is nothing I can do, I will hang up."


    Knowing perfectly well what kind of person Aaron was, Lawrence didn''t pay much attention. After a few simple sentences, he hung up the phone with tacit understanding.


    Melissa... Why did you go to see James?


    Looking out of the window of his office, Aaron clenched his phone.


    But Melissa didn''t know she had already been betrayed. By the time she realized these things, it was already a later story.


    Staring at the plane which had taken off, Lawrence smiled somber. "Melissa doesn''t have passport and ID card. Do you really think that you can travel around this world freely?"


    The woman''s reaction to him that day aroused Lawrence''s suspicion.


    After a little investigation, he found something fishy as expected.


    ''I can''t believe that Melissa has a grudge against my son, adopted daughter, and even had an affair with Aaron.''


    The most import


    u give me an explanation?"


    Without answering Kristen''s question, he walked up to her, stretched out his hand and grasped her throat, saying, "Who allows you to come in? Huh? "


    Standing aside, Melissa just stared at Kristen and Aaron blankly, without saying anything.


    Did they know each other? Did it mean that Kristen pushed her off the cliff according to the order of Aaron?


    Melissa trembled with fear subconsciously. If so, isn''t she throwing herself into the net now?


    She stepped back subconsciously and looked at the two persons warily.


    But the atmosphere seemed to be more tense than expected.


    After struggling for a long time, Kristen could not breathe smoothly. She said hardly, "let go of me, Aaron. There is someone else here... You hurt me! Aaron!"


    Aaron flung his hand and threw Kristen away. Then he looked down at her and said, "Get out! Who allowed you to come in?"


    Without his consent, this woman had changed the layout of his villa. How reckless.


    With tears in her eyes, Kristen walked up to him, grabbed Aaron''s neck tightly, and sobbed, "I... I, what do you mean, Aaron? Why do you bring another woman back to the villa? Don''t you like it? You said before that you would like anything I like, didn''t you? Don''t you like this layout? "


    Why did Aaron change into a completely different person after these years? She had driven away all the women around him, but why couldn''t his heart return to her?


    She is not willing to accept this! Not at all!

 Chapter 100 A Slap In the Face

    Without moving, Aaron just squinted at her coldly and asked, "Who allowed you to come in?"


    Her voice trembled slightly. After a while, she said, "I came in myself But I just tidied up the room for you. "


    Half squatting, Aaron picked her up from the ground, threw her out forcefully and said maliciously, "You are not qualified to come here to negotiate with me right now. Let''s say for the last time, get out of my villa, Kristen."


    The woman was Kristen?


    So this so-called Kristen is the woman on that day?


    As expected, all of this was related to Aaron!


    A look of horror came over her face. She took a few steps back before she turned her head and ran away.


    If she continued to stay here, sooner or later she would be pushed off the cliff again.


    But the action of Aaron came faster than that of Melissa. He reached out his hands and clasped the arms of Melissa. Confused, he asked, "Where do you want to go now?"


    Would she return to stay with James? She would be gone for a few days. If it weren''t for the call from Lawrence, would Melissa never come back?


    Melissa''s hand was clutched tightly and the acute pain spread to every part of her body.


    She wanted to say something, but was not able to.


    After closing the door, Aaron drew Melissa toward the stairs. "Melissa, what''s the relationship between you and James?" he asked.


    In his mind, there shouldn''t have been any connection between them. But now, all the evidence pointing to the fact that Melissa was resting in James''s hospital during the period when she disappeared!


    ''James?''


    Was he the man who saved her?


    Melissa was dragged to a room on the second floor by Aaron when she came to herself.


    With a big push, Aaron threw Melissa on the ground directly, creating a dull sound.


    He gasped, but didn''t say anything.


    Melissa turned around, prostrated herself on the ground, and held her abdomen in her hands. She didn''t want Aaron to touch her.


    Now Aaron had lost his temper. Melissa didn''t dare to act rashly. If she did something wrong, she might have lost her baby again!


    The doctor had told her that if she had a miscarriage again, she wouldn''t be able to get pregnant. So she must take responsibility as a m


    showed it to Melissa. "What did you say? You texted me that day and told me to come downstairs later. So I went to do a thing first. When I came back, you were already gone. "


    The recent contact list on the contacts were all Melissa''s phone number. But she had no impression of the content she had talked to him!


    Melissa looked up in astonishment, and then stamped her feet promptly in response to Aaron.


    "No, I didn''t!" ...


    The conspiracy smelled stronger, and the look on Aaron''s face became more and more gloomy!


    With his fists clenched, he thought for a long time before he asked, "What''s going on? I think you should help me with the files that day. Did you meet anyone the other day? "


    It seemed that she had been busy all the time that day. In order to be on a date with Aaron, so by the way! It was Lois! The day when she was working, Lois came in and took away her cell phone. And during the period, she left.


    A cold draft came into Melissa''s head directly from her back.


    She shivered and almost knelt down in fear.


    Then she quickly wrote down Lois''s name on the paper, and what Aaron asked just now was quickly cleared.


    No wonder that snobbish woman was so worried about whether Melissa would die or not. It turned out that she was afraid that she would be implicated when the truth was investigated.


    She pretended to be worried about her best friend Melissa. Actually, she was worried about her future.


    "I know. But about the necklace..."

 Chapter 101 Pregnant Again

    Melissa also didn''t know where the necklace was.


    When she woke up, she didn''t notice that the necklace was not here! She wouldn''t notice it if it wasn''t for what Sabina had just said the other day.


    In other words, Melissa had never realized that she had lost that necklace.


    After knowing all the mysteries, Aaron couldn''t hold back his anger.


    He stood up, threw the last piece of paper away and said, "I know. I''ll help you figure out a way to help you with things you can''t speak out. I have something to deal with, so I''m leaving now. "


    When Melissa was about to say something, she was pushed down again by Aaron. Aaron turned around and walked away.


    Melissa stamped her feet hard and wrote the last sentence.


    Seeing the words, Aaron stood still, as if he could not believe what he saw. He picked up the paper again and looked at it again before he was shocked. "Melissa, what did you say?"


    Looking at the expression on his face, Melissa was unable to understand what Aaron was feeling at the moment.


    After a pause, Melissa wrote again and raised her hand.


    "What I said is true!" ...


    Hearing her words, Aaron instantly stiffened.


    ''Is she pregnant?


    Why did he know nothing about it?''


    "It''s the result from James." ...


    Fearing that Aaron wouldn''t believe her, Melissa stressed again.


    Did Melissa''s pregnancy mean a lot to Aaron? Or is he going to abort the baby?


    Melissa could still remember the feeling she had experienced on the operating table that day!


    She could feel the baby was being out of her body bit by bit. The operating table was cold, and there was a terrible pain. The thought sent shivers down Melissa''s spine!


    Considering the past, Melissa regretted confessing to him.


    Melissa stepped back subconsciously and looked at the man in front of her warily.


    She should have thought about it more!


    Seeing that she didn''t mind, Aaron felt a little guilty.


    Turning around, Aaron walked to the door and stopped, "I won''t abort this baby. But you''d better not let him become my burden. "


    After hearing the announcement from Aaron, Melissa let out a sigh of relief. She nodded in agreement.


    As long as nobody provoked her this time, would she be safe for the time being?


    ''Baby, Mommy is brav


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    offee in his hand out. Aaron said sarcastically, "Lois, how dare you tamper with my goods without my permission? How dare you? "


    Was this woman too confident in her own acting skill, or was she too confident in Melissa''s "death"?


    Aaron''s sudden move caught Lois off guard. She had no chance to dodge the slap.


    With a cry, Lois hurriedly stepped back and explained, "Mr. Mu, what are you talking about? I don''t understand! These days, Manager Liao is busy with his work. I just help him occasionally! What I said is true. Please believe me! "


    While speaking, she squeezed several tears and tried to prove her innocence.


    The way she defended herself amused Aaron.


    She still refused to be convinced!


    Raising his eyebrows, Aaron stood up from his position and asked, "Really? Are you sure? "


    This was the last chance he gave to Lois! If it weren''t for the fact that she was good at getting things done, Aaron would have replaced the case.


    Seeing the expression on Aaron''s face, Lois felt uncertain.


    Lois suddenly knelt down and made several kowtows to Aaron. Then she sobbed, "Yes! Mr. Mu, I hope you can check it! I''ve tried my best to save the company. I''ve never done anything harmful to the company. It''s absolutely impossible for me to steal anything from you, Mr. Mu! "


    He thought that Aaron would hold on to her and wouldn''t let go of her. But the next second, he sat back and said, "I know. That''s because I listened to the gossip. Get down. Bring me another cup of coffee. "


    "What?"

 Chapter 102 Be Kidnapped

    Lois looked at Aaron with confused eyes.


    Normally, this was definitely not the case! Was this man really Aaron?


    Looking at her lost in her thoughts, Aaron ordered in a louder voice, "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to work? "


    Lois was so ecstatic that she stood up, thanked Aaron and ran out.


    Looking at her hasty back, Aaron laughed like an old fox again.


    With his fingers clenched a little, Aaron held the pen tighter and said, "Lois, if I let you go so easily, you will get a lot of profit? And I keep you by my side only to monitor others. "


    You two women will pay back double what Melissa had suffered!


    Till now, Aaron didn''t realize that he had completely believed what Melissa said without any doubt!


    Of course, it was another story when he came to his senses.


    At this moment, in a beauty salon, Gina was not in the mood to joke with others. "Hey, Liam, what did you say? That woman is not dead yet and she''s back?"


    Liam nodded and said, "Yes. That''s right. This morning, one of my subordinates saw Aaron was with a woman. That woman seems to be very similar to the description you described. It must be the famous Melissa! I have someone take photos for you. I will send them to you later. You can check on them. "


    The woman wouldn''t have had an accident if Aaron hadn''t been too conspicuous.


    With Gina''s face twisted in resentment, she gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "I knew Melissa wouldn''t die so easily. Damn it!"


    It was not easy to hear that she had an accident. Who knew that before the joy died, Melissa came back! If things went on like this, Aaron''s heart would really be touched by Melissa.


    No, she had to think of a way!


    Frowning, Gina started to think about some countermeasures.


    *


    When Melissa woke up, it was already at night. The sky was filled with the sparse starlight.


    She tried her best to open her eyes and slowly sat up.


    A small blanket covered her belly.


    Just when she felt confused, she heard the voice of Aaron: "If you want to sleep in the future, take care of my son first. It doesn''t matter if you catch a cold, but don''t bother my son."


    All of a sudden, Melissa''s hair stood all over her body. She turned around in astonishment and saw Aaron in front of the wardrobe.


    He was wearing his tie while scratching his hair, as if he was in his own world.


    He was just


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rd on the gas and whined, "Damn it! Why didn''t you answer my phone?"


    It seemed that he had to take some time to get rid of Melissa.


    Why did she run around when she was pregnant?


    Howard didn''t know where to vent his anger in his heart, and he chased after Melissa at the same time.


    But ahead of them there was a traffic jam. It was just so rough!


    He squinted slightly, staring at the cars and people in front of him. Then he muttered, "I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t tell..."


    Half an hour later, Melissa arrived at Bob''s home successfully. As she pushed the door open, the place was already filled with the so-called ''men in black''. On the other hand, Mond was sitting quietly in a corner, having no intention of being taken away?


    What happened?


    Melissa felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck and then she was knocked down to the ground.


    Fortunately, just at the moment of falling, Melissa turned her body over out of instinct, and then held her belly tightly. This caused the spine to hit the ground.


    Bob trembled. Then he walked up to one of the men and grabbed his hands, fawning, "Are you done? I''ve called her here in accordance with your instructions. Can you let us go? " ...


    The man pushed away Bob''s hand impatiently, and then said contemptuously, "I''m not interested in you guys. I''ll take Melissa away. Let''s fight!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand toward the men behind him. In an instant, two men rushed over and tied Melissa up without saying anything. The other man tied a hemp rope around her wrist in case she escaped.

 Chapter 103 . Why Are You Here

    Melissa struggled to get rid of the rope, but she couldn''t.


    While she was wondering, a woman in high heels came up to Melissa, "Don''t struggle."


    This voice...


    Melissa raised her head and met with the sarcastic eyes of Kristen.


    Sure enough, did all this have anything to do with this woman! When is she going to stop?


    After Kristen half squatted down, she raised Melissa''s chin frivolously and provoked her, "Oh, don''t look at me like that. I don''t dare to flatter you. Melissa, I can forgive you for leaving Aaron by your side. Otherwise, I can push you into the cliff a second time! "


    This woman shouldn''t have appeared here, let alone trying to compete for her position in Aaron! It was just a mistake. How could she let Melissa get Aaron so easily?


    Melissa opened her mouth but couldn''t make any sound. Others might not understand what it meant, but Kristen knew it well.


    Kristen gave a devilish smile and reached out her hand to fondle Melissa''s throat with her swollen finger tips. She rested them on the wounds and pretended to be surprised, "Oh my God! I''ve forgotten that you can''t speak now. How? You don''t feel the same way as before, do you? ''''


    Melissa trembled with fear...


    This woman was more insidious than she thought! If she took actions rashly, it might do harm to the baby.


    Kristen fiddled with the forced chin of Melissa and said, "Dear Melissa, are these people the most important people to you? But I think these people don''t care about you at all. To save your brother, they directly pushed you out of the pool without saying anything... You''re not important at all. "


    Her words were cold, but they were true.


    A slight smile appeared on the corners of Melissa''s lips. She leaned against the wall with her back against the wall.


    It doesn''t matter? She had always known it.


    She had been rejected and squeezed by others since her childhood, but she couldn''t get others'' respect and affection. It was clear that she had tried her best to do something within her ability, but she only got endless abuse and ridicule in the end. For so many years, why had she existed?


    Closing her eyes, Melissa sank into unprecedented depression. She lost her directio


    the moment of nervous breakdown, Kristen strode up to the front, and pulled Mond up from the ground, shaking hard. "What did you just say? You said that Melissa is pregnant? How is that possible? How could she get pregnant? After all, she just spent a short time with Aaron. "


    Mond''s back was suddenly stiff, and the knife was almost all stuck into his body!


    "What?"


    The piercing pain suddenly surged over his heart, making him cry out uncontrollably.


    Kristen drew out the knife from Mond''s back and raised her hand towards Melissa. "What''s going on with you, Melissa? How did you do that? I will never forgive you!" Kristen shouted.


    Just as she raised her hand, the door was suddenly smashed open. Kristen turned her head around, and when she was about to look for who it was, her wrist was suddenly raised high, and there was a crisp sound of bones.


    The next second, she dropped her wrist like a deflated balloon.


    When Kristen was about to shout abuse, she was too shocked to say a word. "It''s... It''s you! "


    Without any expression on Howard''s face, he only released her hand after he put forth a little strength. Then he said with a grin, "Hello, Miss Kristen."


    Kristen''s face turned pale out of shock. After a long while, she said in a trembling voice, "H... Howard! Why are you here? Even if you chased out, you should be stopped by the tape. How could it be possible? "


    Kristen had planned everything well and no one could catch up. But now...

 Chapter 104 Theres No Turning Back

    After letting go of Kristen''s hand, Howard reached out his hand and untied the rope on Melissa''s body. Then he said slowly, "I didn''t say that I drove here by myself. But you, who have disappeared for so many years and suddenly come back, are you?"


    Howard made himself clear with a hint of sarcasm, but Kristen didn''t say anything either. After being caught red handed, Kristen didn''t seem to be going to deny it.


    Feeling painful, Kristen rubbed her wrist. As she tried to hold back tears, she asked with puzzlement, "did Aaron send you here?"


    She didn''t take any actions until Aaron left. Even if Aaron came back as soon as possible, he couldn''t catch up with her. Not to mention Howard, who didn''t know where Melissa was.


    "Because I told him!"


    Just as Kristen''s mind wandered, Aaron''s voice suddenly came from behind the door frame.


    He reached out his hand and pushed it away slowly. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    Kristen''s face turned pale and she retreated several steps. It was not until she leaned against the wall that she came to her senses and trembled. "A...Aaron... Why are you here? "


    In the past, she had been driven out of the villa. She didn''t think it was just a coincidence. Now there were so many people here. She didn''t want to make a fool of herself!


    Just as Kristen didn''t know what to do, Melissa twisted her body in horror, trying to attract the attention of Aaron in front of her.


    At the same time, Howard finally got rid of her.


    All of a sudden, Melissa was like a wild horse without rein, rushing up quickly and holding Mond in her arms.


    Her tears kept rolling down her face. Then she tried her best to open her mouth but said nothing.


    Before closing the door, Aaron strode forward and pulled Melissa from the ground. "Didn''t I tell you not to go out?"


    He had just given an order that the moment after Melissa came out, didn''t that give Kristen the best chance?


    Realizing that Melissa made a mistake first, she didn''t dare to deny it. She just hugged Mond''s shoulder sorrowfully, and then trembled.


    Melissa then kept repeating the words, "Save him, please save him. ...


    Aaron took out a document from his briefcase and handed it


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ith Aaron was the same as before, she may get some information from him!


    As she made up her mind, the smile on Kristen''s face grew darker.


    Seeing the confident look on Kristen''s face, Howard sighed and turned around. "This is the last time I can help you, Kristen. Stop. You''ve been away for so many years. There''s no turning back. "


    Then Howard turned around and left.


    He was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Kristen. The past was still vivid in his mind. When he dug it up, he found his heart ached.


    Somehow his back looked a little bit desolate.


    However, Kristen''s facial expression didn''t change at all about what Howard said.


    Kristen snorted and clenched her fists in anger. "After so many years, you are still one of Aaron''s dogs. How dare you want to take me away from him? Howard, don''t think too highly of yourself. But as long as your heart is still on me, you are destined to be my chess piece in this life! "


    Smiled, then Kristen covered her dislocated wrist and rushed to the nearby clinic.


    Howard was really scary just now. If he hadn''t said that just now, Kristen would almost think that Howard didn''t love her as they used to be.


    On the other side, Aaron had sent Mond and Melissa to Sean''s hospital.


    Mond''s lips were pale, and he was trembling for a long time. He couldn''t say a word. He just fixed his eyes on Melissa, as if he wanted to say something. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t force himself to say anything.

 Chapter 105 Drive Sean Out

    Holding Mond''s hand tightly, Melissa tried to give him strength.


    ''Stay with me, stay with me.''


    Tears rolled down from Melissa''s cheeks. She was so sad that she couldn''t help but shiver.


    Taking a glance at the two people sitting on the backseat, Aaron sped up secretly.


    Although people driving around them sometimes cursed, they could only shut up after seeing the plate number.


    That was why things happened surprisingly quick and effective.


    It seemed that Aaron had contacted Sean in advance, so there were people waiting at the door of the hospital as soon as they entered.


    The moment Melissa opened the door, lots of doctors and nurses came up to take Mond onto the rolling hospital bed.


    Sean kept his eyes on the cut in Mond''s back, frowning. It seemed that the situation was not so good.


    Sean quickly undid his white gown, and then strode to the direction in which he was heading, "Do the surgery right now!"


    Melissa went ahead with worries. When she was about to follow them to the ward, Aaron stopped her.


    Aaron tightened his hand, with sharp look, and then he held Melissa''s hands. "There''s nothing you can do. Leave your brother to Sean. If even Sean can''t save him, what do you think you can do? "


    Moreover, Melissa was pregnant. It wouldn''t be good if she got frightened again and miscarried. And they were in the hospital now, they could also give her a check on how the baby is doing.


    Melissa nodded with tears, and then stayed beside with Aaron.


    To be honest, she was really shocked today. It was not only because of Mond, but also because of Kristen. When Melissa saw her, she couldn''t help but remind of the scene which Kristen slit her throat and pushed her down the slope.


    A shiver ran down her spine. Melissa touched her throat, swallowed with fear.


    No matter how good she was at planning, she still lost to Kristen. Kristen hurt the most important things and people around her again.


    Seeing the complex expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron held her hand and said, "You need to have a physical check. I''m worried about the baby."


    Melissa nodded. As she tried to take a step forward, she suddenly overcame with a fee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ved Melissa greatly!


    She took a long breath and then lost all her strength in an instant. Had it not been for Aaron''s quick reaction, she might have collapsed on the ground.


    Aaron put his arms around Melissa in fear. He quietly sat beside Melissa and said in a muffled voice, "I see. Thank you."


    The atmosphere in the ward was a little bit oppressive. They looked at each other, and then stood up in tacit and walked towards the door.


    "Stay here. Contact me if you need anything."


    Aaron glanced at Sean and walked out in a hurry, as if he had something to say to Sean.


    Melissa nodded obediently. She didn''t want to leave at all. She just wanted to look at Mond quietly.


    It''s really great that he''s okay!


    Melissa put her palms together. Tears streamed down her cheeks. God knew how scared she was when she saw Mond was in pain.


    At the moment, the only person she cared about was Mond. If something bad happened to him, Melissa really doesn''t know what to do.


    On the bed, Mond closed his eyes as if he was suffering great pain.


    ''I promise it won''t happen again. Trust me, Mond. I will protect you.''


    It seemed that she should have a talk with Kristen. And if possible, she could also have a chance to know what the relationship between her and Aaron.


    That woman''s hostility to her was too obvious. She treated Melissa as a thorn in her flesh!


    If Melissa told Aaron what she thought, she would surely be scolded again.

 Chapter 106 Lawrence And Sean

    Frowning, Melissa was lost in thought. For Aaron, the situation was more tense.


    After pulling Aaron to his office, Sean, who was used to locking the door, took the initiative to open his mouth. "Have you seen her, Kristen Su?" he asked.


    Too many things had happened in the past few days. Even Sean was not prepared for them.


    He had heard about Melissa''s background more or less. Especially when he saw the wound in her throat, it was naturally associated with Kristen.


    That woman was not a simple person, and based on her past personality, it was normal for her to do such a thing.


    San was surprised that she hadn''t been polished by the passing of time.


    Exhausted, Aaron leaned his body against the wall. He lit up a cigarette and puffed out the smoke. "She made the cut on Melissa''s body. I''ve investigated them and found that Melissa and James have nothing to do with each other. Besides... I guess that the necklace is in James'' hand. I don''t think that Melissa would lie to me. She is too weak to sense the inner structure of the necklace and has successfully taken it out. "


    Aaron understood what kind of person Melissa was. That was why he could judge her at the first sight.


    Sean couldn''t help laughing when talking about this topic.


    It was not until now that he had stood on his own desk and put his feet on it regardless of his image. While shaking, Sean said, "HMM... So what was James''s purpose? In other words, he should be our competitor now. He wants to woo us, doesn''t he? "


    Both families were strong, and there were many secret fights between them. Especially the monk of the Liao Family and Shang Family, who were engaged in the medical business, were staring at each other. "I can''t rule it out," Aaron grinned. "But we''re not sure about it. By the way, I''ll have some connections with your father in the near future. Maybe he has be at home this period of time. "


    Aaron was a forthright person when he dealt with things with Sean without hesitation.


    Sean frowned, as if he was trying to figure out the meaning about Aaron said.


    Sean nodded and put away her frivolous look, "I know. But he still needed to further observe the things about Melissa. If James can''t cure it,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nto the face of Aaron. Then he replied perfunctorily, "Of course, Mr. Lawrence, you are welcome!"


    They smiled at each other, but they thought differently in their hearts.


    As for what it was, no one had made it clear.


    The car was moving slowly along the street. Aaron sat in the passenger seat.


    After rolling down the window a little bit, he watched Lawrence carefully through the rear view mirror.


    Fortunately for the long-term social relationship between the two families, Aaron could knew the man in front of him was nearly 50 years old.


    It seemed that Lawrence wasn''t aged at all. Instead, he was energetic.


    When Aaron saw that Lawrence was staring straight ahead, he suddenly laughed. While playing with his hand, he pretended to say casually, "Don''t you intend to have a good talk with Sean? I thought you would be more talkative when you haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    As he expected, the body of Lawrence, who was staring straight ahead, stiffened for a moment.


    After a pause, Lawrence quickly hid his smile and said, "Mr. Mu, don''t make fun of me. I know what my son is capable of. When I was not at home these years, thanks to Mr. Mu''s promotion to our family! "


    There was some special compliment in this sentence, but it was true.


    The Liao Family was the most difficult time, it was all because of the help of Aaron. Otherwise, there would be no such a family now.


    That was one of the reasons why Sean took Aaron as his brother.

 Chapter 107 Direct And Act By Themselves

    Aaron lowered his head and smiled. The expression on his face was a little weird. "You''ve been running away from it all these years. Is it really OK if you don''t give me an answer? After all... Sean cares about you a lot. "


    Lawrence chose to remain silent.


    The atmosphere was a little tense. Fortunately, they reached their destination soon, and the situation had been slightly reversed.


    After locking the door, both of them stepped out of the car.


    When they arrived at the private room reserved by Lawrence, they didn''t start to talk about business but talked about the daily life.


    After taking a sip from the cup in front of him, Lawrence asked, "Is the woman mentioned in the phone some time ago has come back by Mr. Mu''s side now?"


    "Yes, she has come back to me. But she just has a little problem. She is all right now."


    However, the so-called problem was enough for Aaron to tear up James.


    If he did not go all out to treat the patients when he was falsely diagnosed, then... If he did so, Aaron was sure to reveal everything about him!


    Lawrence smiled, and then shrugged helplessly, "Oh, it''s really a coincidence, I don''t know much about those things. I just met Miss Melissa by accident, and later similar to what you described, so I gave you information."


    Why is he so anxious to clarify the relationship between himself and James?


    Aaron just smiled without saying a word.


    After taking a glance at the entrance, he lowered his voice and said, "Well, how much do you plan to sell the goods this time?"


    The conversation finally came to the point, and Aaron didn''t avoid it. He replied decisively, "Six. I take four and you take four. I know you''re a business minded man. Of course you won''t do anything dangerous. If I can let you win, then we can set the price. If the price goes up some more, we can get more money from those towards our company. "


    His attitude was firm, and although his tone was somewhat tough, others could not say anything against him.


    James had just asked for six. Compared to the attitude on both sides, the result was different. It was obvious that Aaron''s words were more convincing.


    After a good while, Lawrence laughed and said loudly, "I always feel confident to work with you. Done! "


    During their conversation, they only revealed the goods transaction, but they d


    so there was nothing to hide.


    The sight of his numb face made Dustin more upset. "I know your father didn''t care enough about you these years. But it is for the good of our family. I hope you can understand him. When he comes back this time, I will talk to him! After all, he owe you so much! "


    When Sean was so young, Lawrence put all the things in the family aside, and then put all the blame on Sean and Dustin.


    At that time, Dustin was just pissed off by the scramble for houses with others and fainted. The most important task was put in Sean, who was only six years old.


    When he was a child, he spent all his childhood in books and contracts. He had tasted the lowest point in his life, and he had also tasted all the people''s faces...


    Sean forced himself to calm down and said, "Let it be. I don''t care if it has a father or not."


    Could he really not care so much about it? But why did his nose ache and his eyes filled with tears.


    He yearned for his father''s love more than anyone else, even if it was just a greeting to him in the new year. But he had never, never!


    Sean clenched his fists so hard that the blue veins on his forehead popped out. But he stubbornly wouldn''t let tears roll down.


    Noticing that he had mixed feelings, Dustin simply shook his head and sighed, without saying anything more.


    After taking a swallow, Sean spoke in a hoarse voice, "Don''t tell me anything about him. I have my own decision."


    It was not until now that he could not forget that Lawrence had left. There was no nostalgia for that figure!

 Chapter 108 Trip To Kindergarten

    Dustin shivered feebly. He reached out gently on Sean''s shoulder, and said, "I know. But Sean, promise me, don''t get angry with your father because of this anymore. He has his own difficulties."


    "Okay," said Sean, and then he hurriedly turned around and went back to his room.


    This topic would always be an untouchable scar for him!


    After so many years, it was still unbearable to mention it again.


    It was not until midnight that Lawrence came back with the smell of alcohol. His faltering pace made Dustin frown.


    Staring at the dishes that had been heated several times, Dustin reproached him, "Why do you come back so late?"


    He had the servants heated the dishes. But it turned out that Lawrence had eaten already, and drunk a lot!


    Hearing this, Lawrence grinned and explained, "Dad, I''m sorry. I have to attend a business dinner, so I come back late. I''ve already eaten. "


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Before Dustin could say something, Gina suddenly exploded.


    She pouted her lips and complained, "Dad, we barely see you these days. Sean told us that you would come back and he made many dishes that you liked to eat. Why didn''t you tell us that you wouldn''t come back? We have been waiting for you for a long time. Grandpa wouldn''t let me eat anything! "


    She had already made an appointment with her friends to do manicure and skin care, but due to Lawrence''s unpunctuality, all her plans had been delayed.


    Dustin''s face turned livid with rage. He slapped the table heavily and then shouted, "That''s true. Gina and I have been waiting for you! I can''t believe that you can''t even learn the basic manner after going out for so many years! "


    Did Lawrence want to disobey him now?


    After seeing the anger on Dustin''s face, Lawrence managed to calm down and said, "Father. I know it''s all my fault, but I did it for the sake of our family. You know it, don''t you? "


    His explanation made sense, and Dustin couldn''t find a reason to blame him.


    Rubbing his forehead, Lawrence explained, "I''ll stay here for the


    asket with him?


    Even Melissa would not believe such a reason!


    But they had to pretend to be polite. Aaron stood up and took the towel from his hand. He walked up to Brown and asked, "Mr. Brown, what brings you here?"


    Surprisingly, Brown just ignored what Aaron said. It could be said that Brown doesn''t know how to hide his feelings. He always shows what he loves directly and won''t hide it at all!


    Brown''s blue eyes rolling as he walked up to them, and he said, "Of course not. I''m here today to ask when Miss Melissa is free. I want to talk to her. The plan that Miss Melissa proposed was perfect! I thought it was ridiculous in the first place, but since the first season has just begun, the entire revenue has risen sharply! Oh! My god! I can''t believe it was proposed by a young lady like you. "


    Melissa grinned and made no comment. However, in Brown''s eyes, she had become a reserved and elegant goddess.


    He did not know since when Melissa had risen several levels in his heart!


    And as long as you like a person, no matter what she does, she is perfect and unreachable in your heart.


    That was what Brown''s like at this moment. He thought what Melissa said made sense.


    Hearing what he said, Aaron looked annoyed.


    After all, Aaron had told Brown about Melissa''s identity, but he still pursue Melissa so openly. Apparently, Brown didn''t take him seriously!

 Chapter 109 Andrew Found Out

    However, Aaron had never handed over his own food to another person.


    A small smile appeared on his lips. He stared at Melissa and said, "Do what you should do. Don''t forget your own duty!"


    Melissa knew Aaron so well.


    She nodded obediently and bowed to Brown politely and left in a hurry.


    There was a sense of tension between the two men. Melissa was not a fool. Of course she knew that she was the direct fuse. She left for the interests of the company and for the sake of Aaron. It was the right choice at the moment!


    When Brown was about to chase after Melissa, he found Aaron standing in front of him. There was a trace of displeasure on his face, but he restrained himself and said, "Mr. Aaron, what are you... What do you mean? "


    After all, this was the place under the control of Aaron. Although he disdained to say, he knew he''s just a stranger in this place.


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders and said, "To be honest, Mr. Brown. Miss Melissa is my wife, and I don''t want this to ruin our friendship."


    Recently Melissa became more and more attractive, and many people began to notice her. It would not be good if it went on like this!


    When Brown heard what he said, he just laughed. Then he provocatively said, "I know that. But I only just respect Miss Melissa and haven''t planned to do anything crossing the line. Mr. Aaron, don''t you trust your own charm?"


    This man was indeed much more dangerous than he seemed to be! The quieter the barking dog was, the more dangerous it was!


    Since Brown had already said that. If Aaron continued to pester him, it would be admitting what he had said.


    Brown grinned, showing a row of white teeth. "Well, I''m leaving now!"


    Aaron nodded and didn''t say anything.


    When Melissa saw Brown come out, she swiftly moved to the corner and avoided the eye contact with him.


    It seemed that Brown didn''t notice Melissa was in the corner. He ran out in a hurry and looked around. No one knew what he was looking for.


    It was not until his figure completely disappeared from Melissa''s sight that she quietly breathed a sigh of relief. She tiptoed out of the corner, and then ran back to the ward.


    At this moment, Aaron was stand


    , Howard grabbed the breakfast and strode out after her.


    Sitting in the car, Melissa kept thinking while she was eating the breakfast.


    Why did Aaron care so much about that land? There seemed to be another fierce battle between them. Since they were competing for the land, they couldn''t afford too much, but when they drive down the price, their price also need to be higher than other companies. That was the most difficult part for the planner.


    It seemed that Howard was in a good mood today, so he talked more with Melissa than usual.


    He caught a glimpse of Melissa and said, "What''s your plan? Your opponent is the Liao Family this time. "


    Keeping silent, Melissa closed her eyes and began to think.


    Howard was being sarcastic, but he was true. She only knew about the medical company of Liao Family, but she couldn''t figure out what kind of land could make the Liao Family and Aaron care so much.


    Her casual attitude raised Howard''s voice a little. "Melissa, you''d better not think too highly of yourself. There are so many people who are more capable than you in the world."


    "You are hostile to me." ...


    Melissa took out her phone, typed some words and handed it to Howard.


    He slowed down the car slightly. Then he took a quick glance at the text and stiffened immediately.


    Was he hostile to Melissa? Was it so obvious?


    Of course it was obvious, especially after Kristen turned up, Howard obviously became a little distorted!

 Chapter 110 Back To The Company

    Realizing that he was in the wrong, Howard shut his mouth.


    Was it because he was obviously unhappy, or because Melissa was too sensitive? Nobody could tell.


    They were speechless along the way. Melissa didn''t care about what just happened, but began to fake sleep.


    When she was about to completely fall asleep, the car suddenly stopped and pulled her back from her dream.


    Melissa made one hand to rub her eyes before getting off the car.


    ''What''s wrong with me? I''m not as drowsy as I was before...''


    Melissa didn''t have time to care about that. She got off the car and headed to the office of Aaron.


    From the moment Melissa stepped into the company, everyone''s eyes were on her, as if they wanted to know what happened.


    Melissa used to go to Aaron''s office but she paused at a corner. Her eyes fixed on the planning department. Then she strode to the planning department.


    ''It''s just a few days since I left. How come it has changed so much?''


    "Did I see it wrong? I actually saw Melissa? "


    Someone had already discussed at the gate before Melissa came in. All the topics naturally surrounded her.


    Was it strange that she showed up?


    With a confused look, Melissa took the initiative to come in, but the faces around her suddenly changed.


    The woman who was the nearest to Melissa was frightened to death with a sudden burst of tears on her face. She rolled and rolled backwards several steps before she cowardly said, "I said I didn''t see it wrong! I don''t think so. Isn''t Melissa dead? Why is she back? "


    For a moment, the planning department was in a mess.


    But Melissa was focusing on what the woman said.


    What did she mean by "dead"? When did she die?


    When Melissa wanted to question, she felt a pair of big palms covered on her shoulder.


    Being a little surprised, she turned around slowly and met Aaron''s cold eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Aaron tightened his grip on Melissa. He forced her to break free and said, "I told you to go straight to my office. What are you doing here? Since yesterday, you have resumed your duty as a secretary. Haven''t anyone told you about that? "


    Melissa nodded. She knew what she had to do. Melissa was about to go to the office of Aaron, but her feet just didn''t listen to her.


    When she came back to herself, she was already at t


    got it.


    Her quietness and thoughtfulness made Aaron feel a little uncomfortable.


    Aaron stood up initiatively. After stuffing the note into the arms of Melissa, Aaron said, "Well, I''ll leave first. Don''t worry about that. I''ll help you with your voice. "


    He didn''t want Melissa to lose her voice, no matter for his own or for public interests.


    A touch of gratitude appeared in Melissa''s eyes. She nodded and plunged into the things that Aaron had arranged for her.


    She could do nothing but try her best to do as perfect things as possible for the company to benefit. Only in this way could she feel a little more comfortable.


    Aaron closed the door and left in a hurry, as if he had something urgent to deal with. Unfortunately, Melissa didn''t notice that.


    On the other side, Mr. Brown shook his goblet and asked, "Do you think that woman will show up this time?"


    His blue eyes were full of scheme. He had never denied that Aaron was a vigorous opponent. But he didn''t expect that he could do this for a woman.


    The woman who was covering him smiled quietly, and then took a deep breath before whispering in his ear, "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see. If you don''t attend the feast at that time, I can replace you."


    Her hands fumbled about Mr. Brown''s body carefully, provoke Mr. Brown''s body a shock.


    A big grin appeared on Mr. Brown''s face when he saw the girl''s luscious lips. He lifted the girl''s chin and gave her a kiss. "You''re such a naughty girl," he teased.


    Soon enough, moans and groans came from the room

 Chapter 111 Breathed A Sigh Of Relief

    Suddenly, there was a strange noise coming from Lawrence''s room.


    His face was flushed as if he had heard some inspiring news. Is Aaron going to work in A City? That''s great! Then no one will bid for that land with us! "


    The person at the other end of the phone was obviously hesitant. After thinking for a while, he explained, "I don''t know the details yet, but someone has seen that he booked a ticket at 6 o''clock this afternoon. It seems that he has to leave for a while or there is something urgent. Otherwise he won''t let you go so easily! "


    Hearing that, Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Aaron didn''t attend the auction, he would have a higher chance of winning. In A City, his biggest competitor was the Mu Family. He had thought that Aaron would not take part in such kind of thing, but a few days ago, when he learned that he would attend, Lawrence was inexplicably uneasy and had a bad appetite for several days.


    Now, after hearing this sentence, he felt relieved.


    With a smile on his lips, Lawrence tapped his thigh with his left hand. "Keep an eye on Aaron. Let me know as soon as possible if he does anything strange," he said.


    The tall and strong man standing behind him immediately agreed, and then hurriedly ran to finish the thing what Lawrence told.


    A look of victory was written all over Lawrence''s face, as if he could see his victory. "Aaron, don''t blame me if you don''t seize this opportunity!"


    In the Liao Family''s mansion, Gina seemed indifferent when she heard about it.


    Gina lifted her chin and said proudly, "It doesn''t matter who tries to win it. Even if Aaron takes it, it will be one of our Liao Family''s assets, right? Don''t forget that I''m going to be Mrs. Mu. "


    If Gina didn''t get the wrong news, Melissa couldn''t talk even if she was perfect. Then how could she compete with Gina?


    Thinking of that, Gina''s smile grew even wider. But she didn''t know that keeping silent sometimes could actually see through the whole situation.


    Looking at the arrogant Gina, Dustin finally opened his mouth, "Gina, there are some things you''d better not say too much. There are many things that you don''t know in this world. The world is huge! Did yo


    ked by him!


    With her regret, Gina stomped her feet. She tried to be as luck as she could and finally changed her destination. She ran towards the clinic without saying a word.


    If she had a child, she had to abort it. Otherwise, how could she face Aaron in the future?


    After making up her mind, Gina slowed down the car a little bit, trying to make her body adapt to the bumpy condition.


    "Damn Dustin, you old fox!"


    After that, Gina changed her mind and started to plan for the worst.


    Was this what people mean by leaving everything to yourself?


    On the other side, Melissa had started her real work. She clicked on the computer in front of her, and began to draft the auction.


    ''We should investigate our competitors this time, James... Was he the man who saved her?


    Melissa was not a fool. She knew exactly what Aaron was trying to express. She had always been scrupulous in separating public from private interests. Even if the man had saved her life, she would not take advantage of her position to do anything that would damage the interests of the company!


    The auction would probably be more splendid than everyone expected!


    On the other side of the door, Aaron stared blankly at Melissa, paying close attention to her every move.


    Sure enough, this woman could quickly adapt to such an environment. In other words, if she could receive training as soon as possible, perhaps she could really sit in the position of command at the moment!

 Chapter 112 Aarons Plan

    Satisfied, Aaron withdrew his sight and walked back to the conference room.


    In the room, there were seven people with different expressions.


    They seemed to be discussing something before Aaron came in, but when he came in, all of them shut up at once, as if they had practiced it for a long time. They were so tacit that nobody could say a word.


    Aaron took his seat quietly. He stared at the seven men in front of him. They all looked different. Aaron smiled.


    All these were his most trusted subordinates. No matter what happened in the company, as long as they got involved, there would be no accidents. And the efficiency of doing things was faster than anyone else.


    Seeing that Aaron sat down, the woman closest to him began to express her own opinions. "Mr. Mu, is it really good? The woman we saw just now has an unknown origin. Who knows if she is a spy?"


    Spy and business spy were common in this kind of business circle. It had been more than twenty years since he concealed his identity and lived in seclusion.


    Aaron had always been cautious. Why he was...


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Meanwhile, Sean knocked on the door and walked in.


    Aaron signaled him to come in with his lips pouting.


    "What?"


    The seven men looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    The real competitor this time must be Sean''s father? But why did Aaron ask him to come here? Did he plan to give up the opportunity?


    Sean sensed that something was wrong.


    Seeing that, he frowned. Then he took the initiative to walk forward and said, "Aaron?"


    Aaron drew out a hand and pointed to the empty space around and said, "Come here. I have something to discuss with you."


    Even though Sean didn''t understand what Aaron meant, Sean had a seat.


    People around stared at him and seemed to want to say something.


    Seeing the worries in other people''s eyes, Aaron said without hesitation, "He won''t leak it out. Don''t worry. Besides, I intend to give the land to him after buying it."


    Give to him? Give the land to Sean?


    Everyone was stunned.


    The Liao Family took part in the auction. If Aaron intended to give the auction to Sean, it woul


    g to B City to deal with some business. The people from Brown''s Family are not stable. I think it''s better to negotiate with them in person."


    Mr. Brown?


    Was it the man who had dug up a parking lot through the tunnel designed by Melissa''s breezes with Aaron''s company?


    Sean nodded thoughtfully and then took his hand back.


    Letting go of his hand, Sean put his hand in his pocket as usual and then shrugged. "Okay, you go ahead. I can handle it myself! "


    Sean had been used to the fact that he could win Aaron''s trust. The two leaned against each other and walked over step by step.


    Lily Xue turned her head stiffly, lowered her head and put away the documents. "I know. Since Mr. Mu has said so, we just need to do as he said!"


    Soon, the people around left in a flash.


    Soon there were only two men left in the large office.


    One was the man who grabbed Lily Xue just now, and the other was Sean.


    He walked up to the front and smiled politely, "I don''t know what Mr. Mu is thinking, but since he has decided, we have nothing to say. If you need any help, just let us know. I have something more important to do, so I have to leave now! "


    Although he didn''t like Sean, he had to be polite.


    Sean came to himself in a trance, and then forced a smile. "Thank you!"


    He didn''t expect that everyone around Aaron was so resistant to him! It was too obvious, there was no intention to hide at all, which made Sean''s face darken.

 Chapter 113 An Incident

    Aaron didn''t even look back at Melissa. He went straight out of the company and headed for the airport.


    At the same time, people who were following Aaron reported to Lawrence.


    Hearing his men''s report, Lawrence was excited. He urged, "Okay, keep an eye on him. If he wants to come back, you have to inform me immediately. This man is unstable. If anything goes wrong, my plan will fail. That batch of goods will have no place to produce! "


    That''s right, he went to a remote place to secretly produce something illegal. If he sold that aboveboard, he would be punished.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After hung up the phone, Lawrence shook his seat with satisfaction.


    At that moment, he could almost see his bright future.


    ''Finally, I will get through it. I almost finished it. Aaron, it was you don''t cherish this opportunity. Don''t blame me! "


    Lawrence grinned and went out of his room happily.


    Dustin walked out of his study, too. They looked at each other but didn''t know what to say.


    In order to find a proper excuse for his leaving, Lawrence turned his head and said, "Dad. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now. I have a bidding event to attend in a few days so I will get busy recently. If you have anything to do, just wait till I get back! "


    Dustin nodded and didn''t stop him. After all, he had more important things to do now, and he had no mood to think about what kind of tricks Lawrence wanted to play.


    As long as he was for the sake of the Liao Family, it didn''t matter what he did!


    "Then I''ll go now."


    Lawrence then hurriedly said goodbye to Dustin and left.


    In contrast with them, Gina was totally broken down in the hospital.


    When she saw the report, her face suddenly turned pale.


    Her lips trembled, and her fingernails with bright red color crumpled the paper in an instant, and threw it into the trash can. Then she roared, "How could it possible, I''m pregnant! My God! "


    ''The old man had anticipated this!''


    Gina clenched her fists and gritted her teeth...


    Someone nearby recorded this scene in silence.


    Gina was so careless that she even forgot to tear up the paper. Instead, she let others to get the goods on her.


    Just as Gina was leaving, the dark shadow behind her came up quietly, and then picked up the pape


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Melissa was in a good sleep. Apart from her painful appearance, everything was ok.


    After sending her to the hospital, Sean started to arrange.


    She was Aaron''s girl, so he had to take good care of her.


    Sean started to get busy after he sent a message to Aaron.


    After infusing a bottle of nutrition solution into Melissa, Sean turned his head to talk to an assistant next to him. "Make a blood routine for her later and a urine routine tomorrow morning. Send the result to my office as soon as possible!"


    The nurse looked through the medical records and made a record. Then she obediently responded, "Yes, sir. I get it!"


    But Sean would never know that he had been photographed by Gina when he supported Melissa with his hands, and that she sent the photo to Aaron.


    She frowned and slanted her body a little. Then she looked at inside and asked, "What''s the relationship between brother and Melissa. Isn''t Melissa the lover of Aaron, why is she with my brother? "


    ''Maybe Aaron abandoned her, so she transferred her attention to Sean?


    No way! How could she let Melissa be her sister-in-law?''


    Gina bit her lower lip and thought for a long time. Then she took out her phone and sent a message to Sean.


    "Brother, I''m at the nail salon now. I find no car to take me back. Where are you? Can you pick me up? ...


    Hearing the ringing phone in his pocket, Sean immediately reached into his pocket. He thought it was from Aaron, but when he saw the message was from Gina, he obviously frozen for a moment!

 Chapter 114 Brother In Law

    But it was because of the hesitation of Sean that Gina felt a little unbalanced.


    After a quick glance at the content of the message, Sean replied that he didn''t have time, and then hurriedly turned off his phone.


    Now he had more important things to do! If Gina couldn''t get a car, she would have called as soon as she could instead of sending messages.


    Seeing this, Gina stomped her feet with resentment at the door.


    Clenching her fists, Gina questioned in a sad voice, "Who are you, Melissa? Even my brother would help you!"


    She didn''t remember that Sean had a favorable impression on Melissa. Sean even had helped her to deal with Melissa before. How could it possible...


    She dialed Sean''s phone number again, but his phone was turned off...


    While she was angry, Gina thought about it again.


    ''If Melissa is with Sean, could Aaron belong to me?''


    When she thought of this, Gina became calm immediately.


    With a smile, she mumbled, "Damn it! Melissa, since you want to be my brother''s girlfriend, you''d better not interfere with Aaron and me anymore! "


    Gina thought about it for a while, then she turned around and left.


    If she wanted to make Aaron admit that the child belonged to him, she had to find another way to make Aaron have contact with her, otherwise, the lie would be found.


    After she made up her mind, Gina called Aaron, but his phone was turned off.


    "Where the hell is Aaron? Damn it..."


    The ups and downs of her mood were too much for her.


    "Damn it!"


    ...


    After arriving in B city, the negotiation began as scheduled after Aaron met the people from the Brown Family.


    Neil, which is Brown''s father, took the initiative to pour a glass of wine for Aaron. Then he laughed and said, "Mr. Aaron, I''ve heard a lot about you. My son seemed to have a cooperation project with you a few days ago. I''ve heard that it''s very profitable. It''s a great honor to cooperate with you!"


    Hearing that, Aaron raised the glass and slightly touched it on his lips. Then he responded, "It''s just about interests for both of us. So what?"


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand


    y and then fell down, and she couldn''t remember anything.


    Sean put away the needle that Melissa dropped, and then explained slowly, "You are malnourished and slept the whole day. Although I gave you nutrient solution, it did not pass through your stomach after all. If it''s okay, I''ll take you out to have some porridge. To tell you the truth, you are not suitable for pregnancy now, and I''m not threatening you! "


    Melissa was too wary of him, so she didn''t think it was appropriate to discuss the auction with him.


    Melissa turned her head away without replying.


    She reached out to touch her belly and felt relieved after confirming that the baby was fine.


    She should have fainted at that time. After all, she had no idea of what happened after that. ''Did Sean save me?


    She looked at him suspiciously and nodded after confirming that he was not hostile.


    She had to make a plan for her baby. Sean was not the first one to tell her that she was not suitable for pregnancy. She must take good care of herself before the baby was born!


    Clenching her fist, Melissa got off the bed, and then followed Sean.


    Sean smiled, "Put on your shoes. Here, these are the slippers we prepared for you. It''s not good for your health if your feet get cold. Let alone a woman with such a perfect figure. It would be a pity if she was sick. "


    Melissa turned her head to the other side and ignored what Sean said.

 Chapter 115 Andrew Is In L City

    The small Congee restaurant outside the hospital was crowded at the moment. Melissa carefully avoided the touch of the people around her. Compared with her wretched look, Sean felt much more relieved.


    "Hello, sir!"


    "Director Sean, what do you want to eat today?"


    When Sean arrived, the onlookers all made way for him, and the big crowd turned into a catwalk.


    Melissa went ahead and was affected. Someone ran in a hurry and bumped into her.


    Melissa stumbled for a few steps, almost bumping into the table. She closed her eyes subconsciously and placed her hand on her abdomen.


    She didn''t feel any pain. Suddenly, she smelled of disinfectant.


    Sean put his hand on the waist of Melissa and pulled her back. Melissa directly fell into his arms.


    With a smile, Sean pretended to be innocent and let go of his hand. Then he took a step back, sitting in an empty seat, and said, "I mean, you''d better be careful. If something happens to you by accident, I will be the one who gets into trouble!"


    Giving no time for Melissa to retort, Sean turned his head to ask the landlady to prepare two bowls of pork and preserved egg congee.


    Melissa''s face turned red and she reluctantly sat down as the others watched her teasingly.


    What happened to Sean? He seemed like a different person today. Even the way he looked at her made Melissa shiver! In contrast to his ingratiating attitude, Melissa would rather he was as cold as before. At least that Sean was normal.


    Just as Melissa was suspicious, a woman walked up towards them, twisting her waist. She flirted with Sean and smiled. "Here you are, director! I especially put some preserved eggs for you! "


    Sean didn''t mind but praised her, "Yvonne, you look much more beautiful today. Did you eat something special?"


    After hearing what Sean said, Yvonne was over the moon. She covered her mouth, giggled, and then waved her hand and said, "I''m in a good mood today, so it''s my treat! Enjoy the food! "


    Sean nodded and thanked repeatedly.


    In fact, it was just such a little money. Out of instinct...


    Melissa rolled her eyes and then continued to eat.


    The strong scent of the porridge was very tempting. Not knowing if


    ened. Then he shouted at the man, "We have agreed to go with you. If you do anything unreasonable, don''t blame me!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sean!"


    The man made an apology very quickly, but the mistake had nothing to do with Melissa.


    Closing her eyes helplessly, she leaned against the window and began to think about how to explain to Aaron.


    The car ran slowly and after about ten minutes, it stopped.


    It was so empty in the neighborhood that Lawrence''s room could be seen at a glance.


    Lawrence smiled and stood at the door, watching Melissa and Sean getting out of the car.


    He walked to the front of the hall to welcome Melissa. He greeted her with a fake smile, "Welcome to my house!"


    Melissa withdrew her hand subconsciously. She didn''t like him very much!


    Lawrence was not surprised at all. Instead, he invited Melissa directly, "I think you probably know why I invited you here. I won''t hurt you. After all, Aaron is my best partner. If possible, I hope you can stop this fight. "


    Although he believed that Melissa wouldn''t do any big things, it was best to be cautious!


    Melissa raised her eyebrows with confusion, but her instinctive confidence made Lawrence feel a little uneasy!


    Lawrence sat down, and said, "I''m not going to beat about the bush. As you know, I''m going to attend an auction. I heard you would be there, too, right? On behalf of Aaron!"


    ''If Aaron valued this auction, he wouldn''t give it to a newcomer. Then why...

 Chapter 116 Come Back

    Melissa stared at the man in front of her calmly and then lost in thought.


    Sean strode to the front of the room. With a darkened face, he debunked Lawrence''s lie. "So you''re going to force Melissa to submit, aren''t you?"


    Lawrence admitted with a laugh. He was not ashamed of being caught.


    He grinned wickedly and threatened, "I won''t hurt you, of course, as long as you cooperate!"


    In contrast to the confrontation between the father and son, Melissa was calmer. Melissa stared at them motionlessly as if nothing had to do with her, but only she knew how astonished she was.


    It turned out that Lawrence was here for the land. Was that also the hint given by Aaron? No one could help her except herself.


    Her eyes quietly fell on Sean. Was it for this reason that he had been trying so hard to please me these days? ''No. The relationship between Sean and Lawrence seems to be different from what I think!'' She even felt something was wrong.


    Lawrence ignored Sean, he called the servant to bring a cup of green tea for Melissa and said, "That''s all I want to say, Miss Melissa. It''s up to you."


    If she chose to cooperate, everyone would be happy, and no one would embarrassed or hurt her. But if she didn''t cooperate, then don''t blame him!


    Sean gnashed his teeth in anger. He had tried his best to protect Melissa, but he didn''t expect that Lawrence was so despicable!


    He raised his fist and was about to drop it, but was stopped by a strong man around him.


    Totally irritated, Sean shouted at Lawrence, "Lawrence! What on earth do you want to do. If you want to compete, then fight aboveboard. Don''t play such dirty tricks! "


    Lawrence didn''t seem to take Sean''s words seriously. He lit a cigarette and said jokingly, "Anyway, I''m your father. Is it really appropriate to call your father''s name directly?"


    The person who knew Sean the most wasn''t Aaron, but his father, Lawrence!


    Although he didn''t stay at home all the year round, it didn''t mean that he knew nothing about Sean.


    Since he couldn''t vent his anger, Sean had to give up struggling and said, "Damn it! Melissa can''t talk. Don''t force her. If you dare to do anything to her, I''m sure you won''t be able to bea


    He clenched his teeth and looked vigilantly at the door behind him, "What trick does that man want to play?"


    Still, no one answered him. Sean made a call to Aaron and then left.


    In the attic on the second floor, Lawrence grinned.


    He'' goal was not Melissa at all, it was... Aaron! Sean and Melissa were the key parts to draw Aaron out.


    In the evening, the servant politely asked Melissa to have a rest in her room.


    Technically, they weren''t put her under house arrest. Living in a peaceful and secluded place like here does not degrade herself.


    ''I can''t go on like this. Aaron gave it to me. By the way, the original draft is still in the office!''


    All of a sudden, an important thought occurred to Melissa.


    She couldn''t go on like this! She must find a way to leave here as soon as possible.


    Melissa tiptoed to stand up, and then slowly approached the door. Just as she was about to open the door, two women approached her with the serious face. "Miss Melissa, please don''t make things difficult for us. Boss has said that as long as you stay here for a week, he will set you free. But if you want to run away, we have to do something to stop you."


    Melissa gave an awkward smile and closed the door.


    ''Lawrence is such a cunning man. How could she get away from here?


    All of a sudden, the window shook, which frightened her. Melissa looked away from the window and saw a man''s face. Tears streamed down her cheeks when she saw who it was.

 Chapter 117 Escape

    Looking at the familiar face of ZERO, Melissa was moved inexplicably. Did he come to save her?


    Melissa quickly walked to the desk and randomly took up a black pen and wrote in her hand, "ZERO! Why are you here?" ...


    A wry smile appeared on ZERO''s face, showing his pity.


    His eyes slowly fell on the lower abdomen of Melissa. Then he turned his head and opened the window a little bit and said, "Don''t talk anymore. I''ll explain it to you on the way. Come on, I''ll take you away!"


    Melissa didn''t ask further and leaned forward. But as she was about to cross the threshold, she found an insurmountable height!


    Noticing the worry on Melissa''s face, ZERO smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll jump down first, and you can do the same later. I''ve counted that they''ll send another people to patrol this area in five minutes. You should be quick! "


    He also hurried over, it was indeed not easy for him to avoid so many people''s eyes! If Melissa stayed longer, it was likely that both of them would be caught!


    After jumping down from the second floor, ZERO began to look around vigilantly. After making sure that there was no danger, he kept winking at Melissa.


    Melissa stretched out her trembling foot and looked at ZERO downstairs, her heart trembling inexplicably.


    If she was alone, she would not care about these, but now she was pregnant. If she jumped down, the baby...


    Looking around from downstairs, ZERO became anxious. Two minutes had passed, which meant they had only three minutes to escape!


    ZERO raised his hand and made a gesture to accept Melissa as he said in a low voice, "Melissa, do you believe me?"


    He had been following Melissa since she came back. It took him a long time to come to this place, but he found that Melissa didn''t want to come out. Moreover, Sean walked in a hurry, which made him feel that something was wrong!


    ZERO didn''t break in rashly, but stayed around until midnight.


    Looking at the earnest eyes of ZERO, Melissa clenched her teeth, then jumped directly into the arm of ZERO.


    It didn''t hurt as she had expected. Melissa opened her eyes in surprise and saw ZERO wincing in pain.


    After stealthily wiping the sweat from his forehead, ZERO blamed Melissa: "Hey, you can''t jump down like this in the future. Your body should be placed flat as much as possible, instead of fee


    tisfaction, "ZERO, that''s not enough. I told you to take Miss Melissa out for dinner. Why are you going to the company now?"


    The others on the construction site were all worried about the safety of Melissa. They couldn''t set their mind at rest unless we brought Miss Melissa to the construction site! Melissa was like a life rescuer to them. They would not live a comfortable life if she was not well?


    ZERO ignored Woolf''s words, grabbed the cigarette near his lips and threw it out. "Throw your cigarette out. Melissa is pregnant now. She can''t smoke second-hand smoke!"


    Woolf apologized again and again before he concentrated on driving.


    Looking at Woolf''s sad eyes, ZERO had to explain to him, "Have you listened to the news reported by the media a few days ago? The auction will begin in two days. But this time, the interesting thing is that they should give a plan in advance before the auction. Melissa is in charge of the planning now. Do you think she have time to have dinner with us? "


    If possible, he also hoped that Melissa could reunite with everyone. Since the cutting ceremony of the construction site last time, they almost didn''t meet each other again. Moreover, the news of Melissa''s death panicked everyone.


    Looking at the serious look of ZERO, Woolf put on an evil smile and said, "I see. It''s true. I''m just saying it. Why do you care so much? Or do you have a crush on Miss Melissa? Well, it''s not that I don''t think much of you, but Miss Melissa has already been very far away from you. You''d better get out of this relationship by yourself! "

 Chapter 118 Wheres the draft

    The speaker isn''t interested, the listener is interested. ZERO, who had been a dead duck a second ago, was like being shut out. He couldn''t say a word, and a suspicious flush crept onto his face.


    However, Woolf didn''t notice it because he was concentrating on driving. Melissa and ZERO were face to face, so Melissa saw the expression clearly.


    She didn''t expect that the cold and aloof ZERO would show such a cute expression.


    Melissa stared at ZERO with a smile, making him difficult to keep calm.


    He gave a light cough to cover up the embarrassment.


    With an embarrassed smile, ZERO turned around his head and said, "Don''t mind it. Woolf is such a person!"


    Melissa smiled gracefully and didn''t express her attitude too much.


    Lowering the hat, ZERO was filled with disappointment. For a moment, he was even expecting to see how Melissa would react!


    After cursing himself in his mind for a while, ZERO shut his eyes reluctantly.


    He felt a dull pain in his left arm. He guessed that he had been hurt by the jumping of Melissa just now.


    On arriving at the company, Melissa was not in a hurry. Instead, she grabbed ZERO to go to a nearby small clinic.


    "Are you hurt? Does it hurt?" ...


    It was not until Melissa handed the words she had just chosen to ZERO that she asked.


    She was not a fool. If she jumped off at such a high place, how much impact would ZERO have to bear? And at that time, she was still concentrated on her feet. How could he not hurt?


    ZERO was deeply touched by the careful care of Melissa.


    After suppressing the surging anxiety in his heart, ZERO revealed a smile and said. "It''s okay. I''ve already done a lot of heavy work. It''s not a big deal."


    If it weren''t for Melissa''s request, ZERO wouldn''t have come to this place.


    The doctor didn''t begin to check for ZERO until he heard what Melissa said with her lip and her gesture.


    Under the urgent gaze of Melissa, the doctor caressed the bones of ZERO as he said, "Some bones were broken. There''s nothing serious about him. I''ll put on a plaster for you later. You''ll be fine after resting for a few months!"


    After hearing that he was fine, Melissa was relieved.


    If ZERO was injured because of Melissa, she would be extremely guilty!


    Noticing the worry in her eyes, ZERO couldn''t hel


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ut ZERO didn''t expect that the tightly frown on Melissa''s face last second was replaced by joy. After taking out a pen and writing "Handsome" on the white paper, she deftly sat back on the chair of Aaron.


    As long as Sean didn''t intervene in her decision, she could complete her original design in a short time! And judging from the serious look of ZERO, no one could bother her anymore!


    Melissa raised her lips and stretched out her hand to search for the previous draft on the desk.


    But soon, her smile froze on the corner of her mouth. She reached out her hand and turned it over with great force, as if she would not be satisfied unless the whole table was lifted up.


    How could it be? I remember I put it on the table and pressed it under something!


    Melissa muttered to herself. The sweat broke out on her forehead and her face turned deathly pale.


    She was so careless! Had that document been taken away by her opponent? Is it the same as before?


    Melissa clenched fists and grit her teeth which made ZERO was rather confused.


    ZERO turned around, walked to the coffee table, and poured a cup of warm water for Melissa. Then he walked to the table and asked in concern, "Is there anything wrong? Or stomachache? "


    The atmosphere was a little embarrasses, even Woolf didn''t think it was appropriate to stay here.


    Woolf shivered a little unconsciously and decided to make up a lie. "I found Miss Melissa didn''t feel well. I''ll buy a hot milk for her. I''ll be back soon!"


    Then he ran out of the room in a hurry.

 Chapter 119 I Do Like Her

    It was as if there was a horrible monster behind him who was trying to eat people.


    Melissa''s lips thinned into a thin line. She didn''t make any reaction for a long time. She even didn''t reached out to take the water that ZERO brought to her.


    Putting a restraint on his anxiety, ZERO took the initiative to get close to Melissa and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Melissa then stretched out her hands, typed on the keyboard and briefly told ZERO what had happened.


    ZERO nodded. As he collected his thoughts, he continued to analyze for Melissa, "In this case, only Sean was there at that time. Is it possible that he took the book? Did you ask him? "


    Hearing his words, Melissa widened her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that!


    Besides, Sean and Lawrence were father and son. Even if Sean took it away for Lawrence, it was reasonable?


    Melissa stamped her foot angrily. She stood up and wanted to rush out, but a pair of big hands suddenly blocked her way.


    Taking a glance at ZERO, Melissa''s face was filled with confusion. Wasn''t he the one who said that Sean stole the first draft? But why was ZERO trying to stop her now?


    With a slight cough, ZERO retreated a little, keeping a distance from Melissa. "We don''t have any conclusive evidence. Of course we can''t arrest anyone recklessly. Moreover... According to my analysis, Lawrence should be sending more people everywhere to look for you. If you go out, won''t you be trapped? As you can see, I''m a patient now, and I can''t always protect you well! "


    After Melissa heard what ZERO said, she looked like a slouched eggplant and went back to her original position in dejection.


    She had always thought that she was no worse than others, but when she had met ZERO, Melissa realized that there were a lot of people who were much better than her in the world!


    This man was able to analyze things calmly for Melissa with the things she didn''t think through. If ZERO and Aaron compared each other, Melissa didn''t think that ZERO was inferior to Aaron! Their match was equally strong.


    Later, Melissa''s judgment was confirmed.


    After swallowing a little saliva, ZERO put his body close to the front of the screen and asked, "There is still enough time. If you redo the complet


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    with the work. Don''t forget, if it weren''t for her, my life would have already been in the hands of Aaron Mu! "


    He liked Melissa but it didn''t mean that he would use some dirty tricks to hurt her! He had his own way of loving.


    Although it was still inappropriate, Woolf didn''t say anything more after hearing what ZERO said.


    Woolf heaved a sigh before he patted on ZERO''s shoulder and said, "Brother, behave yourself. If Aaron knows that, he won''t let go of us!"


    They smiled at each other, turned around and walked in different directions.


    When he opened the door, ZERO saw Melissa sitting on the sofa and distributing the lunch.


    She reached out to hold the warm milk in her hands and began to enjoy it.


    In a cozy afternoon, the room was filled with joy.


    Seeing the smiling look of Melissa, ZERO gradually calmed himself down.


    Reaching out his hand, he pushed a bowl of porridge away. Then he explained, "This porridge is for you. Don''t only drink milk. It''s not good for your health."


    Looking at the slightly steaming porridge, Melissa subconsciously took a few steps back, her face full of pain.


    She really didn''t want to see the porridge for a short time, let alone think that she would eat it!


    Every time James called her unable to eat seafood, spicy food or anything else, so he turned all the food into porridge...


    Seeing the exaggerated action of Melissa, ZERO laughed out loud and asked, "What happened? You looks like facing a formidable enemy. "

 Chapter 120 Call The Ambulance

    Seeing that ZERO carried the porridge to her, Melissa quickly shook her head to resist as if she was a rattle drum. The exaggerated expression on her face made ZERO laugh out loud.


    After withdrawing his hand, ZERO said, "Even though you don''t like it, you should consider the baby and eat something."


    Though sometimes Melissa was a bit stubborn, she would consider others'' suggestion more or less as long as what they said made sense.


    As expected, after the words were uttered out of ZERO''s mouth, Melissa calmed down in an instant. Then she took the spoon in a well behaved manner and began to feed herself.


    She put the milk on the table. Sighing heavily, Melissa said to herself.


    ''Baby, have you seen that? Mommy is suffering for you. So, be good and come to me safe and sound, okay? I will never let anything bad happen to you again!''


    Melissa didn''t know whether she was talking to herself or her baby.


    Sean, who was driven out of the office by Aaron, felt a headache.


    What should he say to Aaron? He had seen what kind of person Lawrence was, and he certainly wouldn''t think that


    Lawrence would give up so easily.


    There was no turning back once one had taken the first step.


    "No! I''d better tell him... "


    While he was thinking, Sean took out his mobile phone and typed some words swiftly before he pressed the send key. He didn''t know what Aaron was doing now. He still hadn''t received any messages from him so far.


    ''Has anything happened to him?''


    With a frown, Sean sped up and left the place.


    One day later, Melissa gave a sigh of relief after she kneaded the center of her brow. Finally, this was the end of the fuss.


    ZERO''s performance this time was absolutely indispensable! If he hadn''t helped to investigate the basic price and contribution assessment of other competitors, perhaps the progress wouldn''t have been so fast.


    ZERO affectionately looked at Melissa and said, "You must be exhausted. You have worked overtime for almost two days. Should the meeting begin tomorrow morning? I remember it''s 9 o''clock? You can eat something delicious after work, and I''ll drive you home. Take care of yourself and attend the campaign tomorrow. "


    Melissa seemed to think that ZERO right, or maybe she was really tired. She nodded and stretched her waist laz


    t off the car quickly and said to Melissa, "Don''t worry. I''ll be here soon! Drive, now! "


    She nodded. This was the only way could work at present!


    They smiled at each other and then they went to different directions.


    Not long after Melissa left, ZERO lowered his head and dialed someone''s phone number. "Follow Melissa. If anything happens, inform me at the first time!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After making sure that everything was arranged, ZERO hailed a taxi and rushed to the company.


    However, he was too late. The office was already scanned by someone before leaving.


    The competition would be very fierce tomorrow!


    ZERO rushed back quickly. After confirming that the documents on the table were not moved by anyone, he let out a sigh of relief. Not daring to waste a second, he covered his aching left arm and rushed towards the hospital.


    Melissa now needed someone to take care of her. And this person was destined to be ZERO!


    The situation on the other side seemed to be not going well. When the driver saw ZERO get off the car, he looked at Melissa from head to toe.


    The driver stared at her for a long time and asked, "Do you have cash? I don''t think you have any money with you! "


    Nowadays, there were too many people who would take the car without paying. He wouldn''t make a same mistake twice!


    When she heard this, she stiffened.


    It seemed that she ran out in a hurry just now, so she didn''t bring anything with her


    The driver immediately understood what happened when he saw Melissa''s red face!

 Chapter 121 Promise

    Looking at Melissa, the driver was irritated. He didn''t say anything and directly told her to get off of the car.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was a woman, he wouldn''t know what would have happened.


    "What a bad luck! I thought you were rich. I didn''t expect you would do such thing! "


    The driver kept nagging for a long time before he let out a snort and pressed the accelerator hard to leave. He left Melissa in the remote alley alone.


    ''No, Mond is still waiting for me! I have to go to the hospital now even if I have to walk!''


    Melissa made up her mind and found the nearest station. After checking where she was, she continued to walk toward it.


    As she was walking forward, she suddenly found that there were a large group of people gathering around. If it was in the past, Melissa would have ignored them and then made a detour. But this time, those people blocked her way. No matter how hard she tried, she wouldn''t be able to make a detour. She didn''t intend to put her child''s life at risk.


    She reached out and grabbed one of them, indicating him to let her pass.


    Melissa didn''t know why, even if she didn''t speak, the others were willing to make a way for her.


    It was not until she walked straight forward that she realized the reason for these people''s gathering.


    An old man howled on the ground, his face twisted in pain, but nobody dared to come forward to support him.


    Recently, there were too many people in society who have been blackmailed for helping the elderly, so people just kept silent and no one dared to go forward.


    Looking at the old man''s painful expression, Melissa''s heart inexplicably softened.


    ''What was wrong with the society nowadays?''


    Swallowing the anxiety, Melissa forced herself to half squat down, and helped the old man up. The process was hard but not too messy.


    Melissa picked up the old man''s bag and went forward slowly.


    The old man''s eyes were filled with tears. He reached out a trembling hand and put it on the shoulder of Melissa. Then he praised, "Good girl! Good girl!"


    "Miss, you''d better not care so much about it. Who knows if the old man will say that you pushed him! That''s why w


    ing Melissa frowned, Sean''s secretary told her, "Miss Melissa, could you please come with me. Dean Sean wanted to tell you something about your brother, Mond! "


    As expected, when he mentioned Mond, Melissa stood up though she was unwilling to.


    She nodded politely to Director Wang and then turned around to leave.


    Staring at her back, director Wang fell into deep thought. She held her chin with one hand and murmured, "Have I met this woman before... Melissa. Melissa? Her name sounds so familiar! "


    "Director Wang, the next patient is coming!"


    "Okay, I''m coming!"


    In the office, Sean stared intently at Melissa.


    In the past two days, he had racked his brains to get close to Melissa and persuade her to quit. However, to his disappointment, all the time he had to do was to leave with a grey face under the pressure of ZERO.


    It was the last chance he could persuade Melissa since she came here.


    Rubbing his sore eyebrows, Sean persuaded, "You still don''t want to give up? To be honest, it''s all my fault that Aaron is going to attend the auction. He wants to buy it to give me as a development room. But I don''t want it now, it will be meaningless for you to attend. Melissa, let it go! I''m doing this for your own good. As for Aaron, I''ll explain to him. "


    Sometimes Melissa and Aaron looked like each other. There were certain things that they would never give up! There was no doubt that Melissa would stick to her own decision!

 Chapter 122 Love Me

    "No!" ...


    Melissa wrote down her refusal firmly. The more stubborn she was, the more annoyed Sean became.


    After slapping his own hand heavily on the table, Sean roared in a low voice with a trace of anger, "How many times do I have to tell you? Just let it go. I''ve been trying my best to contact Aaron for you. Now that you are married with Aaron, you need to do your job. The more famous you are, the more trouble you will get. "


    He had always been considerate to Melissa, but she didn''t appreciate his kindness. Instead, she thought he would do harm to her.


    Seeing that Melissa was so stubborn, Sean had to make an ultimatum. "You must not attend the auction tomorrow. Otherwise, don''t blame me for doing anything!"


    Melissa turned around and left without hesitation.


    "You!"


    Sean was too vexed to speak. When he was about to catch up with her, the door was opened. The next second, ZERO came into view.


    He seemed to understand what had just happened. While gasping for breath, he shoved the documents he had just taken back into the arms of Melissa and said, "I''m sorry. I''ll take Melissa away."


    Looking at his out of breath, Melissa felt a sudden pang of pain in her heart.


    In fact, this matter had nothing to do with ZERO, but in order to get back to her, he threw away his job without any complaints and worked hard for her.


    Tears welled up in Melissa''s eyes. Her hands subconsciously grabbed the collar of ZERO''s chest.


    He moved up a little and made sure that Melissa didn''t feel uncomfortable. Then he turned his head and said, "Don''t worry. It''s all right. I''ll take you away now. Sean, if you don''t want to save your face, you can continue. Don''t pretend that you know nothing about your father''s dirty tricks. "


    Although he didn''t like to interfere too much in other people''s affairs, he would not be trampled by others. Sometimes he could bear patiently, but sometimes he should make a move!


    Somehow, Sean didn''t catch up with them.


    Melissa secretly heaved a sigh of relief and pulled the sleeves of ZERO to indicate him to put her down.


    ZERO''s arm was injured. What if it got worse?


    ZERO was a clever person. So he did not reject Melissa''s request. Instead, he pointed to the document and s


    st of all, thank you for coming to this auction. Actually, this place is more like a waste land than a hospital."


    The ritual girl was so charming that everyone had a completely new look in their eyes!


    They thought it would be an old man, but


    People around soon took their seats one after another, and those who were waiting for the presentation were waiting at the backstage.


    Lawrence was the first one to take the challenge. There were more than 30 participants. Melissa took a glance and found that most of them were renowned in the medicine field. Compared with her, she felt it was a great distance.


    If ZERO hadn''t been there with her, Melissa would have buried her heads in the dirt. It seemed that this world was much more difficult for Aaron.


    For a moment, Melissa felt sorry for that demon, Aaron.


    He had been in that position for so long, and the cost he had to pay was probably far beyond her imagination.


    Looking at the wary eyes of Lawrence, ZERO put out his hand to protect Melissa and said, "Don''t worry. No one can hurt you as long as I am here!"


    Looking at his serious appearance, Melissa was in a trance. His sincerity seemed to be beyond her imagination.


    A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Melissa! What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Melissa turned around and saw a bright eyes. She was stunned at first, but then she adjusted her smile as a politely respond.


    The other one didn''t expect this and felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 123 Food

    There were so many people around them. James didn''t want to lose his face, so he found an excuse for himself, "I haven''t seen you for only a few days. I didn''t expect that you would become so irritable."


    His words seemed to imply the people around him that he knew well with Melissa.


    Melissa turned her head and pretended not to see him. If she didn''t know that James saved her for the sake of Aaron, she would be grateful to him. But if he came with a purpose, it was a totally different thing.


    Being used was always the most disgusting thing to Melissa!


    Seeing that James was trying to get close to her, ZERO had approached them and explained, "I''m sorry, it''s not convenient for Melissa to answer question now!"


    Looking at James''s groping sight, ZERO knew that he has kind of evil ideas.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere didn''t last too long, because when they were at a stalemate, Sabina came up. When she saw Melissa, a trace of surprise flashed across her face, but quickly was replaced by joy.


    She stepped ahead and held the hand of Melissa.


    She was freaked out when Melissa ran away that day.


    No matter what the reason was, Sabina always felt guilty. She wanted to explain to Melissa but was stopped by an invisible pressure. She was helpless about it. Before she had the chance, the warning from Aaron came again, so she had to give up.


    Now that she had the chance to meet Melissa, she had to make an apology to her. Otherwise, she would have been considered as a rude girl.


    Sabina leaned closer to Melissa, and took the initiative to reach out for a hug, and then she said, "How have you been recently, Melissa? You ran away without saying anything. Do you know how worried I was? "


    She really liked Melissa. Melissa was forthright, frank, modest and talented, unlike other women who always flaunted their advantages.


    Reaching out her hand, Melissa touched her throat before she spread out her hand, as if she was asking for something.


    In other people''s eyes, Melissa was just an unruly girl. But James and Sabina knew what her means.


    Sabina didn''t feel relief until she found that Melissa wasn''t rejecting her too much.


    Realizing wh


    what had happened, she heard words like plagiarism and Lawrence. She''s clever enough to immediately figure it out.


    ''I have cribbed from others?'' It was impossible. The only explanation was that Lawrence plagiarized Melissa''s design, but why did the other people accuse her of plagiarizing.


    With an embarrassed smile on her face, Miss Etiquette took the initiative to come up to the crowd. While comforting the crowd, she said, "Please be quiet. Maybe there''re some misunderstanding. Miss Melissa, may I ask where your idea comes from? Besides The man you sent said same as what Mr. Lawrence has said before. It can be said that they are exactly identical."


    They were the organizer of the auction this time, and if such a thing happened, it would be a bit of an impact. So the wisest choice was to turn big things into small ones.


    Melissa''s eyes wide and tried to speak, but she couldn''t make any sound.


    ZERO''s heart sank. Melissa was so agitated that she even forgot she had lost her voice?


    Feeling very sorry for her, ZERO pulled her into his arms and said, "We have no guilt at all. Moreover, where is the evidence? If the two copies were the same, why would you accuse us of plagiarizing others? Creative ideas are common things. I''m afraid you''ve all heard about Melissa. "


    Melissa?


    This name stirred up a great disturbance in the hearts of the people around.


    Although she was not very famous, her name was well known in A city.

 Chapter 124 Who Was Copied

    The tunnel of light was powerful enough to let Melissa alive, holding her head high.


    In just a few months, she completed a mission that was thought impossible by everyone, and got along well with the staff. Such a woman was absolutely rare in the world!


    "But Lawrence is an expert in this aspect. It is impossible..."


    "So you mean we are faking it, right?"


    Before the Miss Etiquette finished her words, ZERO ruthlessly interrupted her. ZERO''s face was a little dark, and a hint of great pressure was faintly shown on that woman who was almost unable to breathe.


    What kind of person was he? The word horrible was no longer used.


    Faced with the sudden change, Melissa was totally unprepared.


    Staring at the person in front of her, her mind was totally blank at the moment.


    The audience started to discuss about this possibility. They all wondered who was lying?


    The Miss Etiquette was embarrassed. She mumbled for a long time before she maintained her usual smile and said, "Well... We didn''t mean that. We only thought it is impossible that two completely unrelated people in the world could design the same design draft, and they were almost the same type. How could we... "


    Why did these "good" things happen to Melissa? She thought there would be a fierce competition between them, but she didn''t expect "plagiarism" happened not long ago.


    Both sides put pressure on the Miss Etiquette, and she became very anxious in a moment, but Melissa had never commented on this matter.


    Looking at Melissa''s white lips, ZERO reached out one hand to hold Melissa tightly. "I believe you have nothing to do with this. You are the designer. I know it better than anyone else."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Melissa calmed down a little. She gave an appreciative smile and stood up.


    She leaned over, turned on the computer and typed.


    "I''d like to confront with Lawrence with the design draft and every step. I want to see if we have a good match." ...


    Since Melissa had declared war, if Lawrence didn''t show up, he would have simply admitted what he had done.


    As all the people were discussing, Lawrence came up from the backstage with a heroic s


    there, so we plan to lower the price, collect some kickbacks and lower our own cost, and then sell the medicine at a high price... "


    Before he could finish his words, the faces of Melissa''s and Mr. Brown changed dramatically!


    It was well-known in the industry, but her design concept was not like this. And ZERO knew it, but why...


    Just when he was about to walk up to explain herself, ZERO seemed to have expected it and directly blocked Melissa behind him.


    After a brief introduction, some outsiders only felt that it was a wonderful scene. They even applauded for the speech of "the righteous way", but Mr. Brown simply stared at Melissa''s face.


    What trick did that woman want to play?


    He seemed to have said a lot of words, but none of them was the key point, and everything has nothing to do with what ordinary people know. He inexplicably let people feel it is a great knowledge.


    Things were getting more and more interesting! This man, he seemed to have seen before...


    After stating his piece, ZERO approached with a smile, "Mr. Lawrence, what are your inspirations and principles?"


    He would lose everything if he admitted it!


    Lawrence smirked awkwardly, pondering over what ZERO had told him. Lawrence sensed that something was wrong, but when he wanted to figure it out, ZERO kept pressing him and didn''t give him any time to think!


    Forced by the pressure of the people around him, Lawrence had to say something.

 Chapter 125 A Video

    Anyway, Lawrence was a sophisticated man who had been doing business for a long time. He was capable of adjusting his facial expressions.


    Then he nodded and said with a smile, "I... It''s... I also think so. But you can even find the source of my inspiration and principle of the design. It''s not easy! "


    The fish was indeed hooked!


    Seeing that he had admitted it, the smile at the corners of ZERO''s lips became more and more obvious. With a low smile, he moved his body closer to Lawrence and said, "Really? Is this your principle? "


    An invisible pressure spread from Lawrence''s heart to his whole body.


    He nodded stiffly and admitted it.


    ZERO''s smile was inexplicably creepy! But it was too late for Lawrence to react.


    Taking a step back, ZERO walked to the side of Melissa and said through the microphone, "Everyone here has to help me prove it. Since Mr. Lawrence has admitted it in person, we are too embarrassed to continue. I admit that this design was not developed with Miss Melissa..."


    Melissa felt that her blood was flowing in the opposite direction!


    She had no idea whether or not ZERO knew what he was talking about?


    Melissa reached out to drag ZERO''s suit tightly. There was uneasiness on her face. What did that mean? Did it mean that they acknowledged the fact of plagiarism on their own accord? This was a negative impact to both Melissa and OMG Company!


    "Yes! I knew it! How could that woman plagiarize? "


    "So it was! In vain Mr. Brown spoke highly of her."


    "I don''t think she is a good thing. She must seduce someone by her looks."


    Seeing that everyone was flushed with anger because of this matter, and no one dared to say anything to retort to him, or else he would know that the result he had expected was achieved! In order not to be choked to death by Melissa, ZERO wore a sinister smile and then said loudly, "Because the speech earlier was just made up by me. Now let Miss Melissa introduce her design inspiration herself!"


    ZERO voluntarily quit the game, and then elegantly stood behind Melissa, as if he were her servant.


    What?


    Shock was written all over Melissa''s face, so was the people around her.


    The candidates who had been waiting seemed to sense a different atmosphere, temporarily blocking his work at hand, and then went to the court.


    ZERO turned around and gave a sign to the staff beh


    ble. You see... A machine costs at least one million dollars, and if it is bought too much, the minimum cost and the highest profit can''t be achieved. "


    The soliloquy was answered in an instant.


    Melissa''s eyes widened in surprise. When did he get this video? Why didn''t she know about it? Or was ZERO spying on her all the time?


    No, that was impossible! ZERO didn''t have the chance to sneak into Aaron''s office to investigate the details. Moreover, he would always stay in office wherever Melissa stayed. It meant that he had no chance to plot against each other in the office at all. Then why... Besides, Woolf was involved too.


    All of a sudden, all the mysteries were like an invisible hand firmly strangling Melissa''s throat, leaving her no chance to think. She could hardly breathe.


    She wasn''t the only one who felt suffocated. Instead, Lawrence''s face looked much worse than hers.


    "What does this mean! It... "


    He hadn''t finished his sentence, but he couldn''t speak out the rest.


    In the video, Melissa typed very fast. In just a few minutes, the pictures were filled with words!


    "Oh my God..."


    Exclaimed the audience. Just now, everyone was surprised by ZERO''s reaction. They didn''t expect that the last dark horse turned out to be Melissa!


    As if Mr. Brown had expected this, a faint smile played at the corners of his mouth.


    Melissa was not an mediocre person. As long as she cultivated her skills, she could make a big success in A City sooner or later! He had realized this after he had completed the project with Melissa for the first time.

 Chapter 126 Melissa With ZERO

    As expected, letting go of Melissa was the greatest mistake that Lawrence had ever made! A woman who was valued and cosseted by Aaron couldn''t just a beauty at all!


    Since the evidence was there, no matter how hard he tried to deny it, it would be in vain! The crowd were shocked.


    Compared with the embarrassed situation Lawrence was in, Melissa''s eyes reddened a little.


    No matter how ZERO found the disk, if it was not for him, Melissa might have been set up already. But she even suspected him just now!


    Melissa looked a little guilty, and then she reached out her hand and pulled his skirt.


    With a gentle sigh, ZERO confessed, "I know what you are thinking about. I will explain it to you later, okay? Trust me, I will never hurt you. "


    It''s just that it''s not a good time to have a conversation with her right now. He''ll tell her all he know at the right moment!


    Melissa finally came to her senses.


    A false smile broke on ZERO''s face. He said coldly, "Mr. Lawrence, do you have anything else to explain? If you want to know the date, I think we might know it better. "


    Having been set up, Lawrence couldn''t speak for a long time. Meanwhile, Sean couldn''t stand it anymore. Although he didn''t like Lawrence, he was a member of the Liao family. If there was any negative news about Lawrence, it would have a bad impact on the company of the Liao family!


    With a slight cough, Sean rushed up to hold Melissa''s hand, and then explained, "You may have misunderstanding. Melissa, I think we should have a good talk. How about we let it go?"


    Now it was absolutely irrational to make a scene, and his only breakthrough was Melissa.


    Just as ZERO was about to refute, Melissa mercilessly shook away Sean''s hand.


    She was right. That day, Sean tried every means to stop her just for the sake of Lawrence, didn''t he? He kept saying that he had nothing to do with that man, but now? The evidence was there, wasn''t it!


    "Melissa!"


    With a shout, Sean''s face was full of displeasure.


    Melissa left straight away.


    For the first time, Melissa felt that even Sean was so disgusting!


    ZERO looked at Sean with hostility and then put p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o talk about the past in the hall now? Why are you interested in us?"


    "You really have leisure, as who you are, you would stay in this weak ... emm..."


    Before Lawrence could finish his words, he was thrown into the air like a kite without a string. He rolled on the ground awkwardly before he could barely steady himself.


    He felt a little uncomfortable in his chest, and managed to stand up. Lawrence covered his chest and began to cough violently "You! Damn! If you continue to help Melissa, don''t blame me for forgetting our friendship! "


    When he was bragging, Sean finally caught up with him. He reached out, grabbed the knife from his hand, threw it away and roared, "Lawrence! When do you want to stop? Don''t you think our family is not humiliated enough? "


    Although he hated Lawrence, he didn''t want him to die in this way. He had personally experienced how dangerous ZERO was. It was impossible for him to allow Lawrence to die without any reason.


    When he saw Sean chasing after him, Lawrence laughed out loud as if he had seen a glimmer of hope. "Sean, you''re here just in time. This man was powerful indeed, but he couldn''t defeated us. Since Melissa was the one that Aaron cared about, as long as we caught her, Aaron would be helpless! Do it now! "


    He was going crazy! Lawrence was absolutely insane!


    He could understand that Lawrence targeted Melissa because of the contract. But Aaron? What for? What was going on?

 Chapter 127 How About You

    He couldn''t help laughing loudly. Then Lawrence turned to Sean and said, "You know what? If you want to surpass Aaron, you can only do it now. You have been living under the control of Aaron. Don''t you feel miserable? You''re my son, my heir to the hospital. Everything I have left to you in the future is all your legacy. But you''re really a loser to follow Aaron around every day!"


    Suddenly, his eyes became sharp again. He reached out his hand to pinch Sean''s neck and said with a sinister smile, "Since you don''t want to do it, I''ll kill you first, so no one will find out..."


    As soon as he raised his hand, he screamed again.


    Lawrence seemed a little different from what he used to be.


    A familiar chill rose from Sean''s back... It couldn''t be wrong. It''s Aaron!


    But he should be on the plane now. How could he be here at this time?


    Aaron''s face was expressionless. Then he clenched his fist secretly to force a smile. "Lawrence, you are getting bolder these days," he said.


    The horrifying feeling was not concealed at all! Somehow, Lawrence''s heart was stirred and the look on his face was calmed down.


    Smiling awkwardly, Lawrence tried to take his hand back. No matter how hard he tried, Aaron wouldn''t let him go. The more he struggled, the harder Aaron gripped him. It was obvious that he wouldn''t let him go!


    A flattering smile appeared on Lawrence''s face. He lowered his body and flattered, "Mr. ... Mr. Aaron! I''m just joking with them. How could I do such an impolite thing? "


    He had given an order to others that if Melissa came back, she would tell him everything. Why did she come back so early before he sent her a message?


    Thousands of explanations and answers flooded into his mind, but none of them could be used at this time.


    There was neither anger nor smile on the face of Aaron. He gripped Lawrence''s wrist more tightly and said, "Joking? Huh? Is it? The jokes you just made seemed to be true! "


    At the moment, Lawrence was in extreme fear! He could even hear his wrist bones begin to make a crisp sound. If this continued, this arm would definitely be crippled!


    Considering this, Lawrence had to lower his heart and make an apology.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    naive.


    Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. Perhaps what Melissa had done would make her so elegant in the eyes of Aaron.


    As for Lawrence, would it be possible for Aaron to let him go so easily? The answer was obvious!


    Just when Sean was glad to escape, a group of police in plain clothes rushed up around them.


    The nerves of Sean suddenly became tense. He stared at them vigilantly and frowned. "Who sent you?"


    A tall man stepped out of the crowd and took out a credentials from the pocket of his coat. "We are sorry, Mr. Sean, we suspect that Mr. Lawrence has developed and sold of illegal drugs. We are obligated to do an investigation. This is my credentials."


    Develop and sell drugs?


    What did it mean!


    Sean widened his eyes when he saw the scuffling and panting Lawrence. For a moment, what Aaron said crossed his mind...


    No wonder he always felt that Aaron wanted to say something at that time, and it turned out to be this thing that he wanted to say!


    Damn it! Although he felt something wrong, he didn''t investigate.


    Although he thought so, Sean still tightened his body, as if he had no intention of making a concession.


    After looking around carefully, Sean started to persuade, "He didn''t do anything illegal. Where did you get the news? I''m afraid it''s not appropriate if you don''t have any evidence to take him away."


    He had a lot of questions to ask Lawrence now. How could he be captured in such a situation!

 Chapter 128 Sean Is Leaving

    Seeing that Sean had no intention to cooperate, the cop became tough, "If you don''t cooperate, don''t blame us for being rude. This must be thoroughly investigated! Of course there is evidence. If you don''t believe me, you can come with us! "


    His order was to comply with the task. They wouldn''t get into any trouble if there is no need. But it was a different case if someone provoked first. No one among these people was coward!


    Aaron had personally arranged them. It was impossible for them to be a coward.


    After thinking about it carefully, Sean nodded and said, "You''d better have evidence, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    It would do them no good if they continued to confront each other like this. There were already so many troubles waiting for him. If he went on fighting, he would be in great trouble!


    Then the police handcuffed Lawrence on his wrist.


    Unexpectedly, Lawrence was surprisingly cooperative, and he didn''t seem to be surprised at this scene at all.


    In the police car, Sean looked sullen. He thought about it for a long time before he lowered his voice and whispered in Lawrence''s ear, "Lawrence, did you really do something illegal?"


    Lawrence just glanced at Sean with a smile and then turned to keep silent. But his mind was spinning at full speed, trying to come up with a way to escape.


    In the interrogation room of the police station, the atmosphere was not good.


    One of the commanders stepped forward and knocked on the table. Then he said coldly, "Lawrence, someone reported that you had developed and sold illegal drugs. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    Aaron nominated him personally. He must do it well!


    Dustin rolled his eyes quickly, then he put up his hands and made an innocent expression. "I''m innocent. I''m the backbone of the Liao Family, and how can I do such a thing!"


    He had to delay the time as much as possible. Who on earth wanted to frame him? Was it Aaron?


    ''It''s impossible. Aaron just came back, he can''t know so many things.''


    The chief seemed not surprised that Lawrence didn''t admit it. He took out a file from his desk and said, "How do you explain this?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s if he was afraid that Melissa would worry about.


    Surprise was written all over Melissa''s face.


    She turned her head away. Melissa didn''t know what to do. It was really troublesome.


    Touching his forehead, Aaron started to change the subject. "Never mind. You don''t need to think about it. Just do as I say. Did you meet James? "


    Was he oversensitive? Why there was always a vague sense of uneasiness in his heart, and he always felt that something would happen tomorrow!


    Melissa didn''t do anything wrong, so she didn''t feel ashamed to admit it.


    Aaron threw the quilt to her. After that, he turned around and said, "Fine. Have a good rest. I need to go back to the company now. You can''t go out without my permission, or you will be sorry! Sean have told me about your brother. I will transfer him to another hospital in B city later. You don''t need to worry about anything else. He will come back in a few months. "


    He meant to care about her, but somehow his words sounded different.


    Melissa nodded. Then she lay back to the bed.


    After the incident last time, every time Melissa was bullied, she would leave a way out for herself. It was also a lesson for her.


    After closing the door, Aaron arranged several people to take care of her before he drove to the company.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance, he saw a large group of media gathering at the entrance, as if there was something novel inside.

 Chapter 129 Call An Ambulance

    "Have you heard that? The proposal is designed by the secretary of Aaron! How can you say that? "


    "I heard it, too. We also heard that the former president of the Liao Family was suspected of plagiarizing the secretary''s proposal. He is now in prison!"


    "Gee. I didn''t expect that this secretary is so competent. Is it because of Aaron? "


    The people around were talking about Melissa.


    There was no doubt that this time Melissa had done well! Of course, this was never going to happen without ZERO.


    "You know what? I guess the man standing next to her should be her boyfriend. How enviable they are to cooperate so tacitly!"


    "I agree..."


    Several people soon began to describe Melissa and ZERO as a couple, causing Aaron''s face to turn black.


    He parked the car and made way to the front. Looking around, Aaron said coldly, "How dare you get in my way?"


    "Aaron! It''s Aaron! "


    One of the gossiping journalists grabbed their cameras and microphones and sprinted towards Aaron.


    But no one dared to be too close to Aaron, and they kept a distance of about three meters by tacit agreement.


    His hawk eyes fixed on a long haired reporter in front of him. "Get out of the way. I will only say it once. "


    Trembling with fear, the reporter just dropped her camera on the ground. When she was about to pick it up, the camera was kicked away by Aaron ruthlessly.


    "Idiot."


    After leaving the two words coldly, Aaron strode past the female reporter and strode forward. He had to punish one person as a warning to others. But it had to say that Aaron was very clever.


    The crowd stepped back in an instant. None of them dared to provoke the wild lion like Aaron at this time.


    Aaron walked into the company smoothly, but there was nothing on his table. In the past, there should be documents piled up on his desk when he came back from his business trip.


    He put his things aside, and then the neatly written words of Melissa came into his sight.


    "I don''t know when you will come back, so I put the documents in the first drawer of the left cabinet. I will try my best to fight for today''s competition." ...


    Staring at the words, Aaron could almost imagi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He only needed her to jump into his trap.


    When Lois had gotten the document from Aaron, she went back to her desk and began to review it.


    Although she was not as outstanding as Melissa, she was still a core leader of the company for the whole time. She considered many things more thoughtful than Melissa. Especially in social skills, she was confident that she was better than Melissa! For example, she could trade her body for a cooperation.


    In the Mu Family''s villa, Gorman had arrived. Rebecca, the stepmother of Aaron, was now making arrangements.


    The smile on her face became even wider. Apparently, she was welcoming Gorman''s back.


    William took out his cherished wine and served it to the table. Then he said happily, "Dad, you''ve been saying that you have had enough of this kind of business life these years. I don''t know where you''re going, and you haven''t contacted us for a long time! Why did you come back so suddenly today? You didn''t inform me in advance and we didn''t have time to prepare anything. "


    Hearing his son''s concern, Gorman grinned, "I came back last night, and planned to get familiar with the environment first and stroll around by myself. But I fell down half the way because of the rain. It hurt my waist, so I went to the hospital before I came back."


    Speaking of Linda, Gorman shook his head and smiled. He didn''t know who that girl was. If she didn''t have a boyfriend, he would ask his grandson to marry her!

 Chapter 130 The Dinner

    Hearing that, a worried look covered William''s face. He didn''t even have the time to open the bottle cap before standing up and checking the injury.


    His face was pale and he then asked, "Dad, are you all right? What did the doctor say? Will there be any aftereffect? You should tell us when you came back. So we can send someone to pick you up. If something bad happens to you, I will be very guilty! "


    William was a filial son. He really cared about his father. Although Rebecca was snobbish, she cared about Gorman, too.


    Gorman pushed William''s hand away and explained, "Don''t worry. I was taken to the hospital by a girl on the street. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can make it."


    When William heard that Gorman was fine, he was a little relieved, but he still said seriously, "Dad, I''ll take you to the hospital of the Liao Family tomorrow to have a physical examination. Now when you''re old, it''s easy to cause some hidden diseases. If you break down, what should we do?"


    Hearing this, Gorman had no choice but to nod in agreement with William happily.


    Sean''s face darkened after he came out of the police station. He thought for a long time before he called a taxi to the company of Aaron.


    He guessed that Aaron must be in the company now.


    After making up his mind, he drove away.


    A cozy afternoon soon came. While Aaron dozed off in his office, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    With Aaron'' permission, Sean came in with a cup of iced Blue Mountain coffee. "Aaron, I need to tell you something. Are you free now?"


    Aaron nodded. He didn''t plan to avoid seeing Sean.


    Sean was a little embarrassed. He coughed and stammered, "Do you know what happened to Melissa?"


    After studied Sean''s face for a long time, Aaron nodded slowly.


    With a tingle in his scalp, Sean swallowed and then asked carefully: "What do you think?"


    If he was going to punish Lawrence, Sean would certainly agree with him. After all, it was an indisputable fact that it was all caused by Lawrence.


    Aaron smiled, "What do you think? I don''t remember my woman would plagiarize. "


    Sean realized that Aaron was throwing the question back to him. He had no choice but to accept it. "I will be responsible for this. I won''t shirk!"


    Looking at S


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ow could it be possible for a simple man to drive a Land Rover? I guess it''s those drug traffickers who are here to take Lawrence away! "


    It seemed that he was right. Director Liu, who was still very angry last second, calmed down a lot.


    It took him a lot of effort to catch them this time. If it was one of the four drug traffickers who tried to stop them, he wouldn''t be able to capture them.


    If the drug traffickers were so easy to be chased, they wouldn''t have got away so many years.


    When Director Liu calmed down, he put on his usual serious expression and said, "All right. Strengthen the search of every place. Report to me as soon as you find any information. Mr. Aaron has approved it in person. If there is any problem, you can''t take the consequences!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    All the people nodded to him and then dispersed. They went back to their desks and began to work day and night.


    Aaron? In A city, this man was the king!


    ...


    In the office, Aaron''s face darkened. The blue veins stood out on his hand which was holding the phone!


    He clenched his teeth, and then said in a regretful tone, "What did you say? Is he gone? "


    Director Liu smiled embarrassedly and then comforted, "I''m sorry, Mr. Aaron! Their action was beyond our expectation. Several policemen were injured. But you can be assured that we will find out where Lawrence is as soon as possible! "


    Director Liu knew that he couldn''t conceal the truth from Aaron for too long, so he called to tell him the truth.

 Chapter 131 She Was Easy-going

    Aaron had a more surreal temper than people said!


    He raised his hand and slammed it heavily on the table before he broke out into curses. "Crap! All of you are craps! "


    He knew that Lawrence would not confess his crime so easily, but he still made a slip of the tongue unexpectedly?


    Director Liu reached out his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then he apologized in a hurry, "I''m sorry, Mr. Mu! Calm down! Calm down! Now I have sent the most majority of people to start a carpet search. I believe that I will give you a satisfactory answer soon! "


    Aaron snorted and said in an ultimatum, "You''d better do so. If I don''t get the news tonight, I think there will be more capable people to hold your position."


    Hearing what Aaron said, Director Liu felt a cold sweat all over his forehead. He nodded and said flatteringly, "Don''t worry! I will make it!" Don''t you know my capability? I''ll do it right now! Just wait for my good news! "


    After Aaron hung up the phone, Director Liu, who was still like a lackey, changed into a completely different person in an instant. He sat up and kicked his own feet while cursing, "Isn''t it just because his fortune is a little higher? How could an Aaron make any difference? If you run out of money, you are nothing! Pooh! "


    After that, he seemed to be in a better mood, but after all, he would stay in the office for the rest of his life. With a grey face, Director Liu turned around and began to command the staff.


    Mr. Liu arrogantly checked the work conditions of the staff around and then scolded: "Work overtime tonight. If you can''t find their whereabouts, all of you get out!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    No one dared to complain. As for the reason, everyone knew what it was.


    The night was coming...


    Director Liu just made some new progress.


    Aaron gave an address to Silver and said in a low voice, "Silver, take care of this. That crap director doesn''t give me any hope. I hope you can give me a good answer! "


    The silver man didn''t say anything. He nodded and put the address into his pocket.


    Seeing that Silver was about to leave, Aaron suddenly said, "I have something to deal with in the village tomorrow, so you ca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n the new servant girl''s head.


    Her kowtowing gesture froze in an instant. She looked up in dismay at the position of Melissa.


    Melissa pressed her lips with a smile and wiped the tears off the corners of the servant''s eyes gently with her finger. Melissa nodded to the maid, indicating that she was safe, and then gently lifted her up.


    "What?"


    "Hurry up thanks Miss Melissa!"


    The old maid pushed the new comer hard and scolded sternly!


    Did it mean her job was saved?


    The new comer smiled with joy. Then she held Melissa''s hand and thanked her. After meeting the old maid''s murderous eyes, she trembled and quickly loosened her hand. She obediently retreated aside and gave the passage back.


    But her heart sank when she saw the pale smile of Melissa...


    What on earth had happened to this woman? Judging from her appearance, she must have had a lot of unknown stories!


    It was getting late at night.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning when Aaron came back home. He pushed the door open and saw Melissa sitting on the sofa.


    Her face was a little pale and her eyes were filled with resentment, as if she would pounce on him the next second.


    Aaron frowned and walked to the hallway to take off his shoes. He turned on the light and asked coldly, "What''s up?"


    Was all the maids for show? It was quite late at night, but no one took Melissa to sleep.


    Melissa stared at him, her eyes filled with overwhelming sadness...

 Chapter 132 Dont Bother Me

    As Aaron walked up to the front desk, he found that the white paper in front of Melissa was dense and even most of the words were intertwined. She couldn''t tell what she wanted to express.


    Brows wrinkled, Aaron was very tired after so many things. He had no mood to play with Melissa!


    "What is it?"


    Aaron repeated the sentence again patiently, but Melissa was still holding her pen tightly.


    Reached out his hand in a contemptuous manner, Aaron pinched Melissa''s chin. With a little force, he threatened, "Don''t be so proud of me. You''re not qualified."


    The dangerous aura he was giving off gave Melissa a shiver subconsciously, but she didn''t want to shrink back instinctively.


    Just as Aaron was about to continue to exert his strength, he was stunned to find that the tears of Melissa rolled down from the corners of her eyes and wetted the back of his hand.


    Why did you do this to me, Aaron?


    Melissa raised her hand and behaved like Aaron, held her fair skinned hand around Aaron''s neck.


    Melissa reached out to feel the temperature from Aaron''s body, and then held him tightly.


    With a yell, Aaron pushed Melissa onto the sofa and scolded, "What the hell are you doing, Melissa? If you are tired of living, just die! "


    The big and soft sofa was slightly dented by the weight of Melissa, which set off her figure.


    Aaron pulled off his tie in a casual manner. When Melissa saw the look on Aaron''s face, his face was full of wildness.


    "Why would you do that? It is the result of my desperate efforts, but you are discrediting me." ...


    Melissa gnawed on her lower lip, trying to hold back her tears.


    Melissa reached out her trembling hand and grabbed the pen on the desk before she started writing it on Aaron''s black suit.


    Although he couldn''t see what she had written, Aaron could vaguely guess what Melissa was trying to say.


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, Aaron took the initiative to transfer the contract that Melissa had hard managed to get to him to another people, and it turned out to be Liam who accept the contract!


    The news spread so fast that all the major media and news circle got involved in it in an instant. They pu


    and caught up with Melissa. Then he asked concernedly, "Why did you come out alone at such a time?" How about Aaron? How could he let you go out alone? It''s so weird! "


    It was already late at night, so it was inevitable that some thief would sneak in the street. Moreover, Melissa was now pregnant and she was too weak to fight. If anything happened, it was too late to regret!


    In Aaron''s eyes, although they met by chance, they had already made an appointment.


    With his fists suddenly clenched, Aaron tried to endure the feeling that was about to rush up and beat James up.


    Facing Melissa''s silence, James didn''t look surprised. Instead, he put the snack aside, took out his mobile phone, gave it to Melissa and asked, "Where are you going? My car is over there. Do you want me to give you a ride? "


    Melissa stopped and turned around. Noticing that no one was around, she took the phone. After quickly writing a few words on it, she shook her head and strode away.


    "Don''t bother me." ...


    The simple words revealed a strong sense of agitation.


    Something must have happened! Or there was a sad feeling about their "concealing" last time. Otherwise, according to his understanding of Melissa, this woman would not say such things to her friends!


    Putting his phone into his pocket, James grabbed his things and trotted to catch up with Melissa. "Is there anything wrong with you, Melissa? Tell me first. I want to see if I can help you! "

 Chapter 133 A Girl Belittled

    No matter for what purpose, James has no malice. What''s more, Sabina seemed to have a special feeling for Melissa. If she knew that he met Melissa and let her do something unknown or ''dangerous'', he would definitely be scolded by Sabina!


    Last time, when Melissa managed to escape from the hospital for a short time, James was often criticized by Sabina and suffered from her physical abuse.


    Melissa ignored James, she quicken her pace to Aaron''s company.


    Although her design plan for the auction was very good, she was still speculating about that plan from James.


    If it weren''t for Aaron''s scheme, Melissa would think that her scheme had been abandoned. Then what happened later? Melissa was ignorant of the question.


    Didn''t know whether it''s because James is good-natured or he is too stubborn. He doesn''t mind Melissa''s indifference at all.


    Shamelessly, he ran up to her and asked, "Hey, your temper is too arrogant, you know? We are still friends anyway. If you have any difficulty, you should tell me. Maybe I can help you!"


    As for Aaron, he was a little far away from them, so he couldn''t hear their conversation. But when he saw that James was still chasing after her, he knew that things were not that simple.


    Could it be that the relationship between Melissa and James...


    While he was speculating, Aaron almost lost Melissa and James.


    However, with the passage of time, Aaron perceived a slight difference.


    If he still followed this direction, wasn''t that his company? Is there anything Melissa want to do in the company at this time? Or was it because the contract was transferred?


    If that''s the reason, then it could be explained why Melissa came out at this late hour.


    Melissa was stubborn and she would stick to what she wants to do. But the contract had been transferred out, what could she do?


    After careful consideration, Aaron still chose to suppress his anger. He followed them quietly. Whereas, James was not as smooth as Melissa to get into the company. The staff certificate was the only evidence for one to go in and out of the OMG company. Anyone who had no evidence could not be allowed to get in unless he was the CEO.


    There was no doubt that J


    ty did she feel relieved. With a guilty conscience, Melissa squatted down and wanted to pick up the pen, but she found that her stomach made her could not bend down


    Seeing that Melissa''s expression was a little strange, Lois put her discomfort aside and creepily moved forward, "What are you doing so late at night?"


    Melissa covered the paper with her hand subconsciously. She shook her head and said nothing.


    With her better physical condition, Lois reached out and took the piece of paper from Melissa''s hand. Then she teased, "You must have done something evil. How could you do such thing behind Mr. Aaron? Let me have a look! "


    Melissa''s face turned red. When she tried to take the crystals back, Lois spoke out first, "What? This is your letter of resignation. Aren''t you going to work here? "


    ''Is it possible that Melissa got fired because her previous proposal had been cribbed?'' Lois guessed with satisfaction.


    Then no one would compete with her for the position of the Chief Secretary of CEO!


    Lois chuckled to herself, but she still pretended to be calm. She pretended to be shocked and pitiful.


    Hearing what Lois had said, Aaron, who was standing outside the door, felt a little shocked.


    Is that all she came here so late for? He thought she was coming for the document, but it turned out


    ''Melissa, I just sign a contract. How could you give up all this on a mere contract?''


    Clenching his fists, the look on Aaron''s face was horrifying.

 Chapter 134 A Close Call

    Seeing that her trick was exposed, Melissa did not intend to deny. She nodded, as a reply to Lois''s question. As if she was a little irritated, she didn''t struggle but lay on her side and stared blankly ahead.


    The soles of Lois''s feet were a little sore, and she then casually found a seat to sit down and asked, "What''s wrong? Haven''t you done well? Why do you suddenly want to resign?"


    It was more like testing the enemy''s situation than caring about her.


    Melissa didn''t reply, but just smiled perfunctorily. Then she stretched out her hand and tried to take the paper back from Lois. Fortunately, Lois was not very interested in this matter. She simply bent down and helped Melissa pick up the pen on the ground. "Ah. You are not to blame for that contract. You are the one to blame for using your cleverness in the wrong way and causing trouble to others. "


    Her words seemed to have other meanings, but Melissa had no mood to speculate.


    She just ignored Lois and drew up her resignation letter, and then she stood up.


    She stretched her sore waist a little and yawned lazily.


    Lois took the initiative to reach out her hand and hold the arm of Melissa. Then she pretended to pout and said, "I think you haven''t eaten anything since you came out so late, right? I haven''t had dinner since I came back from my social engagement. All those wine make me stomachache now. Melissa, why don''t you go out and have dinner with me, as a farewell dinner? Won''t you refuse me? After all, we haven''t had a chance to get together since your accident. What do you think? "


    ''Having dinner?'' It was true that she was a little hungry now. But if she had lunch with this woman


    Seeing Melissa''s hesitation, Lois shook her arm and asked, "What''s wrong? Why don''t you say... Oh, I forgot that you are a mute. Oh, No. I just want to say that it''s not convenient for you to speak. Let''s go out and have some porridge. I mean no harm. You should know it. "


    She was so gentle that she didn''t hurt Melissa nor make her feel disgusted. She squeezed her with a proper strength, making her feel a little heartache.


    Melissa wanted to leave this place, but she felt she had nowhere to go. After thinking for a while, she nodded and agreed. If she went back to the Ji family now


    est of adding ice.


    But Lois didn''t mind it at all. She pouted her lips and said, "Then just add one bottle with ice! Come right away! I want it to be cold! "


    The man smiled vaguely, and then gathering the powder into his sleeve, and closed his eyes. "It''s a piece of cake! You are an old guest. How can I not understand what you mean? "


    However, there were other meanings in his words.


    Lois then said with a smile, "Go ahead then, hurry up. We can''t wait any longer!"


    She looked so innocent that it was difficult to tell what bad ideas she had in mind.


    At the corner of the door, Aaron and Silver didn''t rush in but looked at each other in tacit understanding and said, "I''m afraid something is wrong..."


    Lois was so determined to kill Melissa and she even wanted to kill Melissa''s baby.


    A tinge of coldness came out of Aaron''s eyes. He stared at the trembling smile on Lois''s face and grinned, "It seems that the lesson I gave her in the afternoon was not enough. This woman never know what is the meaning of retreat."


    Unfortunately, his smile was only hanging on his lips, which could not reach his heart. In other words Aaron is angry.


    Silver put his hand on Aaron''s shoulder, and then said in a low voice, "I will go to the kitchen to check it out, and Lois has not met me much, so there will be no disturbance. Mr. Aaron, calm down. It''s not your style of work."


    If they can have the evidence, then it would be easier for Aaron to control Lois, also. To made her become their tool.

 Chapter 135 A Visit To The Kindergarten

    Aaron nodded and gave a hint with his eyes, "I see. Go ahead. "


    Silver replied and then disappeared at the door and made a detour from behind.


    When the drink was served, Melissa were not in a hurry to enjoy. Instead, she was quietly staring at Lois.


    It was the first time that she had seen a person match coke with porridge. There must be something wrong!


    Although she thought so, she did not express it. Instead, she just calmly looked at Lois.


    As expected, Lois, who was still calm and collected the last second, was obviously flustered, and she behaved in a hurry.


    She was no longer the Melissa in the past. This woman must have taken part in the fight before she was pushed off the cliff by Kristen Otherwise, how could she explain her expression at that time?


    When she thought of this, Melissa subconsciously reached out and touched her belly. She forced herself to calm down.


    Seeing that Melissa was staring at her, Lois asked worriedly, "What''s wrong, Melissa? Why don''t you eat? Don''t you like the food?"


    Melissa shook her head and looked at the bottle of coke, suddenly she pointed to the one in front of Lois.


    Although she couldn''t say anything, Lois knew what she meant.


    Her cola was not mixed with any drug, but Melissa''s cola does. If she exchange her coke with Melissa, she will be the one who drinks the abortion medicine!


    Although she was not pregnant and she just needed to wash her stomach, it was still a little troublesome.


    A grin broke across her face. Finally, Lois began to persuade her, "Well But you are pregnant. You shouldn''t have iced drinks! "


    But Melissa didn''t accept her kindness. She picked up the cola and poured it into her pork congee with preserved egg.


    It was a very shocking behavior. The other customers around were also frightened to see what she was doing.


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Among all the people present, no one had ever expected that she would do such an irrational thing. In other words, did she already see through Lois''s tricks?


    Lois gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down. However, she still pretended that she didn''t understand what Melissa was doing, and simply stared coldly at the face of Melissa.


    Melissa shook her head scooped up the spoon and directly put i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eyes widened in an instant, as if she had recognized Silver. When she was about to scream, Silver covered her mouth without leaving any trace and didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    Not affected by the surrounding environment, Melissa just ate the disgusting porridge with pork and preserved egg.


    "Miss, please stop! I know you are pregnant. It is not good for your health if you eat like this. You are so thin and weak. How could you bear such torture! "


    "Yes! Don''t eat too much. If you get a stomachache, you''ll lose your baby accidentally! "


    In an instant, a crowd of people gathered around and began to persuade Melissa. Many stared at her with curious eyes.


    After all, what Lois said just now made it difficult for people to speculate about Melissa''s identity, let alone to say, in their eyes, Melissa had become a mistress. If she didn''t have a good-looking face, perhaps no one would pay attention to her.


    But Melissa didn''t seem to hear anything. She just kept repeating her moves, as if she wanted to swallow all the porridge in the bowl.


    "Stop eating!"


    At last, outside the door, Aaron couldn''t help but shout out loud. Then he quickly ran out of the room and directly rushed in front of Melissa. He reached out his hand and grabbed the spoon in her bowl.


    He threw the bowl and spoon directly on the ground and shouted, "Do you come out so late to throw a tantrum? Enough! "


    It was just a file. If it was really the document that Melissa wanted, he could get her tens of thousands copies of them!

 Chapter 136 Seek Solace In Drink

    But Melissa chose the most revenge. She had taken his heart and her body as the stake of her revenge?


    If Silver and he hadn''t just followed up, what would be going on for Melissa? She didn''t seem to consider this. That''s why Aaron got angry.


    He didn''t know since when this woman began to emit that kind of extremely dazzling light, and his heart was gradually eroded little by little. He was clear that he just wanted to take advantage of this woman to revenge, but since when did he have a crush on her.


    Hearing this, Melissa raised her head slowly and smiled bitterly at the furious Aaron.


    Her eyes were full of sadness.


    Aaron grabbed Melissa''s chin tightly and forced her to look at him. "Why? What exactly is it? What are you thinking about? Do you love money that much? Or do you care too much about your achievements and honor that you are unwilling to be deprived? "


    She loves money?


    Until now, did Aaron still think she was that kind of woman?


    Melissa laughed wantonly with tears in her eyes.


    Then she raised her hand and slapped Aaron in the face. Then she took out a piece of paper from her pocket and threw it to the face of Aaron.


    "I would rather die than know you." ...


    Aaron knew what she meant. His anger rose and his reason was driven out of her mind.


    He gritted his teeth, and then tightened his grip on her chin. "Melissa, are you so determined to leave me?" he asked.


    Melissa didn''t deny but nodded.


    Just when the situation was about to break out, Silver suddenly stretched out his hand to stop Aaron and explained, "Mr. Aaron, this is not a good place to talk. I think Miss Melissa must have her own reason for that. After all, she has done so much, and we all know that. "


    Now there were so many people here. If they broke up, it would only affect the company''s reputation.


    "Fine."


    Aaron stopped what he was doing and looked at Silver, "I''ll leave this woman to you. I need to use her tomorrow. Think about it by yourself. Don''t kill her."


    Although the word was a little vulgar, it sounded dignified when it came out of Aaron''s mouth.


    issed Melissa''s cheek gently. Then he said gently, "You''ll know in a week. I won''t interfere with you whatever you want to do during this period. I won''t stop you if you want to see Mond, but if you do anything to hurt the baby, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Wait a week?


    Just when Melissa was about to continue writing, Aaron secretly grabbed her hand and put it into his pocket. Then he said in a low voice, "I won''t say anything more. Whether to believe or doubt is your chose. Well, we are going back to the villa now. You''d better stay out of Lois''s matter. If you get yourself implicated in it, don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    There were some hints and warnings in his words. Although Melissa could not point it out very clearly, but she knew more or less.


    ''A week? ''Then I''ll wait!'' She wanted to see what the most important impact that Aaron mentioned was.


    Just as Aaron was about to drive, his cell phone suddenly shook.


    It was Director Liu.


    Aaron didn''t plan to avoid Melissa. Instead, he opened the hands-free mode and turned the window up to the highest, preventing any sound from outside.


    "This is Aaron. What''s up?"


    He simply mentioned his name, and the other man seemed to be very excited after confirming the identity of Aaron.


    Director Liu put on a flattering smile and answered, "Mr. Aaron, this is Liu, the Director Liu of the police station."

 Chapter 137 Crazy

    Director Liu said in a humble manner, which was not as imposing as that day.


    His call made Aaron surprised. But he didn''t say anything. He just asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    Director Liu''s face flushed with excitement. He said, "Here is the thing. You said you were going to give the contract to Liam to exchange Lawrence has been progressing. According to the report from our man, Liam was going to bring Lawrence back! It seems that they are serious! "


    Judging from Aaron''s tone, he should know nothing about it. Then he was the first one to report it to Aaron. Perhaps he would get a promotion if Aaron was pleased.


    However, on the other side, Melissa opened her mouth wide in surprise.


    ''So what Aaron said just now is true? He just wanted to take out the contract to seduce Lawrence?'' thought Melissa. Indeed, what Lawrence did that day really freaked Melissa out. It could be said that Lawrence was a very unstable factor. If they left him alone, he would probably cause a new disaster!


    Melissa nodded in approval.


    If it weren''t for the auction, Melissa would never have found out that man was so cunning! He had not only stolen her design plan, but also planned to drag her into the mire of him. In this way, he could disgrace the whole OMG company. If it were not for ZERO, she would have been the one to be put into a disadvantageous position!


    Melissa swallowed with fear and continued to calm down to listen to Director Liu.


    Seeing the changing expressions in Melissa''s eyes, Aaron knew that he had achieved his goal.


    Now that he had made it, the scene was over.


    He closed his fingers a little bit, and then said, "Really? Well, I''ll be there in a minute. If you get this done, you''ll get a lot of benefits. "


    His eyes shone brightly. Melissa didn''t understand what it means, but she captured it. What was on Aaron''s mind?


    Director Liu replied with joy as he heard that Aaron promised him. He grinned and responded, "Thank you, Mr. Aaron! You can rest assured that I will handle this for you. "


    "Hmm," replied Aaron, who hung up the phone slowly.


    He then turned to look at Melissa, and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . I''m just here to laugh at you! "


    Seeing his expression suddenly change, Melissa frowned subconsciously.


    Was this really the Sean she knew? He became not only emotional, but also rigid in his behavior.


    Lawrence... He was really something.


    The pain made Lawrence laugh out loud. He glared at Melissa and Aaron and murmured to himself, "Really? You don''t believe me? If you don''t believe it, then leave. You are not qualified to laugh at me! "


    A dangerous aura began to spread among the three of them, but none of them was found. By the time they found it, it was already too late


    After struggling to stand up, Lawrence staggered to the side of Sean. "Now that I''ve been caught, I lost, and I have nothing to say. But before I die, if I can take someone with me, I won''t be lonely in the hell, right?"


    Sean made a defensive posture, but to everyone''s surprise, Lawrence didn''t even try to attack him. He stretched out his big hand, and the rope that tied him broke.


    He opened the door and pushed Sean out before he could react! In the room, there were only the confrontation of Melissa, Aaron and Lawrence.


    It was not an ideal result


    The door was occupied by Lawrence, which meant there was no way back for them! He must have planned all this. When he turned to Director Liu, he was surprised to find that he was only responsible for leading instead of coming in.


    Melissa and Aaron had no way to go!

 Chapter 138 You Must Die Here

    A hint of gloom flashed across Aaron''s eyes. He reached out his hand to shield Melissa behind him and cursed, "Damn it! I didn''t find it."


    That''s right. As a selfish and timid man, Lawrence would never say something like pleading guilty. That was out of the question! He would not be himself if he didn''t escape.


    Laughing loudly, Lawrence took out a strong wooden stick from behind the door and walked towards Aaron slowly. "Aaron, I didn''t expect you would be killed by me, right. Ha-ha-ha... You tried so hard to kill me back then, but unfortunately, you are still caught by me now. Now I want you to die, then you must die! "


    Melissa subconsciously took a step back, held on to Aaron and forced him to step back.


    Aaron drew back on alert and stood in front of Melissa to protect her. "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. I remember that these rooms are connected with each other. If you walk backwards, the door should be opened and connected... "


    But before Aaron could finish his words, the connection position recommended by Aaron was slowly pushed open, and even the push sound at the door was extremely long...


    Liam walked in with a big smile on his face and teased, "Mr. Mu, I didn''t expect you to give me such a generous gift!"


    His smile was scheming. He raised the contract in his hand, then sat down on the chair and looked at the three people who were in a stalemate leisurely.


    The situation did not become relaxed because of Liam''s participation. Instead, it was inexplicably tense. As long as a relaxed, the next second fell to the ground will be their own.


    Hearing Liam''s provocation, Aaron didn''t show any panic on his face. He shook his head, smiled and responded, "No, I won''t. But Liam, your salute really shocked me a lot."


    Aaron said in a cynical tone. But there was a trace of arrogance in his tone. He would not make others feel uncomfortable, but he would not let himself feel inferior to others.


    Liam showed some admiration to Aaron''s attitude. He unsightly lifted his legs, shook and joked, "Interesting. But are you sure that I will take it? I, Liam, will have no interest in doing anything in my life. It''s useless for me to research what kind of equipment it is. I don''t have so talented people working for me. ""


    Hearing that, Aaron raised his eyebrows and said, "Really? Do you mean the contract is canceled? Never m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    int. Lawrence was pulled down directly and fell to the ground. He looked very miserable!


    Aaron picked up the club and held it in his hand. Then he said jokingly, "Lawrence. Sometimes it would be better to leave a second choice for yourself, otherwise at that time... It''s too late to regret. "


    Taking a deep breath, Lawrence managed to get up from the ground, flicked the dust off his body and said maliciously, "Aaron Mu, you think too highly of yourself. If I want you to die, you must die!"


    Under such a circumstance, he didn''t expect that Aaron still had the strength to resist!


    ''Since Aaron cared so much about that woman, I could take advantage of Melissa and hurt her!'' Lawrence thought.


    He stretched out his hand and was about to touch Melissa. But the moment he touched her, Aaron''s hand suddenly bent a little and bent Lawrence''s wrist!


    The bean sized sweat rolled down from Lawrence''s forehead. He shouted with a twisted face, "Ouch! Aaron Mu, if you dare lay a finger on me again, I''m not sure whether this woman and her baby will be safe! "


    Although Aaron was smiling, he didn''t mean to stop.


    The two sides were just deadlocked and none of them was willing to make a concession.


    At this moment, silent Melissa walked to the door and reached out to open it.


    Liam, who was supposed to be watching the play on the sofa, appeared behind her. His big hand gently covered on the back of Melissa''s hand. After touching it a little, he grinned, "Miss Melissa, the play has just begun. Are you planning to escape? How about continuing to watch? "

 Chapter 139 Defeat The Enemy

    The hairs rose in an instance, and Melissa''s movements were frozen in midair.


    The man''s speed was so amazing!


    Nobody noticed Melissa when she was going to leave, and Liam was dozens of steps away from her. How could she turn around and the man...


    Liam didn''t withdraw his hand for a while as if he felt that the back of Melissa''s hand was a little soft.


    Liam didn''t stop until he saw how pale Melissa''s face was. "Why don''t we go back and have a rest? You are pregnant, of course I will be more considerate. Besides, I need to take you back to finish the task. "


    These words showed his attitude, without doubt, it was nonnegotiable!


    Disappointed, Melissa loosened her grip. But when she tried to pull her hand back, she found that a great force was pulling at her, making her hand couldn''t come back.


    Liam observed Melissa discreetly. After thinking for a long time, he held Melissa''s chin and forced her to look at him. Then he said with a smile, "I find that you are more interesting than I thought. If you weren''t targeted by those people, I would have kept you by my side."


    In spite of his entanglement with Lawrence, Aaron kicked him away. The poor guy flew away straight like a kite without a string. He hit against a wall and passed out at once.


    With a gloomy face, Aaron strode up to Liam and put his hands on his shoulders. Then he said in a cold voice, "Let go of her!"


    In the face of Aaron''s warning, Liam was not afraid at all. Instead, he reached out and directly held Melissa into his arms, as if declaring that she was Liam''s.


    Liam smiled playfully and started provoking Aaron. "Aaron, what if I don''t let her go? I have promised you, if you give this woman to me, I promise you will be fine. It''s just a woman. Or, Aaron, have you fallen in love with her? "


    He had only heard rumors about Aaron, but he hadn''t really contacted this man. It surprised Liam that Aaron was more indecisive than he thought. She was just a woman, but she managed to make him fall in love with her.


    Ridiculous! People who followed this path could do whatever they wanted, but if they gave their heart to another person, the flaws would appear!


    Facing the challenge of Liam, the expression on Aaron''s face became numb and possessive.


    He stared


    eemed to be so tired a few days ago. I think she should be carefully examined. Otherwise... "


    Although Aaron was in a rage, he couldn''t lose his mind.


    He turned his head and saw the pale looking of Melissa. A sudden heartache seized him.


    Aaron gently touched Melissa''s head and pressed her head against his chest to comfort her. "Don''t worry. That''s all right. I''ll take Lawrence away first and then go to the hospital with you. Or do you plan... " Do you plan to go to the hospital with Sean?


    Before he finished the last sentence, Melissa nodded and held the hand of Aaron tightly, admitting the first sentence he said.


    Just now, Aaron even sacrificed his life. The mere thought of this was enough to let the tears burst out of Melissa''s eyes. What else should she beg for since she had such a man?


    The moment Aaron felt Melissa''s will, he was much happier.


    Aaron moved his head a little. As he moved, Melissa heard some harsh noises around his neck.


    On the other hand, Aaron didn''t seem to have any feelings about this, but he schemed and looked at Sean, "Well, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that I have reached an agreement with Melissa. You can go back first. If you don''t want to continue this mess, you''d better listen to me."


    Besides, before he left, he needed to deal with Director Liu!


    The man even messed up at this critical moment. It seemed that it was more appropriate to change the chief of the police station! It was just a waste of resources to keep such a useless man.

 Chapter 140 The Walls

    Sean''s eyes became a little dimmer. He paused for a while and said slowly, "I know, but..."


    However, Aaron didn''t give him a chance to continue. He dragged him away from the office with surprised expression on Lawrence''s face!


    "Aaron, you..."


    There seemed to be something blocking Sean''s heart. He had a lot to say, but all the words disappeared at the sight of Aaron''s strapping back.


    He sighed slightly and turned his head helplessly. Finally, he chose to leave without doing anything.


    Director Liu was quivering in his office with his with fingers entwined, praying and murmuring in a corner of the wall. No one knew what he was doing.


    The moment Aaron pushed the door open, Director Liu''s back suddenly tightened.


    He turned stiffly to look at Aaron who wore a cold face.


    With a tremble, Director Liu slowly stood up. Then he hurriedly ran to the place where Aaron was standing as he explained, "Ah Mr. Aaron! Mr. Aaron! You''re all right. Thank God you''re all right! I''m so worried about you! "


    Director Liu''s words amused Aaron.


    If this man was worried about him, then why did he hide here with a guilty conscience?


    He rushed to the front door, locked it and threw Lawrence away. Then he grabbed Director Liu''s wrist, pulled him back and taunted, "Worried? You want me to stay here, right? "


    This man was so coward that he didn''t even bother to cover up his feelings. Anyone could see through what he was thinking.


    Director Liu shook his head and said, "No, Mr. Aaron. What are you talking about! I have never meant that. I was also stopped just now. Otherwise, how could I not go to save you? "


    ''What''s going on? This doesn''t make any sense. Normally, Aaron won''t survive. I have even planned how to give him an excuse. But he got rid of Lawrence and dragged him out.


    Did Liam fall into the hands of Aaron, too?


    At the thought of this, Director Liu went into a cold war without any reason. Liam had brought a lot of men with him, and he was... defeated so easily?


    Aaron smiled coldly and didn''t do anything to Director Liu.


    He withdrew his hand quietly. With a sense of disgust, he even took out a piece of tissue to wipe his hand.


    t in."


    The dark figure in front of him nodded and waited for Melissa to take her seat.


    ''Howard? The driver who works for the Mu family?


    When did he get in the car? She didn''t even notice there was a man in it!


    Melissa shivered before sitting in the passenger seat as driven by Aaron.


    The car slowly left the city and the night also began to disperse slowly


    The next day came soon. Aaron had planned to take Melissa to the hospital for inspection, but on the way, he found that Melissa had fallen asleep because of exhaustion.


    Aaron didn''t want to wake Melissa up. Out of options, he decided to return to his own house.


    There was no doubt that Lawrence was shut down by Aaron in the secret room and began to live a kind of dark life.


    But Melissa had no ideas about this


    Melissa opened her sleepy eyes and tomorrow was coming. She was at a loss.


    Sitting on the desk, Aaron immediately stopped what he was doing as he noticed the movement of Melissa.


    Aaron smiled, stood up and walked towards the couch. "Are you going to resign?"


    Melissa knew she was in the wrong, so she just lowered her head and kept silent. Seeing that, Aaron wore a complacent smile.


    "Your brother is going to send to B city this afternoon. You can go there if you want. I can go with you and give you a body check. You have been pregnant for five months, right?" Aaron said in a hoarse voice, after he placed his hands on the bed to stroke the quilt.

 Chapter 141 The Car

    All of a sudden, a fit of heat ran through Melissa''s body. She and Aaron didn''t have much sex with Aaron ever since she was pregnant. A simple physical move from time to time could make her feel inexplicably restless and uncomfortable.


    ''Damn! What am I thinking about!''


    Melissa turned around and looked away with a guilty conscience. She didn''t dare to look into the eyes of Aaron.


    Puzzled, Aaron put his wide and rough hand on Melissa''s forehead. After making sure that Melissa didn''t get a fever, he teased, "Are you losing your temper in the early morning? I don''t mean to blame you. But I don''t want to see the same thing happen again. "


    He wondered what Silver had done to Lois. Originally, he planned to go there to have a look yesterday, but he finally dispelled the idea when he saw that Melissa slept so uneasily.


    Seeing this, Aaron moved his hand down and rested on Melissa''s chest. With a circle of his hand, he teased, "How about you change your clothes if you don''t mind? Or do you want me to help you?"


    She had goose bumps all over her body.


    Melissa didn''t have the time to care about the feeling that her body was familiar with. She reached out her hand, slapped Aaron''s hand off, and then sat up straight.


    She hurriedly put on her slippers and went straight to the bathroom, as if there was a horrible animal eating people behind her.


    Aaron didn''t expect a shy Melissa to be so lovely! He burst into laughter.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Melissa didn''t look drowsy any more. She refreshed herself and went after Aaron in high spirits.


    It was a big surprise for her to see Mond, especially from what Aaron said.


    Melissa seemed afraid that Aaron would regret, she quickened her pace subconsciously, as if she had forgotten that she was pregnant.


    Seeing that Melissa was about to sneak out of the hall, Aaron grabbed her hand and dragged her back from the gate. He said seriously, "Have breakfast first before you leave."


    It was milk again!


    The corners of Melissa''s mouth twitched slightly. Then she put on a pitiful look. She really had no appetite now and didn''t want to eat anything!


    Suddenly, Aaron insisted like a strict father and he said, "No. you have to drink it. Even if n


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    had let him alone for more than twenty years. He knew that there was no way that the man could love him. But the thought that Lawrence might be killed by Aaron made Sean''s heart ache.


    By the time he returned, he was already drunk.


    Seeing that Sean was about to explain, Melissa didn''t make any response. She held violet by the hand and expertly came to the couch. She held violet and said, "you fell into the low because of that man."


    "Aaron. I didn''t, I just suddenly... "


    Instead of asking questions, she said it as if she was telling the truth. Somehow, such a feeling upset Sean.


    When he was about to explain, Aaron stood up straight and said, "Shut up."


    Sean shook a little as if he would fall down at any time.


    Sean staggered and fell to the ground like a helpless child. Then he sobbed, "I know it shouldn''t be like this, but But he just couldn''t control himself. "My heart is aching... That man was supposed to be punished in this way, wasn''t he? I should hate him, but why do I... "


    It was a mixture of fear and regret.


    Aaron stared at Sean meaningfully. After suspecting each other for a while, Aaron pulled the corners of his mouth and changed the topic. "I haven''t punished him, but I won''t make him so uncomfortable. If you regret it... "


    As if to prove something, Sean stopped hesitating, stood up suddenly and said, "I don''t regret, and I will never regret! Tell me why did you come to me today? How is the inspection going last night? I didn''t see you come here. "

 Chapter 142 Confession Of The Driver

    Was Sean really drunk or was he just pretending?


    Aaron didn''t come here yesterday. While Sean looked like he know nothing.


    Shrugging, Aaron explained, "We didn''t come over yesterday, because we were delayed by some things. Just in the morning Melissa was drinking milk and she suddenly felt sick. So I took her here for a check."


    Hearing this, Sean smiled in embarrassment. Then he tidied up the messy table briefly in darkness, and then offered to help. "Well, I see. How about this? I''ll go to the obstetrics and gynecology department with you to see if there''s anything I can help. "


    Since there was a guide, they would not reject, so Aaron did not refuse.


    Besides, he had to have a private talk with Sean


    Then they walked out side by side and smelt the alcohol that Sean gave off.


    Melissa subconsciously covered her nose with one hand, and then stepped back for a few steps, trying to distance herself from Aaron and Sean. Judging from the look of disgust in her eyes, everyone knew what she was trying to avoid.


    Aaron stopped and reached out his hand to block Sean''s way, and then he said, "I know the way to gynecology. If you don''t want your reputation to be ruined like this, take care of yourself and then come over. Besides I don''t want Melissa to be uncomfortable because of you... "


    The corners of Sean''s mouth twitched a little. He wondered if Aaron was blaming him for making Melissa sick.


    Sean shook his head and sighed that a lover is more important than a friend. Then he turned around and went back to his office.


    He reached out his hands and pulled open the curtain. The dazzling sunshine immediately came into his eyes. Luckily he was prepared, so he quickly closed his eyes before the sun shone into his eyes.


    Melissa gave an awkward smile. After all, the relationship between Aaron and Sean was not simple. And now, because of her, Aaron wanted to fall out with Sean


    On the contrary, Aaron didn''t seem to care about how scared she was. He held her waist and said with a little strength, "Don''t worry. He was not the kind of person who cared about such things. If he cared about all these little trifles, then He can''t survive. "


    The subject was a bit serious, so Melissa didn''t dare to ask any mor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    !"


    The time passed away. When Sabina was about to follow them and figure out what was going on, she was stopped by a staff.


    "I''m sorry. This is my work permit. I''m also an expert in medical science and my friend is taking a physical examination inside. Could you make an exception for me?" as Sabina fiddled with her bag, she took out her ID card and said.


    Obviously, the nurse had also been told about this. Without hesitation, she directly refused and said, "I''m sorry, we''re in A city, and the lady in this ward was specially ordered by our dean. If you really have something to tell her, you can wait until she finished the examination. "


    Her words were impeccable and left no chance for anyone to refute.


    That was exactly the reason why Sabina felt uneasy.


    "Aaron, what did you mean by that? What do you mean by that? Do you know something or something happened to James? "


    Last night he said that he would go out to buy some snacks, but after that he did not show himself for the whole night. She appeared in the hospital in the morning because of this. She originally planned to see if she could know something in Sean''s hospital. It seemed that she did not come in vain! Aaron must know something.


    Aaron spread his hands with an innocent look. "Who do you think I am? Do you think I need to know everyone''s whereabouts? If you lose your man, what''s the use of looking for me? "


    After Aaron had laughed at her, he followed them into the ward, leaving Sabina looking stunned.

 Chapter 143 Little Games

    Although Sabina always bullied James, she cared about him more than anyone else. And it was because of this that Aaron left the question to Sabina to make a guess.


    Seeing that Aaron was about to leave her sight, Sabina anxiously said, "Wait! Aaron, wait! You''d better make it clear to me. Do you know where he is! He has not come back since last night! "


    Without turning back, Aaron pulled his collar a little higher before speaking with a smile, "Are you going to come to me every time when you lose people in the future? It''s so funny! "


    After that, Aaron didn''t give Sabina any chance to say anything more. He soon disappeared from Sabina''s sight.


    The boring time seemed to pass so slowly that Aaron didn''t do anything strange after he followed in. He leaned against the wall obediently and stared at the procedure which was being reviewed with a little impatience.


    Lost in thought, Melissa widened her eyes and looked at a corner.


    Seeing her in a trance, Director Wang hurriedly called out, "Miss Melissa, if you feel anything wrong, please tell us in advance, so we can stop timely."


    Melissa then fixed her eyes on the director


    The series of examinations was more difficult than any time for Director Wang. She had to submit to a greater torment. When she met Melissa''s and Aaron''s eyes, it would give her greater torment than when she went to war!


    Director Wang heaved a sigh of relief after she wiped off the sweat on her forehead. She went to Aaron and stated, "We''ve done the examination. The fetus is all right, but we still suggest that you should supplement more nutrition. Miss Melissa is too thin."


    Aaron nodded. He glanced at Melissa who was adjusting her clothes. Then he changed the subject, "Is it a boy or a girl? Can be seen now. She has been pregnant for five months. "


    Director Wang''s face was a little pale, and then she trembled, "This It should be a girl. Her hand was just block my sight. She looks lovely and you will like her! "


    In case that Aaron didn''t believe her words, Director Wang showed him the video.


    But only she knew how uneasy she was when she said "it should be a girl".


    It would be terrible if Aaron preferred sons to daughters! If she was involved in the ac


    ged to calm herself down after being out of control for a while.


    She knew that she could only rely on herself here!


    She forced herself to take a breath and quickly stood up, wiping the tears from her cheeks gently. "No, I don''t believe it. I must go to find you Waiting for me, James. Promise me, everything will be fine! "


    After comforting herself, Sabina ran to the exit in big strides and began an aimless and long carpet search.


    While in the meantime, James was heavily drunk in the bar, so he knew nothing about what was happening here.


    A waiter pointed at the woman on the bar counter and said, "Does it really ok if he goes on like this? This man has drunk so much here. We have already closed, but he is still here. "


    Still in a haze, James murmured and shook the empty goblet in his hand. "I can drink I''m not drunk! Give me one more cup! "


    The woman didn''t take her words seriously. She waved her hand and continued. "Go on with the drinking. This man is definitely a big shot. We have to treat him nicely."


    A bitter smile appeared on the face of the bartender, and he continued to dissuade, "He has been drinking for the whole night. If he goes on like this, he might die. I say..."


    The smile on her face froze immediately. She slapped the bar counter heavily with her red nails, and scolded, "How dare you? Do you want this job or not? If you don''t want to do it anymore, you''d better get out of here as soon as possible! I don''t want to see you anymore! "

 Chapter 144

    The bartender didn''t know what to say, so he had to do as Linda ordered.


    While Linda was absorbed in her own thoughts, a man suddenly opened the door of the hotel. The smell of vomit, alcohol and other foods mingled in front of him made him feel sick.


    The man held his nose and shook his head and said, "You Oh my god. What''s going on? What''s that smell? Are you sure you can afford the rent? "


    Linda''s face darkened the moment she saw the man.


    She snickered and played with her fingernails. Then she pretended to be careless and asked, "Rent? I remember there are still three days left before the due date. Why are you in such a hurry? "


    The man laughed grimly and raised Linda''s chin, and then kicked away James who was lying on the bar counter. He then flirted, "We are afraid that this beautiful lady can''t afford the expensive rent, so I came here to make sure whether she can pay or not. And if you want to renege again, we won''t take it.". "


    He gripped her chin so tightly that Linda''s face began to contort because of pain.


    Linda smiled and then waved her hand to urge the man to leave. "Of course I''ll pay. You can rest assured. Go back and tell your boss that since I have rented this place, I will pay. Go back if you have nothing else to say. Don''t disturb my business. Oh, right. You kicked my guest just now and pushed over my chair. I''ll deduct a thousand from the rent. Okay, goodbye! "


    Hearing this, the man''s face darkened.


    This woman was a bloody nightmare! ''It was just a kick of the chair. How much did it cost? Are you kidding me?''


    The man cast a scornful glance at James on the ground and then stepped on his feet. "It''s really strange that there are people running shops like this one. Why do they come to this kind of remote and small shops? People who came to here are either old men or young people who are fired. How much money they have? It''s too much to ask for a thousand, you want a thousand? What a joke! "


    The more he said, the more angry he became. In order to vent his anger, the man even rolled up his own shoes.


    However, he didn''t notice that Linda''s smile was getting weirder.


    She always has a good eye for people


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ooking at his confused face, Linda could not help but pull a long face and squared accounts with James. "It''s one hundred and thirty thousand dollars. As we are fated to get along with each other, I will offer you fifteen thousand dollars. Pay the bill. You drank so much yesterday. Do you want to drink for free? "


    What?


    Hearing that, the corners of James'' mouth twitched a little. She must be insane, right?


    Seeing her serious face, James suddenly had a playful look on his face. Then he began to tell Linda the truth. "I mean, the most expensive wine in your shop is the thatched cottage. The market price is several dozen times higher than yours. I can''t offer you any higher price. It''s really a false bargain If you hadn''t added something to the wine, it wouldn''t make me drunk. "


    Seeing her trick was seen through, Linda didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, she came closer to him cheekily, as if she wouldn''t let him go if he didn''t pay.


    Linda racked her brains to come up with a good idea, and said, "I don''t think you''re poor either. Can''t you afford it? Or you are just pretending to be rich? Huh? "


    James didn''t know how to describe this rascal woman in front of him. Moreover, he was a little busy. If he continued to delay, he would be the most disadvantageous person.


    James massaged his aching brow and said helplessly, "I don''t have so much money with me now. How about this? I give you an IOU, okay? I have a lot of things to do. "

 Chapter 145 Its All My Fault

    On the other hand, Linda stared at James, afraid that he would get away. She pointed at him for a while and then nodded her head. "Fine. You want to give me a IOU. I''ll fetch the paper and a pen! You can also leave a phone number or a business card for me by the way. If you renege then I have a way to sue you or whatever. I warn you, if you dare to renege, I will not spare you. I must get the money in three days. Do you hear me? "


    James nodded his head repeatedly and successfully reassured her.


    After that, he ran out in a hurry, and took a taxi back to the room of the hotel with some pocket money left in his pocket.


    He pushed the door open and found no one in the room.


    "Sabina? Where is she? "


    James twisted his head in confusion, but he didn''t see anyone.


    Without thinking too much, James locked the door and walked into the bathroom. "It''s so strange forget it. Maybe she went shopping. I need to take a shower first. I can''t stand the smell of alcohol from me. If Sabina knew it, she will certainly scold me. "


    However, he didn''t know that at the moment, on a street, Sabina was like a lunatic who kept calling his name and then ran all the street to look for him.


    Once they saw a person whose back was similar to James, she would rush forward immediately regardless of whether the person knew her or not


    "Where the hell are you? James, if I find you, I will give you a good beat..."


    "I''m sorry. I know I''m not good tempered. Where are you, James? Please don''t play hide and seek any more, please come out quickly... "


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to watch the world cup? I would watch it with you. As long as you like it, that''s enough. What about Cristiano Ronaldo? I''ll join you! "


    "Please, don''t argue with me anymore. If you don''t like me to do anything, I won''t do it again, okay? "


    As time went by, Sabina''s mood became unstable. Finally, she lost all her strength, squatted down on the street and cried loudly, just like a helpless child.


    The passers-by around her were frightened by her, and then they quickly retreated to the side. No one wanted to come up to her and ask her what had happened to her


    Seeing this, Sabina didn''t say anything.


    On the other side, Melissa was visiting Mond.


    esides, you are my only family since our mother''s gone. I won''t leave you alone. "


    There was some truth and falsehood in his words, which Melissa knew very well. Neither of them wanted to cause each other too much pressure. So despite the sorrow, Melissa gave a smile.


    "I will wait for you to come back. We still have a long way to go." ...


    Melissa wrote these words so slowly, as if she needed to spend her whole life''s energy. When she finished the last sentence, she couldn''t see any ink. Even a full stop is drawn a little reluctantly.


    Both of them had a very bad feeling.


    In a hurry, Mond put the paper under his pillow and then changed the topic with a smile, "You said Sister, if mother is still alive, will she be happy? Because she has such a proud daughter like you. I''ll take this blessing, and if I leave at that time, I''ll take it with me. Don''t worry. I will come back safe and sound. "


    Melissa turned tears into smile. She nodded her head vigorously.


    That''s what drives her so much to let Mond admit herself!


    Taking a glance at his buzzing phone, Aaron raised his head and spoke to Melissa and Mond, "I have to go to the bathroom."


    Melissa nodded and smiled gratefully.


    When the two were about to talk again, a sharp voice came from the door.


    "I was wondering who is it. The moment I reached the gate, I smelled something pungent. It turned out to be the smell of Melissa!"


    When they heard the man''s voice, their happy conversation vanished in an instant!

 Chapter 146 Stop It

    It was Jill! But why did she come here at this time?


    Melissa rose to her feet and stared at the entrance alertly. Before Jill arrived, she made a sound first.


    She didn''t think that Jill had the magic to see through her body, nor did she believe that there was really a smell of her body. In other words, Jill must have known that she was here long ago!


    The timing was right! She must have planned everything well?


    Melissa curled up her lips and her smile turned to be cold somehow. Staring at Melissa, Mond was lost in thought.


    Was such a woman really his sister When did the weak and helpless Melissa became so... She was so strong that she could stand on her own, which made people feel safe for no reason.


    ''Mom Sister, she She had grown up.''


    Feeling drowsy, Mond closed his eyes.


    In the past few days, he hadn''t been able to make it through the continuous treatment, but compared to his previous sick look, he loved himself more.


    At least his face began to turn red instead of pale.


    Mond''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed. He got nervous inexplicably as the sound of the high heels was getting closer and closer to him. But he was still worried about Melissa, so he lowered his voice and exhorted, "Sister, be careful. Jill is not as simple as you think. "


    In the bathroom, Aaron couldn''t pay attention to anything else except his phone. So he didn''t know what had happened in the ward.


    Melissa poked her head to one side and grinned, indicating that she had known it.


    She rolled her head a little and made sure that Aaron would not come out of the bathroom in a short time. Then she quickly covered her body with her hand and kissed on Mond''s forehead.


    Seeing the shocked expression on Mond''s face, Melissa turned her head quickly and stood in front of him, as if she was protecting him...


    Stunned, Mond reached out his hand and put it on his forehead gently, as if he was enjoying the beauty of Melissa.


    When his eyes were closed, a smile cracked his lips It felt good.


    Jill looked at Melissa with disdainful eyes. Then she said provocatively, "It''s really you. How dare you come here now? What do you want, Melissa? If I were you, I wo


    en she looked up and stared at Aaron angrily and shouted, "Ouch Melissa! You shameless bitch! How dare you defy me? Let me tell you, if... "


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and then repeated Jill''s words, "Shameless bitch? Who are you talking about? "


    Wait, this was Aaron!


    When Jill saw the owner of that pair of eyes, she was in a cold sweat at once.


    For a moment, Jill was not as imposing as before. She smiled awkwardly. Then, she forced herself not to be angry, put on a dress and said fawningly, "I No, Mr... Mr. Aaron! Why are you here! What a coincidence! "


    Narrowing his beautiful eyes, Aaron smelled of danger. "What a coincidence. I saw you swearing the moment I stepped into the bathroom. I came with my woman to visit her brother. What''s wrong? "


    Jill felt her scalp tingled, and then she shook her head and denied, "No! No problem! It was quite normal. As far as I know, their relationship is always good. It''s normal for them to get along well with each other! Well, yes! Is quite normal! "


    Jill was so scared that she started to speak incoherently. However, in order to convince Aaron, she had to wear a smiling face which was even uglier than crying.


    Suddenly


    Aaron walked forward a little bit and grasped Jill''s throat. "Who do you think you are to touch my woman? Now you want to play the fool? Huh? If I didn''t come out, are you going to kill my daughter as well? Huh? "


    He tighten his hand so hard that Jill''s face turned red.

 Chapter 147 Hurt By Glass

    Jill put out her hand and held Aaron''s hand firmly, and when she got a little space, she explained, "No, I''m not... No, it isn''t! Mr. Mu, let go of me, please! Let me explain! "


    Jill couldn''t breathe any more if Aaron held on one more second.


    Jill had a lot of things to do in her life. She couldn''t die here, especially in front of Melissa! That little bitch would laugh at her!


    Seeing that Jill wanted to explain to him so much, Aaron relaxed his tone a little and said, "Oh? To explain? Tell me. "


    "Ahem!"


    Jill greedily gulped air in order to catch her breath.


    Just now, she felt inexplicably that there was only a moment between life and death. It felt good to alive!


    Jill said from her heart.


    Jill shook her head helplessly and said with great regret, "I was just provoked by her. It''s Melissa''s fault. I just wanted to take Mond home, but she didn''t let me go. She is putting me in a difficult position! I know she felt unbalanced, but nothing could change the fact that his father preferred boys to girls! "


    Seeing that she was explaining, Aaron didn''t give an affirmative answer or deny. Instead, he stared at Jill with a faint smile and said, "Really?"


    Jill nodded firmly. Her face was full of seriousness.


    Aaron smiled and said, "Fuck off!"


    When the simple word came out of his mouth, it completely changed its meaning. His overbearing aura was not concealed at all!


    Jill smiled embarrassedly. She took a glance at Melissa and continued to smile to Aaron, "Yes, yes, you are right! Fuck off! Fuck off! "


    Damn Melissa! Don''t think that you can climb over me with the support of Aaron. What kind of man is Aaron? When he gets tired of you, you will die!


    Jill clenched her fists and left resentfully.


    It was not until Jill left that Mond opened his eyes. There was an irregular needlework on his arm, and the blood was flowing from it.


    "I''ll call the nurse."


    Aaron stood up and walked out.


    For a moment, there were only Melissa and Mond left in the big ward.


    Lowering his head, Mond burst into tears and drenched his pillow. "Sister, I''m sorry. Are you all right? I''m good for nothing, and I''m not strong enough at this critical moment. I''m so sorry


    aid.


    Aware that Aaron was unhappy, Melissa didn''t dare to challenge his bottom line again. She had no choice but to reach out her left hand.


    Her little fair hands were already covered with blood stains, showing no sign of any intact flesh!


    The smile on Aaron''s face froze again. He put on a long face as if he was charcoal. "You were really hurt by glass. Jill was really lucky to be let go just now! "


    Seeing that Aaron was about to look for an account, Melissa quickly shook her head. She frowned and grabbed Aaron''s hand with her right hand, with a hint of pleading in her eyes. She pointed at her left hand and made a gesture of intertwining.


    Although Aaron was angry, he didn''t lose his mind. He certainly knew what was more important.


    After taking a deep breath, he temporarily put the fury and irritability aside and turned to the nurse who was clearing up the needle. "I know. Then I''ll put her issue aside temporarily. Nurse, please take us to sterilize and wrap it."


    The nurse gave a soft smile and said with her eight teeth exposed, "Okay, Mr. Mu. Please follow me. The garbage in this room will be cleaned by someone later, so please don''t worry. It won''t cause any damage to the patient! "


    Unfortunately, Aaron Mu, wasn''t interested in such things. If it weren''t for Melissa, Aaron would have lost all interest in Mond''s life.


    Following the nurse, Aaron and Melissa went directly to a director''s office and started to sterilize themselves.

 Chapter 148 Going Back Home

    The doctor took out the bottle of alcohol. When he was about to open it, Aaron suddenly raised his head and said nervously, "She is pregnant. Don''t prescribe drugs that shouldn''t be used."


    The others, especially the doctor, were frightened by Aaron''s crazy behavior, whose face was livid with rage. He might faint at any time.


    The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead quietly. Then he nodded and responded, "Sure, I know. There won''t be anything improper about the medicine! We will do our best to treat every patient! "


    "Okay," said Aaron. Then he pulled up a chair and sat down beside Melissa. When the doctor was about to press a cotton swab stained with disinfectant water to the wound, Aaron suddenly stood up nervously and said, "That''s good.". By the way, Melissa can''t bear of pain. Be quick and smooth. Do you hear me? "


    The doctor''s hand trembled. He almost poured the whole bottle of antiseptic alcohol directly onto Melissa''s hand.


    If Aaron kept acting like this, the things that he could have done would probably be a mess.


    After taking a deep breath, the doctor explained seriously, "Yes, yes! Please rest assured, Mr. Aaron. I have been doing this for a long time and I know what I am doing. "


    After hesitating for a while, Aaron sat down again. He patted Melissa''s shoulder and comforted her, "All right. Melissa, if you feel painful, just tell me. Okay? "


    Melissa rolled her eyes. She had been mentally prepared for this, so she wasn''t scared at all. However, she was also nervous after what happened with Aaron


    Fortunately, the injury was on her left hand. Otherwise, she was unable to write and lost the opportunity to communicate with others.


    The doctor put on a mask quickly and changed a new cotton swab, applying disinfectant in it and said, "Okay. There''s a little pain at the beginning but since you are pregnant, I can''t give the anesthetic to you. Please bear it! "


    Melissa nodded.


    When the alcohol was first stained with the liquid, violet felt cool and then had a heart broken pain. Now the pain came to her mind from her hand.


    There were beads of sweat on her forehead. The sight of her holding back the pain somehow made Aaron''s heart ache.


    As he was about to comfort Melissa, Melissa turned her he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    piece of art.


    There were still some water drops on Sean''s head, but they did not affect his work at all.


    In the blink of an eye, he wrapped the elixir well and said to Aaron, "The doctor has told you what should be done. I won''t say anything more. If anything happens during the journey, you can call me at any time. "


    Aaron nodded. The anger on Aaron''s face had already disappeared. "Got it. "


    After snuffing out some of his thoughts, Sean turned his head and looked at Aaron, asking, "Well, in that case, everything should be fine with me. I should go back to my spot now. I''ve been late for a lot of time this morning. By the way, how about the matter yesterday?"


    It was not a suitable topic to talk about here. Besides, Aaron didn''t seem to want to reveal something, so he didn''t avoid arousing suspicion.


    Upon hearing this, Aaron''s face darkened. He supported Melissa and pulled her into his arms. "I have told you not to interfere in this matter Or you wouldn''t be able to get away from it completely. "


    Sean couldn''t help but chuckle. He didn''t mean to blame.


    He shook her head helplessly, and then tried to find an excuse for himself, "I see. You can contact me if you have any problems. I have to go to work now. As a dean, I can''t do anything shameful. "


    "Okay," voiced Aaron. He held on Melissa and left the hall.


    After watching them leave, Sean clenched his fists a little bit, and then whispered, "Aaron... What are you thinking about? Why can''t I figure it out at all? "

 Chapter 149 Johns Agony

    The doctor collapsed on his chair after he saw that Aaron had left. He exclaimed, He''s finally gone. I was scared to death! "


    If Aaron continued to stay, he might even be determined to quit. The assistant nodded in agreement. It was really scary when the man kept a straight face! It was as if the next second he would swallow him alive.


    The assistant swallowed subconsciously with a look of horror on her face. Sean is indeed a powerful guy to make acquaintance with such a man!


    When Sean looked back, he saw the admiration on their faces. He burst into laughter without tears. It seemed that they would not be able to get rid of the shadow of Aaron in a short time


    He then comforted them, "You are the best cultivators I have selected. I know how strong you are. You are not to blame for this matter. Sometimes it is difficult for me to get along well with Aaron, let alone you. Well, continue to work. That means we still have a lot to improve! "


    They cheered up with the encouragement of Sean.


    The assistant admired Sean even more. "Yes! "Dean Sean!" We will work harder! Please give me more advice! "


    Sean nodded with a smile, then put the remaining gauze back to its original position and walked out.


    "Aaron..."


    Sean subconsciously whispered, he then turned around and went back to his office.


    At the moment, Liam, who had reached an intent to cooperate with Aaron yesterday, was intimate with Gina.


    Gina asked, "Liam What do you think of that woman? I haven''t heard you mention that thing since you came back. "


    Liam didn''t reply. After the sex, he sat up and lit a cigarette.


    Melissa is really beautiful. Although she is pr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    old him that she must be pregnant! He have seen much more women who had played tricks like Gina. ''How can Gina deceive him with such a simple trick?''? How ridiculous it was!


    With her whole body trembling, Gina panicked in an instant. Then she rushed to the front of Liam and grabbed his hands, begging him, "Please Liam. I, I haven''t done anything wrong to you. This baby is yours. I know you don''t like kids, so I didn''t tell you Please don''t be angry! "


    Her face was full of fear, as if she was afraid that Liam would do something harmful to her.


    To her surprise, he didn''t scold her as she thought, nor did he blame her. Liam smiled and then reached out his hand to touch Gina''s face gently. He kissed her on the cheek and whispered, "Of course I won''t blame you. I should thank you more. Because the baby just came at the right time. If my memory serves me right, you had once sex with Aaron... "


    Gina nodded with a little hesitation. She did have sex with Aaron, and it was her first time to give her first time to Aaron. But why did Liam ask about this all of a sudden? Did he figure something out?

 Chapter 150 Use This To Convey The Message

    Just as she was hesitating, Liam suddenly laughed grimly with a cunning look on his face.


    With a heart thumping sound, Gina''s heart thumped a few times.


    After thought for a while, Gina started to sort things out.


    After swallowing her saliva subconsciously, Gina looked at Liam tentatively and asked, "Liam, do you mean that I pretend to be pregnant with Aaron''s child?"


    Liam gave her an approving look and then nodded.


    After she got the confirmation from Liam, Gina felt secretly pleased. After all, she had thought about it before, but due to the presence of Dustin, it was difficult to implement. But now, with the help of Liam, the success rate would definitely be greatly increased! In other words, she might grab the care of Aaron before Melissa!


    When she thought about the feeling of leaning in the arms of Aaron, Gina felt uneasy as if her heart had been scratched by something.


    The narrow-minded feeling disappeared in a flash.


    Gina put her body in front of Liam in a flattering way and urgently asked about the plan. "Liam, I can. But Aaron spent all his time with Melissa. I have no chance to approach him at all. What''s more... He didn''t even allow me to enter his house. There''s no chance for us to meet, let alone to do such a thing... "


    Gina said in a low voice. Obviously, Liam knew well about what Gina thought about.


    Liam smiled, and then lit a smoke again, "I will certainly arrange this. Three days later, you''ll wear something like Melissa. You should go out when I tell you to do so. Then everything will be natural! "


    Hearing Liam''s words, Gina nodded her head and showed great respect, which made Liam burst into laughter.


    The last second she shouted at him. But when he said he would give her to Aaron, she laughed so happily. Could it be that he was no match for Aaron?


    Thinking of this, Liam''s smile became stiff.


    He stretched out his hands and held Gina into his arms. The strong body covered Gina directly, without mercy, and once again possessed her body!


    What she could do was to call him in an enchanting way, with her hands tightly clinging to Liam''s neck to seek the greatest pleasure.


    It was a quiet night...


    A busy day finally came to night. Melissa watched Mond boarding the plane. She was reluctant to part.


    Melissa did


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    issa then slammed the pajamas on the ground and turned away in a fit of pique. She knew that Aaron had said those words on purpose! He knew clearly that she could not speak, but he deliberately asked her to do such a thing. It was obvious that he was deliberately making difficulties for her, wasn''t it?


    Aaron smiled in a low voice, and then walked out with a bath towel around her waist.


    As soon as he stepped out of the bathroom, his feet became soft.


    Looking down, he found it was his pajamas.


    Melissa just came here to bring his pajamas? What a thoughtful girl.


    But why would he wear pajamas as long as Melissa was here? It would be inconvenient.


    Aaron strode forward and covered his hand on the eyes of Melissa with an uneasy expression. Then he reached out his hand and swam down, making Melissa tremble all the time.


    Melissa twisted her body and tried to break free. But Aaron quickened his pace. With his legs clamped between her legs, Melissa was locked in the absolute arms of Aaron. No matter how hard she struggled, she was unable to break free. In the end, she gave up her attempt.


    Just as Melissa almost couldn''t stand the strong feeling anymore, Aaron stopped. If he went on fighting, he would get himself into trouble.


    However, he was still rational. After gasping a little, Aaron stood up and explained, "Woman, I don''t mean to tease you. But have you ever heard of Morse code? If you can''t speak later, you can use this to convey the message. But only with kicks, one will never find a way out. "

 Chapter 151 Give Up

    Morse code?


    It never existed in her mind. But she could tell by the way Aaron looked at her that he was not joking. Was it really something magical?


    Aaron smiled and then he went to bed directly and pulled Melissa down to sit beside him, he said, "I''ve been forced to learn it for a long time. It''s not as simple as you think. I can teach you if you want to learn it." Melissa was astonished. Although it takes a long time, it''s better than standing still. What do you think? "


    Melissa nodded, but her face was filled with confusion.


    Was there anything special about this Morse code?


    All of a sudden, Aaron reached out his hand and supported his head with it. Then he opened his thin lips and uttered some words that made Melissa confused.


    "Ticktock! Ticktock! Ticktock!"


    Looking at the stunned expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron burst into laughter.


    "You don''t understand, do you? This is Morse code, it means ''I love you'', do you understand?"


    Melissa turned her head aside and twisted her brows bitterly.


    She felt that Aaron was just making a joke. He simply sent a few syllables, but now he said that it was some Morse code and it somehow means ''I love you''...


    Just as Melissa was lost in her thoughts, Aaron came over to her and changed the subject. "Well, if you want to learn, there will be other opportunities in the future. Now we have more important things to do..."


    Of course, Melissa knew what the more important thing that Aaron was talking about. She cursed him for his dirty in her heart, but she didn''t want to struggle at all


    Soon,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sabina! "


    James''s voice came from the crowd, and some debutantes around also recognized him. They all gathered up and tried to woo the medical head of the B city.


    "Mr. James, it''s our great honor to meet you in person. I''ve heard about you. You are famous, especially for your medical skills! You are really excellent! "


    "Me too. Thanks to your hospital, my husband was very healthy now. Otherwise, I would have been a widow now. "


    "Don''t get in my way. Dr. James. Thank you so much. If it were not you, what should I do with the tumor! "


    These people were gossiping, making James a little overwhelmed. But now, all he could see was only Sabina. If it was in the past, he would naturally greet everyone with a smile, but unfortunately, now was not the time!


    With a gentle smile on his face, he nodded and said, "Sorry, I still have something to do. Excuse me, thank you!"


    "Doctor James, if you have time, you can come to my house to have a cup of tea or something. You are very welcomed to my home!"


    "You are welcomed too!"


    "So do we!"

 Chapter 152 This Is My Fiancee

    The people around responded with a shout, and in an instant, they surged up again. While Sabina, who was sobbing, seemed to hear James''s voice. She immediately stopped sobbing, stood up blankly and looked at the crowd.


    Many people who didn''t rush to James immediately sensed Sabina''s action.


    Was she going to the side of James? What if this matter posed a threat to James'' life?


    For a moment, everyone looked at the position of Sabina with vigilance, fearing that she would suddenly do something dangerous.


    With a dull expression on his face, Sabina muttered for a long time and then said in a low voice, "Ja...James... James. "


    James.


    All of a sudden, tears came out of Sabina''s eyes. Then she raised her head and said loudly, "James! James! "


    Hearing her low, sad voice, James got nervous. James sped up, refusing to the people pounce on him as he said, "I''m sorry! Let me go. Go away! "


    "That woman is going crazy again! Stop her. Don''t let her hurt Dr. James! "


    Someone shouted and those women who gathered around James turned around to protect James. Many Granny and women threw their vegetable they had just bought onto the ground.


    The embarrassed Sabina gave off the unpleasant smell. There were stinky eggs, tomatoes, and some unknown thick liquid. She looked like she hadn''t taken a bath for hundreds of years.


    "James... Why do you leave me alone? Why? You said you would... "


    "Fuck off!"


    James''s patience had been completely lost, seeing his woman being bullied in this way. His heart ached more than anyone else.


    He gave up his gentleness and elegance in the past directly, pulled the woman who was throwing the egg back, and rushed towards Sabina after cursing.


    His movement was quick, and the people around seemed to feel the danger and shock. In the blink of an eye, they avoided James directly and opened up a path for him, in case that James would hit them.


    Feeling sorry for her, James held Sabina in his arms, as if he didn''t care about the stain on her at all. Then he put his arms around her shoulder tightly and said, "Sabina. I am here! I''m here. I didn''t break my promise. Sorry for keeping you waiting for so long. I''m sorry. "


    Sabina seemed to have felt the familiar warmth, then she became calmer and more composed.


    With a sligh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He had no choice but to try to smile, but cursed them several times in his heart.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, the bartender finally stopped those people.


    "Dr. James..."


    The owner of the bar ran out in a hurry. Looking at the large group of reporters and fans outside the door, he did not know what to do for a moment.


    With his cheeks bulged up, James took a glance at the noise at the door and then lowered his voice. "Damn it. How troublesome they were. I don''t want to talk to them, but I hope no one can come in and disturb me. I need someone to open the door for me. My fiancee is a little tired. "


    His eyes softened at the sight of Sabina. And this kind of softness was doomed only to belong to Sabina.


    The boss was also a reasonable person. Judging from James''s appearance, he could understand what was happening.


    He nodded, made a gesture of "please" and then led James to the elevator. "Okay. We got it. We will handle it. Mr. James, this way please! "


    After thanked the boss, James quietly followed behind him.


    Inside the room, James''s face was full of guilt.


    He got some warm water and fed it into Sabina''s mouth. Then she fell asleep gradually. James didn''t know if it was because she felt uneasy. She kept grabbing James'' collar, not willing to let him go no matter what he said.


    His voice was a little low and deep. He stared at Sabina for a while and then muttered to himself, "I''m sorry. I will never disappear from your sight for such a long time. I''m sorry, Sabina..."

 Chapter 153 Sister

    In her sleep, Sabina seemed to have heard something. She turned over and climbed on James directly.


    With a smile on his lips, James secretly called out a little fox, then he opened the quilt to cover Sabina. Taking off his shoes, he embraced Sabina and went to sleep.


    His brows knitted, and he wrapped his arms around Sabina''s waist tighter and tighter. "Well, luckily, I''ve found you." ''Otherwise, what should I do?''


    The next day, when the sun just went up, Sabina woke up.


    Shivering unconsciously, she sat up and looked around uneasily. After she saw the familiar room, she calmed down a little.


    But where was James? Who sent her back? She still remembered seeing James last night. Was it just a dream?


    She touched the other side, which was empty, she found nobody


    But the smile of disappointment maintained for a second. Because she could still feel the warmth left in the quilt! In other words, James who was sleeping next to her had just got up!


    Sabina was not wearing any shoes, so she ran downstairs to the bathroom without hesitation. Then she opened the door of the bathroom without saying anything.


    "James......"


    Before she could speak out the name, Sabina was struck dumb with astonishment.


    James was naked. Sabina was scared and embarrassed. When she wanted to move backwards, it was too late.


    James strode up to her and held her waist.


    Once he moved closer, she could feel the overwhelming manly smell, which almost swallowed her.


    However, James didn''t seem to realize that it was inappropriate for them to talk with each other right now. Instead, he reached out his hand to take


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sing on work, someone knocked at the door. It was none other than Silver that brought Lois away that day.


    Without raising his head to look at the documents, Aaron replied, "What?"


    The door of her office was pushed open and Silver walked in. All of a sudden, he caught sight of Melissa sitting in the secretary''s seat.


    Seeing his scruples, Aaron nodded and said, "Don''t worry. If you have anything to say, you don''t need to hide from her."


    Silver was not melodramatic, nor like other people who would say that they should be careful, but instead he took the initiative to open the topic. "I have dealt with that woman. If you''re free, you can look for her at any time. As for Liam, we have also conducted an investigation. It seems that he doesn''t plan to take actions at the place he just took. However However, the real estate company started to take actions. It seemed that they were going to destroy it, as you expected. This is the latest information. Please have a look. "


    While speaking, he took out a document wrapped in kraft paper from his wallet and handed it to Aaron.

 Chapter 154 Carlos Secret

    Aaron nodded, he glanced at Silver with satisfaction, and then changed the topic, "Fine. Keep watching and tell me if there is anything new. Tell Jay to come to see me later. I have something to ask him to do. "


    "Got it!"


    Silver nodded and turned around to leave the office under the guidance of Aaron.


    However, it seemed that Aaron was not in a hurry to read the document at all. Instead, he opened his drawer and locked the document inside it.


    But Melissa noticed.


    In fact, she was also a little curious about what had happened after Lois was taken away that day. She had disappeared for two days.


    It was not that she was worried, but that she felt sorry.


    She is such a huge living person who has disappeared for so many days. But the company''s colleague didn''t notice at all. As if there was no such a person in the world at all


    Aaron stood up and was about to ask Melissa to have dinner, but he found that she looked strange.


    He leaned forward a little, and then asked with concern, "What''s wrong? You look pale. "


    Standing up subconsciously, Melissa stepped back several steps. Then she shook her head desperately to show that nothing happened.


    The light in Aaron''s eyes dimmed a little. When Melissa was about to see what was going on, he had already restrained his expression. "Clean it up. We can get off work in five minutes."


    She had no choice but to nod and agree.


    Just as Melissa packed up her things and was about to leave, her phone rang. The call from the Mu Family was coming.


    With a trace of doubt, Aaron pressed the answer key.


    "This is Aaron. What''s up?"


    The call was from Rebecca. The woman said in a sharp voice, "Aaron, you should go home when you have time, your grandfather has been back for several days and you didn''t come back to visit him, come back at night!"


    Her words sounded more like an order, rather than a request. It was so strong that he couldn''t refuse.


    The smile on Aaron''s face disappeared. He said coldly, "I have a lot of work to do tonight. I don''t have time. "


    On the other end of the line, Rebecca began to feel dissatisfied. She hum a few words and then handed the phone to William. She said in a flirtatious tone, "Honey, you see, our son has grown up and doesn''t listen to me. Look at what he looks like!"


    William received the phone with a headache. Then he per


    nigmatic smile on Aaron''s face.


    He was supposed not to eat in this way. Why did he still


    There was a ripple in Melissa''s heart. Would Aaron want to live a simple and happy life with her?


    For a moment, Melissa was touched.


    "I''m sorry, sir. This is a western restaurant. Pickles and millet porridge... "


    When the waiter was about to refuse to sell the porridge, Aaron took out a golden card from his pocket and waved it in front of the waiter. He then glanced at Melissa and smiled. "If you don''t have it, just buy it. Remember I want the porridge from Lai Kee Congee. I''ll pay double the fare for your driving. Do you have any other questions? "


    The waiter immediately changed his cold and indifferent look into a respectful and admiring look. "No! No, Please wait a moment. I''ll be right there. "


    What was the background of the card? How could it made a waitress to make a new appearance in an instant


    Seeing the curious expression in Melissa''s eyes, Aaron smiled and handed the card to her.


    Melissa measured the surroundings carefully for a long time, but didn''t find anything different. There were only a few VIPs with golden color on it and it made no difference from other cards.


    But why did the waitress suddenly change his attitude If it was because of Melissa''s identity, it would be wrong. After all, that man did not show any difference at the beginning. Since Aaron was a very famous man in A city, it was not impossible that he didn''t recognize him. Then why?


    But when other dishes were served, Melissa knew how ridiculous the idea was.

 Chapter 155 Congratulations

    "I want another small portion of braised hairy crab.


    And I want this as well...


    Oh, I almost forget. And this one, please."


    Aaron ordered, nodding.


    Melissa''s face grew paler and paler. The corners of her mouth twitched a little. She then coldly looked at Aaron.


    What on earth did he want to do? Just now, he seemed to share weal and woe with her. But in the next moment, he seemed to have changed into another person


    Melissa strongly pounded the table with the spoon and then attracted Aaron''s notice.


    Melissa took out her phone and waved it in front of Aaron. "I thought you were going to eat porridge?" ...


    Hearing this, Aaron pretended to be surprised and said, "Really? I didn''t say that, did I? When did you hear it? "


    Seeing that he was about to go back on his words, Melissa slammed her hand on the table and then nodded strongly, indicating that Aaron had indeed said that.


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders and explained, "Ah... You mean those things just now, right. I ordered that porridge for you in case you are hungry. After all, you are pregnant now. It''s not good for your health if you are hungry. What do you think? "


    Both were for her? And then Aaron started to gulp down the meat?


    Melissa''s face grew paler and paler


    Seeing that Melissa was about to burst into anger, Aaron waved his hand in a hurry and gave a hint to the waiter. "You''re welcome. I ordered it for you. I''ll leave the rest to you. If you need anything else, I''ll call you up. "


    The waiter nodded and then said pleasantly, "Okay. Mr. Aaron, if you have any complaints, please let me know anytime. "


    "Okay."


    Aaron responded perfunctorily. Then he turned his head and continued to pay his attention back to Melissa.


    Looking at the bitter expression on her face, Aaron smiled.


    After a pause, he continued, "Don''t get angry with yourself."


    Being angry, Melissa picked up the fork when she was eating western food and shook it in front of Aaron.


    Did Aaron want her to have porridge with a fork?


    Seeing that Melissa was about to burst out, Aaron burst into laughter. He laughed out loud.


    Aaron waved to the waiter nearby, and he said, "I''m just kidding. I have asked the chef to prepare some corn porridge for you. It''s good for your recovery. Sean says that your body is not suitable for pregna


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e people.


    Melissa''s face grew paler and paler


    Seeing that Melissa''s face turned pale, Aaron was determined and said, "I''ll say the last time. Get out of the way."


    Unfortunately, there were still some people who were unafraid of death and kept going forward, until


    Bang.


    Aaron leaned forward slightly and dropped a reporter who was still shouting to the ground.


    The brittle sound came through the microphone to everyone''s ears.


    They all shivered with fear. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Aaron. No one dared to act rashly again, not to mention to do anything disobedient to Aaron.


    Seeing that the people around no longer took any action, Aaron took back her feet, and then kicked a fake journalist who was lying on the ground with a weak wail. Aaron took the initiative to look at Melissa and said, "Let''s go. The air here is a little muddy. You may feel uncomfortable and your face is pale. "


    Melissa nodded then reached out and grabbed Aaron''s arm, cautiously following behind him.


    As expected, with Aaron leading the way, everything went smoothly. No one would dare to stand in front of them again.


    This atmosphere had been maintained until Aaron and Melissa left the place. Everyone heaved a long sigh of relief.


    The man who was closest to Aaron shivered before leaving the expensive camera on the ground and running away, "It''s that okay?" Although we came here with someone else''s money to pretend to be a journalist, Aaron seems to have known it. I''ve decided not to work here. I won''t take the money. "

 Chapter 156 Fight

    Everything was difficult at the beginning. But if someone took the lead, it would easily arouse other restless people''s action.


    In the blink of an eye, there were a lot of cameras on the ground.


    "I don''t want to do it, either. It seemed that Aaron was determined to protect his secretary. It will come to no good end to be against him! "


    "Yes. I don''t want to work here anymore. Let''s go. Even if you take the money, you will have to live to spend it! "


    The crowd began to shiver. In an instant, only about five people left in the crowd, which were originally small.


    They looked at each other for a while, and then put down the camera tacitly. They ran in different directions.


    While on the high floor, Aaron, who closed the surveillance video, smiled.


    Sure enough, they were just the temporary recruits. There were only four or five of them is the real core, and they were unreliable at critical moments.


    Then, Aaron knocked at his own table gently and turned to Lily and said, "Ask someone to go downstairs and bring those cameras to me. Remember, none of them is missed. I want to know which model it is from. We have to find out the person behind it. "


    Lily put away the file that Jay handed her while answering, "Yes, Mr. Aaron. I see. "


    The door of the office was quietly closed. Melissa worriedly looked at Aaron.


    What just happened didn''t seem to have any influence on Aaron.


    But Melissa frowned.


    She recalled that day when she had confronted with the drug trafficker in Director Liu''s office. Aaron had signed a contract with the drug trafficker in order to arrest Lawrence.


    She didn''t expect that those reporters would soon begin to point at Aaron. However, if they didn''t stop people''s discussion in time, it would have a bad impact on the company.


    Noticing the worried look of Melissa, Aaron stopped what he was doing and turned to ask, "Are you worried about me?"


    His words were abrupt. Moreover, Melissa''s face turned red with a loud slap on the center of the thing.


    Melissa quickly turned her head to avoid Aaron''s sight, and then put her head on the table.


    "What an unfaithful woman," said Aaron, while he was massaging his eyebrows. My work will be finished in a few minutes. If you can''t sort it out, that''s all right. T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Aaron thought that Melissa was still angry about what happened before, so he reached out his hand and patted her on the back, saying, "Melissa? Don''t make a fuss. It was an important document. I know I over did it at noon, but it was just a joke. Don''t take it to heart, honey. "


    However, on the other hand, Melissa was not willing to let go of the document as he ordered.


    The corners of Lily''s mouth twitched a little. Then she looked at Aaron awkwardly and said, "Mr. Aaron, this..."


    The persistence of Melissa made the Aaron''s head ache.


    In the end, he had no choice but to believe Melissa. He then shrugged his shoulders and said, "Forget it. I''ll hand it over later. Help me deal with the problem. I''ll figure out a way. You may leave now. I''ll let you know if there''s anything I can help. "


    Although Lily still had a lot to say, she had no choice but to nod in agreement when she saw the displeasure on Aaron''s face.


    She had no choice but to accept it.


    Lily cast a warning glance at Melissa before turning to leave.


    She seemed unhappy and cursed for a while and then muttered, "I really don''t know what other advantages this woman has except that she has a good design plan..."


    Lily was confident in her own ability. Maybe she could be a greater secretary than Melissa? Then why did Aaron take a fancy to her


    With a sigh, Lily reluctantly dialed the number of the Brown family and began to communicate with the person on the phone.


    But the discontentment with her lot began to grow slowly.

 Chapter 157 Dont You Remember Me

    The affairs on Aaron''s side had to be put aside for the time being. Then he dragged Melissa to the Mu Family.


    On the way to the Mu Family, Melissa had to bring the documents with her. Considering that it would be safer to hand it over to the others by herself, Aaron nodded and agreed.


    This contract was drew up by the rival. It would be troublesome if the rival knew that the contract had been tampered with by some unknown people, which was not good for Aaron.


    But he has checked the place carefully for more than ten times, and still did not find anything wrong.


    It was more accurate to say that Aaron spoiled her than doted on her. He even could make the contract a joke and give it to Melissa for further study... He knew what he had said was true.


    The car was running slowly. But Melissa''s hand had been tightly holding the document. No matter what Aaron said, she would not let it go. She insisted on studying the document thoroughly.


    He couldn''t help laughing. But Aaron ignored her and started the car carefully.


    In fact, Aaron had his own plans.


    He knew what kind of woman Melissa was better than anyone else. He had never seen her so stubborn except for work.


    So he bet on bringing him to justice on Melissa. And see what she would do to him in the end.


    Few days later, Aaron began to feel grateful that he was so stubborn and had faith in Melissa.


    The light in the car was dim, and before long, a spasm of aculeate over Melissa.


    Then she rubbed her eyes and made a silent whimper.


    Melissa still didn''t give up and kept looking down, trying to find the flaws in it.


    They were approaching... ''The feeling was so strong that it was about to jump out from her chest. But why I don''t know how to start with...'' Melissa thought.


    The file was indeed perfect on the surface. But why did Melissa feel strange?


    Melissa was confused about her persistence.


    She wasn''t making trouble out of nothing. She just thought there was something fishy about the document.


    Sweat dripped down from her face. Melissa turned more cautious.


    Her sight was a little blurry, and the sweat on her forehead secretly wetted a corner of the document. Meanwhile, Melissa caught a glimpse of something on the document.


    Just when Melissa was about to make some noise, the car stopped. Aaron released his seat belt and Melissa''s.


    Looking at the eager eyes of Melissa,


    nd! "


    Hearing what Rebecca said, Gorman got a little angry. Then he continued to explain, "It''s impossible! I remember this girl very clearly. It was her who helped me to go to Sean''s hospital that day. It''s absolutely right! "


    His stubbornness was similar to that of Aaron. Perhaps Aaron was inherited from his grandfather.


    Looking at the two who were looking each other up and down, Aaron roughly figured out what had happened.


    "Grandpa, do you mean you have seen Melissa?" Aaron asked tentatively as he stepped forward and stood between Melissa and Gorman.


    His grandfather was the kind of person who would return the favors. But because of this, he was also very impulsive. It was bad to hurt Melissa by accident.


    Gorman nodded his head. He was pleased to see that somebody could understand his words. "Aaron is indeed my grandson. But did you just say that this girl is your girlfriend? "


    Aaron nodded. He didn''t realize there was something wrong.


    "The day I came back from abroad, I was stolen by the thief. Unfortunately, it rained. My feet slipped and I fell to the ground. I had hypoglycemia at that time, so I couldn''t exert much strength... By the way, you seemed to have gone to B City to visit the members of the Browns, so you might not know the truth. As a result, no one dared to come up to help me. I''m afraid it''s because too many things have happened recently. Everyone''s heart is a little uncomfortable. I thought I would wait until the morning. The girl came out at that time. She took me to the hospital with her big belly. It''s rare to see women like her nowadays. "

 Chapter 158 When Did You Marry Her

    While speaking, Gorman winked at Aaron, turning his head from time to time to look at Melissa.


    With the suspicious look, Aaron turned to look at Melissa and asked, "Melissa, is this going to happen?"


    A lot of pictures came across Melissa''s mind. Then she gradually came to her senses.


    Melissa nodded her head with hesitation before she admitted it.


    It seemed that she had helped an old man with her hands that night. It was exactly on the day before the competition that she had come to visit Mond. And she had met Gorman. And ZERO had just returned to the company for some documents.


    Yes! It was exactly on that day!


    Seeing that Melissa remembered and seemed to suddenly understand, Gorman was extremely happy. He held Melissa''s hand and motioned her to sit down.


    Sitting awkwardly near the bed of Aaron, Melissa smiled awkwardly.


    She was not accustomed to the awkward atmosphere around her. Especially the inquisitive eyes of Rebecca made Melissa feel even more uncomfortable.


    It seemed like she wanted to see her thoroughly.


    Gorman raised his eyebrows. He poured himself a glass of wine and said happily, "I''m happy today. Aaron, when did you marry Melissa? I don''t know at all. By the way, you are not married yet. How can''t you inform me of your wedding? "


    Gorman was quite satisfied with Melissa as his granddaughter in law. After all, Melissa had never known his identity at that time, and she had helped him out of instinct, which meant Melissa was a kind and honest girl!


    And the woman that Aaron was in love with must be not bad. So Gorman didn''t ask about other things.


    However, on the other side, Rebecca kept saying worriedly, "Wait a minute, father. You''re too anxious. We don''t know much about this child. Isn''t it good to let her in directly? "


    If the woman was just a mistress kept by Aaron, wasn''t that taking advantage of her family?


    Hearing what Rebecca said, a trace of unhappiness flashed across Gorman''s face. William walked up to his father and comforted, "Father, in fact, what Rebecca said is right. Since we are going to be a family, we should always know each other. In that case, it will be easier for us to prepare for the marriage."


    But it might not be easy for them to say like this w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    obviously didn''t be done at the dinner table, Gorman would only consider her hard-working without wasting time...


    Gorman nodded and said, "I like this granddaughter in law. If you really like sue, you''d better marry her as soon as possible. In that case, some people will be restless and rob her. "


    When he heard these words, William got very anxious. He put his body close to his father and gave a hint with his eyes. "Father, what should we do with the daughter of the Liao Family? You have engaged with Liao Family before, and I''m afraid it''s not good for us to go back on our word. "


    We were old family friends. Breaking off the engagement in public would be equivalent to breaking up the face. It''s no good for both of us.


    William used to think that Gorman would be more stately, but he was so stubborn this time.


    Without making any concession, Gorman waved his hand and said, "Then we just fall out. I don''t believe that they will be willing to fall out with us. The Liao Family never know who they are relying on. When they fell out with us, they would knew.


    His words made William''s face turn pale, but Aaron admired him from the bottom of her heart.


    In the Mu Family, except for Aaron, perhaps only Gorman could do such thing. Perhaps only he could say such irresponsible words!


    Although Aaron didn''t know much about Gorman, he liked his temper. Anyone who could say the most important words at the crucial moment was always respected!


    Gorman was undoubtedly such a person.

 Chapter 159 A Bowl Of Soup

    Instantly, Rebecca and William panicked. It was obvious that Rebecca''s self-control was not as strong as that of William. She shook her hand and then she knocked over the soup on the table.


    She sat on the edge of Melissa, and the hot soup also splashed on Melissa.


    Melissa whined and reached out her hands, trying to save the document. However, it turned out that Rebecca didn''t seem to see anything. She slowly stood up and moved the bowl aside. The residue of the soup in the bowl scalded Melissa''s thighs in an instant. Of course, together with the document.


    Taking no notice of the scalds on her thighs, Melissa stood up and took several steps backwards. Then she reached out her hand to the maid standing behind her, took the sterilized napkin and wiped the document hard with it.


    When she panicked, she noticed something on the contract.


    Something''s wrong... Why did the number change?


    Melissa was both surprised and scared that she might have made a mistake. She rubbed her eyes and pressed her face against the document.


    As expected, the original number was gone, and was replaced by a short and narrow number.


    It''s...


    No wonder she felt something wrong while reading this document. It turned out that there was another number behind the number! Was it because the document had been soaked in water? In the car at that time, her sweat was dropped down, so she faintly saw it. In addition, she had a dim vision and didn''t pay much attention to it at that time.


    It seems that Rebecca is indeed able to let Melissa know what is going on.


    Melissa was about to tell the whole story to Aaron, but she suddenly sensed something was wrong.


    The smile on her face froze in an instant. She looked at Aaron and Rebecca perplexedly.


    Was it her illusion? She had a feeling that something was wrong.


    With a straight face, Aaron grasped Rebecca''s wrist and pulled her forward. Then he locked his eyes on her and shouted, "Are you doing this on purpose? Don''t you see you burned Melissa? And you deliberately stirred up the bowl? What did you mean? "


    Apparently, Rebecca didn''t expect that Aaron would react this way. She hesitated for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    Hearing that, William stood up in a h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    inted her finger at Rebecca''s nose. He said sarcastically, "It doesn''t matter? Is that all right? What? She is my woman. I didn''t touch her. Who are you? "


    In the beginning, this woman kept stuffing him with different kinds of women, but he could see that Mu Family elders pretended not to know anything.


    However, it seemed that Rebecca didn''t realize the limits of control. She got more and more intensive this time. At first, it was just little tricks. Then, it became aboveboard. Afterwards, she even used overpowering drug to make Aaron have sex with other women.


    At first, Aaron was not ready for anything. He was obviously set up by Rebecca. But after that, he would not let those women who offered to come over to him have his baby. Aaron was content to make his partner swallow the pill. Besides, he would ask Howard to take the woman to the hospital and check on her. After making sure that the woman was not pregnant, he would give up.


    But if the woman had any kind of job, she would be fired for various reasons before long...


    Of course, all of this had been planned by Aaron. So many people believed that he would not let anyone have his baby. This was also the reason why the outsiders were so suspicious when Melissa was pregnant.


    It was impossible that Melissa had Aaron''s baby.


    But just now, Gorman could almost be sure that his grandson really liked this woman called Melissa.


    What''s more, facing Melissa, Gorman really liked her. He even supported their marriage.

 Chapter 160 The Trap

    Seeing that Aaron was about to lose his temper, Rebecca then took the initiative to compromise, "Aaron, calm down. I''m your mother! "


    While she was giving a hint to Aaron, she kept looking at William with her eyes. If William and Gorman could dissuade Aaron at the same time, problems could still be solved!


    Just when William was about to say something, Gorman scolded Rebecca first. "It is indeed her fault. Melissa is a good girl. How could she hurt her so much. Thanks to my grandson''s wife''s patience to such an extent, she really deserves to be the grandson''s wife! "


    Gorman spoke highly of Melissa. Obviously, he was quite satisfied with his granddaughter in law.


    Although being embarrassed, Rebecca had no other choice but to give an awkward smile and agree with him.


    When Melissa came to her senses, she stretched out her hand and tried to pull Aaron who stood in front of her.


    Aaron turned around. A tinge of heartache appeared on his face. He asked, "What''s wrong? Does it hurt? I''ll take you to the hospital right now. The doctors here are probably obeying to someone, so don''t let you suffer any more. Sorry It''s all my fault. I won''t bring you back any more. I also feel nauseated when I see this place. Melissa, I''m so sorry... "


    He said as he planted a gentle kiss on Melissa''s forehead, as if she was his most precious treasure.


    Rebecca was stunned by what she saw. But she didn''t dare to offend him. She put the blame on Melissa.


    Melissa hastily shook her head, and then deftly handed the documents she had grasped in her hands to Aaron.


    Moreover, she pointed at the changed number.


    Seeing that Melissa didn''t give up, Aaron had to tell her the truth. "I told you the document is all right. Now the most important thing is your Wait! Melissa! This number... "


    Aaron caught a glimpse of the spot that Melissa had mentioned and he stammered all of a sudden.


    He quickly reached out his hand and grabbed the document from the hand of Melissa. He looked up at the document in a hurry and finally focused on the place that Melissa had told him.


    Seeing that, the eyebrows of Aaron froze in an instant. Then he grasped a corner of the document in his hand and mur


    sense. He nodded his head and said, "If that''s true, then I''ll leave it to you. If that woman has any motives, don''t forget to tell me in the first place. It''s not easy for my grandson to meet a woman he really loves. If she really loves money, I can also buy her lifetime! "


    Then Gorman turned around and went back to his bedroom. The dinner ended in discord eventually.


    After hearing the answer she wanted, Rebecca happily nodded her head. She proudly glanced at William and then ran out of the room, not knowing what she should do.


    Looking at the huge dining table, William felt a pang of sadness.


    William slowly sat down at the dining table and stirred the food in front of him with his finger under the table. Then he muttered in a low voice, "Dear... In the blink of an eye, more than twenty years have passed. I wonder how are you doing there. "


    Tears trickled down, making William''s hand wet.


    He doted on Aaron, but Aaron showed no respect to his father''s love.


    Since his mother had that accident, Aaron had blamed him and Rebecca for that. He insisted that Rebecca killed his mother and no matter how hard he tried to explain to him, he didn''t listen. He even took advantage of the money he had saved and moved out directly. He had moved out for more than twenty years.


    Time passed by. While William was recalling the memories of the past, he closed his eyes, recalling what he had just done with Aaron, a surge of feelings surging in his heart

 Chapter 161 How About That

    On the other side, the two people who came out of the villa went back to the car hastily.


    Aaron glanced anxiously at Melissa, then he said, "Forget about the documents. Your legs are more important than the papers. I''m taking you to the hospital now. You see, your feet are blistered. That damn woman Do you feel pain? "


    Looking into the gentle eyes of Aaron, Melissa''s heart skipped a beat.


    She nodded and then shook her head quickly, indicating Aaron that she was fine.


    But how could Aaron listen to her? They went straight to the hospital as if the hospital of Sean''s was his private clinic. As long as he needed, Sean had no chance to refuse at any time.


    Melissa forced a smile, but was more touched in her heart.


    Now there were no other people around, but Aaron still kept nervous and concerned about her Wasn''t it just for show?


    Melissa was still confused and didn''t come to herself when they arrived.


    On the other hand, Aaron didn''t mind others'' opinions because he thought that Melissa''s feet were scalded. He held Melissa in his arms and slammed the door shut with force. Then he strode into the hospital.


    When one of the nurses who was on duty at the door saw Aaron coming, she walked up to him and explained, "Mr. Aaron, are you looking for Dean Sean? But he is having a meeting now. He might be too busy! "


    Every time she saw Aaron holding this woman, she knew he must be here for Sean.


    After a long time, his behavior was not strange in the hospital.


    Aaron nodded and replied, "I''m fine. I just take her to the skin department. No need to disturb the scene. I''ll take care of it myself. Go ahead with your business. "


    He wouldn''t ask Sean to solve everything for him. But he just instinctively thought that in A city, Sean''s hospital was the most reliable, and in fact, it was true.


    The most powerful medical enterprise in A city was the Liao Family, while the Shang family was the biggest one in B city.


    Everyone knew about it.


    The nurse was flattered with a smile. Then she nodded and bowed repeatedly. "Okay, if you need any help, please don''t hesitate!"


    Unexpectedly, Aaron was not that hard to get along with How could he be so polite.


    She smiled shyly. When she was about to continue the conversation, she found that the previous seco


    hen she nodded, put the document under her cushion, and closed her eyes.


    She was so sleepy that she shook her head a little and soon fell asleep.


    Aaron glanced at Melissa and rolled down the window and turned off the lights in the car. "Go to sleep if you''re sleepy. I''ll wake you up when I arrive," he said.


    Melissa rubbed her eyes, nodded her head and went to sleep


    After making sure that she was asleep, Aaron began to contact his men.


    After he adjusted the Bluetooth headset, he dialed Jay''s number. "Jay, this is Aaron. Now there was something wrong with the document. You can contact Lily later. Half an hour later, you two gather together at the intersection which is close to my home. We go directly to the side door of Brown''s house and have a good talk. He tampered with the document. Yes, we don''t need to bring too many people and keep the news secret. Just three of us go there. "


    "Okay, Mr. Aaron. I got it. I will contact Lily right now. Okay. "


    Aaron hung up the phone in a hurry. Then he tried to drive as steadily as possible so that he wouldn''t wake up Melissa.


    Since when had Aaron become so considerate? The answer was beyond Aaron''s knowledge.


    At a corner of a dark corner, ZERO''s eyes shone thoughtfully


    With his eyes closed, all he could think of was the sweet smile and friendly greetings of Melissa.


    Reaching out his hand and putting out the cigarette end, ZERO''s Adam''s apple was rolling slightly. He said, "Melissa, if Aaron is dead, will you come to me and ask for my support?"

 Chapter 162 The Show

    He slowly stopped the car and stared at the sleeping Melissa. The corners of Aaron'' lips curved up a little.


    Reaching out his hand, he unfastened the safety belt for Melissa. Then he reached out his gnarled hand and covered Melissa''s cheek with it. "Will you be as docile as a kitten only when you''re quiet?" he asked.


    Aaron stood up and got off the car on his own initiative. Then he picked up Melissa.


    Aaron placed her in the comfortable position and told the servants several times to take care of her before he left the room.


    He had more important things to do next!


    Half an hour later, Aaron, Jay and Lily successfully joined hands. After that, they pulled together and set off for the branch base of the Brown family.


    This time, if they did not give him a satisfactory answer, he would have to start using extreme methods.


    Even they were a big shot in B city, they had to obey the rules here, as they had come to the place of Aaron.


    Jay skillfully drove Aaron''s car and headed to the destination.


    At the moment, Brown was drinking with his friends in the branch base, having no idea that Aaron would notice something wrong with the document.


    The other man with blue eyes stretched his hand to drink the wine in front of him up. Then he said with concern, "Brown, you have played a good trick. But the thing is, Aaron has been delayed for so long. Has he found something wrong? "


    As far as he knew, Aaron was a steady man. He would not delay the schedule on purpose. There must be something wrong!


    Brown laughed and then said confidently, "Everyone in A city has a characteristic. The more important thing it was, the more they kept it away from the outside world. If this file could not touch anything like liquid, nothing would be found. What''s more, I have tried many times and the quantity has to be accurate. I believe there won''t be any careless person in A city who can get close to Aaron. He always needs a capable subordinate. "


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with what Brown said. If it weren''t for Melissa, Aaron would have taken his loss.


    However, there were no absolute things in the world For example, at the moment, the three of them were already downstairs in the base.


    With a polite smile, Aaron staring at the guard in front of him, and he slowly said, "We are here to


    said, "I was just kidding with you. Why are you so serious That document was just used to test you. Now that it has been exposed, I''m willing to give you thirty percent of the profits, what do you think? "


    It had to be said that Brown handled the matter in a very good way. Although the thirty percent of the profits seemed not to be a big deal, the project was much bigger than a small one.


    After taking a meaningful look at Brown, Aaron squinted and then said with a smile, "Mr. Brown, you are really fond of joking. I won''t make such a joke. "


    If he hadn''t found it out, it would have cost him more than thirty percent? He had underestimated Brown''s ambition.


    Seeing that Aaron was forcing him, Brown''s face became serious.


    He glanced at Aaron''s two helpers. After weighing the future interest, Brown laughed brightly and said, "Don''t say that. Well, how about forty percent? I don''t earn anything, okay? It''s a total of four or six. I took it off. "


    With a hypocritical smile on his face, Aaron nodded and put away his sharp claws. "I hope that you can control yourself next time, Mr. Brown. I always don''t want to cooperate with people without good faith. Especially at some critical moments. "


    Knowing that Aaron was hinting him, Brown had no choice but to wear an awkward smile on his face.


    Fortunately, after he printed out the new agreement, Aaron took it away directly, which made him a little relieved.


    After watching Aaron leaving, Brown''s smile disappeared. He frowned and muttered to himself, "But how did he find out..."

 Chapter 163 Lena Was Kidnapped

    When he was deep in thought, a tall man rushed out from the back of the study.


    The man slowly walked forward, and then opened his thin lips and said, "It wouldn''t be that simple. If Aaron had found something fishy, he would have come. I think it has nothing to do with him. "


    What he said was exactly the same as what Brown was thinking. Nodding his head approvingly, Brown reached out his hand to pick up the stained original file.


    The two bodyguards beside him didn''t know anything, since Aaron couldn''t figure it out. Otherwise, they would not have spent time persuading him to be patient because something had happened.


    And the soup above it... Is Melissa knocked down? That''s why Aaron said that she lost her temper?


    Thinking of this, it seemed reasonable.


    Resting his chin in one hand, Brown lost in thought.


    Seeing that Brown was lost in thought, the man didn''t seem to want to bother him anymore.


    He stood up, bowed a little and said goodbye to him, "Brown, I am going back to my home now. If you need any help, please contact me Just remembered that you must be careful of Aaron. That man I can''t get it. "


    It was not until hearing the voice that Brown came back to his senses. He nodded and then put away his belongings. He moved forward and said, "I''m sorry. I was absent-minded for a while. Well, let me drive you out. After all, you are not familiar with the terrain here. "


    The man didn''t refuse Brown and went downstairs together.


    When the man was about to leave, Brown suddenly stopped. He thought for a while and said, "Brother, how well do you know that man?"


    As the second most important person in the family, Kenney, was always a reliable elder brother. To him, there were not many competitors, but Aaron was easily ranked top


    Kenney, who was called brother, turned his head slowly and thought for a while before he opened his mouth, "In my opinion, that man is the third of the people who is the most difficult to deal with. If you can, you''d better not provoke him. I know you are no match for him now. That''s all I can say. Look out for yourself. I don''t think it''s necessary for you to give up your bright future because of a woman. "


    As soon as Brown heard his brother persuading him to give up, Brown was not convinced at once. H


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    say with a smile, "You are getting bolder. You don''t have to get up too early tomorrow. I have something to do. If you don''t want to go to work, it''s okay. "


    Inside the door, there was no reaction. So Aaron didn''t know whether Melissa had heard it or not.


    Seeing that Melissa was quiet, Aaron felt bored. He leaned his face to the door frame and blinked. But he found he couldn''t see anything


    If someone looked into the mirror in the opposite, he could not see the outside. But if he looked into the mirror in the mirror, he could clearly see the outside


    Melissa''s face turned red with shyness. When she tried to dodge, Aaron''s dismissive voice reached her ears, "Melissa, did you hear that? If you keep silent, I will break in. Don''t think that I can''t get in just because you lock the door. "


    In a moment of desperation, Melissa could only wave her fist, and slapped the toilet lid hard. Then she clumsily made her clothes neat and pressed the pump button.


    Outside the bedroom, Aaron stoop with a smug smile on his face. Before Melissa came out of the bathroom, he quickly ran to bed.


    In fact, he had planned to go back to the company, but considering the meeting with Liam tomorrow, he decided to have a good rest at night.


    But he didn''t expect that when he came back home, he saw such a lovely scene of Melissa. He couldn''t help but want to continue.


    So when Melissa pushed the bathroom door open, she saw Aaron looking at her up and down like a wolf, as if he was wondering how to swallow her alive.

 Chapter 164

    Subconsciously, Melissa took a step back. She raised her eyebrows and looked wary.


    Melissa was extremely sensitive to the topic about the sex. The look on Aaron''s face was completely different from his cold and high-definition appearance in the past.


    Every time he said the last time, there was always the next one, so it was not surprising that he would act like this.


    Looking at Melissa, Aaron laughed silently. Then he shifted the problem to Melissa and said, "I''m not going to do anything. But I feel that you have gained a lot of weight recently. "


    He looked at Melissa innocently as if Melissa was thinking too much.


    Deep down in her heart, Melissa cursed Aaron several times. Then she had to return to the bed with a stiff smile on her face.


    She can''t resist this. If she goes to sleep on the sofa, whether Aaron will do anything chilling is another matter.


    Aaron raised his hand and bossily held Melissa in his arms. He bent down, kissed her lips and explained, "Come here. I''m tired today, so I won''t do anything to you. I just want to hold you in my arms and have a good sleep. "


    He was telling the truth. In any case, Liam was a member of the underworld. He must be fully prepared tomorrow. If his negotiation failed, he should at least get himself out of the trouble, otherwise the group would be in danger.


    The moment Melissa saw the blood streaks in his eyes, she thought of the contract and couldn''t help but worry.


    Although Aaron is back, whether the negotiations went smoothly is a worrying thing.


    She freed both of her hands and slapped the faces of her palms with the Morse code she didn''t know for a long time. It was not until her hands became numb that Aaron finally understood what she meant.


    Seeing that Melissa mentioned this, Aaron laughed sinisterly. "Don''t worry. Thank you. To be honest, if it wasn''t you, I would lost much money. As for Brown, he was smart enough to give out all the profits and capital money to please us. Although he didn''t make a penny, and he had paid the basic capital, the money had no impact on his family, and because of that, he could prove his innocence. Do you think he''s smart? "


    It seemed that he had made full preparation for it. He didn''t show the sligh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    orgive our rudeness. It won''t happen again. Please give us another chance! "


    But they didn''t know that Melissa was not angry. She just felt embarrassed to face her stubbornness.


    She knew that they all wanted the best for her health, but she insisted on taking time to work, completely forgetting her own health. She even forgot that she was still a mother with a five-month baby.


    Hearing the disturbed voices of the maids outside the door, Melissa was confused. She reached out her hand and patted herself on the head slightly. Then she turned around in a hurry to open the door.


    But the more anxious a person was, the more confused he or she was.


    The moment the door handle was opened, Melissa slipped and fell down because of losing her balance.


    The maid''s eyes widened in an instant. Only a few maids reacted quickly and reached out their hands in an attempt to catch Melissa. They didn''t want the tragedy to happen.


    Unfortunately, they were a bit slower than the others. Just as Melissa was about to fall to the ground, a big hand with rough callus instantly lifted her up from the air. Melissa, which was supposed to fall to the ground, was supported to stand straight in an instant.


    She looked at the man in front of her surprisingly. That was Howard.


    If he had not heard the commotion just now and had not come to see what was going on, a tragedy would have happened at this time. And everyone in this villa was likely to die!


    Aaron got angry was not a fun thing.

 Chapter 165 Evening Dress

    The women around felt a little relieved because of Howard''s arrival.


    Everyone in A city knew that Aaron had a driver called Howard. He was different from the ordinary driver. He used to be the chief of staff in the special forces, but somehow he gave up all his honor to be the driver of Aaron. It was such an occupation that everybody would looked down upon.


    There were a lot of rumors about this matter, but in the end, it hadn''t been accepted by Aaron and Howard. After a long time, the discussion was dismissed.


    Seeing that Melissa was fine, Howard''s tense nerves calmed down a little. Then Howard loosened his grip to Melissa and said coldly, "If you don''t want a baby, you can have an abortion at any time. If you want to kill someone else, you''re really smart."


    There were some other meaning in his words, so Melissa could understand.


    She was too reckless. If something had happened to her, these maids might have to suffer.


    That was why these people were so scared when she suddenly closed the door.


    Following Aaron''s side, it is not too much to describe him as a tiger. How did Howard make it through all these years.


    With a slight sigh, Melissa stood straight and bowed respectfully to the maids to express her apology.


    However, those maids were scared to death in an instant.


    The maid who stood closest to her, with tears on her face, "Miss Melissa, please don''t be angry, please don''t tell Mr. Aaron about it. I know that we did a lot wrong. Please forgive us. We will not make the same mistake in the future. Miss Melissa, please forgive us. No, Mrs. mu, please don''t fire us! "


    Melissa bent down and picked the painting up. "I didn''t mean to blame you. Thank you for your breakfast. I want to eat now," she said. ...


    Realizing that there was no point in continuing to explain, Melissa turned to look at the others.


    She wanted to explain, but it was not a good time. And Howard made people want to escape!


    Howard cast a glance at Melissa before walking down the stairs.


    His calm voice floated in the air, "If you don''t want more


    fferent locations. They were apart soon.


    Soon, only Lily was left in the meeting room.


    She put her hand on her left chest and frowned. "I''m kind of worried. Am I overthinking?"


    She sighed and combed her blonde hair irritably and walked towards her desk with her high heels.


    ''Now that Aaron only brought those people with him, does it mean that his secretary, Melissa, is here alone?'' she wondered.


    The corners of Lily''s lips lifted into a smile when she made up her mind. Then she strode towards the office of Aaron, ready to find Melissa''s trouble.


    However, she didn''t know that Aaron had already anticipated that someone in the company would take advantage of his absence to do something to hurt Melissa, so he held Melissa in the villa early.


    So, when Lily rushed over, the door of Aaron''s office was locked from the inside.


    There was a look of surprise on her face. She reached into her pocket and took out her cell phone. It was almost ten o''clock. Hadn''t she come to work yet?


    Did she abuse her power just because she was Aaron''s girl?


    Lily''s teeth were chattering. Just as she was guessing, an employee of the cleaning department came up with her washing appliance.


    As if she had found the direction, Lily crooked her finger at the cleaner and said, "Come over here. Let me ask you, why the secretary of Mr. Aaron hasn''t come here at this time today?"

 Chapter 166 A Gift For You

    The cleaner was enlightened as soon as she heard Lily''s question. "Manager Lily, you may not see Miss Melissa today. She asked for leave and didn''t come today." Mr. Aaron asked me to clean the office! Look, the key is here. "


    The cleaner seemed to be afraid that Lily would not believe it. She took out the key from her pocket and shook it in front of lily.


    Hearing that Melissa asked for leave, Lily was pissed off. Then she screamed, "You said she didn''t to go to work? Ask for leave? How could this woman skip work only work for a few weeks? "


    The cleaner didn''t know what to do for a moment, so she stood stiffly and waited for Lily''s instruction.


    After she mournfully glanced at the cleaner, Lily restrained her negative emotions and said, "Well, if there is nothing else, you can go back to work. Don''t tell anyone what I''ve came here. Otherwise, your name might be removed from the cleaner department. "


    She took a glance at the cleaner. After she saw that she had succeeded, Lily turned around and left with satisfaction.


    But she ignored one thing. It wouldn''t be easy for a cleaner who could make Aaron hand over the key to her? Although the seven of them were the shareholders that Aaron trusted most, it didn''t mean that Aaron would not hide anything from them.


    The cleaner touched her bangs, paused for a while, and then pretended to be faint. "Aaron, if you let me wear such ugly and dirty clothes again, I will definitely rush to your house and fight with you. Where is my perfume? "


    After howling plaintively in a low voice for several times, the cleaner quickly used the key and ran in.


    At the same time, Aaron and the other two were on their way to Liam''s house.


    There was no doubt a fierce battle waiting for him. If they won, it would be fine. If they lost, they would lose their lives. What''s more, the headline of the rumor that he colluded with drug traffickers hasn''t come down yet. If something unexpected happened, he would be taken as the headline of the news desperate?


    Aaron sneered. He leaned his body against the seat and thought about how to deal with it later.


    He had to admit that it was really nice to have Melissa in his arms yesterday. If it were not for such an important matter, he would have stayed there longer.


    When they w


    a short time


    The man frowned and wondered where they met and why he felt so familiar.


    His mind was in a mess, and he finally gave up recalling. Whether it was his illusion or not, he felt a sense of familiarity with Jay, as if he was born to live here.


    In the room, Liam poured a glass of strong wine for Aaron and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Aaron would come here with only two people. You know, you are the most courageous person I have ever seen. "


    Hearing Liam''s partly true and partly false compliment, Aaron didn''t seem too happy. With a false smile, he berated each other, "Mr. Liam, what are you talking about. You have seen so many different kinds of things. How could it be possible that you haven''t seen all of them? "


    But Liam was telling the truth. He negotiate with other people on the condition that he thought highly of them, so he asked them to come to his place.


    But when they heard that they were going to come to his place for negotiation, they panicked and brought a large group of people with them. It seemed that they were not here for a negotiation, but for a fight.


    Or he has contacted the police. He was on his guard not far away and was ready to rush up at any time. This disgusted Liam.


    So he would kill whoever knew about it afterwards


    This was one of the reasons why his reputation was very popular.


    So Liam''s praise was sincerely and sincerely. Unfortunately, nothing mattered to Aaron.


    It was always clear that what he wanted and what his purpose was.

 Chapter 167

    Aaron put his hands on his chest as usual, and then slowly leaned his body back against the soft sofa. He said, "Let''s get down to the business. I want to know what you want to talk about with me this time. You only told me the design concept, but you didn''t tell me what it is. "


    This project was supposed to be different from the one he had been working on before. Besides, if he guessed right, this project might be a big one.


    Otherwise, he would not act so ostentatiously, but in fact, he didn''t mention anything about her.


    Is there anything that needs two people to talk face to face? Aaron knew without being told.


    Liam waved his hand and interrupted the conversation, "Mr. Aaron, you''re so frank. But today I''m here not only to negotiate with you, but also to improve our relationship. In the future, it will be more convenient for us to work together."


    That was not his main purpose today... Do you know my real intention, Aaron?


    Liam couldn''t help but grin.


    Looking at his calculating eyes, Aaron suddenly frowned.


    This matter seemed to be more complicated than he had imagined. But it didn''t matter if he didn''t want to start so early, he had plenty of time today.


    Aaron shrugged helplessly and said slowly, "Of course I will. There will be many cooperation in the future, but my woman doesn''t like me to drink and says it is harmful to the stomach. Liam, do you understand? "


    His woman?


    Was that woman in the police station on that day...


    Liam smiled, indicating that he didn''t care about the details. "In that case, I won''t force you. by the way. It''s a rare chance for you to visit us. How about I show you around? You won''t mind if this house is too shabby, will you? "


    Since the host said so, if Aaron continued to refuse, it was obvious that he would lose face to the host. In desperation, he had no choice but to nod his head. Then he stood up quickly and followed Liam out.


    Jay and Silver stood up the moment they opened the door.


    Making sure that there was no injury on Aaron''s face, they breathed a sigh of relief and quickly caught up with Aaron and walked beside him.


    "Mr. Aaron..."


    "I''m fine," said Aaron slowly. He reached out his ha


    n he was about to land his fist on the table, Aaron stretched out her hand and wrapped Jay''s fist swiftly. Then he nodded and said, "Okay. Jay, take me there. "


    Aaron pulled Jay''s thoughts back.


    Jay''s face turned a little red, and then he forced a smile awkwardly and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Aaron. I..."


    Seeing that Jay was full of remorse, Aaron didn''t show any unhappiness on his face. Instead, he shrugged to help him out and said, "It''s not your fault. Lead the way please. I know you are in a bad mood today, so it is my fault to force you out. "


    After expressing his gratitude to Aaron and smiling at him, Jay took a resentful look at Liam and then turned around quickly to lead the way for him.


    Then what is Liam planning? It seemed that he was up to something. He sensed that something was wrong, but why didn''t Aaron want to leave?


    Is there something''s wrong so he can''t leave?


    At the restaurant, Jay couldn''t bear his impulse any longer. He looked at Aaron and asked, "Mr. Aaron. Did the man threaten you to do something so that you couldn''t leave? You know it''s dangerous but you still... "


    Aaron glanced coldly at the door and then said, "The contract hasn''t been signed yet. It seemed that he wanted to sign it at night. Now we are all on the alert and cannot let slip a single spark of trouble. If he wants to pick on us in public, we should be prepared as well. "


    If allowed, he naturally wanted to leave here as soon as possible.

 Chapter 168 To New Party

    But now, he had no choice. If they wanted to sign it, they''d better keep waiting.


    While the two sides were in a stalemate, more and more people began to gather around them.


    "Hello, Mr. Aaron."


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Aaron."


    The people around didn''t seem to be surprised at his appearance. As soon as they sat down, they were only curious at first, and then they sat back at their own table.


    Jay forced himself to calm down and sat up quietly.


    In fact, he was a little surprised that Aaron asked him to go out this time. He had a deep grudge against the drug trafficker, especially the one who was known as Liam.


    When Jay was lost in his thoughts, a man suddenly stood up and waved his beer bottle. "Thank you, Mr. Aaron. If you don''t come, we can''t enjoy so delicious food. "


    As for the identity of Aaron, they weren''t as timid as other people. They could joke with Aaron now. It really admire him.


    Hearing that, Aaron lowered her head and wore a smile on his face. Wearing a sexy smile on his lips, he said, "You''re welcome."


    The follower froze for a second and then laughed. He sat down and waited for the dishes to be served.


    Soon a few women came up to distribute bowls and chopsticks, while the people around suggested to open a few bottles of beer. The quiet canteen exploded in an instant.


    All of them were living on the edge of the knives, of course they were full of sap.


    Those women seemed to get used to their demands. Sometimes, they would echo them with a few words. The atmosphere was unexpectedly harmonious.


    This was somewhat beyond Aaron''s expectation. They hadn''t behaved brutally as he had expected.


    It was not proper to say they worked for Liam. They seemed more like families


    "Mr. mu, this is yours, this is yours, your..."


    While the woman was serving the bowls and chopsticks for Aaron and Silver, Jay fixed his eyes tightly on her, fearing that she would play tricks on him.


    In contrast to Jay''s nervousness, Aaron, on the other hand, seemed very composed. He stretched out his hand and said politely, "Okay. Thank you. "


    The woman was surprised and overjoyed. She didn''t leave until she felt shy for a while.


    About ten minutes later, Liam finally showed up.


    He apologized and reached out his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead. Then he said with a smile, "It''s so hot in the w


    Are you mistaken something. This is a warehouse. You should be eating in the dining room at this time, shouldn''t you? Why are you here? "


    He came here at the order of Liam to take the tea which was newly supplied yesterday. Before he could say hello, his nose was greeted first.


    After squinting at him with disdain, Jay leaned his body back a little and said in a disdainful tone, "Why do you care about me when I''m here?"


    Rubbing the tip of his nose, the guy was a little slow to react. He didn''t realize that Jay had come to investigate something, instead, he found an excuse for him.


    The man walked up to the warehouse and opened the door with the key. Then, with great enthusiasm, he said, "You are afraid that we will do something to hurt you, aren''t you. Since you are here, please come in together. In any case, I am here to take some imported tea and give it to Mr. Aaron "


    After saying that, he broke into a sweat.


    Since the warehouse was large, it also contained a lot of heat.


    If it was in the past, it would be cool because there was air conditioning. But the air-conditioning here had failed three days ago, so it was so hot.


    After wiping the sweat off his forehead with his hand, the guy muttered, "You''re right. He said he would come to the AC room and get a repair a few days ago, but he hasn''t come yet. It''s really useless. I have to inform the chief later. Otherwise, how can we use the ring when it goes wrong... "


    What he said exactly matches Liam''s words.


    ''Maybe I just worry too much? Wasn''t there anything weird in this place?''

 Chapter 169

    If only it were so simple... Jay''s worry finally became true, but it happened later.


    The two men took out tea leaves from the warehouse, and most of their clothes were wet.


    The minion shook off the sweat on his forehead and said gloomily, "I''ve told them to urge him, but he just don''t come. Shit. "


    After saying that, he handed the tea he took out to Jay and explained, "I don''t think you are in a good mood either. I''m full now and I''m going to the production base to help. You can leave this to your boss. Anyway, you will meet each other later. It won''t be troublesome, right? "


    As he spoke, he subconsciously glanced at Jay, as if he was afraid of making him unhappy.


    Jay nodded, and then he took it and did not show any difference. In fact, he had calmed down since he walked out of the canteen. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come here to investigate the warehouse.


    But it seemed that there was no problem with this warehouse. And it took about ten minutes to get to the canteen from here. So it explained why Liam came late and sweated.


    But why did he feel so uneasy He knew what kind of person Liam was. Was it because he liked Aaron so treated him special?


    Frowning, Jay held the tea cup and muttered, "No, there must be something wrong Come on! What the hell is wrong? "


    The man cut off all his worries with his own hands, and ended everything in front of the little man How could this sadness be easily resolved?


    The follower was about to leave, but he stopped when he saw Jay. He shook his arm and asked tentatively, "Are you okay?"


    Jay came back to his senses and shook off his hand. He took several steps back and nodded.


    He smiled unnaturally and said, "Nothing. I just remembered something all of a sudden. In that case, you can go ahead with your work. I have brought the tea back to Mr. Aaron. It''s not good if I came late. "


    The man seemed to think it was reasonable, so he nodded and stopped looking into it.


    Seeing that Jay was about to leave his sight, the man hesitated for a long time and finally asked, "Let me ask you, have we met before. I always feel that you look familiar, but I can''t remember you. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    A bland sentence, if changed to two people


    et''s go. By the way, what did I say to you just now? What happened last time... "


    The three people''s voices gradually faded away. At this time, the little guy quietly let out a sigh of relief. Then he quickly walked to the back of Jay and untied the hemp rope behind him.


    Jay stood up and slightly moved his aching wrist before looking at him coldly. "Why did you save me. Is it good for you? "


    What''s more, he wanted to kill him just now. Or did he want her to owe him a favor so that he could do whatever he wanted?


    He was not the kind of person who would be bound by favors. The only person he would choose in his life was Aaron, and it was impossible for him to change his boss!


    Looking at his vigilant eyes, the minion knew he had been misunderstood.


    He shrugged helplessly and then squatted down to pick up the two boxes of tea and put them back into Jay''s arms. After wiping the dust off them, he said, "I don''t know if you will believe what I said. But you have to know that I won''t harm you. Although it was very subtle, I always felt that we were somewhat similar Ah, I''m talking nonsense again. I''m sorry. I won''t bother you anymore. I don''t want to cause any trouble if I say something wrong later. I''ve gone to work. See you. "


    After saying that, he turned around and left without doing anything inappropriate.


    With his eyes wide open, Jay stared at the receding figure and said in a low voice, "What the hell is going on with this man He is talking nonsense. "

 Chapter 170

    After the minions had left for a long time, Jay turned around and left slowly.


    He was much more restrained and calm.


    He was too impulsive just now. If that person hadn''t helped him, he would have been tied up and sent to Aaron now.


    Feeling lucky, Jay quickened his pace and went back to the canteen.


    The people who were watching him secretly looked at each other, nodded, and then turned around and disappeared in the corner.


    Jay nodded and smiled at Aaron, seeming to say that he was fine.


    When they sat down, Jay put the two jars of tea on the table and said, "Mr. Aaron. I happened to meet Liam''s men when I came here, so he asked me to bring it here. "


    With a smile on his face, Aaron said to Liam, "Okay. Thank you. "


    Liam gave a meaningful smile and made a cup of tea for both of them. "You''re welcome You will definitely use it then. It''s my favorite. "


    There seemed to be something else in his words, but Aaron didn''t realize it in time, which caused some unnecessary trouble in the future.


    An ordinary tea almost overturned Aaron''s life!


    The two of them had a nice conversation and soon lunch time passed. And Liam also began to prepare to discuss the project cooperation.


    Seeing that the man took the initiative to speak, Aaron would not be polite. He put his head in front of him, and then said seriously, "This time, I hope that your people will not touch the imported medicine of my hand."


    Liam''s area of jurisdiction covered many parking areas and the control of the stock in and out of the warehouse. Every time he took drugs, they would be taken away a lot for no reason.


    The price was not a problem, but the special drugs were specially supplied. If the superior knew that there were so many mistakes, it would not be as simple as compensation.


    How could he make fun of special drugs?


    Liam put his arms around the bear and looked at Aaron playfully, "Of course. What are you going to give me? I always straightforward. If I like what you offer, it''s a piece of cake for me! "


    If it is Aaron''s request, what benefits and wealth will be behind the entrusted content?


    Aaron stretched out five fingers and shook them in front of Liam. Then he said seriously, "Of course. I''ll give you not only the land agreement, but also this number."


    Liam''s face darkened at once. His words were also tinged with some perso


    ling.


    Liam smiled and stopped talking. He asked his servants to start cooking.


    The last good play was finally about to begin As long as Aaron drank it, the rest would be natural.


    He turned his head and winked at Gina, who was standing at the corner. Then he poured himself a glass of wine and said, "That''s easy. I''m looking forward to the cooperation with you."


    After saying that, he drank it up. Didn''t know if it was because Aaron was too confident in his drinking capacity that he poured himself a glass of wine and drank it up.


    He didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, he felt that this wine was more attractive than he had drunk in the past social activities, with his lips and teeth fragrant.


    He didn''t expect that Liam had so many good things here. If they were sold in the market, it would be a considerable amount of income.


    Seeing that Aaron frowned tightly, Liam took the initiative to confess, "Since you like it, drink a few more glasses. Do you think I can hurt you? Your men are at the door. No matter how bold I am, I won''t break up with you directly. "


    Hearing that, Aaron smiled and then denied, "If I had so many misgivings, I wouldn''t have come here deliberately today. There are other reasons why I took them out. Don''t think too much, Liam. Well, I''ll punish myself by drinking three glasses of wine. It''s my fault! To make you misunderstand me. "


    After saying that, Aaron drank up the glass of wine that had just been filled.


    Perhaps it was because the wine was too tasty that Aaron found it difficult to restrain himself

 Chapter 171

    One after another, he couldn''t stop drinking.


    He knew it would be dangerous if he went on like this, but his brain was out of control and kept repeating the same action.


    After drinking a few glasses of wine, Aaron''s sight began to blur. He shook his blurry eyes. ''Oh, no, '' he thought. Then he tried hard to use his remaining will to forcefully stop.


    Aaron forcibly pulled out a smile and then pretended to be cool, "It seems that we''re almost done today. How about we meet another day?"


    If Liam hadn''t known that there was something wrong with the wine, he would have misunderstood that Aaron was completely fine. But since he knew it, how could he miss the only chance?


    He had tried so hard to get close to Aaron for such a long time today, just for this moment. How could he let him go so easily?


    As long as Aaron and Gina have sex, his plan could be completely on the right track!


    Liam''s eyes rolled quickly. Then he took the initiative to step forward and tried to control the mind of Aaron. "Mr. Aaron, I think we get along well Why don''t you tell your men? That you are going to stay here at night or something like that. I have a lot to talk with you, but unfortunately, I don''t have enough time! "


    Have a talk? The contract Sign it?


    A lot of work was hovering in Aaron''s mind.


    When Aaron was in a daze, he suddenly thought of the smile on Melissa''s face. He took a deep breath and became sober in an instant.


    Suddenly, he stood up quickly and knocked Liam''s hand off. Then he said apologetically, "I''m sorry. My woman is waiting for me at home. If I go back late tonight, she should be naughty again."


    As soon as Aaron thought of Melissa, the expression on his face was different from before and became more gentle.


    "You..."


    "Aaron Aaron... "


    Just as Aaron insisted, Gina came out from a corner without Liam''s permission.


    She wore clothes of the same style as that of Melissa. She leaned over and put her arms around Aaron''s neck.


    It was not easy to get to this step. How could she let Aaron go back to that woman''s side so easily? Is everything that Liam has done today going to be wasted? No, she couldn''t....


    She wanted to get Aaron''s body and his heart!


    Liam''s eyes wi


    e by himself. Besides, if he was in danger just now, how could he come out safe and sound? Don''t you think so? "


    If he rushed in now, he would undoubtedly annoy Aaron. But he could investigate what made Aaron so determined.


    Looking at the confident look of Silver, Jay seemed to have comprehended something. His face was full of shock, and then he trembled, "You mean..."


    Silver nodded and showed a sly smile. "Yes, let''s wait and see. If there is anything wrong, I will inform you immediately."


    After getting the exact answer from Silver, Jay seemed to think it was reasonable. Then he felt relieved and sat directly on the ground, silently waiting for the order of Aaron.


    At the same time, Liam set up the camera and took Aaron and Gina to a room with good sound insulation effect.


    In this way, no matter how loud the noise was inside, the people outside would not notice it. It was like killing two birds with one stone!


    If Aaron really cares about Melissa, what if this video accidentally falls into Melissa''s hands, how Aaron would explain it.


    Liam gave a sinister smile and pressed the button for recording. Then he quietly left.


    He believed that there would be a good show tomorrow when Aaron woke up.


    At the thought of that, Liam''s smile deepened.


    He walked back to the small table and shook his wine. He hummed a tune from time to time, and his mood was particularly crossed.


    He wondered how it would feel if Aaron''s woman was pressed under him...

 Chapter 172

    It was late at night. Melissa walked restlessly back and forth in her room.


    Although Aaron had said that he would come back late, from the bottom of her heart, Melissa still hoped that Aaron could come back.


    But the longer she waited, the more uneasy she felt. At least it would be better for Aaron to send a message back


    After hesitating for a while, Melissa opened the door of her room and walked down the stairs carefully.


    If Aaron had handled it well, he should be in the company now. She''d better go there to have a look. If she was sure that he was fine, she would be relieved.


    After making up her mind, Melissa quickened her pace.


    As soon as the door was opened and Melissa was about to step out, she suddenly straightened up.


    Howard casually threw the cigarette end beside his mouth on the ground and turned his head to look at Melissa. "It''s so late. Where are you going?"


    This woman was really restless. Didn''t she know that if she walked around casually, it would bring a lot of trouble to others?


    He frowned and looked terrible.


    In a panic, Melissa shook her head and took back her foot subconsciously. Her face was full of innocence.


    She just wanted to know whether Aaron wanted to come back.


    But when she saw Howard, she felt guilty instinctively. Was it because of his indifference?


    After casting a glance at her, Howard strode up to her, grabbed Melissa''s wrist and went upstairs directly. "If you have nothing else to say, you can go in. A woman like you will only make trouble no matter where you go. To put it bluntly, I hope you won''t walk around."


    Shaking his arms, Melissa tried to get rid of Howard.


    She didn''t want to cause any trouble at all. She just wanted to confirm if everything was okay with Aaron.


    After all, when she was in the police station that day, she felt that Liam was not that simple. Moreover, as far as she knew, Aaron went directly into the main den of Liam, where the enemies and friends were unknown. If anything happened to him, he


    Seeing that Melissa was struggling harder, Howard began to lose his temper.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron had personally told him, how could he have done this meaningless detention task?


    His face darkened. Then he shook off Melissa''s hand and rushed up to her in an instant. He circled Melissa between h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d by Aaron.


    With a click, Howard put the key in and opened the door easily.


    After entering the room, he was not in a hurry to look for someone. Instead, he looked around the room and made sure that no one else had broken in. Then he strode forward.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the curling body of the man who was squatting in the corner.


    What happened? Why does Melissa do that kind of uncomfortable action?


    She was a mother now. If she squatted for a long time, her feet would be numb, and it would also cause a lot of pressure to the baby in her belly!


    Just as Howard was about to step forward to help her, he saw that Melissa suddenly looked at Howard helplessly with tears all over her face.


    Was it because Aaron had abandoned her and decided to embrace another woman.


    If it was in the past, Melissa would be very happy, because it meant that she could get rid of Aaron and the contract could be terminated.


    But when things got to this point, why was her heart so painful and uncontrollable


    Looking at the tearful eyes of Melissa, Howard''s heart skipped a beat.


    Did she know something that made her look like this?


    Rubbing his aching eyebrows, Howard walked up to Melissa''s back and scolded, "What are you doing. You don''t have breakfast or lunch. Do you still want the baby? "


    Baby? Her baby...


    When it came to this topic, Melissa was a little distracted and gently covered his abdomen with her hand.


    If the child was destined to have no father''s love, she would rather the child did not exist than let him suffer.

 Chapter 173

    Trembling, Melissa stretched out her hand and wrote a few words to Howard.


    Although Howard had a good understanding, he couldn''t understand what Melissa was talking about.


    Perhaps only Aaron and Melissa could match each other?


    Howard stretched out his hand irritably and pulled Melissa up from the ground. "I don''t know what you want to say, but you''d better behave yourself. If you want to kill others, you can continue. Don''t think that everyone will listen to you as a pregnant woman. We are just obedient to Aaron. If you break down yourself, you will suffer the most! "


    His action seemed to be rude, but he had taken into account the situation of Melissa.


    He didn''t touch her vital parts, let alone places that he shouldn''t touch.


    If you lose your health, you will suffer the most


    These words were like a magic spell, hovering in Melissa''s head and lingering.


    Howard raised his hand a little, and then slapped precisely on the back of Melissa''s neck. Before she lost her consciousness, he said, "If you want to do something alone, I will never stop you. After the baby is born, you can do whatever you want, but now you have no chance to resist. Giving birth is your only way out. You have no choice. "


    After making Melissa sleep, Howard walked out of the room with a frown.


    Indeed, according to Aaron''s character, he would come back as soon as he finished his work, no matter how late it was.


    The reason why he said that to Melissa was that he was afraid that she would wait for him. Was there really something wrong?


    At the thought of this possibility, Howard began to feel uneasy. He took out his phone and dialed a woman''s number. "Is Aaron in the company now?"


    In Aaron''s office, a woman was shaking her feet unscrupulously. She pinched her nose and pretended to be careless. "What? What are you talking about? I can''t hear you. "


    The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched slightly, and he forced himself to suppress his anger. Then he pretended to be cold and said, "I''ll ask you for the last time. Did Aaron go back to the company?"


    The woman seemed to be dissatisfied with Howard''s performance. She slapped her hand heavily on the tabl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ugh Howard was confused, he didn''t resist directly. Instead, he said tentatively, "I don''t know about it at all. But can you tell Aaron that I''m Howard? I''m just here to ask if he''s okay."


    Seeing Howard''s sincere attitude, the men around him didn''t seem to want to make things difficult for him. Instead, he responded politely, "I''m sorry. It''s a special time now. We don''t accept such an offer. We are all men of Liam. For the sake of your relationship with Aaron, you can leave. I won''t make things difficult for you. But if it happens next time, don''t blame me for being rude. Howard, I respect you, but it doesn''t mean that I will always let you go. "


    He had heard of Howard before. It was really fate for them to meet here at this moment.


    While he was talking, another follower showed a look of shock. He pointed at Howard in the car and said in surprise, "Wait a minute. What did you just say? You said that man''s name is Howard? "


    At the beginning, he was complaining about the patrolling was meaningless. As the CEO of the Aaron''s group, it was rare for him to see Howard in person. He was surprise that he could see him now!


    Perhaps in the eyes of Aaron, Howard was just an ordinary person or a driver. But in the eyes of outsiders, Howard was a legend.


    Many people knew his story, but he suddenly disappeared when he was famous


    Many people were confused about this. How could they not to be moved when they saw the real person now?

 Chapter 174

    Facing the enthusiasm of those men, Howard''s face was full of astonishment. He nodded his head stiffly and agreed.


    The hero cherished the hero. The little guy put down his weapon and then took the initiative to listen. "I''ve heard of your name for a long time. I''ve always been curious about why you caught up with Aaron at that time. Your position is not bad, isn''t it? Why did you quit?"


    Although there had been many versions before, he had always felt that they were ridiculous. This time, with the real person in front of him, he certainly had to ask him clearly.


    Howard''s face darkened a little. Then he smiled politely and said, "It''s a story long time ago. Don''t mention it again. I hope you can let me in to see Mr. Aaron for the sake of our good conversation. There is an accident happened in the villa. It may be troublesome if I can''t see Mr. Aaron. I hope you can do me a favor. "


    As he spoke, he slowly parked the car and got off.


    He raised his hands above his head to show that he had no malice.


    The man raised his club and approached Howard step by step. "I''m sorry. It''s the biggest concession that I didn''t arrest you on the spot. Howard, I respect you as a man and don''t want to make things difficult for you. For the last time, go. "


    Although he really wanted to know why Howard was willing to give up all his glory and follow an ordinary business man, it didn''t mean that he would listen to Howard.


    Seeing that there was no room for negotiation, Howard slowly lowered his hand from the air and placed it on both sides of the middle line of his trousers.


    Suddenly, he raised his head a little and looked at the faces of the people around him. Then he whispered, "Then don''t blame me for being rude..."


    Five minutes later, Howard successfully entered Liam''s base.


    However, the region was a little complicated, so he had been searching for a long time, but he still couldn''t find Aaron.


    Was there really something wrong? Damn it.


    Howard cursed and quickened his pace a little. Then he rushed up, grabbed a guard who was patrolling, covered his mouth and pulled him to a corner.


    "HMM..."


    The guy''s mouth was covered by Howard, so he couldn''t make a sound.


    Howard put his knife on the man''s neck and threatened, "Don''t worry. If you answer


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to bring Gina to the bed. Was it because he treated Gina as Melissa?


    "Damn it!"


    After cursing himself for being useless, Aaron shook off Gina and strode out.


    He didn''t come back last night, and he was afraid that Melissa would be worried. ''Damn it.


    As soon as he opened the door, he found that Liam was sitting alone in the place where the two drank together yesterday, playing with his mobile phone alone.


    Liam''s lips curled up a little. Then he looked at Aaron with satisfaction and said, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Aaron''s physical strength is so amazing. I admire you!"


    He had thought that it would take Aaron about six or seven o''clock to wake up, but it was only five o''clock now


    The speed at which things progressed was beyond his imagination.


    A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Aaron''s mouth. Then he sneered, "You shouldn''t have said that, right? I should admire you. I didn''t expect you to drug me in such a mean way. "


    Till now, he still didn''t know when Liam drugged him. He had been on guard all the time. The wine was newly opened, which meant that Liam didn''t have the chance to do anything in it before, unless something was added beforehand


    Wait, drinks with seasoning in advance?


    The coldness in Aaron''s eyes became more and more intense. In the face of his questioning, Liam looked very innocent. He spread out his hands and shook his head. "Mr. Aaron. I really don''t know what you are talking about. Yesterday, you called Gina and asked her to come here. I can''t stop you. "

 Chapter 175

    What? Did he call Gina himself?


    ''How could it be possible? Are you kidding me!''


    Liam had no choice but to take out his phone and show him the time record.


    Aaron snorted coldly, then he adjusted his tie before dismissing, "Liam, you''d better stop it. I don''t think I''m that bad at drinking. If you want to spread this matter, I don''t mind our cooperation breaking up directly. Women are just accessories to solve the needs. I can have as many as I want. A mere Gina can''t satisfy me. "


    Now he had to go back as soon as possible. It would be much more troublesome to explain if Melissa heard any bad news.


    Liam''s face was full of smile, and then he raised his voice a little, "Of course I know. After all, we have drunk together. By the way, I have told your men about the tea leaves. Mr. Aaron can come here to take them if you like."


    Taking a glance at him, Aaron strode to the door. Just as he was about to go out to look for Jay and Silver, there was a big commotion outside the door, successfully attracting his and Liam''s attention.


    "Boss, we caught a suspicious man and brought him in. What should we do? He said he came for Aaron. "


    A voice of a minion came out from the entrance of the hall and naturally fell into Aaron''s ears.


    A suspicious man?


    Did something happen to Jay? He really couldn''t control his emotions He thought highly of Jay.


    Although he was dissatisfied with Liam''s scheme, it was still his territory.


    Forcing a smile, Aaron grinned and said, "I''m sorry. My men must be waiting anxiously outside. Let me deal with these things. What do you think?"


    Liam knew that Aaron was burning with anger, so he didn''t intend to provoke him anymore. If the two of them broke up now, it would do no good to either of them.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Liam made a gesture of welcome, and then smiled, "Of course. I think there will be a lot of things we can cooperate with each other in the future. "


    Aaron nodded and then he turned around and left in a hurry.


    If Jay made any trouble, he would try his best to bear it, but if Jay was hurt, that was another thing.


    Clenching his fists, Aaron was taken aback when h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ened today, otherwise... "


    After stepping on the gas again, Howard replied, "I understand."


    About fifteen minutes later, Aaron and Howard arrived at the gate of the villa.


    He gently pushed open the door of Melissa''s room. The woman was sleeping soundly.


    After closing the door gently, Aaron strode forward and gently brushed the bangs on the ground. Then he said affectionately, "I''m back, Melissa."


    To his surprise, the sleeping Melissa suddenly opened her eyes and stared at the man in front of her.


    Didn''t he have sex with that woman last night? Now he came back to her shamelessly?


    Looking at the hypocritical face of Aaron, Melissa grinned and then closed her eyes with contempt.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Looking at her face, Aaron habitually put his hand on her forehead. After measuring it back and forth, he asked, "Are you uncomfortable? You don''t look well today. I was going to come back last night, but there were so many jobs that I couldn''t spare time to come back. I came back as soon as I had time. "


    There was no burning mark on her forehead. What happened to Melissa?


    He had been worried about being misunderstood by her, so he came back in a hurry.


    But as soon as he came back, he saw a long face of Wei. What was this?


    Seeing the attitude of Melissa, the worry in Aaron''s heart gradually turned into anger.


    Recently, Melissa became more and more arrogant. Was he too indulgent her!

 Chapter 176

    Aaron gripped Melissa''s chin tightly and forced her to look into his eyes. Then he said gloomily, "Do you know how you are talking to me now?"


    Anger was written all over his face. Melissa was stunned for a moment, and then nodded slowly.


    She also knew that Aaron had just come back from another bed.


    She pushed away Aaron''s hand in disgust and pinched the tip of her nose. Then Melissa lay back on his bed with two lines of tears.


    As long as she thought that Aaron''s hand had touched another woman, Melissa felt sick inexplicably.


    She was not so generous as to give up her man and share something with others.


    "Melissa, you..."


    In the face of the angry look on Melissa''s face, Aaron stretched out his big hand and was about to pull her up. But when he accidentally touched her crystal tears, his body stiffened in an instant.


    This woman ''Are you crying?''


    Aaron''s anger was instantly swept away by her sudden tears. He put his head in front of her uneasily, and then he pulled up Melissa, "What happened, Melissa. Tell me. "


    Shaking her head hard, Melissa refused to look into Aaron''s eyes and pushed his hand away.


    There was still a pungent smell of perfume on his body at the moment. It was not difficult to imagine where this smell came from.


    Besides Was that woman Gina? She couldn''t be more familiar with such a voice.


    But Aaron lied to her that he had gone to work. Work? Did he work on the bed?


    A self-mocking smile appeared on Melissa''s face, and her shoulders began to tremble more violently.


    ''Why did you easily trample on my love when I was serious about it, Aaron? Didn''t you say that you would try to date me? Is this your integrity?''


    "Hmm..."


    Aaron was too possessive. How could Melissa resist him?


    Immediately, the two men''s lips pressed against each other. They didn''t stop kissing until their mouths were filled with the smell of blood.


    Melissa''s lips were a little red and swollen. She wiped them casually and turned her back to Aaron.


    If he told her the truth


    n. The caller ID was husband.


    "You..."


    A complicated expression appeared on Aaron''s face. It seemed that Gina called him with her own phone just now. Now she turn on his phone now.


    Aaron sighed and felt bitter.


    What the hell did he do! He left Melissa suffered all night. No wonder Howard rushed to Liam''s base and almost got himself into trouble.


    Stepping forward, Aaron gently clasped the back side of the head of Melissa, kissed her and comforted, "I''m sorry, Melissa. I''ll give you a good explanation later. Trust me, it''s a misunderstanding. I have nothing to do with her, okay?"


    Without any struggle, Melissa just closed her eyes and kept silent.


    Aaron stood up quickly and walked out of the room. He locked the door from the outside.


    After glancing coldly at the servants around, Aaron ordered with a straight face, "It''s time to rest for Melissa. No one is allowed to go in without my permission, understand. But if anything happens, inform me immediately! "


    The servants nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Aaron! We got it! "


    No one dared to say no for fear of angering Aaron.


    They had been standing at the door since Aaron came back, and all they heard was the roar of Aaron.


    From the reproach at the beginning to the remorse later, everyone outside secretly sweated for Melissa.


    Fortunately, everything was fine late

 Chapter 177 No One Is Qualified

    Otherwise, even they would be implicated.


    As they comforted themselves, the maids returned to their seats.


    On the other hand, Aaron walked quickly to the door. It seemed that it was necessary for him to have a talk with Gina.


    There must be something wrong with what happened yesterday. There was only one reason to be sure, that was, there must be something shady between Liam and Gina.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for Gina to find this place alone, let alone appear in the room without disturbing anyone.


    Aaron frowned and opened the door handle.


    Gina was looking at him with a shy smile, her eyes full of love.


    If it was the expression made by Melissa, Aaron would enjoy it very much. But the premise was that it was Melissa, not Gina!


    Aaron stood at the door, showing no intention of inviting her in.


    Gina smiled awkwardly, and then asked tentatively, "Aaron, what''s wrong with you? You don''t seem to welcome me very much."


    ''Did Aaron not like what happened yesterday? But it was not right. Yesterday, Aaron was more active than anyone else. How could he not be satisfied?


    Or was it just because she wasn''t Melissa?'' Gina thought.


    Thinking of this possibility, Gina''s face darkened.


    Is Melissa the only thing in Aaron''s mind!


    Damn it!


    Gina''s face began to twist because of jealousy.


    "Yes, you''re right. Give me your phone. It''s getting late. Go back early. Don''t make your brother worry about you," said Aaron, ignoring Gina.


    "Aaron, you..."


    Obviously, Gina didn''t expect that Aaron would be so straightforward, nor did she expect that she would be trampled on her self-esteem in front of so many servants. After a long time, Gina still couldn''t say a word.


    Glancing at Gina''s pink cheeks, Aaron asked impatiently, "Anything else?"


    He was very busy now. Later he had to find a way to explain what happened yesterday to Melissa. There were a lot of troublesome things, and he didn''t have time to listen to this woman talking about something unimportant here.


    Gina sobbed and shook her head. "Aaron, why are you so cruel to me? What if I''m pregnant with our babies? Do you want him


    erwise, sometimes you lose your job but don''t know what''s going on."


    The maids knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Fortunately, Aaron''s mind was not here, so he did not stay any longer. That was why the maids were lucky enough to escape.


    In the room, after putting his phone on the table, Aaron turned around and walked to the bed of Melissa.


    With a sign, as Aaron stroked Melissa''s soft black hair, he said to himself, "Are you still mad at me? I planned to hide it for your health, but I didn''t expect it to be the opposite. "


    The eyes of Melissa were closed. She didn''t want to look into Aaron''s eyes. Fortunately, Aaron didn''t force her to do anything.


    "Yesterday, I was doing business with Liam, the leader of the police station. I drank a little wine while eating in his room. I think there must be something wrong with the wine. I don''t think I can broke down three glasses of wine. Then I began to lose my consciousness... Later, I mistook Gina for you and had sex with her. But don''t worry. It''s not the first time that she has sex. I think there should be some relationship between Gina and Liam. With her own strength, how could she arrive at Liam''s house without disturbing others? Don''t you think so? "


    Hearing what he said, although Melissa still ignored him, her body was obviously not as stiff as before.


    Seeing that the conversation was effective, Aaron continued to tell her other feelings.

 Chapter 178 Melissa, Im Sorry

    As expected, Melissa opened her eyes, full of worry.


    Melissa was not making trouble out of nothing, but because she was worried that Aaron would go too far and lose her temper. Especially when it came to sex, any woman would be narrow-minded, wouldn''t she?


    Seeing that Melissa was willing to talk to him, Aaron smiled. He pinched her cheek and said, "Well, now you know you are worried about me?"


    Lowering her head, Melissa felt guilty. She didn''t know why she felt everything Aaron said was true. So when Aaron explained it to Melissa seriously, she chose to believe him without hesitation.


    Aaron took off his clothes and threw them aside. Then he stretched himself a little and went directly to the bed of Melissa.


    He held Melissa in his arms. Seeing the astonished look on Melissa''s face, Aaron said jokingly, "I''m so tired. That man was not a simple one. There are still a lot of things to deal with tomorrow. Go to bed early. I will sleep directly until noon. I won''t go to the company in the morning and ask for leave to accompany you in the afternoon. What do you think? "


    Now Aaron really had no strength at all. He just wanted to have a good sleep with Melissa. Last time, Aaron had a good sleep with Melissa.


    Melissa nodded and didn''t want to make things difficult for Aaron, so she just let him hold her.


    Fortunately, Aaron didn''t do anything excessive. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Compared with his good sleep, there were tears in Melissa''s eyes.


    Aaron, do you know that I don''t want anything? I just want you to be with me and give birth to this baby with me. I just want to be with you like this, always, always...


    Click... Click.


    Melissa couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    In a panic, she reached out her hand and wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes. Then she mocked himself, "Melissa, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?


    She didn''t want to cry, but her tears were disobedient...


    How could pregnant women be so emotional?


    After randomly finding an excuse to prevaricate, Melissa turned off the light at the head of bed and carefully arranged her body. Then she leaned against Aaron, found her favorite sleeping position, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    ttle, Aaron stood up and walked to the bathroom door.


    Not knowing if it was a coincidence, the bathroom door was not locked. Aaron couldn''t help but think of what happened the night before yesterday. His heart was itchy and uncomfortable as if it was scratched by a cat.


    He quietly reached out his hand and pushed the door open. Then he walked around and wrapped his arms around Melissa''s waist before she noticed him.


    "Ah..."


    The shriek of the Melissa came out from the corner of her mouth, successfully stopping Aaron.


    Did he hear it right? He heard the scream of Melissa?


    Aaron let go of his hand and turned Melissa to face him.


    Astonishment was written all over Melissa''s face. Apparently, she didn''t understand why she suddenly made a sound.


    There was a hint of joy on Aaron''s face. Then he held the face of Melissa and said excitedly, "Melissa, have you recovered your voice?"


    A look of excitement flashed across Melissa''s face. She opened her mouth and kept talking, but as she spoke, the joy on her face disappeared in an instant...


    Why, why couldn''t she speak? Didn''t she scream just now? But why now...


    Seeing her at a loss, a look of doubt appeared on Aaron''s face.


    With a forced smile, Aaron reached out his hand and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you too tired to speak?"


    Melissa shook her head crazily. She was in good spirit now and wouldn''t be tired at all. And most importantly, Aaron heard Melissa''s voice just now, didn''t he?

 Chapter 179 A Video

    Aaron gripped the wrist of Melissa tightly and then said, "Don''t worry, Melissa. Wait a minute. I''ll call Sean here right away. Just wait. "


    Somehow, when Aaron saw the nervous look on Melissa''s face, he was more nervous than anyone else.


    It might not be a big deal for others to see that Melissa spoke again, but it was the best news for Aaron.


    After all, he only cared about business now, and the rest was about Melissa.


    The sudden joy made Melissa feel like she had climbed to heaven, but before she could enjoy it, she had lost everything...


    How could she accept it?


    If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron was by her side, Melissa would have been on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    Aaron reached out his hand and helped Melissa out. He carefully looked after the baby in her belly, fearing that she would fall to the ground.


    Aaron helped Melissa to the corner of bed and then quietly stood up. He took the initiative to call Sean. He turned his head and glanced at the calm Melissa, and then quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The phone was quickly connected. With a hint of joy in Aaron''s voice, he said urgently, "Sean, I''m Aaron. Are you free now? It should be lunch break at this time... But I have something urgent to ask you. "


    At this moment, Sean was having dinner. After elegantly wiping his lips, he said, "Well, I''ve just finished eating... Do you want to take me to see the latest girl? I heard that the new shop opened a few days ago was selling... "


    Facing Sean showing his lustful instinct again, Aaron had no choice but to put his hand on his forehead. Then he shouted, "It''s about Melissa. Don''t you know that she couldn''t speak before? But she suddenly said something just now. When she was about to say it again, she was unexpectedly unable to make a sound! "


    Suddenly she could speak?


    Sean''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    How is that possible? He had read the information about the physical condition of Melissa before, so he could guess what unexpected things would happen to her. But now Aaron said she could speak, it was just kidding!


    Seeing that Aaron was not joking at the moment, Sean hurriedly reached out his hand and beckoned the waiter to pay the bil


    key. "I''m Aaron Mu. What''s the matter?"


    The man on the other end of the line said in a magnetic voice, "Hello, Mr. Mu. I''m a reporter from a newspaper in A City. What do you want to say about the gossip? Are you going to marry Miss Gina today?"


    Hearing what the man said without a head or a tail, a look of astonishment appeared on Aaron''s face. After a pause, he asked, "What scandal?"


    As for the explanation of Aaron, the other party took it as a complete escape from the question. He could not help but smile and answer, "Mr. Mu, don''t hide it. Have you seen the video of you and Miss Gina showing off love? I''m afraid that everyone in A City knows that you two are the protagonists of the video."


    The man''s low voice made Aaron feel a little harsh. Although he didn''t know what he was talking about, he had a bad feeling.


    The topic should have something to do with Gina and himself. And what was the so-called video?


    Regardless of the other party''s words, Aaron hung up the phone directly.


    At the door, Howard seemed to have sensed something wrong. He leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Mu, what can I do for you?"


    With a sullen face, Aaron nodded and said, "Help me check who is on the phone right now. Report it to me as soon as you find it."


    Howard didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment. He nodded quickly and took over the phone of Aaron. Then he walked out of the examination room in a hurry.


    He didn''t know that there were rumors outside.

 Chapter 180

    Aaron''s heart seemed to be pressed by a big stone, and he was a little out of breath at the moment.


    He put his left hand against the wall and gasped for breath. Then he frowned and said unhappily, "What''s this feeling of uneasiness?"


    Since he couldn''t get a conclusion for the time being, Aaron had no choice but to give up. Moreover, he was deeply in love with Melissa, so he didn''t care about these unreasonable things. He turned around and went straight back to the examination room, continuing to accompany Melissa.


    After about an hour, the people around stopped their inspection and then gathered together to communicate.


    Since Aaron didn''t understand the terms of those major terms, he simply leaned forward and asked Sean.


    Sean shook his head with some hesitation, and then explained, "We have just tested it. Melissa could not speak, but the situation was sudden... According to our speculation, Melissa must have been stimulated by something and then cried out subconsciously, which did not mean that she had recovered the ability to speak. It''s very likely that she lost her voice because of excessive fright, and the situation is not sure yet. "


    Hearing what Sean said, Aaron seemed to have figured out something.


    Did it mean that Melissa lost her voice subconsciously? Was it because she was too stimulated by Kristen that day?


    Aaron frowned and looked guilty.


    He knew that Kristen was not a simple person, but he still let her go, which led to the injury of Melissa.


    Damn it


    Aaron clenched his fists and wanted to say something, but a faint voice came from behind.


    Realizing what had happened, Aaron turned around and helped Melissa up.


    With a big belly, Melissa felt a little tired this time.


    She opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. Then she lowered her head and was lost in thought.


    Seeing that Melissa was absent-minded, Aaron patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Sean said that you have a way to recover. Now that they have found the reason, you can recover soon. "


    Is there really a way?


    When Melissa heard this, her face was full of expectation.


    Seeing the determined look in Aaron''s eyes, Melissa smiled through tears.


    Seeing the harmonious relationship between the two, Sean


    der the coercion of Aaron, the female reporter staggered several steps before she ran away in panic.


    On the other hand, although Melissa looked calm on the surface, her heart was stirred up.


    Did it really have anything to do with yesterday. It seemed that Aaron had hidden something from her yesterday.


    Gently tugging at Aaron''s collar, Melissa put her head on his chest to show her tiredness.


    Of course, Aaron knew how Melissa felt. He held Melissa up, turned around and walked back to his car.


    Although the surrounding reporters still wanted to continue to interview some scoops, they had to take the initiative to step aside under the frightening aura of Aaron.


    Aaron''s face was tense. Then he told Howard, who was driving over, "Howard, drive the car to the company."


    Howard nodded without hesitation.


    In the car, Howard didn''t say a word, nor did he dare to tell Aaron the result of his investigation. However, it seemed that Aaron didn''t expect this. Instead, he took the initiative to start the topic. "How is it going with the thing I asked you to do before?"


    Hearing that, Howard''s face darkened.


    This time, it was not that he didn''t help Aaron hide the truth, but that he took the initiative to uncover his scar.


    Howard coughed and pretended to be apologetic, "I''m sorry, Mr. Aaron. Because time is short, I was anxious to drive, so I didn''t have time to investigate clearly. I will start the investigation after returning to the company and give you a satisfactory answer!"

 Chapter 181

    Hearing Howard''s words, Aaron pulled a long face. Then he said indifferently, "You''ve been inefficient recently."


    Howard didn''t dare to say a word under the accusation of Aaron. He just apologized, taking all the blame on himself.


    But Melissa didn''t know if she had found out the truth. She fixed her eyes on Howard, as if trying to see through him.


    The atmosphere remained like this until the car arrived at the company.


    The three letters of OMG came into view in an instant. Compared with the confused and cautious look when Melissa first came here, she sighed and walked forward.


    Looking at the numb expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron thought she was still mad at him.


    He reached out his hand and gently patted her on the shoulder, and then comforted her, "Melissa, I''ll help you walk. Be careful. If you feel uncomfortable, just tell me in time, or I can carry you on my back."


    Melissa shook her head slowly and forced a smile, indicating that she was fine.


    The two of them walked into the office. When Aaron was about to have a talk with Melissa, Lily called him to have a meeting.


    Looking at the somewhat gawky look on Melissa''s face, Aaron kissed her lips with concern and then told her, "The computer is over there. You know the password. If you are bored, you can play games. I''m going to have a small meeting and will be back soon. If there''s anything urgent, you can call me at any time or come to the meeting room 2 directly. Got it? "


    When Melissa came to her senses, she nodded and waved at Aaron. Outside the door, Lily gritted her teeth and looked at Melissa.


    If Melissa doesn''t exist, then Aaron wouldn''t be looking at her all the time, right...


    Clenching her fists, Lily put on a smile and led Aaron the way.


    The door was quietly covered, and the smile on Melissa''s face disappeared in an instant.


    She didn''t know why she felt so uneasy. Was it because of the gossip reporter?


    She opened the browser with her hands subconsciously. Before she could search for anything related to Aaron, the hot topic on the front page was about Gina and Aaron.


    Her body trembled subconsciously. Although her reason was restraining h


    oice but to accept the failure in the eyes of Silver. She chuckled and ran away dejectedly.


    Just as everyone was about to leave, Silver reached out and held Jay''s hand directly. "Since Mr. Aaron said he was leaving, it''s meaningless to continue to stay. Jay, if you have nothing else to do, come with me. I think something was wrong that night. I seemed to see Gina at that time, and now the rumors are so powerful. There must be something wrong. "


    Jay seemed to feel the same way. He nodded and immediately stopped.


    Although Xue Lili still had a lot to say, she finally shut her mouth and left quietly under the threatening eyes of silver.


    However, when Aaron hurried back to his office, he only saw an empty office. There was no sign of Melissa.


    Unable to see the familiar figure, Aaron''s heart hung in an instant. He turned around quickly and said in fear, "Melissa? Melissa? Where is she? "


    There were so many people outside who wanted to catch his news. What if Melissa went out alone and encountered any danger?


    Aaron raised his voice and searched the office, not even letting go of the trash can.


    But there was no sign of Melissa in the room.


    Aaron clenched his fists and smashed them against the wall before yelling, "Damn it! Where on earth has she gone?"


    Aaron''s voice attracted the cleaners around them, and Aaron didn''t miss this opportunity. He caught a person and directly asked about the whereabouts of Melissa.

 Chapter 182

    But not many people could come to this floor, let alone the cleaner


    The cleaner took off her mask unhurriedly and pretended to be worried. "Aaron, what happened? Tell me."


    If people didn''t see the cleaner''s face, almost everyone will think that this person is concerned about Aaron, but when looked up and saw her smirked, anyone would immediately understand that what she said just now were just pleasantries.


    After taking a glance at her, Aaron turned his head and asked calmly, "What are you doing here?"


    He didn''t show much expression on his face. He almost burst out because of the disappearance of Melissa, but now his mood calmed down a little.


    Of course, all these were caused by the woman in front of him.


    Seeing that, the woman raised the corners of her mouth slightly. Then she strode forward and joked, "Aaron, shouldn''t your woman feel sorry for you when she sees such a shabby look?"


    Glancing at the woman, Aaron said in a low voice, "Shirley, what are you doing here? Howard isn''t here."


    The woman called Shirley waved her hand and said helplessly, "Didn''t you ask me to come back before? Why didn''t you admit it after I came back?"


    Her expression did not have the look of others who pretended to be coy, but only frankness and sincerity. However, the calculating look mingled with her brow was really unable to make Aaron put her on the harmless list.


    Seeing that Shirley took the initiative to mention that matter, Aaron asked in a low voice, "Is there any news?"


    Although he looked calm on the surface, only he himself knew that his heart had flown to the side of Melissa.


    While he was thinking, Aaron took out his phone and sent a message to Howard, asking about the whereabouts of Melissa.


    Shirley nodded and then took out a new document from her trash bag and handed it to Aaron. "As you expected, that place is not in accordance with the rules. That is to say, the contract will be terminated as you think, and according to the man''s temperament, it should cause a lot of trouble."


    How could a germaphobe like Aaron tolerate this?


    He stood up and took a few steps back to keep a distance from Shirley. Then he looked at her warily.


    Aaron''s reaction seemed to have been expected by Shirley. She raised her head an


    he rushed to Jay''s office and said, "She must be out of the company. I need to find her."


    With the hint of Aaron, Jay and Silver had to stop their conversation and came to Aaron''s office to temporarily guard the door.


    After taking a glance at the back of Aaron who was leaving in a hurry, Jay guessed, "Why do you think Mr. Aaron is in such a hurry? I have never seen him like this. "


    Compared with his energetic look, Silver seemed much more tired. He leaned a little and buried himself directly in the sofa. Then he said slowly, "Except for that secretary, who else do you think can make Mr. Aaron so concerned? You? "


    In the face of Silver''s ridicule, Jay smiled awkwardly and scolded himself for being slow in reaction while thinking.


    Indeed, that day, after Aaron asked them to leave, he went back to the villa directly and said that he wanted to see Melissa, which mean the secretary, right?


    Although he didn''t have much contact with her, the woman that Aaron liked should be no worse than anyone?


    After a long silence, Jay caressed his newly grown stubble and said, "If it goes on like this, I think that woman will die soon."


    His question was a little abrupt. The originally sleepy Silver instantly opened his eyes wide and looked at Jay in confusion. "Why did you say that? Now he just can''t find her all of a sudden, or she just have some mood swings. It shouldn''t be so exaggerated, right?"


    However, the dull Jay turned into a stick and said, "What kind of woman do you think Lily is?"

 Chapter 183

    Indeed, in terms of love, Silver could never compare with Jay, who was an experienced lover. Immediately, he did not get angry, but answered his inner thoughts honestly, "She is a capable woman but with a little extreme. She is very calm and wise in work, but easy to be impulsive when she meets the president, and She is easy to take extreme measures. "


    No wonder they had been together for several years. They knew each other''s temper very well.


    Seeing that Silver''s answer was very good, Jay nodded with satisfaction. Then he continued, "No one has seen how Melissa disappeared. And Lily was with us at that time, which means that the disappearance of Melissa has nothing to do with her If it wasn''t a coincidence, then who would secretly send a message to Lily... According to what she said after Mr. Aaron left, what do you think she will do? "


    Silver seemed to have understood something. His body stiffened in an instant, and his sleepiness disappeared in an instant!


    His eyes widened. Then he said in astonishment, "You mean Do you mean that Lily will take this opportunity to attack Melissa? "


    Seeing that Silver finally understood what he meant, Jay sat down and said, "Well, if possible, she will take Jack with her. You should know that Jack has always been interested in new things, so there is a high chance that he will help Lily."


    "Oh no!"


    Silver exclaimed in a low voice. When he was about to dissuade Lily, Jay suddenly stretched out his hand from behind and clasped his shoulder tightly, unwilling to let him leave.


    Silver turned her head confusedly and asked, "Jay? What do you mean? "


    If he didn''t stop Lily, the consequences would be unimaginable once she annoyed Aaron!


    Jay smiled, and then shrugged helplessly. "If Lily can''t wait and can''t see that it''s a trap set by others, then it''s her own problem. Don''t forget that Mr. Aaron wants us to be capable, not to act on impulse and think without thinking What''s more, what I just said is just a speculation. Why are you so nervous? "


    Silver thought what Jay said was reasonable, but when it came to not act on impulse, he laughed out loud.


    Who was the most impulsive person when deal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    area B. "


    "Not here either. This is C area."


    Their reports were sent to Aaron''s wireless phone.


    Aaron rolled down the window irritably, rubbed her hair and said, "Okay. I see. You continue to search. If there is any new movement, just report it directly. If you can''t find it, you don''t need to report, understand? "


    Where did Melissa go? He had searched the whole company, but he couldn''t find her.


    According to her actions at the moment, it should be impossible for her to disappear so quickly. Then what was going on.


    Where could Melissa go?


    Aaron clenched his fists...


    On the other side, Howard called Shirley and asked for help, "Shirley, where are you now? Something happened here. You''ll be back to the company soon. I need your help."


    Compared with Howard''s uneasiness, Shirley was much more indifferent. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, she said casually, "Why should I listen to you? Don''t think that you are me..."


    Obviously, Howard didn''t have much time to listen to Shirley. He turned his head a little and said quickly, "I''ll tell you if you give me three days off."


    "Deal!"


    Shirley, who was still talking, then swallowed all her words in an instant and uttered "deal" loudly.


    After settling down Shirley, Howard breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll send the document to your phone later and you can take it. I have something to deal with. If there is any new progress, just contact Mr. Aaron."

 Chapter 184

    Without waiting for Shirley''s response, Howard hung up the phone and rushed to the basement.


    Compared to the urgent situation in the Aaron''s company, Melissa was much more relaxed.


    The coffee shop was filled with a strong smell of coffee, and the waiter politely put the cup of coffee and milk on the table.


    The waiter smiled politely and then said gently, "Please enjoy yourself. If you need anything, you can call me at any time."


    Rebecca''s face was full of arrogance. She raised her hand a little and said gently, "Okay, thank you."


    Seeing so many customers of this type, the waitress didn''t show too much surprise. He nodded, turned around and left with a smile.


    But they didn''t know that the moment he turned around, he had already spread the news that he had just seen Melissa.


    Almost everyone in A City knew that Aaron was looking for a woman called Melissa. She had an oval face, a pointed chin, a pair of round and clear eyes, and wore a loose white dress with floral prints


    On the other side of the phone, it seemed that Aaron had found the direction in an instant. His hand holding the steering wheel trembled a little, and then he said quickly, "I know. If the information is reliable, I will pay you back."


    But he only told him an address and didn''t describe it too clearly.


    But what confused him was why did Melissa go to that place? He didn''t think that Melissa knew how to enjoy life.


    ...


    Seeing that Melissa lowered her head and didn''t say a word, she looked like an oil bottle!


    Rebecca didn''t blame her. She gracefully picked up the coffee cup in front of her, glanced at her, and said casually, "Miss Melissa, enjoy your milk By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Aaron''s mother. You can just call me Mrs. Rebecca. "


    Hearing the noise, Melissa raised his head and nodded at Rebecca She grinned and said nothing else.


    She came out in a hurry this time. The phone was taken away because Aaron said that she was pregnant and couldn''t take radiation with her. Her drawing board was left in Aaron''s office.


    She felt her head hot just now and had no idea what she was doing. When she came to her senses, she was already in the coffee shop.


    She didn''t know if Aaron had finished the meeting. What would happen if he couldn''t s


    eople around them were shocked.


    Now everyone in A City knew that the woman that Aaron loved most was a woman named Melissa. Just now, Aaron said that he wanted to look for Melissa and that the person who saw Melissa would be rewarded handsomely But now


    For a moment, all the people took out their phones in a hurry and tried their best to contact Aaron.


    At the same time, Aaron, who had arrived at the door, was received abundant of messages in an instant.


    It was supposed to be a noisy environment, but for some reason, Melissa keenly noticed it! Her eyes were red and she almost burst into tears.


    Faced with the sudden change of the surroundings, Rebecca''s face was full of confusion. Apparently, she didn''t know what Aaron had just announced.


    When she turned her head, she saw the tearful eyes of Melissa. She couldn''t help but get angry. She raised her hand and slapped Melissa hard across the face. "Don''t think that media will let you go just because you pretend to be pitiful. Let me tell you, I''m going to reveal your true face today! In this way, you will have no face to continue to live in city A, and my son can marry Gina of the Liao family In the future, our cooperation will naturally be flourishing! "


    Rebecca''s face was full of a calculating smile, unaware that danger was quietly approaching behind her.


    As soon as Aaron entered the coffee shop, his eyes were fixed on the crowd. Although Melissa was not tall, with Aaron''s advantage in height, he could still see her figure in the first time.

 Chapter 185

    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Melissa, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he was about to walk forward, he found that Rebecca raised her hand and slapped heavily on the face of Melissa.


    However, the silly woman didn''t respond at all. She just stared at the door with red eyes.


    When the two people''s eyes met, the originally pretended strong Melissa collapsed in an instant.


    Tears streamed down her face like a dam, and there was no sign of stopping them.


    Aaron strode forward and turned off his phone. Then he shouted angrily, "Melissa, what are you doing here?"


    If he came a little later, would Melissa be humiliated to death here?


    He was quick and amazingly fast. The moment he spoke, he pushed away the reporters in front of him with his hands and cursed, "You stupid woman, why did you come so far away and stay with her?"


    It would be forgivable if she was ran out alone. But why was she in such a place with Rebecca?


    Staying with the woman he hated most.


    Noticing that Aaron was in a bad mood, Melissa immediately shook her head to show her unwillingness. She immediately reached out her hand and slapped in front of Aaron for a long time. When her hand was sore, Melissa hadn''t been able to explain the whole thing clearly.


    But Aaron was a smart enough. If it weren''t for Rebecca, Melissa wouldn''t have come here alone.


    Moreover, according to Melissa''s character and taste, she might have been intercepted by the security when she just arrived at the door?


    Therefore, there was only one person who could bring Melissa here for coffee, and that was Rebecca!


    If it was because Rebecca drove the car to bring Melissa here, then all this would be understandable. Why did Melissa run so far away in an instant? Why couldn''t everyone find her...


    In an instant, all the puzzles were conspired.


    Aaron sneered frequently. After taking a glance at Rebecca, he pulled Melissa into his arms, stretched out his index finger and gently rubbed it. Then he asked worriedly, "How''s it going? Does it still hurt? Tell me, why did you leave the company alone? Don''t you know that I will be worried? "


    This was the first time that Aaron revealed her true feelings in front of everyone, without any tricks involved.


    After receiving Aaron''s c


    It seems that she is pregnant. ...


    These topics came one after another. For this, it seemed that Aaron didn''t want to explain. He just kept asking others to block the news.


    In the room, Gina stared at the TV with a livid face. The resentment in her eyes became more and more obvious when she saw Melissa who was tightly protected in the arms of Aaron.


    Liam, who was standing next to them, lit his cigarette silently. He grinned and said, "It seems that in the eyes of Aaron, you have no place at all."


    Although it was an undeniable fact, Gina still couldn''t swallow her anger. She stood up angrily and threw everything she touched on the ground to vent her inner impulse.


    Fortunately, those were worthless things, Liam did not stop her, but persuaded her not to move the fetus, lest the plan would be destroyed.


    It was half an hour later that Gina calmed down. She collapsed on the sofa, out of breath, and then gasped awkwardly, seeming to be very tired.


    She lit a cigarette and put it directly into her mouth. Then she said unhappily, "Liam, according to the character of Aaron, he will never let this child stay in my belly. What should I do? I went to see him yesterday, but I was kicked out. If I hadn''t prepared for it and put some pillow behind me, I''m afraid that the child would have died now! "


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes yesterday, she couldn''t believe that Aaron would be so cruel to her. She had always thought that she was special in Aaron''s heart, but it turned out that she was nothing!

 Chapter 186

    ''Damn it! Am I really so humble in your heart? Can''t I compare with a thief woman? ''Gina thought.


    At the thought of this, Gina''s face darkened. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    Looking at her angry face, Liam didn''t seem to be too surprised. He lit a cigarette silently and said, "I don''t know about it. But now I''m here. It''s not easy for Aaron to make you to have an abortion. Don''t worry. I have placed all my bets on you. You can''t make any mistake! "


    There seemed to be some scheme in his eyes, but Gina didn''t notice it. She had put her heart into what Liam said that now he''s here, it''s not that easy for Aaron to have an abortion.


    Her face began to turn better and she turned her head and looked at Liam. She giggled, "Which means that I can be Mrs. Aaron?"


    Liam nodded and stood up quietly. "Let''s wait and see. In less than a month, Aaron will come to beg me. At that time, I will naturally ask him to marry you. You can rest assured to nourish the fetus. If the child is accidentally lost, then everything It''s your problem. "


    There were still some words in his words. Gina nodded her head without thinking too much.


    As soon as she thought that she would be able to live with Aaron all the time, all the factors in her blood began to boil in an instant.


    Gina''s face was full of complacent smiles, as if she could see the days when she stood beside Aaron.


    Clenching her slender and fair fingers, Gina raised her head and laughed, "You should have died when you fell off the cliff, Melissa. God has his own plans. I, Gina, will finally stand by the side of Aaron!"


    She looked a little crazy, but Liam chose to ignore her. He turned around and left in the name of something.


    All of a sudden, the big room was filled with the harsh smile of Gina.


    On the other side, Aaron and Melissa returned to the villa.


    After taking Melissa to the villa, Aaron checked her up several times. After confirming that there was no wound except the coffee stains on her face, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gently holding the face of the Melissa, Aaron asked tentatively, "Melissa, are you hurt?


    nstant. She opened her eyes wide and stared at the man in front of her.


    He was smiling, but why did she feel numb in her heart?


    Fear was written all over Lois''s face, and then she sobbed loudly, "Mr. Aaron Aaron! Mr. Aaron! Help me out! I really did nothing! I''m innocent! Please trust me! "


    If she continued to live in this dark place, she swore that she would really go crazy!


    Hearing what Lois said, Aaron felt funny.


    Now that things had come to this, how long did Lois think she could hide it? Or did she really think that he knew nothing?


    Walking up to Lois, Aaron grabbed her chin mercilessly and said viciously, "You didn''t do anything? Can you tell me who did this to Melissa''s phone? "


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was still valuable, Aaron would have killed her.


    Aaron gripped Lois so hard that it hurt.


    She tried her best to lower her head a little. In the dim light, Aaron saw the scars on Lois''s body.


    Howard must have smoothed her edges before he came. No wonder she was so eager to escape from this place.


    Just as Aaron was thinking, Lois begged with tearful eyes, "Mr. Aaron. People outside must have said something bad to you because I wasn''t around. Please trust me. As long as I can help you, I''m willing to do anything for you. Please trust me! "


    Are you willing to do anything?


    Hearing this, Aaron was interested. Then he loosened his grip on Lois''s chin.

 Chapter 187 The Trap

    Aaron smiled cunningly and asked, "Are you sure you can do anything?"


    Seeing that Aaron was interested in making a deal with her, of course, Lois couldn''t wait to nod her head and then coaxed, "As long as I can get out of here, I''m willing to do anything except death, even if you want to have sex... I will follow your order. "


    When Lois said the last sentence, there was obviously a trace of shyness on her face.


    Satisfied, Aaron withdrew his hand and stepped aside in disgust. "Okay, you''d better keep your promise, if you want to go back on your words, I will... Crush you to death. "


    After she got a chance to breathe, Lois coughed heavily for a few times. Then she forced a smile and said, "Of course. My heart for Mr. Mu has never changed. God can prove it! "


    At this point, as long as she could live now, it was the best. She could plan the following things slowly.


    On the one hand, Lois felt lucky for Aaron''s tolerance, and on the other hand, she began to plan for the rest of her life. However, she didn''t know that she had fallen into the trap set by Aaron.


    Just as Lois was about to get close to him, Aaron quietly stepped aside and successfully avoided her hand. "Someone will come to you at this time tomorrow. I hope you can cooperate at that time. Don''t embarrass each other at that time."


    Although Lois felt a little regretful, she was still happy to hear that Aaron was going to take her away.


    Then, Aaron opened the door and disappeared from the sight of Lois, and the brightness here instantly dropped to the lowest point again...


    Outside the door, there was a triumphant smile on Aaron''s face. After returning to his room, he quickly dialed the number of the partner.


    "Mr. Mu, have you found the whereabouts of that woman?"


    Before Aaron could say anything, the man cut to the chase. The anxious look made Aaron laugh. What a shameless man.


    Of course, he would not say it directly in front of the person.


    Aaron laughed heartily and said, "Of course. Don''t you believe me? We will send her to you tomorrow. What do you think? "


    After hearing the news, the person on the other end of the line seemed to be in a very good mood. He said with a big breath, "Don''t worry. After I see the person tomorrow, the pro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h not to directly pursue your fault? "


    It wasn''t that Kristen didn''t know what he meant. He just wanted to prove something out of instinct.


    Glancing at Howard, Kristen said with disdain, "You''d better not interfere with my business in the future. I don''t need a dog around Aaron to teach me a lesson. If you have nothing else to do, you can go back. You can''t help me with anything. What''s the use of staying with me? "


    Howard had promised Kristen that he would help her get rid of Melissa, so she had been kind to him. But after a long time, Melissa still stayed with Aaron. In other words, Howard did nothing! What''s the use of such a man?


    Howard rubbed his aching eyebrows and continued to persuade, "Kristen, I''ve told you many times that Melissa can''t be moved now. Besides, that woman is not as bad as you think. She... "


    Kristen''s face was full of ferocity, and her long nails fell directly into Howard''s arm. "Shut up! Do you also fall in love with that woman, so you come here to persuade me to give up the idea of killing her? Let me tell you, Howard, it''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible. Aaron can only be mine. No one can take him away from me! "


    She was a little excited. Although Howard felt pain, he didn''t dare to struggle for fear of hurting Kristen.


    "Kristen, listen to me. If you want to come back to Aaron, I will never stop you, but you..."


    Before Howard could finish his words, he was interrupted by a voice behind him, "Wow, you two are really interested in it?"

 Chapter 188

    Hearing the voice, Howard and Kristen stopped what they were doing with a sense of humor and turned to the door.


    The door, which was supposed to be closed, was pushed open, and a woman was leaning against it.


    She smiled. The sun shone on her face, and she was a little dejected.


    Shirley didn''t seem to think she had done anything wrong. She smiled frankly and pretended to be confused. "What''s wrong? Did I interrupt the conversation between you two? I''m so sorry. "


    Howard''s face darkened, but he loosened his grip on Kristen''s hand subconsciously.


    With a sinister smile, Kristen suddenly shook off her sanity and laughed, "I didn''t expect you to say you like me on the surface, but you have done something else secretly."


    Howard was not qualified to persuade her. Sure enough, no matter whoever''s love was fake. Only Aaron was true, he was her true love!


    Seeing that Kristen had misunderstood him, Howard, who had always been indifferent, began to feel remorseful. He took the initiative to put his hand forward and tried to explain, "Kristen, it''s not what you think. In fact, I..."


    When he was about to explain, Shirley, who was standing behind him, said calmly, "I think Mr. Aaron is looking for you. Howard, do you want to go back and report it to him first?"


    Mr. Aaron was looking for him? Was he aware of something?


    At the thought of this possibility, Howard couldn''t stay any longer. He stared at Kristen seriously for a long time before he cut off the knot and said, "Kristen, listen to me. Don''t provoke Melissa. It''s for your own good. If you really want to come back to Aaron, you can do it in other ways. Don''t hurt yourself, okay? "


    Looking at all this indifferently, Kristen didn''t show much on her face.


    Finally, when Howard was about to disappear at the door, Kristen finally said, "If you really want to prove your love for me, then prove it with actions. Otherwise, don''t talk nonsense here. "


    This sentence might sound ordinary, but in fact, only Kristen and Howard could understand it.


    Her so-called proof was to attack Melissa.


    Howard frowned and said nothing. He just turned around and left quickly.


    After Howard left, Shirley didn''t seem to be leaving and stared at Kristen with a faint smile.


    This woman was not very beautiful, but why could sh


    ?


    Not daring to struggle hard, Kristen nervously stared at Shirley out of the corner of her eyes and said with a trembling voice, "What the hell do you want to do? As I said, I have no feelings for Howard. What else do you want me to do? "


    "I want you..."


    "Shirley! What are you doing? "


    Before Shirley finished her words and was about to make a move, Howard''s furious voice came from outside.


    The door was kicked open with great force, and Howard broke in directly. When he pushed the door open, he saw the tearful look in Kristen''s eyes, and Shirley, who was holding a special silenced pistol against Kristen''s temple.


    He had called Aaron halfway, but he didn''t want to see him at all. After thinking it over, Howard realized that it might be a conspiracy designed by Shirley.


    As expected, when he came back, he found that things had gone to extremes.


    When Lu Xiaoxuan heard the voice, she was surprised at first, but soon returned to her original look. "What am I doing? I''m getting rid of the trouble. Are you feeling sorry for her? "


    Her voice was neither hasty nor slow, and her words were not embellished. But somehow, when Howard heard it, everything changed.


    Howard slowly walked over a thousand heads. While staring at Shirley warily, he said, "Shirley, haven''t you received enough tasks? Can you take out such things and play with other people''s lives? "


    It seemed that he had to find a time to have a talk with her boss. If he had come back a second later, he really didn''t know what would have happened!

 Chapter 189 A Substitute

    Shirley felt twinge of amusement at Howard''s watchful manner.


    Since when did the two of them have such a state to face each other? Was this woman really so important to Howard?


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Shirley Lu pretended to be indifferent and said. "Let me ask you, Howard, how important is this useless vase woman to you?"


    Looking at her sarcastic look, Howard knew that things were not as simple as he thought.


    He stopped and tried to lower Shirley''s vigilance. "Kristen is not a vase woman. Put down the gun! Did you hear that, Shirley Lu? "


    Not a beautiful woman?


    If she were not a beautiful woman, how could she not dodge a punch? Who had told her that in this world, beautiful women were the most useless. If she wanted to survive, she had to rely on means and skills. And he pushed her into the organization by himself, so that she could continue to hone her skills?


    Looking at the sad smile in her eyes, Howard felt inexplicably guilty.


    It seemed that Howard was afraid that Shirley Lu would do something excessive because of anger, so he changed the topic and said, "This woman is also a special existence to Mr. Mu. If you hurt her, the two of us will suffer a lot!"


    All of a sudden, Shirley Lu let go of her hand, put the gun back into her pocket, and casually pushed Kristen out, making her fall to the ground.


    Howard stood aside, trembling with fear. He wanted to go up, but he was afraid that Shirley Lu would suddenly change her mind and do something strange.


    Looking at him, Shirley''s heart sank.


    With a cruel smile, Shirley Lu walked out without looking back and said, "Howard, that''s enough. You are so hypocritical. It''s my fault. I just want to see how much she means to you. It seems that I have overestimated myself."


    Howard didn''t fully understand the meaning of Shirley''s words. It was not until she walked out that he quickly leaned forward and helped Kristen up from the ground.


    Before he could comfort her, Kristen grabbed Howard''s arm and roared, "It''s all your fault. You have to get me into such a big trouble. Howard you''d better leave me as soon as possible. You can''t do anything here. You were afraid of both wolf and tiger, and you said you loved me. Got out! I, Kristen, don''t need such a coward man! "


    Her wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lthough he didn''t like others to touch his body, he didn''t break out unexpectedly. Instead, he reached out his hand to pull away the hand of Melissa and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?"


    After a short pause, Melissa turned around and compared it with the TV. She felt that the Aaron in front of her was more real.


    If Aaron could smile so brightly, that was a strange thing.


    Thinking of this, she pointed at the TV. Fearing that Aaron didn''t understand what she meant, she put the bowl and chopsticks on the table. Then she tiptoed to the TV and continued to draw circles on the four words online.


    Seeing the reaction of Melissa, Aaron couldn''t help laughing and asked, "Do you think that''s me?"


    If the person beside his pillow couldn''t recognize the substitute, let alone the outsider. Moreover, the person who played him was his close subordinate. Whether it was imitating the voice or doing something, it was absolutely lifelike. Who knows who you are if you can''t see your face when you wear sunglasses?


    Melissa shook her head obediently and then sat back at the table.


    After a closer look, she did feel something different. If the man on the TV hadn''t laughed too brightly, Melissa wouldn''t have felt that he was a substitute.


    For a moment, the hair on the back of Melissa''s head stood on end. What else amazing could Aaron do?


    Aaron turned off the TV and grinned, "Let''s eat. We have to catch a car later. I asked Howard to buy you a bag of imported preserved plum. I''ll get it later."

 Chapter 190

    Melissa nodded and continued to eat her breakfast.


    But it was also because of this that she did not see the woman standing in front of the screen, beside the high-level figure in C city.


    If Melissa had seen it, Aaron wouldn''t have been able to get away with it so easily


    On the other side of the screen, Lois''s face was ghastly pale. Then she let the fat man around her hold her waist.


    Her mind gradually drifted away. An hour ago, in the basement of the Aaron''s villa.


    Hearing the noise outside the room, Lois, who was looking forward to seeing Aaron, came to her senses in an instant. She stood up quickly and stretched out her neck as if she wanted to stretch it out the next second.


    However, what Lois didn''t know was that what she was facing was not a rebirth, but a new imprisonment and torture.


    With a click, the door was pushed open. A big smile appeared on Lois''s face.


    However, the smile only lasted for a few seconds before it suddenly froze on her face.


    When she saw who it was, Lois''s face turned pale with fear. She shivered and stepped back. "How could it be you! Where is Aaron? Where is Mr. Aaron? Isn''t he coming? "


    She would never forget this man. The disgusting fat and lustful eyes had made her unforgettable.


    The man seemed to be interested in Lois''s reaction. He smiled sinisterly and then moved forward. "Why can''t I be here? Mr. Aaron asked me to come here, so I came here naturally. Do you still doubt it? "


    With a shrill cry, Lois stood up quickly and roared, "No. I don''t believe it! It''s impossible. Mr. Aaron said he would take me out. How could he ask you to come here? You are lying! "


    The man took the initiative to put his arms around Lois''s waist, and then grinned, "Believe it or not, since I''m here, I can''t go back empty handed. Mr. Aaron is also outside. If you still don''t believe it, you can directly confront Mr. Aaron."


    As he spoke, he directly pulled Lois out of the room, regardless of her struggle.


    Lois''s struggling and sobbing didn''t make others feel sorry for her.


    About fifty meters outside the secret room, Lois saw the figure of Aaron, and it seemed that she had seen her savior. She rushed up and asked for help, "Mr. Aaron, ple


    Although he felt sorry for Lois, he didn''t dare to say anything on the surface for fear of offending Aaron.


    Seeing that Lois was about dying, Aaron stopped him and said, "K, that''s enough. That woman just needs to calm down. This is the son of the boss of the newspaper in C City, Vincent. "


    Hearing this, K immediately stopped what he was doing. The tacit understanding between him and Aaron was so high that it was inconceivable.


    Vincent also smiled brightly He had thought that the woman, Lois, would disappear from the world. Fortunately, Aaron stopped at the last minute.


    K turned his head expressionlessly and nodded to Vincent, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Vincent."


    The change here was so great that Vincent didn''t know how to express his feelings for a moment. "It''s okay. We are all on our own. There''s no need to be so reserved! Ha ha... "


    Standing up straight, Aaron pointed at the position of K and said, "Since the matter has been handled, I''ll go upstairs first. If you have anything to tell me, you can contact K at any time. He will contact me as soon as possible. "


    Vincent nodded, indicating that he understood.


    After reaching all his goals in a tacit manner, Aaron turned around and went back to his room. He held Melissa in his arms and began to have a good dream.


    On the other hand, Howard drove K, Lois and Vincent to the press conference.


    But at this moment, Melissa was still sleeping soundly She knew nothing about what had just happened.

 Chapter 191

    Gradually, Lois came to her senses. There was a sad look on her face.


    She had done so much for Aaron, and she had tried her best every time. But what did she get in the end? It was the man who pushed her away ruthlessly and handed her to others as a commodity.


    Lois bit her lower lip tightly and her body began to tremble all of a sudden.


    Now she felt sore all over her body. That man was really ruthless. Although he bit her so hard, people could hardly see anything unusual outside, but in fact, it was unbearable.


    It seemed that it was reminding her of what had just happened all the time.


    Her soul was constantly trembling. If it weren''t for the fact that there were all the media around, she would have gone berserk on the spot!


    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. "I won''t forgive all of you easily. Damn it! I must get back what you owe me! "


    There were constant applause, and a large group of reporters were chasing after Aaron and Vincent, in order to get the latest and reliable information.


    "Please answer me. When will it be implemented? When will it be officially announced? "


    "Mr. Aaron, is the rumor about you and Miss Gina true. Are you really dating two women at the same time? "


    "Mr. Aaron, what''s your attitude towards Miss Melissa''s pregnancy? It''s well known that you don''t like others to have a baby, but why did you suddenly agree this time? "


    A lot of questions flooded over, but K didn''t show any panic. Instead, he reached out his hand and made a gesture to interrupt. Then he imitated Aaron''s voice vividly, "It''s unnecessary for you to know about it. I have something to do now. Don''t block my way."


    The people around them were not unfamiliar with all this, so they consciously stood on the other side.


    No one had ever dared to challenge Aaron so easily. Sometimes the price to pay was not as simple as their life.


    With his help, Lois and Vincent finally got out of trouble for the time being. At this moment, Lois''s nightmare had just begun.


    At this moment, Melissa and Aaron were heading towards the Mu Family''s mansion.


    Holding a newspaper tightly in his hand, William looked at Rebecca with a gloomy face


    between the two.


    Gorman stood up quickly and went straight to greet Melissa and Aaron.


    When Aaron pushed the door open, he saw the smiling Gorman.


    "Grandpa."


    Aaron called him, and then Melissa stood straight and bowed to him.


    Although she couldn''t open her mouth, she still did what she should do. Moreover, the person who held such a high position in Aaron''s heart was definitely not a simple person!


    Seeing the obedient look on Melissa''s face, Gorman was overjoyed. Then he patted on Aaron''s shoulder and said, "Okay, okay. Where are you going today? Do you want to eat at home or... "


    He hadn''t had a good reunion with Aaron for many years. Every time he was busy or Aaron was busy, the life of the two people was almost intertwined.


    This time, after he came back, not only did Aaron have time, but also his grandson was ready. It was a huge surprise!


    Hearing what Gorman said, Rebecca came up in a hurry and tried her best to please Aaron. "Yes, stay here. I specially asked the nanny to buy more delicious food today. How about waiting a little longer? "


    Seeing the smile on Rebecca''s face, Aaron turned his head away in disgust and said coldly, "No, thanks. I''ve reserved a table. If you want to stay at home, just forget it. I can go with Melissa alone. "


    He came back only for the sake of Gorman, but it didn''t mean that he would accept Rebecca and continue to stay at home.


    Rebecca''s face darkened at Aaron''s refusal

 Chapter 192

    She had tried her best to please Aaron, but he seemed to be determined and didn''t want to say anything nice. Does he have to make the relationship between the two more and more stiff!


    Especially when there were outsiders present, Aaron showed no mercy. This time, she was laughed at by her friends in the circle. And all of this was caused by Melissa!


    How could she let it go so easily?


    With a sinister smile, Rebecca looked more and more ferocious.


    However, Gorman didn''t notice it at all. He waved at the servants, indicating that they didn''t need to arrange their meal. Then he followed them excitedly and glanced at Rebecca and her husband in the villa.


    Rebecca''s face darkened. She clenched her fists and stared at their receding figures plaintively.


    William''s face darkened, too. Because Aaron just ignored his father directly. Fortunately, all the people present were in the villa, and they knew something about the inside story. If it were an outsider, he would have lost his face!


    The two of them looked at each other for a while and then began to find an excuse for each other. "What a naughty boy! How long has he been like this?"


    Noticing William''s intention, Rebecca put on a happy smile and said, "Yes, he is still quarreling with me at this time. Honey, what are we going to eat today? I''m going to cook something delicious for you today! "


    William nodded, stood up quickly and explained, "It doesn''t matter. I like everything you do. I''ll go back to the company later and come back later. You can prepare for it first."


    Rebecca didn''t try to persuade William to stay. She looked like a good wife and a good mother, gently watching William leave.


    The servants around watched all this silently, not daring to say a word.


    On the other side, Aaron and Gorman looked much more casual, but Melissa was a little restless.


    There was a trace of stiffness between her behaviors. For all this, Aaron just grinned and said nothing.


    There was no need to force Melissa to do something. It was better for her to figure it out herself than to persuade her.


    While Aaron was concentrating on driving, Gorman restlessly turned his head to look at the back seat of the car and asked, "Melissa, what kind of boy do you like?"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is possibility, the nerves all over Melissa''s body tensed!


    At a loss, she turned to look at Aaron, only to find that there was no big change in Aaron''s face, as if he didn''t notice it


    Melissa reached out her hand and gently tugged at the corner of Aaron''s clothes, indicating him to look at the position of Gorman.


    Before Aaron could say anything, Gorman broke the ice, "Can''t this girl speak? Last time, I seemed to remember it vaguely, but later my impression was blurred. I''m getting old! Old... "


    Aaron nodded. After he nodded, Gorman stood up immediately. His angry look was even more frightening.


    ''What''s wrong with this old man? Sometimes he smiles, and sometimes he looks like someone has stolen my treasure.''


    With a livid face, Gorman asked loudly, "What the hell is going on? Last time I met this girl, she could speak! Aaron, did you do something to her? "


    Noticing that the situation was a little subtle, Melissa waved her hand repeatedly, indicating that it was not what Gorman thought.


    However, in the eyes of the furious Gorman, there was only Aaron now. If Aaron didn''t explain, his anger would not disappear.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Aaron turned his head away. Then, Aaron said softly, "it was Kristen who did it. When I wanted to find her out, she was gone. I couldn''t find her."


    Perhaps for Melissa, the name of "Kristen" only had fear, but it was different for Aaron.


    For Aaron, the name "Kristen" represented memory, sweetness and everything in the past.

 Chapter 193

    But time had passed and circumstances had changed. For him, this name was just a burden and a gnarled scar.


    Kristen?


    When Gorman heard these three words, he was also stunned for a moment.


    He hadn''t heard of this name for a long time. In the past, this name was absolutely forbidden in the Mu Family''s villa. No one dared to mention it in the mansion, especially in front of Aaron.


    Up to now, Gorman still remembered that there was a maid who accidentally talked with others something involved Kristen. Then she was immediately driven away mercilessly by the young Aaron, and even the work of the neighbors was involved.


    Since then, everyone knew that there was a man in the Mu Family who couldn''t be offended, and that was Aaron


    It was at this moment that Gorman began to look at Aaron differently. At such a young age, he would use his power to punish others as a warning to others, so as to establish prestige. If it was cultivated, it would definitely become the backbone of Mu Family.


    After that, Gorman cultivated wholeheartedly with Aaron no matter where he went.


    As expected, Aaron absorbed knowledge much faster than ordinary people. But when he was only five years old, he was almost comparable to all department managers.


    When Aaron was seven years old, it was the first time for him to sit in the CEO''s position and have a meeting with everyone. Gorman sighed.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Gorman shook his head and said, "Kristen? Time flies. Do you mean she''s back now? "


    Nodding his head, Aaron didn''t say anything. Apparently, the grudge in his heart hadn''t been completely erased.


    Looking at Aaron like this, Melissa''s heart ached inexplicably. She reached out her hand slowly and put it between Aaron''s eyebrows. She rubbed it slightly to reduce some pressure for Aaron.


    What was his past? Why did Aaron seem to be avoiding something when mentioning the name Kristen. Or was she being paranoid?


    Aaron''s face darkened. He tightened his grip on Melissa''s arm and said, "Yes, she''s back."


    Gorman sighed helplessly and sat back at his chair.


    He didn''t want to ruin a good dinner because of Kristen, who had disappeared for a long time and came back. It was not easy for him to have a meal with Aaron. The good atmosphere here couldn''t be cold.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nt and kind heart of Melissa, and now he loved her even more.


    While they were playing, Aaron''s phone suddenly vibrated. The caller ID was "K".


    With a gloomy face, Aaron suddenly stood up and walked out of the room.


    If things went well, K would not call to report. Was there anything wrong?


    Looking at the hurried expression on Aaron''s face, there was a look of astonishment on Melissa''s face.


    Compared with her uneasiness, Gorman was used to it. He patted the back of Melissa''s hand and continued, "Don''t worry. Don''t you know my grandson''s ability? There will be a lot of things happening recently. After that matter is exposed a few days later, it will be quiet for a while. "


    Gorman''s words made Melissa confused. What had happened recently?


    What on earth did Aaron hide from her? Why did she couldn''t keep the pace of their rapid thinking.


    Seeing the skeptical look in Melissa''s eyes, Gorman laughed heartily and said, "Don''t worry. He knows what he is doing. If you don''t want to burden him, you can pretend that you know nothing and don''t want to know anything. "


    Not far away from the door, Aaron was anxiously talking with K.


    At the other end of the phone, K was standing beside a tree trunk. His face was tense, and from time to time he looked up at the figure silently. After confirming that there was no movement from the other side for the time being, he lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Aaron, things are going very well, but I seem to have found a woman you are very familiar with on the way."

 Chapter 194

    The woman he was familiar with?


    Upon hearing the description from K, Aaron frowned in an instant.


    There were countless women he knew in this world, but if he wanted to say they were familiar with each other, the scope was obviously narrowed.


    The first thing that could be excluded was Melissa, because she was with him now. Then the woman K mentioned couldn''t be her. ''Lois''s met K in the morning. Then who is it?


    Was it... Gina?


    K pulled down his sunglasses a little and glanced at the hasty figure inside. Then he smiled and said, "Gina is shopping in an adult store. Do you want to guess what it is?"


    An adult store?


    Was she going to buy... Pregnancy test stick?


    Aaron''s face twitched slightly. Then he ordered, "Keep an eye on her. If there is anything wrong, inform me immediately. If she really has a child, she must be aborted by any means. It doesn''t matter if the adult has an accident."


    It was just a life, and Aaron could afford it. But he couldn''t spread his seeds casually. Otherwise, there would be endless troubles.


    K fixed his eyes on Gina not far away.


    K was about to report something to Aaron, but he found that Gina paid the money in a hurry and got on a black car with her head down.


    Looking at the familiar car number, K instantly cheered up.


    He bent down and interrupted the topic, "I see. If there is any movement, I will contact you again. Gina has begun to move. I''ll follow her right now Dududu... "


    After saying that, K hung up the phone directly. Then he hailed a taxi and followed it slowly.


    Everything went on as he had planned.


    As if she didn''t notice anything, Gina held the pregnancy test stick tightly and rushed to Liam''s base.


    All of a sudden, K, who was standing behind the taxi driver, frowned. Then he stretched out his hand to block the steering wheel of the taxi driver. With a gloomy face, he said, "All right. There is no need to continue following."


    The driver was startled, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    If he failed to control himself just now, something would have happened. K''s action was too dangerous.


    Seeing that little K didn''t want to reflect, the driver emphasized, "Sir, it''s ve


    ot of the bed stood up. Then she walked over naked and took the initiative to snuggle into Liam''s arms.


    Gina''s mind was still on what he said just now.


    What does he mean by saying that this woman have sex with him just to achieve something else? Although what Liam said was true, why did the man who had been sweet to her become so cold all of a sudden?


    Gina couldn''t accept it.


    With a gloomy face, Gina turned around and sneered, "Liam, what do you mean?"


    She worked so hard to get the information about their cooperation, but Liam was enjoying the pleasure of sex here. Besides, she was pregnant. Didn''t he know how to respect woman?


    Seeing the furious look on Gina''s face, Liam became interested in her at once. He stretched out his hands, and then tore his face apart. "Do you still want to please me with your pregnant body? What''s more, you work so hard just to get back to Aaron as soon as possible. What benefit can I get from helping you? "


    Liam knew what Gina was planning.


    Hearing this, Gina didn''t know what to say, because what Liam said was true. She couldn''t say a complete sentence after a long time.


    Liam''s smile deepened. He kissed the woman in his arms and smiled, "What? Are you speechless?"


    Gina sneered and turned around to walk outside. "I met Aaron when I went out just now. He followed me at the beginning. I was going to come back to see this matter with you. It seems that it''s not the right time. Forget it. "

 Chapter 195

    ''Aaron?


    Why did he track Gina? Could it be that he had already noticed that matter, so he started with Gina first?''


    Liam, who was smiling cheekily last second, changed into a serious expression in an instant, which frightened the woman in his arms.


    Seeing the woman holding his sleeve tightly, Liam quietly turned around and squeezed a smile. Then he caressed her head and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll come back to you after I deal with the matter. You can go to bed first."


    Although she felt reluctant, the woman was reasonable. She nodded and stood aside obediently, quietly watching everything, waiting for Liam to leave.


    Men always liked obedient women, except for someone else, such as Aaron.


    Seeing this woman so obedient and lovely, Liam''s impression of her was a little better.


    Gina snorted and walked out of the room. It seemed that she needed to change the bed sheet tonight. She was not interested in sleeping in a bed with other women''s scent.


    Liam smiled at the woman and followed her out quickly.


    He strode forward, put his hand on Gina''s shoulder and took her to another study rudely.


    After the door was closed, Liam asked with a gloomy face, "Tell me, what happened?"


    Gina''s face was full of mockery, as if Liam had done something very sorry to her. "What? Didn''t you just pretend that you didn''t care? Fine, you can continue to hold your woman and continue to spend your leisure time with her!"


    Looking at her indifferent look, Liam got angry in an instant.


    He strode forward, grabbed Gina''s collar and pulled her forward so that Gina''s face was against the desk. "Gina, let me tell you. Don''t push your luck. I know who is the father of your baby. If you don''t want to cooperate with me, get out of here as soon as possible. I don''t lack of women. "


    Gina''s lower abdomen was slightly hit by this movement just now, and immediately broke out into cold sweat due to the pain. She had always believed that Liam could really do such a thing to kill his child.


    She didn''t expect that when she really felt it at the moment, the fear was still beyond her imagination.


    Gina had no place to ven


    ''t need to listen to you everywhere. Let me out! "


    But all this was in vain, because Liam pretended not to hear anything and turned away directly.


    If the sound insulation effect was not so good, then all the people outside were deaf!


    But Gina believed the latter more, because five minutes later, Liam sent two men in to watch Gina''s every move.


    As if she would die in this room at any time if she did something wrong.


    Gina silently cursed Liam''s whole family in her heart, and then sat aside angrily.


    Liam, on the other hand, took the initiative to return to his room and behaved gently to the woman.


    The woman lowered her head and sobbed, "Who was that woman just now I feel that there is something wrong between you and her. Did I get involved in your relationship? "


    Liam immediately put on a flattering smile and comforted, "How could it be? That woman was just a tool. It was easy to throw her away after using it. What''s more, she''s a pawn for me to use to trap Aaron. If it doesn''t work, she''ll be abandoned. Then it won''t work. "


    After hearing what Liam said, the woman calmed down a little. She reached out her hand to hold Liam''s arm and giggled.


    The woman kissed Liam''s lips and said with a smile, "I know you are the best Fortunately, I didn''t follow the wrong person. If it weren''t for you, I think I wouldn''t know what I want now! "


    The beauty''s active hug naturally made Liam happy.

 Chapter 196

    But it was also because he was obsessed with the women that he did not notice the strange smile appeared on the woman''s face.


    Anyway, that was one of the reasons which caused Liam''s miserable ending.


    Liam''s face was full of greed. He reached out his rough hand restlessly and smiled sinisterly, "My dear baby, you''re so sexy..."


    The woman''s face was covered with shyness. Then she grumbled, "I don''t know if you are telling the truth or not. I heard that you loved Gina very much. You would take her with you no matter what you did. Will you really not abandon me? "


    When she said this, the woman''s eyes were still tearful, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    Looking at the woman''s face, Liam''s heart ached for a moment. Then he comforted her, pressed her head into his arms and comforted, "Judith, how could I not love you. You are much more important than her. Don''t worry. I won''t do such an excessive thing to you. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? "


    The woman called Judith felt a little happy after hearing what Liam said. But she still pursed her lips.


    Finally, Liam felt sorry for Judith. He sighed helplessly, and then took the initiative to hold Judith in his arms and said gently, "Fine... I see. If I have to go out later, I can take you with me. What do you think? Do you still feel dissatisfied? My baby... "


    Hearing this, Judith smiled with satisfaction and nodded, "Okay, you have to keep your words."


    Liam agreed immediately. When he was about to say something more, his phone suddenly rang, which broke the harmony.


    Liam smiled awkwardly and turned off the phone, without checking who it was.


    But the phone kept ringing, as if it was deliberately against Liam. It had no intention of stopping.


    Liam coughed and smiled apologetically. Then he took out his phone and said, "Sorry, I have to answer the phone..."


    Judith smiled gently and didn''t say anything.


    While Liam was talking on the phone, Judith stood up and put on her clothes.


    When she was half dressed, Liam, who was quietly answering the phone, suddenly raised his voice, "What did you say?"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sofa with his back to him without saying anything.


    Liam breathed a sigh of relief secretly when he saw the figure. If he was willing to do it in person, did it mean that there was still room for manoeuvre?


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Liam closed the office door and teased, "I didn''t expect you to be so idle to come here in person."


    Hearing Liam''s tentative voice, the man quietly turned around, and then shrugged. "Of course. After all, we are brothers. I won''t leave you alone. Don''t say that I am lying. We have cooperated so many times, and there are still many opportunities for cooperation in the future. I don''t want to lose a cooperator."


    Liam didn''t point it out. In this business, there was no true friend. They were all friends because of money and power.


    Liam didn''t want to beat around the bush. He held Judith in his arms and sat down on the sofa. "Scorpion, how did you get the news?"


    The man called Scorpion suddenly stood up and slowly walked towards Liam.


    If he hadn''t stood up, no one wouldn''t have noticed that the man was almost 1.8 meter tall! What a horrible height! He was as tall as Aaron. But Liam was a little shorter.


    Hearing Liam''s tentative words, Scorpion grinned and then said in a Landau voice, "You don''t need to know how I know, but you''d better be prepared for this. I know you may not believe what I said, so I just give you a advance notice. "

 Chapter 197

    ''An advance notice?''


    Liam felt a little unbelievable about Scorpion''s words. Could it be that he came all the way from his base to deliver this unreliable news? How could it be?


    Liam frowned and held Judith tighter. Then he said discontentedly, "Scorpion, just say it. We are all direct people. There is no need to beat about the bush. "


    Scorpion grinned and sat down agilely. He looked at Judith up and down for a while before he looked away and said, "Fine. Then I''ll be straight up. Yes, I did come here today not for this matter. I just want to tell you... About Lawrence. Did you hand that man over to Aaron before? Where is he now? "


    Although Liam didn''t know why Scorpion asked him this question, he still answered honestly, "I don''t know. Aaron will deal with that man. I don''t care."


    With a sinister smile, Scorpion quietly took out a cigarette and lit it silently, "Aaron will deal with that man? Oh, I see. Never mind, I just want to cooperate with him and drag Aaron into the mire. Do you want to cooperate with me. Although we have different goals, you should also like to get Aaron involved in this matter, right? "


    It was all because of Aaron! How could he not hate him?


    Pulling Aaron into the mire? That was a good idea.


    Liam smiled and shrugged, "Of course. But it seems that I still have a cooperative relationship with Aaron. If... "


    After reading what Liam meant, Scorpion laughed out in an instant, and then promised, "Don''t worry. I have my own discretion on this matter. I will never make you difficult. But I hope you will not be stingy when I need your help. After that, we can travel around the world freely. Without Aaron in A City, it would be a simple city. "


    Liam kissed Judith''s lips and said, "All right. If you need anything, just tell me. I''ll be the first one to arrive!"


    Scorpion nodded with satisfaction, and then shook its cross-leg, hinting, "Okay. I''ll say one more word. Be careful of Aaron, and you''d better see what he''s doing. There is really something wrong with that land. Do you really think that Aaron will do


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er.


    This time, Gorman didn''t choose the shotgun seat. Instead, he sat in the back seat with Melissa, patting the back of her hand to comfort her. "If you are not happy living here, you can complain to me when Grandpa moves over. Do you understand. I won''t let Aaron hurt you! Trust me! "


    Melissa nodded with a big smile on her face. How could she not like such a grandpa?


    After a long while, Gorman sighed, "All right. Then you can go back first. Put me on the street later, and I can walk home alone! "


    Aaron started the engine and turned to signal Gorman to fasten Melissa''s seat belt: "Never mind. I''ll drop you off at my company. Since they haven''t fully reported the news and things, it means that they don''t have enough evidence. If they don''t, then we''re safe here for the time being! "


    Although he had been worried about him for several times, Gorman couldn''t relaxed. "Okay. Be careful. Anyway, you are the only child of Mu Family! "


    Aaron didn''t say anything more and started the car. There was a noise coming from the car not far away.


    Taking a casual glance at the person sitting in the car, Aaron pulled a long face.


    He was not unfamiliar with that face. Logically speaking, it should be in his secret room. Why


    All of a sudden, as if Aaron aware of something, he immediately stepped on the brake, trying to take another look at the person in the car.

 Chapter 198

    But how could the owner of the car give him the chance?


    Noticing Aaron''s unfriendly gaze, the driver rolled down the window in an instant, leaving Aaron with a simple side face.


    But that was why Aaron knew it was not that simple.


    Shouldn''t Lawrence be locked up in a secret room? Why was he in that man''s car? And who was that man? Why did he look so familiar?


    With a frown, Aaron thought about it. Then, Melissa and Gorman looked at him strangely.


    Was there no gas? So the car couldn''t start?


    But it didn''t seem to be the case from Aaron''s face.


    Melissa tentatively reached out her hand, gently tugged at Aaron''s sleeve and stared at him uneasily.


    Aaron back to his sense, and then he explained with an awkward smile, "Nothing. I just thought of something, so I stopped."


    Gorman looked in the direction where Aaron had just glanced, but there was nothing Then what was he looking at?


    All of a sudden, Aaron rolled down the window and stretched out his head.


    Sure enough, in the opposite direction of them, a blue car rushed directly. It seemed that there must be some big shot sitting inside. Otherwise, it was impossible for other people or ordinary people to easily seduce Aaron!


    With a casual look on his face, Aaron turned to look at Gorman and explained, "Nothing. Let''s go. I just saw the wrong person. Grandpa, how about you go to my villa first? I seem to have left something in the villa. I''ll send you to my company later. "


    Aaron was overjoyed to hear that Gorman invited him to his villa. He had been wondering when he could visit Aaron''s villa. Now that he had such a good opportunity to come to his house, how could he easily miss it?


    Aaron grinned and turned around. But his eyes immediately turned anxious. Although he was back to Melissa, he couldn''t hide from Melissa.


    Perhaps it was because pregnant women were sensitive, so at the first time, Melissa sensed that something was wrong.


    She slowly pushed away Gorman''s hand that was holding her wrist. Then, without hesitation, Melissa stretched out her hand and slapped rhythmically.


    Sometimes she was anxious, sometimes she was slow, and sometimes she paused and thought.


    After a while, A


    tter than that of Aaron!


    When Aaron entered the villa, he found that the things inside were obviously turned over, as if someone was looking for something.


    "Damn it!"


    With a plaintive curse, Aaron hurried back to his room. After confirming that his things were not taken away, he rushed to the basement with the key.


    As expected, the door was pried open. Because someone didn''t find the key.


    There was no one in the room where Lawrence was locked up.


    When Aaron turned around, his face turned livid.


    No one had expected this to happen.


    With a gloomy face, Aaron clenched his ten fingers into a fist, and then slammed into the wall before shouting, "Scorpion, I will never let you go like this!"


    In the spacious basement, the sound of Aaron kept repeating


    Afraid that Melissa would find here, Aaron didn''t dare to stay any longer. He put away the key and hurried back to the first floor.


    As expected, Melissa was sitting on the sofa, she anxiously turned her head, trying to find Aaron.


    If Gorman hadn''t forbidden Melissa to move, the basement would have been found by her.


    There were not many people who knew about this basement. Of course, the fewer people knew, the safer it would be...


    Looking at the worried look in Melissa''s eyes, Aaron forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry. It''s all right. I was just a little nervous just now. After all, it''s always a little uncomfortable for someone to pretend to be me back to the villa."

 Chapter 199

    Someone came back to the villa in the name of Aaron? It was not a simple thing.


    Not only did she look like her body, but also her voice. Most importantly, she had to hide it from all the security guards and maids in the villa. This was not something that anyone could do.


    Aaron put aside his irritable mood for a while, and then said with a smile, "It''s all right, Melissa. Don''t worry about it. By the way, Grandpa, sit down for a while. I''ll ask the maid to make some tea for you."


    Aaron tried to force a smile, but no one pointed it out. They just followed his words and began to write.


    Did that man come for the contract of the land?


    With a frown, Aaron kept thinking about the reason why the man took action.


    But in the end, it didn''t work.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Gorman stretched his arms a little. Then he turned to look at Aaron and said, "I''m a little tired. Do you have a guest room? I''m going to have a rest. I feel a few years older recently and I''m not in good health."


    Aaron nodded. He didn''t refuse Gorman''s kindness. He reached out his hand and hooked at a maid around him. Then he said, "Come here and take him to my room."


    The maid hurried forward and said yes.


    Soon, there were only Aaron and Melissa left in the hall.


    With her eyes wide open, Melissa didn''t want to miss any expression on Aaron''s face.


    Reaching out her hand, Aaron rubbed the head of Melissa and said with a smile, "As you can see, something happened, but it''s not as serious as you think. Trust me, okay? Huh? "


    Melissa nodded obediently and didn''t do anything.


    Seeing that Melissa was not doubt about it, Aaron stood up with a sigh of relief and said, "I have something to do later. Stay at home. Do you hear me. Help me take good care of my grandfather, or I will blame you. "


    To do something?


    But now?


    Melissa frowned and looked terrible. What Aaron said must have something to do with what he said before. Someone pretended to be him and broke in the villa. No matter how she thought, she felt it was dangerous.


    After gently kissing on the lips of Melissa, Aaron quietly stood up and anxiously ordered, "Don''t worry. I will come back before dinner. Good girl, I have to hurry up, so I''m leaving now. Maid, ke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    atched the back of his head and asked, "No, nothing. I just remembered something. ... Scorpion, is there anything else you want to do here except to save me? "


    He didn''t think that Scorpion came from C city in person to save his life. There were many capable people under his command, so it was unnecessary for him to come in person.


    Scorpion didn''t mean to hide anything. He shrugged his shoulders and then took the initiative to confess, "I came here mainly to work with Liam to get rid of Aaron. I happened to get some news that I should be able to defeat him. Don''t help him at the critical moment. "


    ''Defeat Aaron?


    Although he didn''t know what the process was, it would definitely be a good thing for them if it succeeded.


    Aaron had ruined their plan many times.


    Reaching out his hand and patting his chest, Lawrence said with a forthright expression, "Of course. If this matter needs my help, you can say it directly, whether it''s going up the mountain or down the fire, I will help you to the end.! "


    Scorpion laughed and then repeatedly praised Lawrence for his generosity.


    While the two were talking, the cook also prepared some simple food. Although it wasn''t a big meal, Lawrence had been hungry for several days. As long as there was something to eat, even if it was sour, it was delicious in the world.


    That was how human beings were. When they had something, they always didn''t know how precious it was. Once they lost it, they would find that many things they had before were incomparable.

 Chapter 200

    At the same time, Liam''s phone, which was driving towards the hotel, suddenly vibrated.


    Glancing at the caller ID, Liam impatiently pressed the answer key and put it to his ear. "What''s up? Didn''t I say that don''t call me if there''s nothing else? I''m very busy!"


    The man on the other end of the phone was so scared that his voice trembled, "Liam... Liam... I have something to report to you. "


    Liam, who was not in a good mood, was about to explode in an instant. If it weren''t for fear of frightening Judith, Liam swore that he would shout directly.


    He said for a long time but didn''t get to the point. What did he do?


    Liam seemed to be very angry and added, "Speak! You''d better make it short. If I don''t think it''s meaningful, you''d better think it over. "


    The frightened minion felt his heart sank.


    Trembling with fear, he took a deep breath and said, "Here is the thing. Didn''t Scorpion leave just now? But then he suddenly came back to the base with Lawrence. Considering that you and Scorpion are good friends, we let him get inside. Now the two of them are having dinner in the canteen. What should we do, Liam? "


    Scorpion brought Lawrence back?


    Liam was really shocked when he heard the news. Scorpion had told him about Lawrence. But he didn''t expect him to take action so soon.


    But it was only a short time, how could Scorpion be so fast? The people in Aaron''s villa were not easy to deal with, were they?


    Liam frowned and then asked, "Is he hurt or not, Scorpion?"


    Hearing Liam''s question, the man answered honestly with confusion, "No. There was almost no change in Scorpion, let alone any scars. On the contrary, Lawrence has a bad smell. He hasn''t taken a shower for days and has many wounds. "


    Liam tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said coldly, "I know. Keep an eye on them. If you have any strange behavior, tell me."


    He had planned to take Judith to the hotel, but it seemed that it was not the right time to continue.


    After telling everything, Liam hung up the phone, turned the steering wheel and drove to his base.


    But the phone was hung up for only a few seconds and then it began to sing again.


    Liam stretched out his hand i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ened his pace. He hadn''t had a good rest the whole morning, and was turned upside down by the matter of this damned land. And the culprit of this matter was the hateful Aaron!


    "I won''t let you go easily. You damn Aaron!"


    Liam suddenly let out a loud roar, and then stepped on his throttle again to the limit, Judith''s face twisted a little, and then she said angrily, "Liam, don''t be angry. Although I don''t know what happened to you, I don''t think Aaron is a good person. He always goes against you. If only we could get rid of him this time. You don''t have to work so hard in the future. "


    He looked at Judith with satisfaction. Sure enough, his woman knew his feelings best.


    Liam pulled down the window a little, trying to make himself sober. After a long time, he said slowly, "Judith, you are right. This time, no matter how, we must get rid of Aaron, or we will have endless troubles! If he knows that Scorpion and I want to kill him together, I will also get myself in trouble. "


    Judith nodded with full support on her face, as if she had a grudge against Aaron.


    About half an hour later, Liam and Judith appeared at the base, but there was an uproar inside.


    "See. It''s true. "


    "Yes. Scorpion came here before. I heard him talking about it! I thought he was just joking, but it seemed to be true. I really didn''t expect him to have such a method. It seems that he has some channels, right? "


    The buzz of the people have spread to Liam''s ears.

 Chapter 201

    All the topics they were talking about were about Aaron and Scorpion.


    Liam cleared his throat and walked in slowly with a serious look on his face.


    The people who had been discussing heatedly suddenly restrained themselves.


    "Hello, Liam!"


    "Hello, Liam!"


    The minions around them greeted Liam in a loud voice, which successfully alarmed Lawrence and Scorpion who were having dinner.


    Scorpion''s face was full of banter. He slightly raised his lips and then pretended to be a few. ""Isn''t this Liam? It seems that you have also received the news, or you won''t come so soon. "


    Liam frowned, and then took Judith''s hand and walked quickly forward. "Scorpion, you know something, don''t you?"


    Seeing Liam so anxious, Scorpion knew his guess was right.


    Shrugging, Scorpion immediately put on an innocent expression and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about at all. I have been eating here with Lawrence since just now. These guys can testify. "


    As he spoke, he took a look at Lawrence, as if he wanted him to make a statement.


    Lawrence nodded, showing no sign of deceiving.


    Liam looked at the smile of Scorpion and gritted his teeth with hatred, but he did not dare to lose his temper on the spot. He had to change the topic and blamed him secretly, "Don''t beat about the bush. Didn''t you tell me about Aaron at that time? It''s about that land. If you knew it from the beginning, why didn''t you stop me? Now I''m in trouble! "


    What they feared most in this industry was to have anything to do with the law and the police. Now if he took the initiative to show himself, he should also go to prison once the matter is settled.


    He was a drug trafficker, not a good citizen!


    Hearing Liam''s blame, Scorpion was not angry, but felt funny. "Yes. I do know something you don''t. But you don''t believe me. Why should I tell you? Besides, I made it so obvious at that time. Didn''t you believe me? "


    Liam was speechless for a while. Because what Scorpion said was right. He had always been vigilant against Scorpion and would not easily do as he said.


    His words could only be used as a reference. The most important thing was Liam''s own choice.


    Liam scratched the back of his head irritably and said, "What should we do now? The police


    his best to hurt us at that time. The other one was the woman beside him, whose name was Melissa. But I heard that something happened to her a few days ago and she couldn''t speak. You can start from here. "


    ''Melissa?''


    He had seen this woman before! That day in the police station, even if Aaron guarded this woman with his life. Therefore, Liam nodded in agreement with what Scorpion said.


    The last thing that Aaron lacked was money. He was talented, rich and had women.


    But there were only two things he cared about the most.


    Scorpion smiled sinisterly, and then said happily, "You don''t need me to say anything more. You know what you should do, right?"


    Scorpion said while stroking his own tattoo.


    Liam nodded gratefully and cupped his hands to show his gratitude, "Thank you. This was the best way at present. If I can kidnap both of them, I think the success rate will be higher. How about starting with Gorman? Although the man was a powerful force that could not be underestimated when he was young, now he was old and useless. You can change a woman at any time you want. But grandpa has only one, not one more. "


    This matter was indeed dangerous, and once it failed, it was very likely to alert the enemy. But he could send his men out instead of himself.


    Which means even if he failed, he would still be safe. At most, he would confront the police without too much damage


    He was really a poisonous scorpion. No wonder Scorpion is the smartest man among the four drug traffickers.

 Chapter 202 An Assassination

    Hearing Liam''s words, Scorpion smiled and said politely, "You''re welcome. I just want to remind you a little. The most important thing is that you have to do it yourself."


    Lawrence ate silently, as if what they were talking about had nothing to do with him.


    But that didn''t mean Liam wouldn''t notice him.


    After dealing with his own trouble, Liam was in a good mood in an instant. Then he turned to look at Lawrence, who was burying his head, and said, "I''m sorry for what happened that day. But I was forced to do so. You won''t blame me, will you? "


    Lawrence, who had planned to pretend not to see anything, had no choice but to greet Liam hypocritically.


    It was impossible not to blame him. Under the temptation of power and money, his own men betrayed him. How could he not care at all?


    He was not a priest and could not be so magnanimous. People were selfish, but at least they should pay attention to loyalty?


    Of course, Lawrence wouldn''t say that in person. Anyway, this was Liam''s base. If he was not careful enough, he would lose his life here at any time.


    With a fake smile, Lawrence quickly put down his bowl and chopsticks and said, "That''s for sure. How can I mind these trifles? There are still a lot of things to cooperate in the future. Don''t let such a small thing become a gap between us! "


    The three of them looked at each other with mischief in their eyes, and then slowly fell into silence...


    Time passed quickly. Aaron also rushed to the auction house from his villa.


    At this moment, the person in charge of the auction house was very anxious. When he saw Aaron, the person in charge rushed to him and cried out as if she had seen a God.


    The woman sobbed and then looked up at Aaron for help. "Mr. Mu, you''re finally here. Come and help us. If it goes on like this, I''ll be scolded to death by my leader!"


    Frowning, Aaron asked, "Hasn''t he come out yet?"


    He was referring to Liam.


    Hearing that, the woman burst into tears. Then she fell to the ground and sobbed, "No. He hung up on me. When I called again, his phone was powered off. What should I do? This place should have been taken back a month ago, b


    most important power was all on the wall.


    Howard rushed out as soon as he heard the voice and began to fight with the intruder without hesitation.


    Howard easily knocked down the nearest person to him and snapped, "Who sent you here?"


    But how could Liam send someone here at this critical moment?


    In the blink of an eye, another killer behind him pounced on him.


    If it weren''t for Howard''s quick reaction, he would have been killed by him.


    "Damn it!"


    Howard cursed in a low voice and had to fight against the two killers at the same time.


    If it was a one-on-one fight, he could definitely win easily. But now there were two people on the other side. Judging from their actions, they must have been professionally trained. They couldn''t be scums.


    In other words, this assassination was premeditated, so who were their targets?


    Was it Melissa?


    Was it sent by Kristen again?


    At the thought of this, Howard''s hair stood on end.


    Didn''t she hear what he said to Kristen that day? Damn it.


    The surroundings were in a mess, and many maids had fallen into a pool of blood.


    Sweat trickled down Howard''s forehead. Then he shouted, "All the people who can move are protecting Miss Melissa! I can''t let anything happen to Miss Melissa. Otherwise, Mr. Mu won''t spare us! "


    The scene was a little messy. Who was in the mood to listen to what Howard said? No one could calm down as long as they fled or died...

 Chapter 203 Give Gorman Back To Aaron

    With a gloomy face, Howard tried his best to resist the killers around him and tried his best to be roundabout.


    It was not difficult to get rid of these people, but he still had to spare some time to protect Melissa. This was going to test his flexibility.


    Howard felt a tingle in his shoulder when he was distracted. Fortunately, not everyone on the other side had sharp weapons. Some of them were rough weapons.


    He cursed himself for his carelessness and sped up.


    On the other side, the enemy had successfully tied up Gorman.


    There was no hurry on Gorman''s face, as if he had expected such a thing.


    He didn''t struggle, so he didn''t suffer.


    He turned his head a little and glanced at the killer who was binding him up. "You must be sent here by Liam, right?"


    The killer exerted a little more strength to tie up the rope before he said, "You don''t have to ask about this. We are just doing things for others."


    Gorman grinned. Judging from the words "scorpion" mentioned by Aaron and the way he left in a hurry, Gorman knew that something must have happened.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the opponent attacked so fast. This caught him by surprise.


    When they were talking, a man''s voice came from upstairs, "We''ve caught him."


    The people who were fighting with Howard also jumped to the distance in an instant, and then turned to look at the top of the second floor.


    Howard''s eyes widened. Then he said in disbelief, "You..."


    It turned out that their target was not Melissa, but the old man, Gorman?


    But what about Melissa?


    Howard turned around and looked at the closed door of Melissa''s room. He suddenly panicked.


    One of the men reached out his hand, put the knife on Gorman''s neck and threatened, "We don''t have so much time to waste with you. Get out of the way, or the old man that Aaron cares most will die. "


    But now, Howard was the only one who could fight. In any way, he was passive.


    If he acted rashly, it was very likely to threaten Gorman''s life.


    At the crucial moment of life and death, Howard didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment. He could only nod and take the initiative to move aside.


    With a bright smile, Gorman slowly walked down and whispered, "Don''t worry. They won''t do anything to me for the time being. But some people were different. After all, they were


    iller was very vigilant. He stared at Melissa for a long time, but didn''t take it. Astonishment was written all over Melissa''s face. She tried her best to put the phone in front of the killer.


    After checking for several times and confirming that it was not a detonating device, the killer slowly took it over.


    "I''ll be the hostage. Give Gorman back to Aaron." ...


    Although the words on it were not long, it was enough to prove Melissa''s determination.


    Howard looked at them anxiously.


    If Melissa hadn''t come out just now, Gorman might have been taken away. And with his ability, he should be able to try to bring Gorman out.


    But the appearance of Melissa overturned all Howard''s plans.


    Howard scratched his hair irritably, and his mood fell to the extreme in an instant.


    Gorman''s face darkened. He leaned over a little and scolded, "You''re just a woman brought back by my grandson. How can you replace me? Or do you think my grandson will feel sorry for you and marry you to give birth to his child? Don''t even think about it. My grandson is just playing with you. You are too naive! "


    Gorman''s words made Melissa frozen in place. His face was full of disbelief.


    What happened? Didn''t Gorman love her very much before? How could he say something like that in a short time?


    At this moment, Melissa didn''t realize that what Gorman said was the opposite. He just wanted those killers to take him away, not Melissa.


    Noticing the look in Gorman''s eyes, Howard growled, "Melissa, stop it! Come back! Do you know what you are doing? "

 Chapter 204 Please, Change Me.

    Turning her head a little, Melissa''s eyes were filled with tears.


    If these words were in the past, she felt that she had already been used to them. She was used to being misunderstood and humiliated.


    But why was his chest so stuffy when she heard these words from Gorman just now. It seemed that she could hardly breathe.


    Her jaw shook a little before she raised her head with difficulty. She forced a smile.


    Even if she was Aaron''s slave, she had the right to do something? Since she was a worthless slave, she must have done her best to exchange for the person that Aaron cared most? Aaron wouldn''t blame herself for being useless?


    "Please, change me." ...


    Not knowing whether the killer could understand or not, Melissa kept repeating the words with her lips.


    The man looked at Melissa up and down and then pushed Gorman out. "It seems that this woman is more valuable than this old man. Change! I think they seem to... The kidnapper was mistaken. I won''t make any profit from this deal. "


    As expected, when he said this, the faces of Gorman and Howard changed instantly.


    Originally, he just wanted to play with this woman called Melissa. Nobody knew that his guess was right.


    Since the opposite only wanted to bring one person, then he could bring an unborn child. Maybe he could get more rewards?


    The man smiled silently and then waved his hand, indicating the people around him to help.


    Although his subordinate was confused, it was his boss'' order anyway, so they didn''t ask the question directly in front of outsiders.


    Seeing that Melissa''s hands were tied up, Gorman asked nervously, "Do you just let me go like this?"


    As a pregnant woman, how could Melissa bear the rope tied around her waist? If she was not careful enough, the baby in her belly would be gone.


    The man on the other end of the line smiled and then said jokingly, "Of course. Do you want to go with us?"


    It seemed that the rumor was true. Aaron really loved this woman to the bone. Not only did he make her pregnant, but also his father loved her very much.


    However, what Gorman said just now must be against his will. Otherwise, how could he stop the killer at this time?


    The man laughed and then interrupted, "Take her away! If you dare t


    ? He should take advantage of the power of the police to wipe out Liam''s and Scorpion''s nests and sacrifice Melissa. Or did he want to lose this opportunity to protect Melissa?


    For a moment, the two of them were depressed.


    It was not an ordinary chance. Especially when the drug traffickers were at the same place.


    Just as Aaron was hesitating, Melissa had been escorted to the car.


    The leader lit a cigarette silently and swallowed it for a while. Then he turned to look at Melissa and said, "Don''t worry. Our purpose is just to take the hostages there, and we don''t intend to hurt you. If you cooperate well, you will naturally save a lot of trouble. "


    It was the first time that he had seen a woman who was willing to sacrifice herself for others. She didn''t struggle, resist, or even make a sound...


    But she was still a pregnant woman.


    According to the information he got, Melissa was just a woman adopted by Aaron. He didn''t expect that she would be so devoted to him. Interesting.


    Recalling what had just happened, the man asked, "Can''t you speak?"


    Melissa didn''t expect that the man would take the initiative to talk to her. After hesitating for a while, she nodded stiffly.


    Seeing that there was no fear in Melissa''s eyes, the man became interested at once. Then he said with a smile, "Why did you help Aaron so much? If you hadn''t done such a strange thing at that time, you wouldn''t have been caught. Gorman is just Aaron''s grandfather. He has nothing to do with you, right? "

 Chapter 205

    Indeed, for Gorman and Aaron, Melissa was maybe just a passer-by.


    It was all her own wishful thinking.


    Melissa still remembered what Aaron had said that day.


    ''In Mu Family, I only admit my grandfather. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have lived till now. So for me, he is more important than my life.''


    Therefore, since it was the most important thing for Aaron, Melissa had to keep him even if she had to lose her life!


    It was just a life. If it weren''t for Aaron, she might not have been in this world. It was already her luck to be able to stay in this world for so long.


    Melissa smiled silently. Then she showed eight teeth and shrugged, indicating that she didn''t say anything.


    The man didn''t force her. Seeing that Melissa didn''t want to say anything, he didn''t continue to make things difficult for her.


    Shrugging, the man adjusted his sitting position and smiled, "Drive. It will be better if we finish our task earlier. "


    The killer who was driving nodded and then answered quickly, "Yes! Boss. We got it. "


    Melissa was curious about the way they got along with each other.


    Because their harmonious relationship between them was beyond Melissa''s concept of killing man.


    They were not vulgar. And they didn''t do anything to make the hostage feel sick. If possible, Melissa wanted to make friends with them.


    Unfortunately, if Aaron knew this, he would think it was impossible.


    The car ran slowly and soon arrived at the place mentioned by Liam.


    When the man pushed the door open, he looked around cautiously. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he signaled his men to bring out Melissa.


    There were a lot of people do the same thing in this industry. What''s more, it was Liam who made the deal with him this time. If it was only Liam, then it was not such a big deal. But this time, he had the cunning Scorpion by his side, so he had to be more cautious.


    Fortunately, everything went well along the way. Under the guidance of the guards, Melissa was imprisoned in a small room.


    Taking a deep drag on the cigarette, the man said in a hoarse voice, "The rest has nothing to do with us. Miss Melissa, take care of yourself."


    Melissa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s topic, but he asked casually, "What''s the matter?"


    Liam was a little uncertain about his casually voice.


    After all, it was Melissa he caught instead of Gorman. This was obviously different from his original plan. If it weren''t for the fact that they guaranteed Melissa was a special existence to the Mu Family, he would have ordered them to kidnap Gorman again.


    Liam cleared his throat and tried his best to calm himself down. Then he pretended to be gloomy and said, "Melissa is here. You should know why I caught her, right? "


    After saying that, Liam felt his heart beat faster and his breath quickened.


    If Aaron really didn''t care, what would he do?


    As expected, Aaron did live up to Liam''s expectations. Her voice and tone were calm.


    However, no one knew that on the other end of the phone, Aaron had already clenched his fingers into a fist. He wished he could raise his fist directly and then hit Liam in the face heavily.


    But considering all her plans, Aaron had to take a deep breath and try his best to sound calm. "And then? Are you calling to tell me this? "


    The calmer he was, the more nervous Liam became.


    Did he really catch the wrong person.


    Although he had been mentally prepared for such a result, but Liam still lost his pace when he heard Aaron said so.


    His face turned deathly pale. Then he sat weakly on the chair and muttered, "Since you don''t care... Then no matter what I do, you won''t care neither, right? "

 Chapter 206

    If Melissa didn''t work, Liam would be able to do something he liked?


    Even if she lost the baby, so what. It was just a child that Aaron didn''t want. And what he wanted was only the body of Melissa. That was all.


    Just as Liam was thinking about his own plans, Aaron''s gloomy voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone, "Do whatever you want. But about half an hour later, the summons from the court and the police come for you. Take care of yourself. By the way, I have to warn you one last time. If you continue to target my grandfather in the future, you will definitely be in trouble, but I''m afraid you won''t have time to do it again, will you? "


    The threat in his words was obvious. Liam didn''t know what to say for a moment. Finally, he lowered his body and asked, "Could you catch me in half an hour? Now that you don''t want your woman, I will help you take it back. I think her body is very tempting... "


    What Liam didn''t know was that his unintentional words made Aaron''s face suddenly change.


    As his woman, how could he let other men have sex with Melissa?


    Then Aaron casually said "help yourself" and he hung up the phone.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Aaron turned around, threw the phone on the ground and thumped his fist against the wall.


    The piercing pain instantly spread from his fingertips to every part of his body.


    But it seemed that Aaron didn''t feel the pain and gritted his teeth.


    If anything happened to Melissa, he would never forgive himself!


    If he had taken with Melissa when he left just now, would such a thing not have happened?


    He had probably heard about it from Gorman. When he heard Melissa made the choice of exchanging hostages, Aaron was shocked.


    He had many women in the world. He had seen through many women''s hearts.


    But Melissa was the first woman who would sacrifice her life for his family. She would probably be the last one.


    After thinking for a while, Aaron decided to do something.


    He turned around, picked up the phone in her office and quickly pressed a series of numbers. Then he hung up the phone quickly. After repeating it for two times, Aaron stood aside.


    What Liam didn''t know was that the greatest danger had been hidden by his side f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t room was now crowded with many people.


    Liam raised the monitor he had installed in the office of Aaron and increased the volume of the monitor several times.


    In other words, they had heard the conversation between Sean and Aaron. As for the sleeping Melissa, she was also woken up by Liam and listened to a conversation "euphemistically".


    Seeing the expressionless look on Melissa''s face, Liam thought she was sad, so he smiled and said, "What do you think? I thought that Aaron would come to save you, but I didn''t expect that he wouldn''t. "


    ''Aaron, now that you''ve made me so embarrassed, I''ll start with the woman who loved you first, and then your grandfather, the people around you, and everything about you, I''ll destroy them myself!''


    Staring at Liam''s smug smile, Melissa suddenly felt a little sad.


    But what Aaron said was right. She was just a slave he bought. That was what she should do.


    But why? Although she thought so in her mind, her heart was so painful. Even Gorman said that she was just a lowly woman


    With a smile, there were tears in Melissa''s eyes, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall.


    Seeing her like this, Liam''s sense of revenge was aroused in an instant. He grabbed the chin of Melissa tightly and then shouted, "See? This is your man, the man you admire day and night. But he was useless at the critical moment! Cry! Cry! Cry! "


    Being shaken, Melissa felt a little uncomfortable, and a sense of nausea spread up from her chest in an instant.

 Chapter 207

    With a sound of retching, Melissa spat out the vomit on Liam''s clothes.


    Liam became angry from embarrassment. He stood up without saying anything and slapped heavily on Melissa''s face.


    Liam had learned martial arts. How could anyone bear his slap? In an instant, Melissa felt dizzy and her head hit the wall.


    The overwhelming dizziness made Melissa feel more unbearable, but she had no way to escape.


    ''Where are you, Aaron... Will you really not come to save me? And your baby. Don''t we matter to you.''


    Although Melissa was silently asking herself, she still couldn''t get a good answer.


    Just when Liam was about to break down, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Judith knocked on the door and asked gently, "Liam, are you there?"


    Hearing Judith''s voice, Liam''s heart softened a lot in an instant, and his irritable mood was alleviated in an instant.


    Liam cleared his throat and tried to make his voice less frightening, "Judith. What''s wrong? I have something to deal with here. Is there anything wrong? "


    Judith nodded her head as if she didn''t know what''s going on. Then she said anxiously, "There are many people outside, although they''re a little far. But those minions all said that they were policemen. What was going on? Scorpion is also looking for you. "


    Hearing what Judith said, Liam thought it was bad. It seemed that Aaron was serious! He really didn''t want to save his wife and child.


    Liam was so anxious that he waved his hand to tell his minions to take good care of Melissa. Then he pushed the door open and walked out. "Judith, don''t worry. Where is Scorpion? I''ll talk to him right now. Damn it! Didn''t Scorpion say that this method would succeed? But now? Is this called success now? "


    Hearing what he said, Judith''s eyes turned red. She reached out her hand and put it on Liam''s neck gently. "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will always be with you. "


    A friend in need is a friend indeed. Even Liam would be moved sometimes.


    He nodded excitedly. Liam directly took Judith to his room.


    As expected, Scorpion was already waiting there. However, compared with Liam''s panic, Scorpion was much more leisurely.


    Liam''s eyes were fixed on Scorpion. He gritted his teeth an


    g to give his life to the competitors? Of course he will push you into the fire when you''re in the most difficult time! "


    It seemed that what Judith said made sense. Liam, who was about to leave, stood up subconsciously and rushed to the window.


    Sure enough, he could see the outside from here. The drug trafficker, who should have been called to fight by everyone, was now walking steadily on the path. Some policemen around him just stared at him and didn''t intend to stop him, let alone to make a move.


    Liam''s face darkened. He clenched his fists and hit the wall heavily. "Damn it! I knew it Judith, thank you, or I would have been set up by Scorpion! "


    Hearing what Liam said, Judith''s face slowly rose two suspicious blushes. "Nothing. I just hope that you would be fine, because I really worried about you... "


    Liam came back, put his arm around Judith''s shoulder and pulled her into his arms. "You deserve to be the woman I like. I saved you that day and brought you back is absolutely the right choice I''ve made... "


    As Liam and Judith had their back to each other, he didn''t see the repulsion and disgust on Judith''s face at the moment


    Although she didn''t like Liam, Judith still said gently, "Because you saved me, I will definitely repay you."


    She said gently with disgusting expression.


    If Liam pushed Judith away a little, he would see the disdain on her face.


    It was a pity that Liam had lost his mind because of happiness. How could he have such thoughts?

 Chapter 208

    With a woman in his arms, he couldn''t rational at all.


    After saying a few sweet words, Liam took Judith''s hand and began to sort out the luggage.


    It was absolutely impossible to sit still and wait. Fortunately, this was their territory and they had some advantages.


    It seemed that the guards had been knocked down. Fortunately, there was no lack of passageways in the base. Those people shouldn''t have found those secret passages so soon. And these were the means that Liam could escape.


    Judith just packed two or three clothes and nothing more. Compared with her package, Liam brought a big box of things with him. As for what was in it was another thing.


    Liam reached out his hand and flicked the dust off the luggage. Then he looked at Judith and said gently, "Let''s go. I''ll bring Melissa here. If something happens on the way, I can make use of her to get rid of troubles! "


    Now he had a lot of savings. Even if he didn''t continue to work in this industry in the future, he could live a comfortable life with Judith.


    If possible, he wanted to retire and spend the rest of his life with Judith.


    This idea might be very ordinary, but it was never possible for Liam and Judith.


    Liam also realized this soon, but it was too late!


    It was already five minutes later when they were ready to set out.


    Melissa was pushed out. Liam''s rude behavior caused many bruises on her body. In addition to the loud slap just now, Melissa was still in a daze.


    With the help of his minions, Liam grabbed Melissa''s shoulder and said ferociously, "It''s this woman. Judith, I''ll take care of your luggage. You just need to keep an eye on her."


    Judith nodded obediently, and then handed her light luggage to him. Then she walked up to Melissa and gently held her hand. She smiled sweetly, which was not destructive at all.


    But, of course, it was just the surface...


    There was a slight bruise on Melissa''s forehead, which must be a newly added wound because it was stained with some blood.


    Judith''s fingertips gently swept across the forehead of Melissa, and then she said with a little pity, "It''s serious. If you go out later, I''ll try to help you wipe the wound. If it goes on like this, you will


    fe seemed to have been kidnapped there. If they were unhappy and did something to hurt your wife, then we... "


    He had seen how much Aaron loved Melissa before. In particular, at the auction, Melissa performed even better, including the process of the taxi design and the tunnel on the West Street. No one could hide Melissa''s excellent performance.


    If she said she was the second, no one would dare to say she was the first!


    Looking at the tentative eyes of the director of the police station, Aaron quietly turned around and tapped his thigh with his left hand. After thinking for a while, he said confidently, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. I will bear the consequences. You just need to try your best to arrest Scorpion and Liam. But Scorpion is very cunning. If I''m not guessing wrong, he should be hiding from the wind now. After all, he had made such a choice before I have some information about his bases, and the information has been submitted to the police station in C city. It depends on them next. "


    Everything had been arranged. Next, it depended on how his subordinates would behave.


    Now even if he rushed there, he might not be able to help, but would alert the enemy. In that case, it was better to sit in the police station and wait.


    Because whether it was a failure or a successful arrest of Liam, Melissa would be sent here.


    Although Aaron said so, the worry in his heart was obvious.


    The chief bowed to Aaron before returning to his desk.

 Chapter 209

    On the other side, it was already in the white hot stage.


    With the help of K, the people who had ambushed around Liam''s base soon found a suitable position for themselves.


    The three who were still walking in the secret passage seemed to know nothing about the outside world.


    Melissa was still in a trance. If Judith were not present, Judith almost felt Liam would directly attack Melissa here in order to find the fastest way to escape.


    Fortunately, the secret passage was not very long. Although there were many turns, they finally arrived.


    Liam turned his head proudly to look at Judith, and then grinned, "We are almost there. This is the very remote sewer on the street. No one will come down unless someone cultivates the water road. "


    Judith immediately put on a look of worship, and then nodded repeatedly to praise him. Liam''s vanity swelled up in an instant.


    But what he didn''t know was that once he removed the manhole cover, he would die...


    When Liam was complacent, he seemed to think of something and walked to the back of Judith. Then he stared at the empty back and said, "Judith, go upstairs first. I''m afraid that something will follow us. That''s not good. This passage can only let the three of us leave. "


    What Liam said sounded reasonable. If Judith was an inexperienced girl or didn''t know Liam, she would think he was very generous.


    As a result, Liam was just afraid of ambush out there? That''s why he wants to use his woman as a gunshot?


    At the thought of this, Judith''s face was tinged with some contempt. Although it was not obvious, it was still captured by Liam.


    With a gloomy face, Liam quietly turned around, stared at Judith and said coldly, "What''s wrong? Do you think I will hurt you? "


    Now that he had said so, if Judith continued to refuse, the truth would be revealed.


    Shaking her head quickly, Judith explained, "I was just worried about if someone would ambush outside. But after thinking for a while, I think your design is flawless. No one knows that we are in this sewer and ready to escape from this place. "


    After saying that, Judith turned over and climbed up the stairs slowly.


    She had wanted to help Melissa. However, Liam suddenly changed his face. He stretc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at least threaten the police by catching Melissa.


    Didn''t they advocate saving the hostages? Let them save hostages as much as they could this time!


    The policeman looked away impatiently. Then he pulled the trigger again and asked, "Cut the crap. Come on up! Where is Miss Melissa? "


    It was true this time. If he used a little more strength, Liam would know that he would lose his head.


    But if he gave Melissa to them, he would really have no chance to run away.


    Liam gave a sinister smile and pretended to be helpless, "The hostages are downstairs. Do you want me to bring them up first? Do you think I have several hands and feet? I can''t reach her! "


    As he spoke, Liam deliberately moved his position so that the policeman could see below.


    As expected, Melissa raised her head in confusion and stared blankly at it. She seemed to be a fool without saying a word.


    After confirming that it was Melissa who was in the bottom of the well. The policeman breathed a sigh of relief. Then he urged, "Miss Melissa! Please come upstairs. It''s too dangerous down there. Hurry up! "


    ''Aaron told me to protect this lady. Now we finally find her. ''.


    It seemed that the task would be completed soon.


    Thinking of this, the policeman was in a good mood.


    This time, even the soldiers of the special force were sent out. It seemed that it was useless. In the end, it was the ordinary police like them who found Melissa.


    While thinking, the policeman was a little carried away.

 Chapter 210

    But the policeman called Melissa many times, but she still didn''t move at all. She just kept the same action.


    No matter how patient people are will be tortured mad by such Melissa.


    The policeman thought that Melissa didn''t hear him, so he raised his voice and urged, "Miss Melissa?"


    Seeing that Liam began to move again, the man immediately made a fighting posture.


    Liam immediately stopped his action, and then persuaded kindly, "Well. I''ll go downstairs and help her up. Don''t look at me with such vigilance. I''ve already fallen into your hands. What else can I do? Now I''m afraid that all of you have occupied my base. Are you afraid that I will run away? "


    Just when Liam was still thinking that he had possibility to escape, the policeman began to feel that something was wrong. He immediately interrupted Liam and said, "No need. Just come up. We''ll send people by then. You don''t have to work so hard. "


    Liam had no choice but to glare at Melissa and said, "I seem to see Aaron outside."


    After saying that, Liam walked up slowly. Of course, it was under the surveillance of the other party.


    On the other hand, the dull look in Melissa eyes lit up in an instant.


    She seemed to... It seemed that she had heard someone said Aaron?


    The buzzing sound in her left ear made Melissa feel like she was dreaming.


    But after thinking for a while, she thought it was better to go out and have a look.


    She tried hard to walk forward, but her belly was directly against the stairs. If she wanted to climb up, her belly would suffer.


    Melissa''s action was a little stiff, and then she had to stop.


    But if it went on like this, she wouldn''t be able to see Aaron anymore.


    For a moment, Melissa was in a dilemma. On the other side, Liam was surrounded by several policemen.


    Looking at the vigilance of their faces, Liam looked a little helpless. He shook his head slightly and then said indifferently, "I''m just alone. I can''t fly away with wings. Why are you all so nervous?"


    Judith''s face was full of worry. She tried her best to twist her body, but to no avail.


    Just as everyone was in a stalemate, someone suddenly appeared at the bottom of the well, which startled everyone.


    The policemen heaved a sigh of relief after they


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be if he didn''t inform Aaron of this matter later.


    But that was a later story.


    The car whizzed past, and the police directly handcuffed Liam''s hands.


    About fifteen minutes later, the police car slowly stopped. Aaron had been waiting impatiently in the office for a long time. He stared at the table with burning eyes, seeming to be in a daze.


    When he was about to lose his temper, there was a knock on the door.


    Aaron stood up quickly and walked out straightly.


    When he opened the door, he saw Liam being arrested and coming in. The anxiety on Aaron''s face disappeared in an instant. He stared at him with a faint smile.


    Liam gritted his teeth and stared at Aaron. Why could this man still be so calm now? Did he really not care about Melissa at all?


    God damn it! He shouldn''t have listened to that man and kidnapped Melissa


    At the thought of this, Liam''s face darkened. But out of instinct, he didn''t want Aaron to see his failure.


    Liam forced a smile and said casually, "What a coincidence, Mr. Aaron."


    In the face of his ridicule, Aaron did not reject. Instead, he smiled and replied, "That''s true. I thought you would come here, but it took me more effort than I expected. "


    Liam''s mouth twitched a little, and then he pursed his lips and said, "I didn''t expect you to be indifferent to your own woman. I bet it wrong. Judging from your grandpa and the driver''s reaction to her, I thought she was valuable. As a result, you didn''t even care about her abortion. I was wrong. "

 Chapter 211

    Liam shrugged his shoulders as he said. It seemed that he couldn''t stand it.


    However, Aaron''s smile froze when he heard what he said.


    The banter in his heart disappeared in an instant. Whether Liam was joking or not, Aaron was nervous!


    Aaron walked up to him and grabbed his throat. Then he looked at him coldly and asked, "What did you say?"


    Was Melissa hurt? Then why didn''t anyone inform him? Liam must be lying. What abortion...


    Although he thought so, why did he had the feeling of uneasiness?


    Seeing the anxiety in Aaron''s eyes, Liam began to realize something.


    All of a sudden, Liam gave a sinister smile and then put his face close to the front, joking, "Do you feel sorry for her now? I know that woman loves you and she is pregnant As you know, the sewer is a little narrow. As a pregnant woman, she couldn''t go upstairs without any help. I also expected this, so I told her when she was in trance that I saw Aaron out there. Do you know what that woman did? "


    His words left a suspense on purpose, and Aaron''s heart beat faster and faster.


    Did he feel uneasy because something happened to Melissa?


    Damn. Liam must be lying, because no one told him that Melissa was going to have a miscarriage.


    Raising his lips, Aaron raised his eyebrows and grinned, "I didn''t expect you to provoke me when you are faced with imminent death."


    However, Liam didn''t care what Aaron said at all. He continued, "That woman climbed up after I was caught. The feeling of her belly colliding with the stairs was unknown... When she came up, her legs were already covered with blood. "Aaron, you''re going to lose your baby..." But I don''t think it''s a big deal, because you don''t want other women to have your baby, do you... Of course, you will also be a father. Even if that child is lost, there will be other children. How can I say that you lost your baby? "


    Liam refers to another child was Gina''s, but Aaron at the moment was worried about Melissa, so he did not understand Liam had inadvertently revealed the message.


    Aaron''s face darkened. He grabbed Liam''s collar and shouted, "Take him in right now. I''ll be back soon. I have something to ask him. Take care of him!"


    say. He could only silently mourn for the damn people in Aaron''s words.


    He turned around. Sean looked through the watch and said thoughtfully, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Melissa. Nothing will happen to her for the time being. You can come back after you finish your work. I happen to be on duty today. "


    After nodding his head and saying thank you, Aaron left with relief.


    It seemed that it was necessary for him to have a good ''love exchange'' with Liam, otherwise it would be difficult to vent his hatred!


    He didn''t even want to let Melissa have a miscarriage. Liam was just an outsider. How could he do that?


    Thinking of this, Aaron quickened his pace. On the other hand, Sean was staring at the medical examination report that Melissa had just made, frowning


    While thinking, Sean dialed the internal telephone number of the Secretary office.


    The phone was quickly picked up. It seemed that the person on the other end of the phone was a mature woman with a magnetic voice.


    Sean touched the name on the physical examination report slightly with his finger, and then said slowly, "Selina, come in and have a look."


    The woman called Selina answered happily and then hung up the phone. She walked straight to the door of Sean''s office.


    She knocked on the door gently and strode in with Sean''s permission.


    She had long hair with a shawl and a purple dress.


    Selina grinned and then said kindly, "Dean Sean, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 212

    Sean nodded and handed the report of Melissa to her. "Have a look. What do you think?"


    Selina stretched out her hand and looked back and forth on the large pile of data.


    With her eyes slightly lowered, Selina frowned and asked tentatively, "Dean, do you mean..."


    Sean nodded. They must take this matter seriously. Otherwise, there would always be some unknown factors around Melissa.


    Stretching out his hand and waving it at that posture, Sean felt a headache and said, "Yes. Please pay attention to her diet these days and control it strictly. Don''t let other strange people mix something for her to eat. Do you understand? "


    If he hadn''t suddenly thought of doing an examination for Melissa, he wouldn''t have found it.


    The other party had a good plan. They knew that Mu Family didn''t want to see Melissa get hurt, so she wouldn''t get hurt.


    In other words, it was because of this impulse that Melissa saved her life.


    Soon, a farce came to an end in the hospital. As for Aaron, it was just the beginning


    In the halfway, Aaron received a call from Gorman.


    With a worried look on his face, Gorman kept pacing around the villa and dialing Aaron''s number.


    Finally, as soon as the phone was connected, Gorman asked hurriedly, "How is Melissa now? Has she been rescued? "


    Gorman swore to himself that he would collapse if he didn''t know where Melissa was. That child was too kind. How could he let anything happen to her?


    Aaron put the earphones into his ears, clenched the steering wheel and stared vigilantly ahead. After a long silence, he said slowly, "Don''t worry. She has been sent to Sean. It''s said that she has calmed down. She should rest more. "


    Hearing that, Gorman breathed a sigh of relief. But when he heard that she was sent to Sean, his heart was hanging again.


    Did Melissa get hurt?


    Taking a glance at the red light above his head, Aaron slowly stepped on the brake and said, "Don''t worry. It was just a small bruise. She would be fine after a rest. Grandpa, I have something to talk to Liam. If there is nothing else, I will hang up. You can go to Sean''s hospital and have a look by yourself. "


    Now his heart was filled with anger. If he didn''t find the right place and the right person to vent his anger, he would definitely collapse!


    When the


    e also sent it to the legal department. From now on, as long as you are responsible for guarding it well, everything will be fine. "


    In the face of Aaron''s concession, those people were naturally grateful. If Aaron continued, it would be difficult for them to do their job.


    With a flattering smile, the director of the police station stepped forward, nodded and bowed, "Thank you very much, Mr. Aaron. You''re so magnanimous. By the way, when will the court be held after the documents are approved? "


    Looking at the director up and down, Aaron nodded and said, "About three days later, if anything happens to Liam such as he is taken away, I will take your position, including your men. If you can''t even do such a small thing, then there''s no need for you to continue to stay in A city, right? Huh? "


    The director nodded and was about to bury his head in the soil. "Yes, yes! We will keep an eye on the prisoners. Anyway, they are drug traffickers. We will never underestimate them. Don''t worry, Mr. Aaron. We will handle it. We will never allow our mission to fail! "


    After giving all the instructions, Aaron snorted and pretended to leave.


    Liam, who had gotten some time to rest, stood up again stubbornly. He leaned against the wall with the only room left.


    Staring at Aaron''s back, Liam suddenly burst into laughter. "Do you really think things are that simple, Aaron? How about the tea I gave you? I have collected a few jars there Are you interested? "


    While speaking, he deliberately looked at other interrogators.

 Chapter 213

    Obviously, at the last moment, Liam was trying to drag Aaron into the mire.


    People like Aaron who walked in front of the screen were most afraid of such rumors. If he gave a hint in the police station, would some people on purpose take any action?


    As the saying goes, the higher you stand, the more easily you fall. If he dragged Aaron into the mire, he would be in great pain?


    Thinking of this, Liam burst into laughter again.


    ''Aaron, now that you''re determined to kill me, I''ll take you with me!'' he swore to himself!


    Upon hearing this, Aaron stopped.


    Liam was referring to the time when he signed the agreement with him last time. It was because of that time that he got into the big trouble of Gina again


    Turning around, Aaron stared at Liam''s mouth and said coldly, "What do you want to say?"


    If he still intended to use the name of Gina to spread the rumor to him, Aaron swore that he would kill Liam right here!


    Seeming to have seen through his intention, several interrogators quickly approached him and tried their best to make Liam shut up.


    If there was something wrong with the prisoners here, they had to be responsible for it.


    Liam burst into laughter. Then he shook his head and sighed, "Aaron, your future is pathetic I don''t need to say anything more. You will know the reason then. Hahaha... "


    Unfortunately, what was waiting for him was the slaps of other interrogators.


    "If you want to die, you can continue to speak!"


    The voice of the interrogation staff was deliberately suppressed. Sure enough, L


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    now. "


    Unfortunately, the door was opened as soon as she finished her words.


    She turned her head in surprise and saw Dustin sneering at her with the key.


    After closing the door, Dustin''s face immediately changed into another expression.


    Dustin walked up slowly and looked at Gina up and down. Then he pretended to ask casually, "You seem to have been avoiding me recently. If I hadn''t watched the news, I wouldn''t have known that you were back with Aaron. "


    Gina''s body stiffened a little. Then she nodded with difficulty and forced a smile.


    Dustin stepped forward and said with a smile, "But it seems that you have failed. Aaron loves his secretary very much. "


    Gina''s face turned pale. She knew it without Dustin telling her. It was because that Aaron didn''t take her seriously that she needed to go back with the help of Liam.


    But now all her dreams were shattered. Even if Liam was released from prison again, it wouldn''t take him years to recover to his previous strength?


    Frowning, Gina was lost in thought.

 Chapter 214

    With a sneer, Dustin stepped forward and said, "If you beg me, maybe I can help you. But I don''t know what you can exchange for?"


    Gina''s scalp tingled when she met him. She took a step back and bumped into something, making a loud noise. Many maids outside the door were attracted.


    The maid outside reached out her hand, gently patted the door and asked, "Miss Gina, are you okay?"


    Hearing the maid''s voice, Gina felt like a life-saving straw for a moment. She would never beg Dustin for help. She felt fear when she just seeing him.


    Surprised, Gina turned around and cried for help, "Open the door and come in! Grandpa is going to beat me to death. Help me! Hmm... "


    Unfortunately, Dustin covered her mouth before she could finish her words.


    "Grandpa? Isn''t that Dustin? "


    Some maid said this first, and the villa of the Liao Family began to be in chaos in an instant.


    The maids looked at each other for a long time before they began to discuss the agreement. "Go and inform Mr. Sean that Miss Gina is in danger. But what''s going on? What is Mr. Dustin doing? "


    A group of people went to call the security guards for help, while some tried to contact Sean.


    However, Dustin''s face darkened. "You bitch! Do you still want to come back to Aaron? Don''t be so naive. You are forcing me to sacrifice you. "


    Sacrifice you?


    Gina''s body instantly tensed up. At the beginning, she just wanted to escape from Dustin. She didn''t intend to make things like this, but now that she had said it, if the situation went on, she would definitely die.


    An unprecedented sense of fear arose naturally. Gina shook her head and forced a smile. "Grandpa... No, I know I was wrong. I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. I''ll explain it to everyone later. Don''t do that. Grandpa... "


    Dustin''s eyes were full of hatred. He pinched Gina''s neck with a little strength and smiled, "Now you know you are wrong? It''s not too late. You were just the child of a woman who was brought up by Lawrence. Illegitimate child stays in our family and wants to resist me? "


    His words hurt Gina. In an i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hearsal. "


    The misunderstanding was uncovered, and everyone''s face was full of a look of epiphany. There was no doubt about what Gina and Dustin had said.


    Even if there was, no one would be willing to point it out.


    Only a fool would do something hard and thankless.


    With a big smile on her face, Gina walked up to Sean and held his wrist. She shook Sean''s wrist and said coquettishly, "Brother, it''s true. Don''t worry. Besides, he is our grandfather. Will he do anything to me? Grandpa loves me the most, doesn''t he? "


    After looking around for a while, Sean nodded and said, "I see. Since you have nothing else to say, I''ll leave. Don''t call me again if this kind of unreasonable farce happens again. I''m very busy. I don''t have so much time to waste here with you. "


    After saying that, Sean turned around and left, glancing at the people in the room.


    One of the security guards came up and apologized to Gina, "Miss, I''m sorry Since you have nothing else to do, we will continue to work. If you have anything else, you can contact us at any time. "


    Gina turned her head away impatiently, threw the things on the table directly to the security guard''s face and roared, "Get out!"


    For a moment, the servants in the room didn''t dare to stay any longer. They were afraid that they would be the next one to suffer.


    In the blink of an eye, the people in the room almost disappeared.

 Chapter 215

    After everyone dispersed, Dustin smiled and said, "It seems that you have done a good job. I''ll keep it a secret for the time being. But... If it happens again, I can''t guarantee that I will be in such a good mood to keep the secret for you. "


    Dustin''s smile deepened as he spoke.


    Gina didn''t say a word. She put away the blank document and threw them into the trash can.


    On the other side, when Aaron arrived at the hospital in a hurry, he found that Melissa had woken up. However, she didn''t seem to be in a good mental state. She turned her head slightly to look at the door. The worried look on her face inexplicably made Aaron nervous.


    After putting the bags aside, Aaron walked up to Melissa and kissed her on the cheek. "How''s it going? Melissa? "


    Raising her head stiffly, Melissa stared at Aaron''s face for a while, and then tears fell down unconsciously.


    She stared at him without saying anything and let the tears run down.


    Looking at Melissa, Aaron was inexplicably irritable, and he became more irritable when he couldn''t get an answer.


    Aaron looked around, trying to find a reliable person to ask. Then he comforted Melissa, "What happened? It''s okay. I''m here. I''ll go to ask Sean about it. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. "


    With these thoughts in her mind, Melissa slowly reached out her hand and grabbed Aaron''s collar.


    Her weak body was trembling. If he hadn''t seen her belly bulge, Aaron would have thought that it was because Melissa couldn''t accept the death of her child that she had become


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    said, "I''m just going to deal with something. I''ll be back later. Don''t worry. I''m fine. "


    Shaking her head desperately, Melissa held Aaron''s hand tighter.


    Aaron felt a little helpless, and his restless mood gradually recovered.


    He stretched out his hand and gently covered it on the back of Melissa''s hand, whispering, "Why are you so naughty at this time Five minutes. Give me five minutes. I''ll be back in five minutes, okay? "


    If it had been in the past, Aaron would have been very happy if he had seen this side of Melissa. But now he has something important to do, Melissa''s naughty was directly poured a lot of oil on the fire of Aaron.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was Melissa, Aaron would have already taken action.


    Lowering her head, Melissa trembled and burst into tears.


    Feeling helpless, Aaron put his hand on the forehead and restrained his temper under the attack of Melissa''s tears.


    Glancing at the sobbing Melissa, the corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched. "I really can''t stand you..."

 Chapter 216

    Just when Sean thought that Aaron was going to attack Melissa, he found something shocking.


    Aaron gestured the nurses around them to take off the infusion bag and put it aside. Then he brought a wheelchair.


    With the help of Aaron and a nurse, Melissa reluctantly sat on the wheelchair.


    Sean''s heart hung in the air.


    It was only less than an hour before Melissa woke up. How could she bear such a torture? What''s more, she had those things in her body


    In a hurry, Sean stepped forward and stopped Aaron. He explained, "But Melissa just had an operation. It''s not good for her health if it goes on like this. The baby is still very unstable, and it is likely to miscarry at any time! "


    If it was Melissa''s demand, then Sean wouldn''t say anything. But it seemed that Aaron didn''t know much about it, so he had to be cautious.


    Aaron turned around and glanced at Melissa. Then he walked up to her and said, "I know. But it was her own choice. Melissa, you might lose your baby if you insist to go with me. If you lie back, the baby will have a greater chance of survival. I''m just going to talk to Sean about something. Are you really going to follow me? "


    Melissa nodded vigorously. It was rare to see a trace of firmness in her eyes. She was no longer as confused and distant as before.


    Raising his lips, Aaron''s appreciation for Melissa increased a lot. "Since she has made up her mind, is there any problem?"


    Since he had said so, it would be meaningless if Sean continued to refuse.


    Sean walked up to Melissa and said to the nurses, "Come with me. I''ll take this infusion bag with me. By the way, go to my office and ask Selina to sort out the materials I gave her yesterday. Then send to 2 small meeting rooms. "


    The nurse nodded obediently and carefully handed the infusion bottle over, replying, "Okay, Dean. I''ll contact Selina right now. "


    It was not easy for her to have a face-to-face contact with Dean Sean. She had to behave herself well. Maybe if the Dean liked her, she would have a chance to directly enter the head nurse department.


    When she thought about it, the nurse''s face was full of sweet expressions.


    The nurse turned around quickly and ran all the way. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared from their si


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ssa. Besides... Who else do you think can easily put the drug in the food of Melissa for times without being found? "


    If they hadn''t been found it during the inspection, they might have been still not know. They didn''t even know when Melissa''s baby was gone!


    Hearing this, the eyes of the quiet sitting Melissa widened in an instant


    Did she hear it wrong? Did they mean that someone was going to kill her baby Was it Aaron? Was it Sean?


    No, no... How could it be possible.


    Melissa trembled subconsciously, trying to escape from what they would say next.


    But she couldn''t make a sound now, and her whole body was soft and powerless. Let alone escape, it was good to move a finger.


    After hesitating for a while, Aaron said slowly, "Basically, I live with Melissa. If there is something wrong with what she eats, then there should be something in my body. But according to what you said, there must be a mole... I have to find a way. If it went on like this, something would happen But who will it be? "


    Gently pulling his chin, Aaron fell into a brief thought.


    Sean also began to feel that this topic was too heavy. After thinking for a while, he tried his best to help Aaron figure it out. "Isn''t there a monitor in your room. You''ll know after take a look. But you''d better be the most cautious about this matter, lest you disturb the mole. I think it''s better for Melissa not to leave the hospital for the time being. As soon as she gets back to the villa, there''ll be unknown factors. "

 Chapter 217

    Seeming to think what Sean said was reasonable, Aaron nodded and agreed directly.


    After a brief discussion, Sean and Aaron finally ended the topic.


    At the same time, Melissa began to focus her attention on something. When she was about to express something, Aaron had already walked behind her. He grabbed the rack and pushed her forward slowly.


    There was an apologetic smile on Aaron''s face. Even though he didn''t say it out directly, Melissa could feel it.


    Pregnant women were always very sensitive during pregnancy, no matter what happened.


    Aaron said with concern, "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to the ward now, and then I''ll ask Sean what you need to pay attention to later. Although I don''t know much about that, it''s not good if you''re weak. "


    But Melissa didn''t say anything or nod. She stared blankly ahead.


    Who on earth wanted to take the life of the innocent child in her belly! It was unforgivable.


    That child was innocent. How could his future be chosen by the outside world? How could he easily pull him out of her belly and disappear in this world?


    It was impossible and absolutely not allowed!


    Clenching her fists, Melissa swore to herself.


    Staring at the backs of the two people, Sean felt a sense of melancholy. After a while, he swore solemnly, "I''ll inform you if anything happens. Don''t worry. "


    But when he said this, Melissa and Aaron had already disappeared from his sight.


    "I''m really... ... "


    With a self-mockery, Sean sat down again. If what he guess was right, then Aaron couldn''t accept it.


    After all, he had been with Aaron for so many years. If someone betrayed him, what reason could shake his heart?


    Near noon, Aaron went downstairs to the garden with Melissa to have lunch.


    With nutritious fluid on her hand, Melissa looked a little tired.


    Half squatting down, Aaron stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the hair of Melissa. "What do you want to eat, Melissa?" he asked.


    With great difficulty, Melissa opened her eyes. After looking around casually, she shook his head.


    Although she was a little hungry, she didn''t have any appetite. Even if she didn''t eat anything, the nutrient solution would follow her steps, so Melissa didn''t worry about her health


    Melissa was. But now, it was difficult for him to move an inch!


    He really admired the media hiding in the crowd. It was so crowded, but they could still carry the heavy thing like the camera without being squeezed


    Even though Aaron admired them, he was also angry when it came to ferocity. What''s more, his tenderness from beginning to end was only for Melissa. No one else had the luck to enjoy it.


    Reaching out his hand, Aaron pointed at the person in front of him and said coldly, "Get out of the way. Don''t get in my way."


    Wherever he pointed, everyone stepped back in tacit understanding.


    If they touched Aaron, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Under the pressure of Aaron, the people around him quickly retreated a lot. Although it was not a big distance, it did not affect Aaron to take away Melissa.


    Rubbing the hair of Melissa, Aaron leaned his head forward with concern and asked, "Are you okay? Let''s go. Sean has something to deal with upstairs. I need to go. I''ll ask Howard to look after you later. If you have any problem, you can tell him at any time and call me, okay. I put my phone in the left drawer of your bed. I took it a little far away because I was afraid of radiation to you. "


    Feeling the care of Aaron, Melissa nodded vigorously and grinned, indicating that Aaron didn''t need to worry about her.


    Under the envious and jealous expressions of many women, Aaron pushed the wheelchair of Melissa and gradually left the sight of the people around.

 Chapter 218

    In the ward, Sean leaned against the wall, silently waiting for the return of Aaron and Melissa.


    About two minutes later, they slowly appeared in front of him.


    "Aaron."


    Sean called out the name of Aaron and waved his hand repeatedly, indicating him to come over.


    Aaron nodded and sped up. Since the woman had woken up, he had to go and ask her about something.


    That was to say, he would leave soon, so it was inevitable for Howard to come here.


    Aaron slowly stopped the wheelchair and immediately changed the topic. "Yes. How is it going? "


    Sean didn''t think that Melissa was also there. It seemed that he was used to such a conversation. He didn''t care about it and answered directly, "She''s still weak, but she just needs to recuperate. Fortunately, the injured part avoided the vital parts, so there was no fatal injury. But she said she wanted to see you, so she had to talk to you face to face. "


    Lowering his head thoughtfully, Aaron rubbed his chin and replied, "Okay. I''ll go to see her after Howard comes. We also need to confirm something with her. She should know the most about the situation. After all, she is with him... "


    The two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding and then retreated to the ward.


    The atmosphere in the ward was a little depressing. No one took the initiative to speak a word, and Sean kept playing with his mobile phone, but it was not difficult to see the anxiety between his eyebrows.


    After hesitating for a while, Melissa reached out her hand and patted the pat slowly to ask Aaron. "Is there anything wrong?" ...


    Suddenly, the sound of palms came from the quiet room. Aaron and Sean looked up at the direction of the room in tacit understanding at Melissa''s position.


    But when Aaron listened to the rhythm of her clapping, he was relieved in an instant.


    About thirty seconds later, Aaron had already guessed what Melissa wanted to say. Then he directly interrupted, "Don''t worry. It will be OK. That guy is just a spy I have planted in the past. Now she has come back. So I need to check something with her to make sure the plan can go smoothly the day after tomorrow. Don''t think too much. It''s okay. "


    As he spoke, he stood up and lea


    addictive drug?


    Hearing what Judith said, Aaron stiffened.


    No wonder he couldn''t stop drinking tea before. The tea should have been ordinary, but somehow it seemed to have some magic, making people want to continue chasing after it.


    Was it because of drugs?


    Looking at the changing expression on Aaron''s face, Judith had expected the worst.


    She swallowed subconsciously and then asked tentatively, "Mr. Aaron? How are you feeling? You don''t look good. Have you drunk all of them? "


    Aaron immediately came to his sense, and he shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not. If I have, can I still be so energetic in front of you. I got it. I asked someone to test the tea just now. The result will come out soon. By the way, do you have anything else to report? "


    Judith nodded and looked at Sean vigilantly.


    If she remembered correctly, this man should be the director of the hospital. Although he was a good friends of Aaron, they were not as good as the seven of them.


    The seven of them were not only Aaron''s employees, but also his loyal subordinates. Other employees couldn''t do something, but it was a common thing for the seven of them.


    Everyone had different specialties, but each of them was unique. This was one of the reasons why Aaron treated the seven of them like this.


    Noticing Judith''s intention, Aaron raised his chin and shrugged, "Don''t worry. He is not an outsider. He has helped us a lot this time. Let''s get straight to the point. "

 Chapter 219

    Now that Aaron had said so, Judith didn''t need to keep anything!


    As soon as the topic was opened, there was no sign of stopping?


    After finishing all the important things she had collected, Judith stretched out her hand with great difficulty and rubbed it back and forth in her arms. She took out a piece of bloody paper and handed it to Aaron.


    After a while, she reached out her trembling hand and explained, "This is the entrance and direction of his secret passage. If you walk alone, you will easily get lost. I drew it with my memory when I woke up just now. I don''t know if it''s useful, but if it''s useful, that''s the best. "


    Aaron nodded and patted Judith on the shoulder, "I see. Then you can have a rest first. Your sister may come later. I have told her your situation. "


    Hearing her sister would come, the gaunt woman became energetic in an instant.


    Her eyes turned red. Then she nodded and thanked Aaron, "My sister... Thank you, Mr. Aaron! I will work harder in the future! "


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Aaron stepped back and said, "Yes. Take good care of yourself. I still have a lot of things to ask for your help in the future. "


    It turned out that Judith was the spy that Aaron had arranged for Liam. Although it was only a few days that she worked for Liam, she was definitely not a simple person judging from her way of doing things.


    Even in order to get some information, she could sell her body


    As Judith said, she and Lily were sisters. Although the two of them looked similar, their tempers and behaviors were totally different.


    With a trace of nostalgia, Judith closed her eyes and began to rest, preparing to welcome Lily with her most energetic self.


    On the other side, Melissa and Howard were probing into each other.


    In fact, when Aaron and Sean were discussing that matter, the first person that Melissa suspected was Howard.


    Although she couldn''t find a reason, instinctively, Melissa didn''t like Howard at all. Therefore, once Howard got close to her, Melissa would be like a wounded kitten, staring at him and saying nothing.


    Howard''s expression didn''t change much, but after a long silence, he suddenly turned to look at Melissa and said, "I have never known that Miss Melissa has such a


    ily.


    The relationship that had finally been restored began to become subtle in an instant.


    James smiled awkwardly, and then took the initiative to walk to his side. He held her directly into his arms and said, "Hello? This is James. Who are you? "


    In order not to arouse Sabina''s suspicion, James put his phone on speaker.


    Indeed, he had nothing to do with the woman called Linda. They were just a guest and a storekeeper at most. He didn''t do anything wrong, so he was not afraid of being found out by Sabina.


    Seeing that James didn''t care about it at all, Sabina began to reflect on whether things were different from what she had imagined.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Linda quietly breathed a sigh of relief and then smiled, "I''ve told you that this phone call is from you, drunk. Why did you leave your phone here last time when you came here for a drink. I wanted to call you and return the phone to you, but I called you for two weeks, but I couldn''t get through to you. "


    Give back the phone? It''s that a joke! Sabina''s face turned gloomy. If Linda came, she would make Sabina break up with him.


    After a chuckle, James refused, "No, just keep the phone. I''ll apply for a new card later. "


    He would rather go to get a new card than see her?


    Linda felt a little bitter in her heart.


    Feeling a lump in her throat, Linda took a deep breath and then sneered, "I''ve been waiting for you for two weeks. Is that all you want? Well, it''s my fault. I''ll take your phone as compensation. Bye! "

 Chapter 220

    After saying that, Linda threw her phone on the ground with a snap.


    The battery flew out in an instant and broke up with the body.


    "Hey, you..."


    Dududu....


    Before James finished his words, the phone was hung up.


    James felt like weeping but had no tears. He gave the phone back to Sabina and explained, "It''s really not what you think. I have nothing to do with that woman. I just happened to drink in her bar that day, and then I got drunk and stayed there... I was lying on her bar counter! I fell asleep on the bar counter. Ouch Don''t pinch me. I really didn''t cheat on you. "


    James took a deep breath and gently stroked his red and swollen arm, begging.


    Sabina pouted angrily, and after a while she yelled, "Don''t do it again! From now on, no matter what you do outside, eating or going to the bathroom, you have to tell me... I... I don''t want to look for you like that anymore. "


    But before she finished her words, her attitude softened inexplicably.


    In fact, she knew well and she just wanted James to coax her.


    She didn''t feel good at all because she was afraid of losing.


    James kissed on Sabina''s cute lips and then changed the topic, "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again. A few days ago, I heard that something happened to Melissa. Would you like to go to see her? I can take you out for a walk. You''ve been in bed for two weeks. It''s a good choice to go out and breathe some fresh air. "


    For a moment, Sabina who was still immersed in great sorrow seemed to have changed into another person.


    She sprang to her feet and held James''s hand tightly. "What? what you were saying? Something happened to her? You bastard! How could you tell me such an important thing now! Let''s go. What are we waiting for? "


    James felt like weeping but had no tears. He followed behind Sabina, changed his clothes and then went out with her.


    At this time, Aaron and Sean had returned to the ward of Melissa, breaking the weird atmosphere.


    Seeing the two of them staring at each other, the corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched slightly. Then he touched his forehead and said, "What are you doing?"


    It was rare for Melissa to fight against Howard. What happened when he was away.


    to see Melissa behind him. "Mr. Aaron, how is Melissa now?"


    As for the reason why they came here, Aaron was a little surprised.


    It was known to all that the relationship between James and Aaron was still very subtle because of Melissa. As for Melissa, she was the minefield of Aaron. If James dared to step in, he would definitely be kicked out by Aaron.


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Aaron smartly threw the question to James and said, "It seems that you don''t have to care about this kind of thing. Do you think so, James?"


    James smiled innocently and shrugged. He looked at the nearby Melissa and said helplessly, "Yes. But I have no choice. She insisted on coming to see Melissa and said she was worried about her health. I had no choice but to follow her. After all, only they knew what was on women''s minds. As a man, how can we know so much? "


    When the two were talking, Sabina had already moved forward. James, who was standing not far away, was worried about her.


    ''How dare Sabina!'' thought James. Didn''t she notice the subtle relationship between him and Aaron? If there was something wrong, it was possible for them to break up in an instant.


    When James and Aaron were in a stalemate, Sean suddenly stood up and stepped in, "I didn''t expect that the people in my hospital would tell you about here. It seems that I have neglected management. "


    There was a smell of gunpowder in the air. The battlefield was on fire as soon as it was touched!

 Chapter 221 Why Dont You Have A Baby

    James''s face darkened. He stared at Sabina, afraid that she would do something excessive to displease Aaron.


    As if Sabina didn''t realize anything, she took the initiative to say hello to Melissa. Is the baby okay? I know you''re not in good health, so I came here. I''m worried about you! "


    Facing her initiative, Melissa was a little surprised at first. After a while, she nodded hesitantly without showing too much disgust.


    Glancing suspiciously at the two, Aaron stood up a little and made room for Sabina.


    If it weren''t for these two people, Melissa would have died. Aaron was not an unreasonable person. He would show some respect.


    Seeing that Aaron didn''t mean to make things difficult for Sabina, James, who was not far away, breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a smile in her eyes, Sabina asked, "How do you feel now? When will the baby come out? I envy you so much... "


    When it came to the topic of children, the two women found a common topic in an instant, and the atmosphere was not as dull as it was at the beginning.


    Sabina saw that Melissa reached out her hand and made a gesture of 3 in front of her.


    Sabina''s face was full of joy, as if Melissa was not the one who was going to give birth to the baby.


    Sabina squatted down, carefully reached out her hand, gently stroked the belly of Melissa and asked, "Three months later, I really hope that the baby can always be healthy. How do you feel when the baby is in your belly? Will he kick you? "


    Hearing her words, the corners of Melissa''s ears turned red. Then she nodded slowly, her face glowing with maternal love.


    "That''s great," said Sabina with a pitiful smile.


    If possible, she also wanted to have a child of her and James, but she couldn''t do that.


    Just as the two of them were having a good conversation, Melissa suddenly stretched out her hand, tugged at the corner of Aaron''s clothes and pouted.


    Just by looking at each other, Aaron knew what Melissa wanted.


    He folded his hands and shrugged.


    "10 minutes at most. You need to rest in ten minutes, or you can only stay at home the day after tomorrow." said Aaron, stretching out his hand to make a gesture of ten.


    Finally, Melissa compromised. Aaron also helped her take down the small drawing board.


    "Why don''t you have a baby?" ...


    As expected, the first question


    that''s good..."


    He had been worried for several days and finally calmed down.


    Aaron nodded and said, "Yes. Grandpa, I have a lawsuit to attend the day after tomorrow. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go upstairs first. Melissa, do you want to go up? If you want... "


    However, before she could finish his words, Gorman interrupted him impatiently, "Aaron. I have something to talk to Melissa. Can you let her go upstairs later? "


    Although he didn''t know what Gorman wanted to say to Melissa, Aaron didn''t refuse.


    If it was someone else, he might be worried, but if it was Gorman, that was another thing.


    There were only three people in the world that Aaron trusted. One was himself, one was Melissa, and the other was Gorman.


    Aaron turned around and looked at Melissa, asking for her opinion. "It''s up to you, Melissa. If you want to go up, I can help you now. If you don''t want to, just call me if you want to."


    With a smile, Melissa pointed at Gorman.


    She still thought it necessary to explain to Gorman, not to let him blame himself so much.


    She hadn''t regretted what she had done. It was her own business and had nothing to do with Gorman.


    Aaron nodded. Then he called in several maids to give orders. Then he looked at Melissa and said, "Well, you can talk first. Call me if you need anything. Or call the maid to ask me to come down. "


    The two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding and then smiled at each other.


    After giving these orders, Aaron rushed upstairs. It seemed that he was in a hurry.

 Chapter 222

    After Aaron went upstairs, Gorman felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t know which topic to start with.


    Noticing his embarrassment, Melissa reached out her hand and picked up the drawing board that Aaron had just put on the table. After writing a few words on it, he handed it to Gorman.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, Grandpa." ...


    Melissa grinned and looked at Gorman with a smile.


    Although there was no sound at the moment, it was enough to represent Melissa''s sincere heart.


    Staring at the line, Gorman sighed slightly and said, "It''s my fault. If something happens to you at that time, have you considered the consequences? Melissa, I know you are a good girl, but the world is much more complicated than you think. Not everyone deserves you to pay your life. "


    Melissa had to change her character. It didn''t mean that he wanted to make Melissa a cold and ruthless woman. But for different people, she had to have different ways of doing things.


    Looking at Gorman''s expression, Melissa knew that Gorman was thinking too much. She scratched the back of her head, and then reached out her hand to take back the drawing board from Gorman''s hand. She quickly wrote, "I know, but grandpa... Aaron once said. I helped you just out of the instinct. ...


    The ordinary thing aroused Gorman''s interest because of what Melissa said.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Really? A word from Aaron? Tell Grandpa? "


    What Melissa said was the truth, so she was not afraid of letting others know. She took out the drawing board, wiped the words on it and wrote down another line.


    If Aaron knew that he had made Melissa give up everything because of what he had said unintentionally, what would he feel?


    ''In Mu Family, I only admit my grandfather. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have lived till now. So for me, he is more important than my life.''


    The simple words made Gorman''s eyes brim with tears. If it wasn''t she told him, Gorman believed that he would never hear it from Aaron in his whole life.


    But somehow, when Gorman saw it from the hand of Melissa, he didn''t doubt it at all! It seemed that everything was so natural.


    Gorman''s eyes were a little red. After a long silence, he patted on the shoulde


    He just habitually nodded and began to warm up the car.


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, Aaron''s phone suddenly rang. After glancing at the caller ID, Aaron suddenly asked Howard to stop.


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Aaron asked in confusion, "Sean, what happened?"


    Was there something wrong? Otherwise, why did Sean call at this time?


    Anxiety was written all over Aaron''s face on the other end of the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, he immediately asked, "Aaron, this is Sean. Where are you now?"


    After a short pause, Aaron replied, "I''m going to the court at the gate of my house. What''s up?"


    After hearing that Aaron hadn''t left yet, Sean breathed a sigh of relief. Then he reminded her, "Drive the car to the next intersection of your house. I''m there. I feel something is wrong today. I think I''d better go with you."


    Although he didn''t know why Sean wanted to do that, Aaron still said yes. Then he looked up at Howard and said, "I see. Howard, stopped the car at the intersection. Sean is waiting for me there. I can give him a ride. "


    Howard nodded gently and said obediently, "Okay. I understand, Mr. Aaron. "


    As Howard''s car slowly stopped, he saw Sean.


    Considering that there were already Melissa and Aaron in the back seat. So Sean cleverly went straight to the shotgun seat.


    Glancing at the time on his phone, Aaron said casually, "Let''s go. There are still nearly four hours before the trial. We have plenty of time."

 Chapter 223 At The Court

    It was just a simple sentence, but inexplicably made the atmosphere around them become dull.


    In less than half an hour, the dead man arrived at the gate of the court. Unexpectedly, it was already early, but the media had already gathered around the court.


    "Hurry up. I saw Aaron. I didn''t expect him to come so early. Run fast! "


    Someone shouted first, and all the people swarmed up in an instant. Without saying a word, they couldn''t get rid of Aaron and Melissa.


    With a gloomy face, Aaron glanced at the people around her coldly and said, "Get out of the way."


    "Oh my God! How could Aaron bring that woman with him? Why did he bring her with him when he were so depressed? "


    "It seems that the rumor is true. That woman is really the favorite of Aaron. "


    People around became more and more interested in Melissa. Then they began to change the topic.


    In an instant, the topic that was originally related to Aaron was changed to Melissa. The people around kept taking photos secretly, trying to get the most exclusive photos.


    "Miss Melissa, may I ask how did you know Mr. Mu and who chased first?"


    "I heard that you were sold in the underground city at that time. Is that true? What''s your relationship with Mr. Mu? Is it a contractual identity or... "


    "Miss Melissa, what do you think of the baby? Why did Mr. Mu agree to let you give birth to the baby? As far as we know, there has never been a woman who can give birth to a child for Aaron. Or is it a shotgun marriage? "


    "No, as far as I know, Miss Melissa''s family doesn''t seem to be very rich. What''s going on? Can you answer my question? "


    Facing the pressure from the media, Melissa felt a little breathless. She shook her head and stepped back.


    It was not that she didn''t want to explain, but that she didn''t even have a chance to speak, let alone finish talking those things.


    However, even if she could, Melissa might not stab her wound by herself? And judging from the expression on Aaron''s face, these people might not come to a good end.


    Seeing that Melissa was being pressed, Aaron walked up to her and protected her behind her. With a livid face, he said, "I''ll say it again. Get out of the way."


    "Get o


    smiled and then said happily, "Don''t worry. Now that I have taken over this case, I will definitely get the best benefit for you. "


    After reaching an agreement, Aaron turned his head and focused all his attention on Melissa.


    "If you feel uncomfortable later, tell me immediately, or you''ll be the one to suffer. Do you understand? "


    Enjoying the care of Aaron, Melissa nodded with a shy smile.


    After escaping from the media, Melissa calmed down a lot. And she had thought about it for a long time.


    From the nervous and shameful relationship between her and Aaron to now, she still couldn''t figure out what the opportunity was.


    Looking at the changing expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron lowered his head a little curiously, and then his face directly appeared in front of Melissa. Frightened, she subconsciously stepped back.


    If it weren''t for Aaron''s quick eyes and agile hands, Melissa would have fallen to the ground.


    It was nothing like Melissa in that careless manner. Since this morning, he had felt that something was wrong with Melissa.


    After taking the initiative to kiss her lips, Aaron asked tentatively, "What''s wrong? You don''t like it? How about I ask Howard to send you back first, or... What''s up? Huh? What do you want to say? "


    In fact, Aaron felt a little sorry for Melissa to ask her to get up so early to accompany him.


    Melissa shook her head and patted on the back of her hand. She didn''t stop until her palms turned red.

 Chapter 224

    Hearing that, Aaron reached out his hand and held Melissa''s hand tightly. Then he put it on his chest and said, "Okay, okay. I know you didn''t mean that. Can you tell me what you''ve been thinking since this morning? I can''t figure out what''s in your little brain. "


    If she was really fine, that would be the best. He was worried about what was on Melissa''s mind, but she didn''t want to tell him because she was afraid of him would be worried.


    Even for the sake of the child, for the sake of Melissa. She was pregnant, so it was better for her to be relaxed.


    Otherwise, if the baby was born with a sad face, what should he do?


    Melissa stretched out her hand slowly and then wriggled in Aaron''s palm.


    After a while, Melissa raised her head and forced a smile.


    With his eyes closed, Aaron seemed to feel what those words meant.


    "I''ll tell you when I get home tonight, okay?" ...


    It was not until he understood the strokes that Aaron opened his eyes.


    Pursing his lips, Aaron said with relief, "Okay, I''ll do as you say. Look at your red eyes. If others don''t know it, they will think that I have bullied you or something. "


    As long as Melissa was willing to say it, it would be better than anything else.


    But what Aaron didn''t know was that after today''s court, he didn''t even have a chance to talk to Melissa.


    When the two men were dawdling, Liam was also arrested early because of the fact that Aaron arrived so early.


    Liam''s face was full of agony, as if he was unhappy because he was woken up so early. "Aaron!"


    There was a hint of anger in his voice, and a hint of coldness in his fierce eyes.


    But Aaron didn''t take his call seriously. He glanced at him coldly and said casually, "Since everyone is here, why don''t we start the trial directly. It''s meaningless to delay any longer. "


    Facing Aaron''s bluntness, the people around didn''t dare to say anything more. After some adjustments, the trial began immediately.


    The chief judge coughed and looked around before he said loudly, "Fine. I''m the chief judge of the court today. I''m here to declare that I will be fair, including my judges. We w


    sent shivers down their spine.


    The chief judge knocked the hammer and then he turned to Liam. "The defendant, do you have anything to say about this?"


    After hearing the judge''s words, Liam began to realize that something was wrong.


    His face and body were stiff for a moment, and then the next second, he became ferocious. He stamped his feet and roared, "It''s all a plot of Aaron! At that time, in order to bring Lawrence back to his side and continue to punish him, he traded the contract with me. All these were designed by Aaron. He just wanted to drag me into the mire! "


    No wonder he felt something was wrong. It turned out that it was all planned by Aaron. He must have known that the land was not legal, so he gave it to him voluntarily. Otherwise, how could Aaron give up such a valuable thing?


    After figuring out some things, Liam was full of endless regret and sadness.


    If he didn''t stop, he would be responsible for everything that Aaron had done. By then, he would be doomed!


    Seeing that the situation was gradually in favor of Aaron, Liam quickly said, "Judge, listen to me. All this is a conspiracy of Aaron. It has nothing to do with me. How could Aaron transfer the land to me without any reason? It must be designed, isn''t it. How could he do a business at a loss? "


    Aaron never did a business at a loss, which was known to everyone present. That''s why Liam came to the court with confidence.

 Chapter 225

    Because he also believed that as long as the court sent people to investigate thoroughly, they would find out the evidence of Aaron.


    That was why he could calm down till now. But if Aaron blamed all the bad things on him, he would never accept it!


    The judge frowned slightly, and then continued what Liam wanted to say, "So you mean that you got the land because of the scheme of Aaron?"


    "Yes. That was it. If you don''t believe me, you can investigate it thoroughly. It..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just as Liam was about to continue, there was a strange sound coming from the direction of Aaron, which successfully blocked Liam''s words, and attracted everyone''s attention to the two.


    Surprised, Aaron turned to look at the woman beside him with surprise.


    What was wrong with Melissa? She suddenly slapped the table with her hand.


    This thing was made from a special material. It could make a loud sound even when it was lightly knocked. That was also the reason why everyone turned their heads in an instant.


    The chief judge didn''t blame the strange noise made by Melissa. Instead, he said patiently, "Does the plaintiff have anything to say or explain?"


    With a nod, Melissa took hold of Aaron''s hand and shook it a little. Then she took out Aaron''s phone and quickly pressed a line on it.


    With a smile, Aaron stood up and looked around. Then he said loudly, "My woman seems to have something to say, but she lost her voice because of some accidents a few days ago. There are some things she wants to say personally, you don''t mind let her go to the front desk, right?"


    Seeing the sincere look in Melissa''s eyes, the people around them also felt embarrassed to refuse. After discussing for a while, they looked at each other and nodded. Then they agreed to the request of Melissa and Aaron.


    The lawyer was a little embarrassed about the sudden change of the matter, but since it was a request of Aaron, she could only smile. Then she took the initiative to give her seat and said, "Come here."


    With a gentle smile, Melissa forced a bow to her and slowly walked up to her.


    She clicked on the desktop, and then double clicked on WORD. Th


    the rules! "


    Liam twisted his body with some disdain. In the end, he couldn''t resist the shackles of the person at hand. He had no choice but to sit down obediently and keep silent.


    The judges looked at each other, and after reading the certificate, the chief judge declared, "It seems that it is true. This lady didn''t lie. Lawyer of the plaintiff, please enlarged this certificate on the computer. "


    The lawyer nodded and took the certificate. And then she enlarged the screen.


    Seeing that the situation was about to settle, Liam gritted his teeth and said, "This hospital belongs to Sean! Sean also participated in this matter today. He is the dean of the hospital. He can forge evidence at any time. Don''t you know that Aaron and Sean have a good relationship? It''s so easy for them to do such a thing! "


    These people must have planned to side with Aaron from the beginning. No matter how to explain, he was in a passive situation.


    If it went on like this, he must find a way. Fortunately, he had another evidence. Even if he couldn''t defeat Aaron, he could break up his relationship with Melissa.


    He didn''t believe that Aaron could accept that his child was another man''s!


    At the thought of this, Liam laughed grimly.


    A sense of foreboding inexplicably overwhelmed Aaron.


    Liam forced himself to calm down and then smiled, "What on earth do you want? If you continue to force me, Aaron, I might do something else. "

 Chapter 226

    Aaron frivolous turned, and then he look at Liam with a smile, "Really? I just told them the truth. Do you think there is anything wrong? "


    After Liam calmed down, he had a clear mind. After glancing at the people around him, he said calmly, "Of course. I didn''t do it. Although I don''t know who framed Melissa, it''s definitely not me. I can guarantee that. And for the sake of fairness, you can investigate this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, it won''t be fair to anyone, right? "


    Just as Liam was defending himself, Melissa suddenly stretched out her hand and tugged at the corner of the lawyer''s clothes. Then she handed in another inspection report.


    The lawyer was surprised at first, but when she saw the signature of the doctor, she smiled again. "By the way, there seems to be a certificate signed by James, a famous doctor in B City."


    While she was speaking, she took the report from the hand of Melissa and enlarged it in front of the screen.


    Not everyone could imitate that signature. Besides, it was also attached with the medical instructions written by James himself.


    "The handwriting is indeed James''s. I''ve met this doctor before. As long as he helped me, there''s no one who can''t be saved. "


    "Yes. You are right. I have also asked him to make a diagnosis! "


    The surrounding jury''s discussion became more and more obvious, and all fell into the ears of the surrounding people.


    It had to be said that Melissa had fought this battle very well!


    Seeing that the situation had been one-sided, Melissa no longer typed any more. She bowed slightly, held her big belly and slowly walked down.


    Just as Melissa was about to walk back, the lawyer walked up to her and held her. "Be careful. You are pregnant."


    With a grateful smile, Melissa sat back next to Aaron, waiting quietly for the situation to change.


    Liam''s face turned red. Then he pointed at Aaron and shouted, "I What kind of man do you think you are? "


    The people around him stared closely at Liam, fearing that he would suddenly do something strange when he was furious.


    Aaron''s face was full of innocence, then he said with a smile, "What about me? Will I set


    er or not Melissa could keep up with him.


    With a painful expression on Melissa''s face, she shook her hand hard, trying to break free from the shackles of Aaron. The strength gap between the two was too great, and no matter how hard she struggled, it was in vain.


    It was not until they got into the car that Aaron let go of Melissa''s hand and pushed her into the car.


    Aaron coldly scanned after Melissa and asked her in a mean way, "Do you have anything to explain to me about the video? Huh? Melissa. "


    Shaking her head desperately, Melissa opened her mouth and wanted to explain, but she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    An indescribable anxiety surged out from her chest.


    Although the scene was not clear, Aaron still saw the enchanting woman at the first sight


    He had slept with Melissa many times. How could he mistake her?


    As he thought of this, the smile at the corners of Aaron''s mouth deepened, but the others did feel endless chill.


    He grabbed Melissa''s chin and said coldly, "Do you want to tell me that the woman in the video wasn''t you? Huh? "


    Melissa''s eyes were filled with tears, and then she shook her head repeatedly.


    It was not like that, but why didn''t Aaron believe her at all That woman was really not her!


    She had been staying by Aaron''s side all the time. How could she betray him?


    Unfortunately, Aaron couldn''t calm down now His mind had already been shocked by the scene just now.

 Chapter 227

    At this moment, no matter how hard Melissa cried or yelled, Aaron couldn''t be softhearted.


    Glancing at Howard who was driving intently, Aaron said gloomily, "Drive the car directly to the villa. I have something to deal with. No one is allowed to come in without my permission, understand? "


    At the thought that his woman had been raped by others, his heart was filled with anger. He almost lost his mind.


    Howard nodded quickly and then replied, "Yes. I see, Mr. Aaron. "


    He didn''t dare to stop for a moment. With a little more strength, he stepped on the gas and the car roared away in an instant.


    And the media who were chasing after them were left far behind.


    Half an hour later, Aaron got out of the car and pulled down Melissa.


    With a thump, Melissa knelt down on the ground. Her face was twisted, as if she was very uncomfortable.


    At this time, Aaron seemed to have calmed down a little. He frowned and said, "Stand up. I have something to ask you."


    Tears welled up in Melissa''s eyes. After all, Aaron didn''t believe her, did he?


    After biting her lower lip, Melissa struggled to stand up from the ground.


    Her knees, which were originally shopping, had been grazed. It was already difficult for Melissa to walk, and every step she took now made her heart ache. But the wounds on the surface were far less painful than those in her heart.


    Although she thought so, Melissa still nodded in agreement and managed to catch up with Aaron.


    At this moment, Aaron was not in a hurry to question her. Instead, he pulled her into the bedroom of the two and said, "Come in."


    Melissa was dragged into the room and then fell heavily on the bed.


    Aaron''s body instantly covered her and directly resisted her on the bed.


    With a gloomy face, Aaron kissed on Melissa''s lips and said, "Tell me, who is that man?"


    Tears gathered in Melissa''s eyes again, and she shook her head repeatedly.


    She had never done such a thing with another man. Even if she had to admit it, she would never get the answer, wouldn''t she?


    Seeing that Melissa didn''t want to admit it, Aaron reached out his hand and grabbed his throat. Then he said crazily, "Ask yourself. Did I do a


    hand on the forehead and closed his eyes feebly. Then he leaned against the chair and sighed, "Melissa... What do you want me to do? "


    On the other side, ZERO also received the same notice.


    ZERO frowned, took off his uniform and whispered, "Is that so. I see... Keep observing. If there is any progress, report to me immediately. By the way, you should do as I said later. You must minimize the damage to Melissa, understand? "


    "Okay. I see! "


    The chaos in the morning soon came to an end. However, the video clip of Melissa spread all over the Internet in the morning. There were even many people sending high-definition copies, whose faces were blurred.


    No matter what news it was, it was always on the top search or the front page. However, Liam, who was behind all this, acted as if it had nothing to do with him and went to jail obediently.


    It was almost afternoon when Aaron got the news.


    He turned on his computer and opened a browser casually. The headlines and videos of the home page came into view in an instant.


    Aaron clicked it in. As soon as he saw what was on it, he asked with a gloomy face, "What the hell is going on?"


    He remembered that he had asked Howard to block today''s news, and everyone present would do him a favor.


    Even if someone was hostile to him, he would never do it so obviously. Because once they were detected, they would die.


    The person who dared to confront Aaron openly in A city hadn''t born yet.

 Chapter 228

    Feeling a little annoyed, Aaron rubbed between his eyebrows. Then he took out his phone and dialed Jack''s number. "This is Aaron. Jack, I need you to do something for me."


    When Jack received the phone call from Aaron, he didn''t feel surprised. After all, the matter about Melissa had been widely discussed, and it was only a matter of time before Aaron asked him to investigate it.


    With a candy in his mouth that had just been opened, he looked at the screen and replied, "I can probably guess what you want to say, so I''ve begun to investigate already. Now I''ve probably found some suspicious places. I''ll send it to your private e-mail now Well, give me half an hour later. I''ll hack into the internal system of the court directly. I seem to have met that man somewhere before. "


    Aaron, who was about to say something, chose to be silent after hearing what Jack said.


    Now that Jack had said so, there was no need for him to continue investigating. Aaron believed in Jack''s ability.


    After nodding his head, Aaron opened his e-mail. Sure enough, he received the message from Jack five seconds ago.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he gradually calmed down and said, "Okay, I''ll contact you in half an hour."


    "Okay," Jack said and waited for Aaron to hang up.


    After hanging up, Jack pushed his glasses on the bridge of the nose and continued to concentrate on the search.


    On the other side, Lily went to the hospital to visit Judith under the notice of Aaron.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Judith put down her phone subconsciously and turned to look at the door. When she saw the familiar face, tears blurred Judith''s face in an instant.


    "Sister... Sister! "


    Excitement was written all over Judith''s face. She was different from Lily. Lily''s good play was related to math, finance and so on. Every time, she could minimize the cost and get the best interests. Of course, this point was broken in an instant after the appearance of Melissa.


    That was one of the reasons why she was so dissatisfied with Melissa.


    If the job was taken away at any time, who could calm down?


    Looking at the wounds all


    it was spread from the court. What''s more, it had something to do with Aaron. What the hell was going on!


    Hearing her intention, Jack suddenly burst into laughter, and then said in a lukewarm tone, "I''m still dealing with this matter. If there is nothing urgent, don''t come to disturb me. You are just a spy. It''s not good for you to ask too much. What''s more You should know something about Liam. If you betray him Then I will suffer losses. "


    Jack might have a crush on Lily, but he had no interest in Judith, who had sold her body for a task.


    What''s more, he only obeyed the orders of Aaron. He always listened to other people''s requests from left to right.


    Hearing her indifferent words, Judith got angry in an instant. Then she said angrily, "What do you mean by that? Do you think I will betray Mr. Aaron?"


    She knew clearly how he mocked her, but she just couldn''t accept the same view as Jack.


    They were all work under Aaron, why should she accept other people''s strange eyes?


    Hearing what she said, Jack didn''t show any guilt.


    Jack tore open the candy bag again and said, "Who knows? You often go out. It''s normal for you to betray me, isn''t it? I have something else to do. You can''t afford to delay it. "


    When Judith was about to say something more, the automatic and ruthless sound came from the other end of the phone.


    Judith glanced at the screen suspiciously and said loudly, "Hello? Hello! Damn it! You bastard! "

 Chapter 229

    After resentfully putting the phone aside, Judith closed her eyes and lay back on the bed.


    Fortunately, a nurse came in and changed the infusion bottle for her, which calmed Judith down gradually.


    ''Ellen, I will pay you back more for the humiliation you brought to me today!''!


    Gritting her teeth, Judith swore to herself and closed her eyes without thinking too much.


    Time passed. Finally, within half an hour, Jack sent the IP address of the video to Aaron.


    As soon as he received the new e-mail, his phone rang. "Mr. Aaron. This is Jack. I have sent you the IP address, but it seems that it has stolen the IP address of another country, but I still found it. This is the IP address of a company. It seems that they wanted to cooperate with us a few days ago, but we didn''t cooperate with them. Is it a revenge? "


    When Jack said this, he thought it was reasonable. He nodded approvingly and praised his own mechanism.


    Then Aaron clicked on the email.


    As expected, a mini map was shown on his screen in an instant, along with the surveillance camera nearby.


    Sure enough, it was Jack who was able to complete several times of the workload of an ordinary person in such a short time. It must be him.


    With a smile, Aaron felt a little relieved. "I see. Thank you. If Howard asks you something later, you can help him investigate. You don''t have to report to me. "


    Without any doubt about Aaron''s order, Jack nodded and quickly hung up the phone.


    After zooming in on the map, Aaron''s eyes widened in an instant and he was in a bad mood. "Isn''t this address next to my company?"


    How could it be? If the enemy was so close, how could he not know.


    Aaron breathed faster and stood up in a hurry. This matter must be solved as soon as possible. Leaving such a big hidden trouble by his side was definitely a very dangerous thing.


    While thinking, Aaron went out directly. At the same time, he didn''t know that the man in that place had already left.


    When Aaron arrived at the neighborhood, he saw a large group of people tearing down the house.


    Aaron walked up and grabbed a worker who was removing the house. "What''s going on?


    on put his car key aside and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Without hesitation, Sean handed over what he had just checked out and said, "Go to draw blood with me later. I suspect that you are addicted to drugs now. Tell me, are you still drinking this tea. The tea was full of drug! According to the proportion you gave me before, as long as half a box is not enough, you''ve been taking drugs for more than two years Aaron! "


    His expression was somewhat ferocious. He had seen too many drug dealers. It was hard for him to imagine that one day, Aaron would be reduced to the same level as them.


    Drugs?


    So that was why he couldn''t stop drinking before.


    With a frown, Aaron took a glance at the tea and said, "I guess there''s more than a box. Damn it! Liam dared to set me up. Get rid of this thing right now. If it was his plan, he would probably ask someone to search my house. Fortunately, I''ve brought it here. "


    Damn it! He should have noticed it when he was addicted to it at the beginning. Why didn''t he realize it until now...


    Sean touched the tip of his nose, sat down and began to write the prescription on the computer, "I''ll prescribe you a medicine first, and give you an oral one. It will take effect 30 minutes after the medicine is taken. The blood concentration in 4 hours reaches the peak, and the effect lasts 24 to 36 hours. So you can come here earlier tomorrow. I''ll do another examination for you. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 230

    It was rare for Sean to be so serious, and so did Aaron.


    Nodding his head, Aaron sat down weakly and said, "I see. I''ll do as you say."


    His nerves had been on edge all the time because of what happened to Melissa. If he didn''t find the answer as soon as possible, Aaron would probably collapse.


    Instinctively, he chose to believe Melissa. After all, the two of them had been in the same bed for so long that they couldn''t be connected, but they were clear about each other''s character.


    It was because of this that she calmed down and waited for Amy.


    While he was thinking, Aaron suddenly turned to look at the pensive Sean and asked, "What do you think about the matter of Melissa?"


    At that time, Sean was also there, and there should be no camera at the scene, right? The media were all isolated from the outside, and even if they shot the video, it was impossible to spread it so clearly.


    At first, Aaron thought it was Liam who did it. But after investigation, he found that Liam had been locked up in a room alone since he came out of the court, and even the lawyer had been detained.


    In that case, the two of them would have no time to fight in the so-called company.


    Hearing that, Sean thought for a while and said with conscience, "Although I don''t like Melissa very much, I don''t think she is that kind of woman."


    Aaron nodded approvingly. He thought the same thing as Sean.


    On the other side, Howard was trapped in a dilemma for the first time in his life.


    If he chose to hide it, it would break up the relationship between Aaron and Melissa. But if he chose to tell the truth to Aaron, Kristen would blame him.


    Frowning, Howard held the phone tightly and didn''t know what to say.


    Noticing his hesitation, Kristen, who came to Howard voluntarily, reached out her hand and clung to his neck, begging, "Didn''t you always say that you wanted to express your heart? Now you didn''t hurt Aaron, nor did you do anything to hurt him, wasn''t it good. As long as you insist that the woman in the video is Melissa, you will help me. "


    There was a trace of tear on her face, and her pleading eyes made Howard unable to refuse at all.


    With an embarrassed look o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she arrived, Howard had submitted the ''investigation'' result to him. All of the evidence pointed at Melissa.


    In the office, with a gloomy face, Aaron stared at the documents sent by Howard through the computer, his face turning livid.


    Aaron''s breath became a little heavier. He stared at the enlarged screen and gnashed his teeth, "Melissa... Is this the result that you ask me to trust you? "


    Just as he was complaining, there was a sudden commotion outside the door.


    "I''m sorry, miss. You can''t come in."


    "My lady! Do you have an appointment? "


    "Miss, please don''t go on. This is the CEO''s office. Please don''t make things difficult for us. "


    "My lady..."


    Bang.


    Before the secretary could finish her words, the door was kicked open by Shirley.


    The gloom on her face was as bad as that on Aaron''s.


    Of course, Aaron was unhappy to be disturbed. But when he saw who it was, he managed to restrain his anger and said, "Shirley? What are you doing here? Howard is not here. "


    Shirley quickened her pace and slapped hard on Aaron''s table, shouting, "Aaron, I want you to arrange tasks for me. No matter what kind of task it is, I want it now! I can''t go back to the organization for the time being. You can arrange tasks for me! "


    Now no matter what she did, as long as she didn''t hear the name Howard.


    Why? No matter where she went. Everyone wanted to link her with that name. Didn''t they know that she was very tired of Howard now!

 Chapter 231

    It seemed that Aaron had found something. After looking at Shirley up and down, he asked tentatively, "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with your brother again? I don''t have a mission post here. You can have whatever you want. "


    Although Aaron said so, he still opened his drawer and took out a large stack of things.


    Since Shirley asked for it, he really needed her help. Besides, she was the most suitable person to do it!


    Seeing the banter on Aaron''s face, Shirley got furious. She grabbed the document from Aaron''s hand and shouted, "You''re just being stubborn. Don''t mention that man''s name in front of me. I want a long-term task and don''t plan to come back in the short term. "


    The temporary secretary outside was obviously frightened by the situation inside. As far as she knew, the woman who would be driven out by Aaron was sitting inside and talking to Aaron peacefully.


    Was she wrong?


    While thinking, the secretary reached out her hand and rubbed her eyes. When she was thinking about it again and again, Aaron suddenly asked her to leave.


    The secretary shivered and bowed to Aaron. "Okay, I see. Mr. Aaron, tell me if you need anything.


    Aaron ignored her and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Shirley and Howard had a good relationship. If something hadn''t happened, Shirley wouldn''t have made such an unreasonable request.


    Squinting his eyes, Aaron looked at Shirley up and down as if he had guessed something. "Did you have a fight?"


    If so, he could arrange a good job for Shirley. After all, the seven people in his company were not allowed to move freely, and they needed someone to watch over Melissa. This was the most suitable thing for Shirley.


    Impatiently, Shirley looked away and scolded, "It''s none of your business. When did you become such a jerk? Did you have one? If not, I''ll leave. "


    Looking at Shirley''s angry face, Aaron calmed down.


    Just now, he was almost the same as Shirley. He was so absent-minded that he couldn''t do anything well!


    After thinking it through for a while, he became relaxed.


    He shook his pen a little and said jokingly, "I have a task for you, but you have to cont


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e my son''s position. It is just wishful thinking! " "


    She must have an abortion! Aaron was not a kind person. How could he raise a child for his rival in love? No way!


    "What?"


    Did Aaron mean to have an abortion?


    With a sound of rubbing against the seat belt, Melissa immediately stood up, but because of the seat belt, she fell back and flopped back to her original position.


    And she accidentally touched her belly. The pain made her sweat wildly and unable to say a word for a long time.


    No, he couldn''t do it. The child was really Aaron''s.... She only had sex with Aaron, and there was no other man. Why? Why did Aaron say something like that?


    Absolutely no. The baby was about to give birth in less than three months. How could such a thing happen at this time.


    At this moment, it was not enough to describe Melissa as exhausted. However, the expression on Aaron''s face was so cold that it seemed that there was no way for him to negotiate with Melissa. Seeing this, she bit her lips.


    She pinched her thigh so hard that tears were about to fall from her eyes. She opened her mouth, but couldn''t make a sound.


    Looking at the innocent look on her little face, Aaron couldn''t help feeling bored.


    Was Melissa going to deny it?


    Aaron stepped on the gas with all his strength, and then his voice floated into the ears of Melissa, "Don''t look at me like that, Melissa. You deserve it. You can''t blame anyone."

 Chapter 232

    At this moment, no explanation could stop Aaron. So Melissa took out her phone and found Gorman''s phone number. Then she sent him a message in a hurry.


    Although she didn''t know which side Gorman would stand on. But now she had no choice but to save the baby. The baby was innocent, so was she.


    She didn''t want Aaron ruin the two''s love child in a fit of anger.


    After pressing the send key, Melissa looked out of the window uneasily.


    Was Aaron going to take her to the hospital to have an abortion?


    Thinking of this possibility, the chill all over Melissa''s body rose in an instant. Such a thing had just happened not long ago. That innocent little life...


    No way. She must stop it.


    While thinking, Melissa touched her belly.


    Gorman, who was strolling on the street, immediately forgot everything at hand after hearing the prompt tone of the message and dialed Sean''s number without a stop.


    Gorman''s face was tense. After the phone was connected, he hurriedly asked, "Let me ask you, Sean. I''m Aaron''s grandfather. Does Aaron coming to find you? I''m worried that he might take Melissa to your hospital for an abortion. Remember to stop him! I''ll be there soon. Okay, I see. Thank you for your help, Sean! I seldom ask for help in my life. This time, I beg you to stop him. It''s easy for Aaron to act on his own will when he gets angry. I can''t let his child get aborted! "


    After listening to Gorman''s voice, Sean was inexplicably respectful, and then answered in a much more respectful voice, "I know, Grandpa. But Aaron didn''t contact me and told me about it. Did you misunderstand something... "


    Gorman wiped the sweat off his forehead and stopped a taxi. "I don''t know, but if anything happens, you must tell me as soon as possible. Maybe Aaron will go there soon. Remember what I said! "


    Since Aaron was only close to Sean, he usually chose to go to Sean''s hospital.


    Now he could only take a gamble!


    While comforting the old man, Sean waved at Selina and said, "Yes. I see. Now let me see what happened. If there is any new progress,


    ther patients.


    He turned his head to look at Melissa. For a moment, Sean felt sorry for this woman.


    She must be tired of the fickleness of Aaron?


    Aaron was so possessive. No matter what Melissa did, if anything went wrong, it would easily become the trigger of Aaron.


    It seemed that Sean''s arrival calmed Aaron down a lot. But he still didn''t loosen his grip on Melissa.


    He sneered, and then looked up and down at Melissa''s belly. "Let go of me. Sean. It has nothing to do with you. I was afraid that you would get involved, so I didn''t inform you. This woman is not qualified to have my child, let alone Whether the baby is mine or not is a problem. "


    Now as long as he calmed down, all he could think of was the scene that Melissa was having sex with another man. Tossing and turning, how could he calm down?


    Seeing the firm attitude of Aaron, Sean knew that the matter was serious.


    After taking a glance at the tearful Melissa, Sean sighed and continued to dissuade him, "Have you found out the truth? Don''t you trust Melissa? Sometimes things don''t look like what you see. Maybe she... "


    If the two of them wanted to make a scene, he must be on the side of Aaron unconditionally. Since the two of them were so close from childhood, how could Melissa compare with it?


    But just now, Gorman had told him in person, so he had to focus on comforting Aaron.

 Chapter 233

    Taking a glance at Sean from the corner of his eye, Aaron said with a gloomy face, "Sean. It has nothing to do with you, so leave it alone. "


    At this point, was Melissa still going to struggle? Does she want to escape this time in a tearful look? No way!


    At the thought of this, Aaron tightened his grip on Melissa and controlled all her movements.


    Looking at the sad look in Melissa''s eyes, Aaron''s heart sank.


    Why don''t you just admit it now. How important is that man to you. Don''t you care about the baby. In order to protect that man, can you even sacrifice your own child?


    The smile on Aaron''s face became colder and colder. Then he directly grabbed the throat of Melissa and said, "Melissa, do you have the right to look at me like this? You deserve it. What? Do you want to pray that man comes to save you? "


    Tears were still welling up in Melissa''s eyes. She tried hard to kick him away, but in the end, she failed


    There was a huge difference in strength between the two of them. In addition, since Melissa tried her best not to affect the baby, her movement range was obviously reduced a lot.


    Seeing that there was no way for Melissa to refute, Aaron nodded and said, "Great, great." Then he took a deep breath, as if he had made the final decision. "Since you have nothing to say, go to hell. Take your child to the hell, you..."


    Sean''s eyes widened in an instant, and then he moved forward, intending to continue to stop him. "Aaron... You... "


    Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, he was covered by the high pitched voice behind him. "Aaron! Fool! What a fool! Stop what you are doing! Do you know what you are doing? "


    The voice was... Gorman!


    When she heard the voice, Melissa felt her eyes brimming with tears. Would Gorman save her and the baby in her belly...


    The child was indeed from Aaron! But why no one was willing to believe her, including Aaron. He even planned to kill their child by himself...


    What happened?


    Hearing Gorman''s voice, Melissa was obviously stunned, giving a chance for Melissa to breathe.


    Gorman rushed to them, slapped Aaron''s arm and pulled his hand off Melissa''s neck


    . He had really planned to kill Melissa...


    The serious look on Aaron''s face was too scary!


    After calming himself down, with a gentle smile on his face, Gorman put his head forward and said, "It''s okay now, Melissa. I trust you. It''s all right. Grandpa will take you to the ward now. Have a good rest. You must be frightened today. Don''t hurt the baby. "


    But Melissa dodged her hand subconsciously, her face full of fear.


    So far, she still couldn''t have a good buffer against the feeling of dying. Aaron... That Aaron was so horrible! He really wanted to strangle her to death.


    How could this be...


    Tears rustled down, but there was no expression on Melissa''s face. She just trembled and then burst into tears.


    ''What am I to you, Aaron? Since I can''t get your trust, why are you so good to me.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Gorman turned to look at the nurses and doctors around him and said, "Someone help me to get a ward and call a doctor over to make a diagnosis. I think that Melissa might have been stimulated, so I''d better call the doctor of the divine medicine together. Thank you!"


    The patients who had been waiting in the line all ran away in an instant... Gorman found it out later.


    But it didn''t matter. As long as Melissa was fine, Gorman was relieved.


    The head of the Department of gynecology just came back to his senses. He nodded and repeatedly said, "Sure... We''ll arrange it right away! "

 Chapter 234

    On the other side, Sean ran out to chase after Aaron.


    Fortunately, Aaron didn''t go far. He was smoking at the corner.


    Sean coughed and then walked up to her to ask tentatively, "Aaron? Are you okay? "


    Without answering, Aaron took a big drag on the cigarette between his fingers and said, "In fact, I believe her. But I don''t know why I can''t calm down once I think of the video. Just now, I thought of something... "


    Sean was somewhat surprised to hear Aaron said that. But at the same time, he didn''t understand. Since he believed her, why did he take such an extreme action.


    Judging from the pale look on Melissa''s face, he knew that Aaron was serious. If it weren''t for Gorman''s sudden appearance, Melissa would have been dead.


    After thinking for a while, Sean asked again, "What''s the matter?"


    After taking a drag on the last cigarette, Aaron threw it on the ground and stubbed it out. "I remember that Melissa has a sister. I forgot what her name is."


    Did Melissa has a sister? Then what does it have to do with this matter... Right! Gorman once said that if only two people looked like each other... In other words, was Aaron suspecting that the hostess of this matter was the sister of Melissa?


    Since they were sisters, they should look like each other very much. What''s more, the video was a little blurry and could only be seen roughly. So it was impossible to rule out such a possibility.


    Exhausted, Aaron closed his eyes and leaned against the wall. Then he recalled angrily, "I remember that I went to Melissa''s school before I asked her to drop out of school. I''ve met that woman before. She''s much more flamboyant than Melissa. She''s not an innocent woman. "


    He didn''t have a deep memory of that woman, because basically his eyes were fixed on the body of Melissa. It was good enough for him to remember that woman.


    After understanding Aaron''s intention, Sean suddenly realized, "So, you mean..."


    If it was her sister who did it, then Melissa would be innocent. And the worry in Aaron''s heart could be relieved.


    No wonder he was Gorman! It was just a simple sentence that calmed Aaron down in an instant and analyzed so many things.


    After moving his numb palms a little, Aaron said, "


    little uncomfortable.


    After bending over a little, Sean smiled awkwardly, "Nothing at all. I''m leaving now."


    Gorman nodded and didn''t ask her to stay. Instead, he turned around and stared at Melissa in a daze again.


    Yes, he felt sorry for Melissa.


    When the door was closed, Gorman''s eyes became moist in an instant. He sighed slightly, and then heard Gorman''s voice, "Melissa... Don''t blame Aaron for his bad temper. I''m his grandfather, so I know his temper. He is so anxious just because he cares about you. Can you promise me not to lose your temper with him after you wake up? "


    Unfortunately, since Melissa was asleep, he didn''t hear what Gorman said.


    This night, someone was destined to be sleepless. For example, Jack, who had just been woke up by Aaron.


    At the other end of the phone, Jack rubbed her eyes wearily and asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s up, Mr. Aaron?"


    The normal people might fall asleep at this time. Besides, he had been busy all day, and his eyes were sore. He had just slept for less than half an hour, but his phone rang again.


    Although he was a little unhappy, all his anxiety was swallowed up at the sight of the caller''s name.


    Aaron was trying to recall the woman''s name, "Jack, are you sleeping? If you have time, investigate a person for me. I want to know something about Melissa''s sister. Someone called... Sunny."


    After yawning lazily, Jack replied casually, "Fine. I see. I''ll give the result to you in about half an hour. "

 Chapter 235

    "Okay." Aaron hung up the phone and he didn''t felt guilty at all for waking up Jack.


    After hanging up the phone, Jack stared at the quilt which was still warm and shook his head helplessly. "Alas... My destiny! "


    If he was in charge of other departments, how lucky he would be... At least at this time, the other six must be sleeping.


    With a helpless sigh, Jack turned on his computer and began to search everything related to Sunny.


    Although he said he was tired, his hands didn''t stop at all.


    He looked around and soon found a lot of things about Sunny.


    Just as he was about to finish, something suddenly occurred to him. He directly barged into the school that Melissa had been studying some time ago.


    He found Sunny''s file and copied it.


    Originally, he just wanted to complete the task, but when Jack inadvertently saw the relationship between the two, he was a little stunned.


    Frowning, Jack briefly sorted out the contents he had just listed. After taking a glance at the time, it was enough for him to check the time, and then he clicked into a campus log.


    About half an hour later, Jack looked away. With a bad cry, Jack quickly passed on the extra sorted information.


    Originally, he wanted to search for Sunny, but he didn''t know why he entered Melissa''s name later... Fortunately, he had been well prepared for Sunny''s file. Otherwise, he would be blamed by Aaron.


    After that, he couldn''t fall asleep anymore.


    He sat up irritably, scratched the back of her head, went straight to the stairs, opened the refrigerator, opened a bottle of beer and poured it into his throat.


    The coldness and bitterness made Jack feel like he had been redeemed.


    There was no expression on Jack''s face, but because of such a short night, he had completely changed his view of Melissa, "She''s really... A miraculous woman. I can''t believe that she can survive till now. "


    According to Lily''s description, he didn''t have a good impression of this woman. But now, he found that Melissa was getting more and more interesting. He wanted to meet her and see what kind of woman she was...


    When he was laughing secretly, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head. When he came to his senses, it was Jay.


    With dark circles under his eyes, Jay yawned and walked to the fridge. He took out a bottle of ice c


    wrong. As for the Melissa... She was innocent.


    He remembered that he had watched the documents of Melissa and Sunny whole night. Only then did Aaron realize that there was a huge difference between the temper and behavior style of the two.


    How could he mix Melissa with such a woman? What a bastard!


    But why did Howard tell him that woman was Melissa... He didn''t think Howard would make such a stupid mistake. It seemed that he had to communicate with Howard and ask him some time.


    He had made such a big mistake, and it was inevitable that something had happened to upset him... Especially when Kristen appeared.


    When Melissa saw Aaron, she took a step back subconsciously, her face full of vigilance.


    Noticing her action, it was a lie for Aaron to say that he didn''t blame himself. He stretched out his hand and tried to explain, but the reaction of Melissa was faster than ever.


    She gently stroked her throat and then repeatedly shook her head and stepped back. She wouldn''t let Aaron get close to her no matter what.


    Putting her hand on her throat, she could feel the pain at anytime and anywhere, and it kept reminding Melissa herself how horrible that man was.


    She almost died in the hands of Aaron. She didn''t want to experience the same fear again and again.


    Finally, Aaron''s patience was running out. He stood still and scolded Melissa in a low voice, "Come here! What right do you have to escape? "


    Moreover, he was here to apologize... He didn''t come here to hurt Melissa. This woman was really insensible to the times.

 Chapter 236

    Melissa shook her head and refused to go there.


    Since advancing is death, retreating is also death. It was better for her to protect her child and resist until the last second.


    At least if she had tried, she wouldn''t regret!


    While thinking, Melissa cheered herself up. The funny scene amused Aaron.


    But it was not the right time to say these words. He did have a lot of things to ask Melissa.


    It had nothing to do with her, but why didn''t Melissa explain it to him in time at that time? If Melissa had explained it, he might not have misunderstood her like this.


    A misunderstanding made the two people uncomfortable.


    "Come here!"


    Aaron strode up and put his arms around Melissa''s waist, forcing her belly to lean against him.


    As expected, this method always worked. Every time when the child was involved, Melissa had to cooperate. Therefore, it could be seen that how important the child was in her heart.


    But then again, he was the father of the baby...


    Thinking of this, Aaron slowly reached out his hand and put it on the belly of Melissa, intending to feel the existence of the little life.


    However, this move had unintentionally hurt Melissa.


    With a plop, Melissa fell to her knees and kowtowed to Aaron with great difficulty, begging for mercy.


    The child was her only hope in her mind now. If Aaron was going to destroy the child, Melissa would really break down.


    He had tried every means to please her, but it seemed that Melissa couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    Instantly, anger rose. Aaron squatted down and pinched Melissa''s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. "Melissa! Stand up! Do you think I''m going to destroy this child? I misunderstood you about what happened before. I came here especially after I investigated the matter today. Did I come here to see you behave like a bitch? "


    Melissa sobbed in a low voice. But she closed her eyes and didn''t want to look into Aaron''s eyes.


    For a moment, Aaron sneered and shook off Melissa''s chin. "Okay. Good. You did a good job. "


    After saying these unreasonable words, Aaron went straight to the door, slammed the door and left.


    With a bang, Melissa''s heart beat faster.


    After confirming that Aaron had left,


    oman could make Melissa live such a poor life.


    It seemed that he had met her parents several times for the sake of Melissa. But after all, they were just passers-by. Soon, they were out of Aaron''s mind.


    "I have collected all the information from the surrounding. And I have asked Jack for help..."


    "How long have you been with me, Howard?"


    Before Howard could finish his words, Aaron changed the topic. His topic was a little abrupt, which made Howard hard to digest.


    Although he didn''t understand why he asked this question, Howard still answered honestly, "It''s been a long time. I have been working for you since I was six years old. "


    Aaron slightly side his head, and then he asked unhappily, "Why did you lie. Does it have anything to do with Kristen? "


    Howard had a special feeling for Kristen, which he had known for a long time. But he didn''t expect that Howard would still like such a unscrupulous woman after so many years.


    He really didn''t understand what was in his mind.


    Since the matter had been exposed, there was no need for Howard to continue to hide.


    In front of Aaron, all the lies were exposed in an instant. Howard knelt down directly and apologized, "Mr. Aaron... Sorry, I... I really have no choice. "


    No choice?


    Just because he had no choice, so Melissa had to suffer so much injustice. Because of his "no choice", he almost strangled Melissa to death, including her baby.


    Aaron clenched his fists and veins stood out on his forehead.

 Chapter 237

    Unfortunately, the fist did not fall. Aaron was also a man of flesh and blood. Moreover, he had been with him for more than twenty years. It was impossible for him to have no feelings for him.


    He snorted and then loosened his hand. He sneered, "How stupid you are! That woman just used you. You are not a fool. Can''t you see that?"


    Howard should know what would happen if he betrayed him. Now that he knew the result and could still do this without hesitation, it must have something to do with Kristen.


    Once, Howard was taken away by the enemy. They racked their brains and even used some methods they could think of. But they couldn''t get any information about Aaron from Howard.


    Of course, this was still widely discussed in the circle. When Aaron thought of it, he sighed with emotion.


    But now, Howard just risked his life for a woman who didn''t love him from beginning to end. What a fool!


    Guilt was written all over Howard''s face, but he didn''t say anything, "I''m sorry, Mr. Aaron... As you know, Kristen... "


    Kristen was destined to be the obstacle that Howard couldn''t overcome in his life.


    In the end, he couldn''t say it out loud. Aaron waved his hand helplessly and gave an ultimatum, "I think you need to reflect on this matter. I don''t need to work around a person who is devoted to two things at the same time. "


    If Howard''s future work was still changed because of Kristen, then he couldn''t entrust many things to Howard.


    After hearing what Aaron said, Howard was lost in thought for a while. It was not until Aaron walked to the door that Howard said quietly, "Mr. Aaron. Please give me some time. I will reflect on myself... And handle these problems well. "


    But could he really easily give up on Kristen? That was another thing.


    "Okay," said Aaron. Then he pushed the door open and walked out. The tense atmosphere returned to normal in an instant.


    However, Howard stared blankly at somewhere and began to ponder...


    He didn''t expect that things would be exposed so soon. Because things went smoothly at the beginning.


    Why did he suddenly give himself away?


    Thinking of this, Howard clenched his fists.


    A ray of morning light slowly sprinkled on the floor thr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s luxurious small apartment now.


    Was this really the Ji family?


    Surprised, Melissa blinked her eyes and turned to look at Aaron in confusion.


    Was he wrong? How could Bob live in such a house. Or was Aaron trying to make her happy?


    Looking at the puzzled look on Melissa''s face, Aaron was somewhat suspicious.


    After turning around and taking a look at Silver, the man walked up smartly and pressed the doorbell.


    In the blink of an eye, there came the loud voice of Jill, "Coming. ''Who is it? It''s so early in the morning. Why is the milk delivered so early today?"


    As she spoke, she opened the door unhappily.


    When she saw Silver in front of her, she was stunned at first, and then changed into a more casual smile. "Why is a young man here to send milk today? You are so handsome. Alas, my daughter hasn''t been married yet, but it would be great if she has a boyfriend as handsome as you. Where is the milk? "


    After checking around, Jill realized that something was wrong. She wanted to run, but it was too late.


    Silver''s hand blocked the door, but the smile on his face did not fade away.


    Just when Jill felt her scalp tingling, Silver suddenly raised his lips and said, "I''m sorry. Our CEO seems to have something to talk with your daughter. Do you mind if we go in and have a seat?"


    Their CEO?


    At the mention of "CEO", the first person that came to Jill''s mind was Aaron.


    Was they sent by Aaron... Or did Melissa do something wrong again?

 Chapter 238

    Subconsciously swallowing, Jill''s face was full of tension.


    As expected, Aaron stood out from behind Silver slowly and looked at her with a faint smile.


    Facing this unexpected man, it was a lie that Jill said she was not flustered.


    She smiled awkwardly, and then bent over and said, "Aaron... Mr. Aaron. What brings you here so early in the morning? Hurry up Come in and have a cup of tea? "


    Jill was obviously nervous when she said this. And she seemed to have a guilty conscience.


    On the other hand, Aaron didn''t refuse. Regardless of Jill''s polite words, he pushed the door open and pulled Melissa behind him into the room.


    Jill''s eyes fell on the body of Melissa, and then stared at her belly for a long time.


    Normally, Melissa wouldn''t come back, but now she suddenly came back with Aaron. Was she going to show off?


    When she thought about it, her face darkened a little, and then turned red. As a matter of fact, Sunny was living a happy life with a rich man. Her life was no worse than that of Melissa!


    Moreover, after the video incident was exposed, she secretly laughed at Melissa for a long time. She had such a good man as Aaron, but she still messed with other man. She had thought that she would be killed by Aaron. It was a pity that she didn''t.


    While boiling hot water, Jill shook her head and sighed, "Melissa. You already have a man as good as Mr. Aaron, but you still cheat on him. I really can''t stand it. I really don''t know how your mother taught you. If she knows that her daughter has done such a shameful thing, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the underworld. "


    With her eyes wide open, Melissa stood up and was about to fight with Jill.


    Aaron stretched out his hand and gently wrapped it around her waist. Then he secretly controlled Melissa to let her sit down.


    Melissa turned to look at Aaron with a sad look on her face.


    If Jill just humiliated her, then it didn''t matter to Melissa. But what she couldn''t accept most was that Jill took the opportunity to humiliate her mother who had died for many years.


    As she spoke, she put on her own clothes, not allowing the man to touch her.


    That man was obviously not a person to be trifled with.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed Sunny''s throat. Then he said with a hint of threat, "Oh, what''s wrong. You were just tossing and turning under me like a lamp. Why did you turn your back on me after you answered the phone? "


    He was not deaf. He could hear the excited voice of Jill just now. Although he didn''t understand what the two were talking about, he heard the name of "Aaron".


    ''Is this woman in such a hurry to see Aaron?''


    Interesting, the woman that Aaron wanted was reflected by him. It felt good to get ahead of him.


    However, it seemed that there was a beloved woman beside Aaron. How could he suddenly be interested in such a dirty bitch?


    While he was lost in thought, Sunny escaped from his hands.


    After putting on everything, Sunny also applied a lipstick and tidied up her clothes. Then she leaned against the door of the room and smiled, "Goodbye, big belly. By the way, you are really useless."


    She had enough of this kind of life. She had to smile every day to collect living expenses. Now her chance finally came, as long as she could deal with Aaron... She could have whatever kind of life she wanted.


    Thinking of this, Sunny quickened her pace and slammed the door, as if venting her inner grievance.

 Chapter 239

    It was so interesting. The woman Aaron wanted was such a bitch...


    With a sinister smile, the man stood up on his own initiative. Then he took out his phone and dialed his subordinate''s number. "I need you to do something for me. Cut the video about me and Sunny. Of course, I''ll be blurred. "


    He had proposed to do this with Sunny. Of course, for the money, she wouldn''t refuse.


    The video in the court was taken from Liam by some means. He deliberately blurted it out in order to attract the attention of Aaron and make him misunderstand that it was Melissa.


    He didn''t expect that at this time, in order to revenge on Sunny, he could come in handy again.


    Money was really a harmful thing. Money makes the mare go, but in the end, who is the victim?


    Sunny didn''t know what her sugar daddy was planning at all. All she cared about was Aaron.


    She hailed a taxi and told the address of her home. Then she pulled away her makeup bag and began to apply on her face.


    If she succeeded in taking Aaron today, she would not only see Melissa lose face, but also enjoy a lifetime of glory and wealth. Sure enough, at this time, did Aaron finally know that she was fine?


    Thinking of this, Sunny''s smile deepened.


    The car ran very fast. About ten minutes later, Sunny arrived at the door of the house. Taking a look at the luxury car parked at the door, Sunny knew that what Jill said was true.


    Aaron was really here!


    With a sinister smile, Sunny stood up and clenched her fists. "You are finally abandoned, aren''t you, Melissa?"


    After paying the fare in a hurry, Sunny walked forward.


    Sunny cleared her throat and knocked on the door. "Mom, I''m back."


    In fact, she had the key, just to deliberately create a look that it was very urgent to see her.


    Of course, it didn''t matter to Aaron at all. He didn''t come for Sunny for anything else.


    Subconsciously, Melissa clenched her hands. When she was nervous, Aaron''s big hands covered her hands, which made her feel at ease inexplicably.


    What was this man thinking about... Yesterday, he was so fierce to her, but today he looked like a gentle and good man.


    The change was so fast.


    is mouth, Silver continued to strike while the iron was hot, "Miss Sunny, do you feel much more familiar?"


    Sunny shook her head repeatedly and denied. Then she shouted, "You... I don''t know it at all. Where did you get it? How could I know? "


    Looking at her terrified look, Silver continued to maintain a smile and then directly exposed, "Isn''t you the heroine in this video?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became weird. Jill widened her eyes and looked at Sunny in confusion, with an incredible look on her face.


    Jill clenched her hand a little, and then she held Sunny''s hand quickly and said, "Sunny, what''s going on. You... Sunny, tell me what happened! "


    Obviously, Sunny didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She shook off Jill''s hand immediately and resisted, "Mom. I don''t know. It''s really not my fault. It''s not me, really not... "


    Originally, Jill didn''t believe it, but after seeing what happened just now, she began to think that the woman on the screen should be Sunny


    After all, with such a big belly, Melissa would be excluded by others instinctively.


    Although she knew that Sunny had been kept by the sugar daddy, the key point was why the video was spread out!


    Gritting her teeth, Jill blamed herself, "You... What the hell is wrong with you? "


    If they were just kept by the rich man and nothing would happen. Jill was willing to turn a blind eye to it. After all, she got a lot of money from Sunny.

 Chapter 240

    But now the video not only came out, but also involved her daughter.


    Jill was a proud woman. She would never allow such a thing to happen to her.


    Trembling all over, Sunny said without thinking. Then she turned around and vented her anger on Melissa and Silver. "Mom. I really don''t know. Please listen to my explanation. Who are you? Why do you come to my house and talk nonsense? I don''t think it''s a good thing to see you! By the way... It must be you, Melissa! You did it on purpose to embarrass me, didn''t you! Because you don''t like my life to be more comfortable than yours, so you specially want to destroy my good life! Mr. Aaron, don''t listen to this woman''s nonsense. Although she has the same surname as me, she is not as simple as you think! "


    Without saying a word, Melissa stared at them. It was useless to say anything now. She just wanted to prove her innocence and give her child a stable life.


    If it weren''t for the baby, he wouldn''t have been here today.


    Aaron smiled and kissed Melissa''s lips, and then he said, "Of course I know you''re not that kind of person. Otherwise, how could I come here?"


    Actually, he said this to Melissa, which meant that Aaron agreed with her innocence.


    But from Sunny''s point of view, she misunderstood that Aaron believed in her innocence.


    "Mr. Aaron, you are really a smart man! I''ve told you that it has nothing to do with me, but Melissa... "


    "Please check and accept any new messages you have."


    Just as Sunny was speaking excitedly, Aaron''s phone suddenly vibrated and sent a message alert.


    Sunny closed her mouth subconsciously and looked at Aaron, fearing that she would disturb his work.


    After taking a glance at the content, Aaron frowned and then burst into laughter.


    From a certain point of view, Melissa thought that the smile on Aaron''s face was a little weird...


    No matter how big the cooperation plan was, even if it went smoothly, she had never seen Aaron smiled like this.


    Just as she was guessing, Aaron put his phone in front of Melissa and hinted her to read it.


    The simple words surprised Melissa.


    Aaron... Was it true. If this matter was made pub


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and said, "Don''t you know why I''m doing here?"


    That kind of smile inexplicably made people shudder.


    Aaron stood up and pulled up Melissa. Then he seemed to have remembered something and said, "I forgot to tell you. This new video seems to have been spread online. But please don''t beg me for this. If you want to beg... You should ask the man who kept you. "


    After saying that, Aaron took the hand of Melissa and disappeared at the door. Silver, on the other hand, stretched out his hand slowly to pack up his things before following them.


    To everyone''s surprise, Jay remained unmoved. It seemed that he didn''t notice the changes around him at all.


    He hadn''t said a word since he came in. If it wasn''t he was still breathing, he would have turned into a wooden man.


    When Silver reached the door, he turned her head and asked tentatively, "Jay?"


    Jay raised his head, his face full of astonishment.


    Silver reached out his hand and made a gesture of leaving, but Jay shook his head and refused, "Silver, you go first. Mr. Aaron also asked me to do something else. "


    Aaron?


    Why didn''t he know at all...


    Although he thought so, Silver nodded, turned around and left.


    After the door was closed, Jay looked at Sunny with a weird smile.


    It seemed that he could ask a lot of things from this woman...


    Looking at this woman''s skittish appearance, Jay instantly understood why Aaron would assign this task to him.

 Chapter 241

    Looking at Jay''s weird smile, Sunny shivered subconsciously. Then she stood up quickly and scolded, "Why are you looking at me like that! What do you want? "


    The disdainful look on Jay''s face made Sunny feel uncomfortable. Men were the same. If she took the initiative, what man wouldn''t be attracted?


    When Jill was about to say something, Jay suddenly grabbed Sunny''s hand and pushed her into the bathroom on the right.


    All these happened in the blink of an eye, and his movements were astonishing fast... Before Jill could react, Jay had already locked the bathroom door.


    Her heart skipped a beat subconsciously. Jill came back to her senses and hurried up. She pulled the door hard and said, "What on earth do you want to do? Let go of my daughter! "


    But the door was locked from inside. No matter how hard she tried, it was impossible for a woman like her to break it.


    Considering some reasons, Jay directly turned around and pressed Sunny against the door.


    If Jill wanted to do something, Sunny would be the one to suffer.


    With a smile on his lips, Jay said slowly, "It''s none of your business what I want to do. If you act rashly, it will only take a blink of an eye to kill your daughter."


    Jill, who was going to get the key, stopped what she had done as soon as she heard this, and then fell into deep thought.


    Trembling, Jill had to bite the bullet again to get close to him, and then snapped, "What on earth do you want to do? We didn''t mess with you, did we? No matter how rich Mr. Aaron is, he can''t bully others like this! "


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no loud sound coming from inside. Just when Jill relaxed a little, Sunny''s voice suddenly broke into her ears.


    "Mom, help me! Help me! "


    Sunny''s voice was so abrupt that Jill''s heart was hanging in the air.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Jill rushed up quickly, grabbed the door and scolded, "What the hell do you want to do! Open the door, or I''ll call the police! I''ll drag you int


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as dizzy after being punched by Jay for a long time before she came to her senses. She stood up and looked at Sunny in confusion. "What''s going on... I feel dizzy. What''s... "


    Anxiety was written all over Sunny''s face.


    She struggled as she urged, "Cut the crap. Untie my rope quickly. There was a scissor next to the basin. If you don''t want the two of us to lose our reputation, you''d better get up quickly. Useless! Why didn''t you come in handy at the critical moment? "


    Five minutes later, Jill finally came to her senses. Jay''s fist was not light just now. Besides, she was also beaten in an unguarded state, so it was good of her to keep her sanity.


    She quickly untied the rope for Sunny. Sunny stood up in an instant, and then quickly rushed to the washbasin, regardless of her own clothes.


    She stood on tiptoe and actively hooked the camera.


    But Sunny didn''t know if it was a coincidence. Even if she stood on tiptoe, there was still a certain distance from the camera. No matter how hard she tried, she always kept a distance between her fingers.


    Sunny''s face twisted a little, and then she snapped, "Damn it. Mom, bring me a chair. I won''t forgive this man easily. Now he has uploaded my video on the Internet, and then uploaded the video of me and my sugar daddy. Damn it! I have to find a way to frame Melissa. "

 Chapter 242 A Cooperation

    But Sunny didn''t expect that it was not as simple as she thought.


    Although sometimes Jay''s mind was useless than Silver. However, his attitude towards carrying out tasks was incomparable to that of the other six people sometimes. Especially... Everything related to drug traffickers. That was a pain in his heart forever, and also the most concentrated thing in his life.


    "They are coming."


    Panting, Jill put the chair under Sunny''s feet. The next second, Sunny kicked the camera and quickly took it off.


    "Yes. Where is the delete key? Wait... This camera... Damn it! Aaron, you bastard! "


    Sunny slammed the camera on the ground before turning around and leaving angrily. The broken camera didn''t break. Instead, it bounced a few times on the ground, which was of high quality. It was really a pity for Aaron.


    From beginning to end, only Jill did not understand the current situation. Staring at the direction where Sunny left, she asked in a daze, "What the hell is going on?"


    On the other side, Aaron and Melissa were in the same car heading to the company.


    Glancing at Silver, who was driving carefully, Aaron said, "That''s it. It''s over now. You just need to take good care of yourself and the baby. There are only a few months left before the baby is born. "


    Melissa nodded and said nothing.


    In fact, she was still a little unhappy about this matter. Once a piece of paper was crumpled, even if it returned to its previous appearance, those wrinkles could not be erased. This was the crack between Melissa and Aaron.


    Aaron leaned back a little, and then put his hand on the shoulder of Melissa. "Our cooperation with the Brown Family went smoothly before. The only problem is... I don''t know if they will have a new proposal next. Our goal is to really go to each of their proposals and draw up the fastest and most effective plan. "


    Although Aaron knew that it was not appropriate for Melissa to do more tiring things. But after all, the opposite had directly appointed Melissa to sign the contract, and Aaron was too embarrassed to refuse.


    What''s more, Aaron had a very bad time with the Brown Family because of Melissa. Therefo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , she felt a dull pain in her lower abdomen.


    The baby kicked her belly at this time.


    Baby, I''m sorry... Just put up with it. Mommy will let you out soon. Please. She decided to put up with it.


    Just as Aaron was about to say something, his phone rang in the office.


    Aaron answered quickly.


    "Okay. I see. I''ll be right there. Ask them to wait there. Well, well, well. I''ll go there after I finish my work. "


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Aaron took out his U disk and said while walking, "I''ll go to the meeting room for a short meeting. Call me if you have anything to say... No, you''d better come with me. If you have anything, I can take care of you by the way. "


    But when he just walked to the door, he seemed to think of something. Then he turned back and changed what he was about to say.


    The fact that Rebecca had taken away Melissa left a deep shadow on Aaron. So this time, he didn''t plan to leave Melissa alone.


    Although he didn''t know what Aaron wanted to do, Melissa didn''t resist. She followed Aaron obediently.


    Considering that she was pregnant, Aaron held her arm and walked with her. It took him a lot of time.


    When the two arrived, the people in the meeting room had been waiting for a long time.


    The man sitting on the left looked sullen, as if he was not satisfied with his being late for a woman.


    He put his hands around his chest and said coldly, "Mr. Mu, why are you so late?"

 Chapter 243 Clean And Clear

    However, Aaron didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He walked to his exclusive seat, held Melissa on his lap and asked, "It''s not a big deal. It won''t affect our conversation. Well, I will handle the cooperation with Mr. Brown''s team. And what is the purpose of today''s meeting? "


    After hearing what Aaron said, the man suddenly laughed out. Then he stirred up a conflict and said, "It''s just because I want to cooperate with the Brown Family, so I called for you to come together for a meeting. What do you think of the woman in your arms, Mr. Mu? "


    What about Melissa?


    His question amused Aaron.


    Without thinking, Aaron answered directly, "I think it''s good. What do you think? Or do you think she is not outstanding enough? "


    His carelessness made the man a little unbearable.


    Bang! The man''s hand slammed heavily on the table and shouted, "No, this woman is very outstanding. She just stays with the wrong person. Mr. Mu, if she is just an ordinary employee, our senior executives will naturally have no objection, but the problem lies in you. You have done something harmful to the group interests for this ordinary woman. You almost broke up with the Brown Family. Do you still remember this matter, Mr. Mu? "


    Now that this woman was pregnant, it was better to stay at home to raise her husband and children, and take good care of the fetus. Why did she come out at this critical moment?


    With a smile, Aaron stared at the man''s face and said, "You mean I''m fatuous and powerless?"


    In an instant, the space was filled with a smell of gunpowder. Aaron didn''t want to retreat at all. His firm and frightening attitude made the high-level man unable to find a way out.


    He had planned to pretend to be a rich man, but Aaron didn''t understand him at all. If it was in the past, Aaron would pretend. Sure enough, it was still this woman''s problem.


    Seeing that Aaron couldn''t get involved, the man directly shifted his target to Melissa and said, "Miss Melissa, do you know how much Mr. Aaron has done for you? Even threatened our company''s stock several times. As for the video incident, you have caused too much impact on us. If possible, I still hope that yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lance at the man behind her and stood aside obediently.


    With a condescending look at the people around Aaron, he said in a cold voice, "This matter is temporarily over. If anyone dares to continue to have any evil thoughts against Melissa in front of me. No matter which department you work in or whether you are a senior manager or not. I will kick you out of the company. "


    It had to be said that he was really domineering when he said that. Not to mention the young female employees around them.


    However, in the eyes of some elders, this was just flaunting his ability and even not doing proper business.


    Aaron held Melissa''s hand and said, "So this matter is over. If anyone else is dissatisfied, you can come to my office to have a talk at any time. By the way, by the way, the Brown Family didn''t directly explain the content of the cooperation this time. They just directly pointed out that they wanted to let Melissa show up in person. What does he mean? Or do you think you can take the place of the achievements made by Melissa, then come and challenge me again? "


    It had to be said that what Aaron said was very confident. In this company, not everyone dared to challenge Aaron. What''s more, everyone knew what Melissa had done.


    When he walked to the door, Aaron seemed to remember something all of a sudden. Then he turned his head to look at the position of silver and said, "Silver, come with me. Have you got the sales report? "

 Chapter 244 Whats Your Plan

    Silver packed up her things and replied, "Yes. I''ve brought it and put it in your office. Anything else? "


    As he spoke, he had already walked to Aaron''s side, amazingly fast.


    After gently touching the tip of his nose, Aaron said coldly. "It''s okay. Come with me. By the way, hand over Jay. I have something to ask you to do for me. By the way, ask Lily to come here as well. Although I just took a glance at it before, I felt that there was something wrong with the accounts in and out of this quarter. She has been in charge of the financial department for so many years. There should be something wrong with the sudden mistake. "


    Especially at such a critical and sensitive moment... Once there was a loophole, it would cause more and more trouble.


    However, Rebecca didn''t seem to know whether she was alive or not. She didn''t intend to let Melissa go until now. This was one of the reasons why Aaron couldn''t forgive her easily.


    The two of them walked towards Lily''s office while talking.


    But for some reason, Melissa didn''t like this name.


    Was it because she was too sensitive that she always felt that woman wanted to hurt her?


    When she frowned, she slowed down. On the other hand, Aaron immediately sensed something wrong with her. Aaron lowered his head and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    It was rare that Melissa nodded and admitted it.


    In fact, she didn''t feel uncomfortable, but instinctively didn''t want to see Lily.


    Gently reaching out his hand and gently stroking Melissa''s head, Aaron explained. "In that case, Silver send you back to my office first. I''ll ask Lily something and come back soon. If you have any questions, just ask Silver. He is a member of our family, so you don''t have to worry about him. "


    Melissa nodded and followed Silver to the office.


    Looking at the obedient Melissa, Silver inexplicably felt uneasy.


    Subconsciously, Silver slowed down her pace. Then she turned to look at Melissa behind him and said, "Don''t you want to say something about it?"


    What are you going to say?


    Melissa felt a little strange about the problem of Silver. Since the matter had been


    But it was obvious that Lily had a guilty conscience. How could Aaron let go of such a good opportunity? Besides... He would never forgive anyone who betrayed him.


    Lily had been working for him for so many years, and Aaron knew what kind of person she was. That was why he was so eager to know the real data.


    Where did the money go? If he didn''t find it in time, the day would go by day. Even if he had a lot of working capital in OMG, he would still lose one day. He wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    He had run the company himself. How could he lose it so humiliated?


    Seeing that the matter was about to be exposed, Lily hurriedly stepped forward and tried to stop Aaron, "Mr. Aaron..."


    Seeing that Lily was about to explain again, Aaron directly turned to look at Lily and squinted, "Or did you do something wrong that you didn''t dare to let me touch your computer?"


    Her smile was a little stiff, and then she denied, "No... I didn''t mean that. Mr. Aaron, please trust me. I will never betray you. My heart has always been on you, which Mr. Aaron should be the most clear. "


    "Of course I know... That''s why I want to confirm it. "


    But to his disappointment, he had thought that he could find something related to the last quarter in the desktop or program, but he didn''t expect that there was nothing he wanted.


    Generally speaking, it should be put in the desktop or locked folder, but why couldn''t he find it now?

 Chapter 245

    Just then, Lily breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that she had pressed the delete button just now. Otherwise, she would have been caught?


    At the same time, Lily began to plan for her next step.


    She did transfer the money secretly, but everything she did was for the company''s good. She had no intention of betraying Aaron. She felt no guilt at it.


    However, things didn''t seem to be as smooth as she thought. The other party asked her to show her sincerity first. It happened that there were a lot of cooperation cases that were won by Melissa, and the cost and fund of each case were much lower than expected. She directly exaggerated the number, and then withdrew the money from it as private funds for embezzlement.


    She had thought that things would go smoothly, but it turned out that it was still noticed by Aaron. What was going on? Aaron had never paid attention to such things before!


    Lily felt fear in her heart, and the following measures were quickly flowing in her mind. But she had no idea what to do at all.


    She directly input the note name. As expected, all the forms of other quarters were here, except the ones of the last quarter... This was really puzzling.


    Seeing that Aaron had nothing to say, Lily breathed a sigh of relief secretly. Then she looked at Aaron with a flattering tone and said, "I''ve told you, Mr. Aaron, I haven''t sorted out the form of last quarter. The one I was sorted out was wrong, so I planned to redecorate it, so I didn''t have time to save it. Now you see, I really didn''t lie. "


    He couldn''t find any evidence. If he continued to stay here, he would displease Lily.


    With a smile on his face, Aaron said, "Fine. It seems that I''m too suspicious about it... "


    However, before Aaron could finish his words, Lily''s QQ indicated that a document had been sent. And the profile picture of the other side inexplicably made him feel familiar.


    It seemed that he had seen it somewhere before


    Although the ID''s note was a simple number "1", but the simpler it was, the weirder it was.


    Out of instinct, Aaron nodded.


    As expected, the content was similar to what Aaron was looking for... It turned out that Lily had already been fully prepared. She changed her name deliberately because she was afraid of being seen by others.


    But


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    elissa didn''t think she was a top master.


    After reading that, Aaron frowned more tightly.


    Feeling a little annoyed, he closed his eyes. Then Aaron turned to look at the position of Melissa and tried to find a topic to talk about, "Melissa. Do you know anything about Sunny? Do you have any idea about it? "


    About Sunny? It must be the video. Why did Aaron suddenly ask that?


    Melissa reached out her hand and quickly wrote down a line of words on the drawing board. Then she raised her head and said, "It has nothing to do with me. The Ji family has no place for me. ...


    With a smile on his face, Aaron found Melissa''s answer interesting.


    "There is no place for you... Is it? In that case, no matter what happened to the Ji family, you won''t care, will you?"


    There seemed to be something else in his words, but Melissa didn''t have time to think about it. When she came to her senses, she habitually clicked the refresh button. To her surprise, the name of "Sunny" ranked first on the list of hot topics on the mobile phone screen.


    Out of curiosity, Melissa clicked it. The familiar bathroom and the familiar person came into view in an instant.


    Isn''t this the bathroom of Ji family Although it was a new one, the decoration style and the place of the things inside were almost removed. Needless to think, it was Jill who decorated it. Because she always liked this style.


    And wasn''t the woman in the video exactly Sunny? What''s going on? When did the video come out? She just came back from that place with Aaron.

 Chapter 246

    For a moment, Melissa was lost in thought.


    Too many things had happened all of a sudden these days, which almost made her out of breath.


    What did Aaron mean? Was he going to destroy all the Ji family?


    "What do you want to do?" ...


    Looking at Melissa''s drawing board, Aaron said with a smile, "You don''t care, do you? Since it''s the case, why did you suddenly decide to ask me?"


    He had thought that Melissa could keep such an indifferent expression all the time.


    Why did she suddenly want to ask for Aaron''s opinion? She didn''t like that family...


    When she thought of this, Melissa fell into silence again.


    Why was her heart so blocked?


    Noticing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Aaron turned his head and looked at the frowning Melissa.


    After all, the two of them had known each other for so long. How could they not know each other''s thoughts?


    Aaron stood up and walked towards the direction of Melissa. "Well, I was just going to make fun of you. I didn''t expect you to really think about it. Listen carefully, Melissa. I don''t expect you to do anything decisive. It''s enough as long as you can rest assured on me. Do you understand? Now you just need to take care of yourself and the baby. "


    As long as she could take care of herself and the baby?


    No How could it possible. At first, Melissa didn''t feel anything wrong, but when it came to Silver''s question, Melissa missed Mond very much.


    If anything happened to him, she would feel guilty.


    "I want to see my brother. How is he now?" ...


    After hanging up the phone on the other side, Melissa picked up the drawing board and wrote down the words.


    Since Aaron was right next to her, Aaron could see what Melissa wanted to say without lifting the drawing board.


    Mond?


    Did Melissa still care about her so-called brother so much at this time?


    When Aaron was thinking, he said, "Your brother seems to be undergoing a surgery these days. Let''s wait a few days. I''ll take you there then. It won''t be so many days away, will it?"


    If possible, Aaron didn''t plan to tell Melissa anything about Mond at this time. Otherwise, it would affect her mood of giving birth...


    While Aaron was thinking, the phone call from the hospital i


    ne was connected, Gorman asked nervously, "It seems that you are really at the side of Melissa. Let me ask you, what happened to that video? Does it have anything to do with you? "


    Early in the morning, Aaron went out with Melissa. He woke up a little late today. So when he got up and heard the maids talking about it, he immediately felt nervous.


    He called Sean directly. But Sean said that he didn''t see Aaron take Melissa to his hospital. If so, according to his previous terrible behavior, his hospital should have been in a mess.


    He had planned to go out to look for the two, but he heard people''s discussion and the big screen of the online live stream on the street. The figure appeared on the screen was somewhat similar to that of Melissa, but not very similar. That was why Gorman became more and more uneasy.


    Then where on earth did Aaron go with Melissa? Aaron''s phone was busy again and couldn''t be answered at all. Gorman had no choice but to call Melissa. As soon as the phone was connected, he found that it was Aaron''s voice


    Gorman shivered with fear.


    Aaron didn''t realize that Gorman''s thoughts have gone far away, he asked with confusion, "I have something to deal with Melissa in the company. I''ll be back soon. What''s wrong, Grandpa?"


    Gorman was irritated at once. He slapped the seat beside him and scolded, "You bastard, are you going to abort the child again? I tell you, I won''t agree with you on this matter. Come back right now... Wait, where were you just now? "

 Chapter 247

    Did he hear it wrong? It seemed that Aaron was talking about... In the company? Did it mean that Aaron didn''t take Melissa to abort the child, but to work in the company?


    No wonder he ran around in every hospital and clinic early in the morning. No one said that they did see Aaron and Melissa. It turned out that the two of them were hiding in the office.


    Aaron finally understood what Gorman meant. Then he smiled bitterly and said, "Grandpa, what are you talking about. I have said that it was a mistake. I''ve also cleared it up for Melissa. Don''t you trust me? "


    Previously, Melissa had looked at him in disbelief, as if he was going to take her to have an abortion.


    Such eyes and tone inexplicably made Aaron feel a little uncomfortable.


    Gorman coughed awkwardly and then quickly shifted his attention from Aaron. "Nothing... Grandpa misunderstood. What''s the matter with the video? I think it''s not simple. Will it cause some trouble to Melissa again? "


    When he accidentally saw the video just now, he found that the click rate was very high, and it was more higher than the video of Melissa before. It seemed that more than one video had been sent out. One was live broadcast by the media, and the other was pushed by the Internet.


    No matter where it came from, Gorman always felt that this matter had something to do with Aaron.


    Pursing his lips, Aaron changed the topic and said, "I don''t know about it. I heard that it was the woman''s sugar daddy released the video. But I''m not interested in these things. They have nothing to do with us. Grandpa, you don''t need to Melissa''s phone. Mobile phones radiate a lot. It''s forgivable to play the phone for her once in a while. "


    He didn''t do it. He didn''t have to take the blame for Sunny''s sugar daddy, did he?


    Seeing that Aaron didn''t want to answer, Gorman didn''t continue to press him. It seemed that other men were involved in this matter?


    Was the man in the video with mosaics. Why did he feel a little familiar.


    Thinking of this, Gorman hung up the phone. On the other side, Melissa was still staring blankly ahead, thinking about something.


    Aaron put Melissa''s phone into her pocket and invited, "Let''s go, Melissa. I have a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    et was really powerful. She was afraid that her family would not be peaceful soon. Although there were few people in the vicinity, it was only a matter of time before they were discovered.


    Looking at Sunny''s angry face, the man suddenly burst into laughter. He sat down on the sofa, spread out his hands and shook his legs. "I can help you. These are not problems. Although I''m not as good as Aaron, I''m not that bad. "


    The smile on his face didn''t bother Sunny to think too much. She knew what he was thinking about.


    The two of them had maintained that kind of relationship for so long, and they were most familiar with each other. No one could keep such a tacit understanding with his body.


    Although she was not reconciled, there was no better way at the moment. Sunny gritted her teeth and sat in the man''s arms. Then she whispered to please him, "Tell me, how you going to help me? Are you going to fight against Aaron? "


    As she spoke, her hand kept moving down. From his forehead, nose, lips to his chest, she finally stopped.


    Men were usually unable to resist the temptation from time to time. He grabbed Sunny''s hand, and smiled sinisterly and said, "If you want to know, you can ask me with your body. Using your hands is too insincere."


    As he spoke, the man turned over and directly pressed Sunny under his body, starting a long activity.


    In the room, Jill could only listen to the ambiguous cries in the hall, not daring to say a word for a long time.

 Chapter 248

    Compared with these, Howard''s scene was not much better. After making a phone call to Kristen, he slowly walked out.


    If Kristen knew that he had screwed it up, would she treat him with evil words again? Besides... Aaron made it clear. He hesitated for a long time before he made the call.


    It was time to explain everything to Kristen. If he continued to delay, Aaron would probably lose confidence in him?


    He lived for the sake of Aaron. If even Aaron didn''t trust him, his existence would be completely denied.


    Thinking of this, Howard clenched his fists. At that time, why did he suddenly agree to Kristen''s request?


    Damn it!


    Howard stretched out his hand and slapped himself hard on the forehead. But it was also because of this that he came to his sense.


    It was only half an hour''s drive from that shop to Aaron''s villa. He was driving, so it only took him less than half of the time.


    After choosing a seat, Howard ordered a glass of juice and began to sort out his thoughts.


    First of all, it was better to apologize to Kristen. After all, he hadn''t done the perfect thing he had promised, and it was all his fault...


    Feeling sad, Howard thought about a lot of reasons. When he finally decided, he found that it was more than half an hour from the agreed time.


    Glancing at the screen of his mobile phone, he looked a little melancholy.


    Could it be that something happened to Kristen? They had made an appointment just now and she said she would come. Why hadn''t he seen her yet?


    Feeling a little uneasy, Howard decided to call Kristen.


    The call was soon connected. Seeing that the phone could be connected, Howard was obviously relieved. At least it meant that Kristen was safe?


    "Kristen, where are you now?"


    Howard cut to the chase and didn''t dare to stop for a moment, fearing that he would miss any important information.


    Hearing Howard''s voice, Kristen was obviously a little disappointed.


    She chuckled and said calmly, "It''s you. I''m sorry. I have to go now. I''m a little busy. "


    Her voice was obviously not as excited as it was at the beginning. Sure enough... Was she expecting someone to call her? Was it Aaron? Or someone else?


    Howard was absolutely insensitive in love. It was obvious that she was refusing to meet


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    risten didn''t know his background. Otherwise, how could she walk on the street with such a man. What if that man intended to do something bad to Kristen?


    Howard was lost in various fancies and conjectures, but Kristen shook off his hand disapprovingly. Then she withdrew her disgusted expression and said, "Why do you care about me? I know you feel uncomfortable when I refuse you, but don''t think you have the right to care about me. We are just friends. You don''t have the right to interfere in my private life. Is there anything wrong with me shopping with my boyfriend? "


    There was a trace of contempt in Kristen''s words, and Howard was stunned when he heard that Kristen said "Is there anything wrong with me shopping with my boyfriend".


    What did she say? Did he hear it wrong? How could Kristen say that the man who was ten years older than her was her boyfriend?


    For a moment, Howard couldn''t come to his senses.


    The man standing next to Kristen didn''t say a word and silently watched everything.


    Fortunately, the strange atmosphere did not last long. Kristen walked back to the man''s side, and then held his wrist. She said helplessly, "Forget it. Jerry, let''s go. I''m not familiar with this man. I''ve told him several times not to bother me. Why didn''t he listen to me? It''s really annoying. "


    ''I''m not familiar with her?''


    Howard smiled, but there was bitterness in his eyes.


    He didn''t chase after her. He just stared at Kristen''s back silently and whispered, "Kristen... How heartless you are! "

 Chapter 249

    If he hadn''t fallen in love with Kristen from the very beginning, would he not be troubled by such a mediocre and powerless problem now?


    He loved Kristen without reservation, but to Kristen, Howard was nothing, not even comparable to that Jerry?


    What was the purpose of waiting and guarding for so many years? Howard couldn''t figure it out.


    But there was one thing that could be confirmed that his heart was unprecedentedly sad at the moment. It was the first time that Kristen could be so decisive and heartbreaking.


    Was it just because that man was rich... That was why Kristen chose him instead of saying anything to accept him?


    ''Kristen, Kristen... Why are you willing to hurt me like this?''


    Howard asked himself, but he couldn''t get a good answer. Perhaps Aaron was right. He didn''t need to be trapped by the feelings of love from the very beginning. As Aaron''s personal butler and assistant, he only needed to be loyal and dutiful, didn''t he?


    Facing his compromise, Kristen didn''t feel moved at all. Instead, she took a cold glance at him from the corner of her eyes and snickered, "You are really haunting me all the time."


    Jerry shrugged and then slowly walked away with Kristen.


    The three parted ways, but in the end, only Howard felt sad.


    Howard scratched the back of his head irritably, as if there was a burning anger in his chest, which almost made him out of breath.


    After getting in the car, he had planned to rush to the side of Aaron, but for some reason, Howard suddenly turned the steering wheel and disappeared in the street.


    It was just the first day that there was such a big trouble. It seemed that no one seemed to be comfortable.


    On the other hand, Aaron took Melissa back home. Of course, Aaron just wanted Melissa to avoid contact with Silver.


    Although Silver was his loyal subordinate, he somehow felt a little uneasy. Whether it was uneasy or worried. He always felt that Silver was special to her.


    It was better to be cautious.


    Just as he pushed the door open, he found that the villa, which was supposed to be quiet before, was a little noisy now.


    Frowning, Aaron


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on''s face.


    In fact, Aaron looked pretty when he was quiet, especially his tall nose and thick eyelashes.


    For a face, it could be said that Melissa could not find any flaws. Aaron was perfect, but he had a bad temper. Melissa knew it well.


    When she was immersed in her own world, Rebecca''s low voice came from outside.


    "Melissa, are you here? I have something to tell you. Melissa, are you here? "


    Rebecca said in a low voice, as if she did it on purpose. There was no sound in the room, so Melissa immediately noticed it.


    But what did Rebecca want from her? Did she want to humiliate her again and say something unpleasant? But if she continued to let it go, Aaron would definitely be woke up. That was not a simple problem.


    Subconsciously, Melissa swallowed and thought for a while. Finally, she decided to go forward and ask what had happened, She tiptoed to open the door handle, only to see Rebecca show the burnt cake in front of her with embarrassment. "Can you roast bread. I''ve been scorching all the time. I don''t know how to heat me. Can you help me? I want to cook for Aaron. Maybe he can feel my love and reduce the misunderstanding between us... "


    This reason was really lame, but Melissa actually believed in Rebecca''s sweet words. She nodded to show that she could help, and then followed her downstairs.


    In the room, Aaron was still sleeping soundly. He knew nothing about the outside world

 Chapter 250

    Rebecca smiled apologetically.


    She leaned over, wiped her hands and said, "I know it''s not convenient for you to speak. But it doesn''t matter. I believe you are skilled. After all, as the saying goes, children from poor families should be taken care of as soon as possible. So you should bear more responsibility for this matter. I know it''s not easy for you. I have said so many hurtful words to you. I hope you don''t take them to heart! "


    Facing Rebecca''s enthusiasm and apology, Melissa didn''t know what to do at first. Although she nodded to show that she didn''t care. But in private, she still fixed her eyes on Rebecca, in case she would do something.


    However, what puzzled Melissa was that Rebecca still wore a smile on her face after the work was done.


    There must be something wrong. It was absolutely impossible for her to change her temperament all of a sudden...


    While comforting her tensed nerves, Melissa swallowed.


    What''s the secret of Rebecca?


    The fragrance from the kitchen soon spread. Meanwhile, William stopped watching the news and came over with the scent.


    At this moment, William was not as burdened as he used to be. He smiled generously.


    After taking a glance at Melissa, he praised Rebecca, "It seems that you haven''t shown your cooking skills for a long time. You''ve made rapid progress in cooking. This cake looks soft and soft. It should be delicious. "


    Rebecca giggled for a while and then waved her hand, denying, "Thanks to the help of the Melissa. You can''t judge a person by his appearance. The cooking skills of Melissa are much better than I thought. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be able to make this cake. Although there were materials, they could only be used as raw materials if no one made a move. Right? "


    Hearing Rebecca''s praise, Melissa didn''t dare to take the responsibility. She smiled perfunctorily and sat aside quietly.


    Coincidentally, when she was about to take a nap, the landline phone at home suddenly rang.


    Seeing that Melissa was about to stand up, Rebecca waved her hand and explained, "Who will call at this time. Don''t worry, Melissa. I''ll pick it up. You can


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as really something urgent. After thinking for a while, Melissa nodded silently. Then she tapped the landline phone with a black pen to show that she understood.


    As soon as Melissa agreed, a satisfied smile appeared on ZERO''s face.


    There was a hint of joy in ZERO''s eyes. Then he continued to strike while the iron was hot, "So you agree, right. You can''t tell this to Aaron, nor the maid. Okay? After all, it was a matter of great importance Please trust me. You are very important to me, so I won''t hurt you, okay? "


    After another tap, ZERO and Melissa made an appointment to meet at the crossroad ten minutes later. What would Rebecca think if she knew that ZERO called her maid?


    But why did she hide it from Aaron... If Aaron woke up and found that she was not there, would it cause big trouble?


    She swallowed subconsciously, but since she had promised ZERO, she couldn''t go back on her word.


    After hesitating for a while, Melissa slowly quickened her pace and walked forward. At this moment, Rebecca came up to her and asked, "Melissa, who is that man? Can you tell me? After all, you are pregnant now. There must be a lot of people who are planning on you. So I also care about you. Don''t think too much! I didn''t mean to pry into your private life. "


    With an embarrassed smile, Melissa drew casually for a while and then went upstairs to change her clothes.


    Since it was half an hour, she should go back early!

 Chapter 251

    She didn''t want Aaron lose his temper when he woke up.


    Rebecca didn''t pay much attention to the fact that Melissa ran away so fast. She just snorted coldly, and then went to the phone and copied the phone number. Then she went to the table without being noticed.


    Would Rebecca accept Melissa? That was simply wishful thinking! How could a woman like Melissa marry into this family? No way! Even if Gorman agreed, she wouldn''t agree.


    If Melissa suddenly asked for an exorbitant price and planned to monopolize Mu Family''s property, she would not be able to get a penny from it. After all, she had no son, and Aaron was not her biological son...


    As a member of a rich family, this kind of thing had always been a taboo. But she was infertile, which was a big problem.


    At the sight of William, Rebecca immediately put on a nervous expression and began to shake her tongue. "Honey, come here. I have something to tell you. I suspect that the father of Melissa''s baby is someone else... Do you know that I just received a call, and that man''s voice... "


    She didn''t know anything, but seemed to have caught something on Melissa. William shivered with fear when he saw the serious look on her face.


    If it was true, Mu Family would be humiliated. The scandal just came out a few days ago. Although it was clarified later, it still affected a little.


    If this matter continued, it would only cause waves after waves! Mu family couldn''t afford such a mess. It seemed that he really needed to find some time to have a talk with Melissa.


    While the two were talking, Melissa changed her clothes and walked out quietly.


    Although she was pregnant, it was not so difficult for her to move. With a big belly, Melissa rushed to the intersection.


    However, ZERO had been waiting there for more than half an hour. Finally, when he looked into the distance, he saw the figure of Melissa.


    He stretched out his hand excitedly and waved at the position of Melissa.


    With a grin, Melissa quickened her pace. Sure enough, ZERO came alone.


    But what was it that couldn''t be told on the phone? Why did two people have


    ron, he would use the wrong person.


    For Aaron, she was just an ordinary woman who could be thrown away at any time. Why did he have to scheme against her?


    Just as she nodded, ZERO was so excited that he reached out and held her hand. "Come with me, Melissa. This is much more serious than you think. Especially when you are about to give birth, many things are not what you can imagine. Trust me, I will never do anything wrong to you! "


    He liked Melissa, so he wanted to take her away. But instinctively, he still wanted to follow Melissa''s advice.


    Startled by the sudden change of ZERO, Melissa quickly pulled her hand back and shook her head.


    Did something happen to ZERO? Why did he say something so strange all of a sudden?


    Her vigilant eyes made ZERO''s action frozen for a moment.


    After sighing slightly, ZERO restrained his emotions. Then he coughed slightly and sat back in his seat. "Don''t you believe me?"


    Damn it! He had restrained himself well at the beginning, but when he saw the clear eyes of Melissa, all the words that he had sorted out in his mind were disturbed in an instant.


    When he came to his senses, he had done such a rude thing, which scared Melissa.


    How disappointing!


    Didn''t trust him? How is that possible? If it weren''t for ZERO, she would have been charged with something nonsense.


    If she didn''t believe it, how could she come out alone to meet ZERO?

 Chapter 252

    "I don''t mean that I don''t believe you. It''s just that you said too many things all of a sudden." ...


    Melissa took out a small notebook and wrote down some words on it. Then she handed it to ZERO.


    And just as ZERO said, she was indeed about to give birth, so no matter what she did, she was careful and did not dare to make any mistake.


    She had lost her child once, and she still remembered the pain. She had been sorry for that child, but this time, she had to save it at all costs.


    ZERO stretched out his hand and gently covered the back of Melissa.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed a little, and then he stared affectionately at the eyes of Melissa, "I know what you are thinking, but don''t you think that according to the character of Aaron, he is likely to do something to you again? At that time, even you can''t protect yourself, let alone the baby. Just like your sister. Now everyone in the street knows that she is notorious. As long as Aaron is alive, she will never be able to raise her head. "


    He had taken the risk to say these words to her just for the sake of her. But whether she could hear it or not was another thing.


    Sunny? Yes, she often heard the name Sunny since the video was exposed. But most of them were mocking people.


    What would others say if they knew that she was also ''sold'' to Aaron?


    When she thought of this, Melissa couldn''t help shivering.


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, the waiter brought two strawberry cakes and a cup of strong coffee ordered by ZERO from the other side.


    "Please enjoy yourself. If you need anything, you can tell me at any time."


    The waitress bowed to the two and left quietly.


    ZERO took the coffee and took a big sip before continuing, "I know you still need time to digest, so I won''t force you. Just eat first. I heard that the cakes here are very delicious. You can take some back later to see if there is anything you like. "


    If Melissa didn''t agree, he would have to use a tough method... He didn''t care what Melissa would think of him.


    As long as Melissa was safe, that would be enough.


    With a grin, Melissa picked up a


    wn nothing. He couldn''t believe that the ZERO was serious about Melissa.


    But he couldn''t figure out what he was interested in. It was obvious impossible that he got interested in this woman''s body. As a mother, Melissa would give birth to his child in two months or a month and a half.


    In terms of talent, there should be no shortage of such kind of talent around ZERO. It was precisely because he was a strong enemy that Aaron had been very cautious. If it was in the past, if anyone dared to have an idea on Melissa, Aaron would definitely solve the problem with his fists without hesitation.


    Melissa''s face was full of bewilderment. She looked at Aaron in embarrassment, unable to say a word or even explain.


    And the atmosphere between the two was getting more and more intense. If she didn''t stop them, something bad would definitely happen.


    While she was thinking, Melissa pushed away ZERO''s hand and bowed to him apologetically, refusing his request.


    After that, Melissa turned around and grabbed Aaron''s arm to take him away.


    But Aaron didn''t move. There was one more thing that he needed to settle with ZERO...


    Aaron couldn''t pretend not to see who was coveting his woman. Even if there were many people here...


    The waitress also felt that something was wrong. Then she quickly came up and stood in the middle of the three people. "Misters... Don''t be angry. We are doing small business. "

 Chapter 253

    There was a flattering look on his face, but Aaron just felt annoyed. He wanted to push the waiter away with strength, but he forgot that the hand of Melissa was still on his arm.


    Bang! Bang!


    The waiter flew directly to the corner, and so did Melissa.


    ZERO''s heart skipped a beat in an instant. He quickly walked up to Melissa and helped her up from the ground. He said anxiously, "Melissa! Aaron, since you don''t know how to cherish Melissa, don''t forcibly detain her by your side. You don''t lack such a woman, do you? Why do you keep pestering Melissa? "


    If Melissa had listened to him from the very beginning, she wouldn''t have been thrown to the ground now...


    Panic was written all over Melissa''s face. Because she could clearly feel something between her legs...


    It felt so familiar as if something was surging.


    Subconsciously, she tightened her legs. Then she looked up at ZERO with trembling eyes and said the two words "save me" silently.


    Although Melissa couldn''t make a sound, ZERO sensed that something was wrong with her.


    He looked down at the floor subconsciously. As expected, there was some blood on it. Between her legs...


    Was she going to have a miscarriage. Aaron pushed her so hard just now, it was not surprising that Melissa would have an abortion.


    Blue veins stood out on ZERO''s forehead all of a sudden. The panic look of Melissa almost took away all his consciousness.


    He stretched out his hand and held Melissa in his arms. ZERO forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the hospital. The baby and you will be fine. Trust me. "


    It seemed that he had also caused some unnecessary harm to Melissa. He wanted to protect her, but why did things turn out like this?


    After blaming himself for a while, ZERO shouted to the onlookers around to get out of the way.


    As soon as he reached the door, Aaron withdrew her sight from the large pool of blood. He quickly caught up with him and easily grabbed ZERO''s shoulder.


    His face was tense and there was no expression on it.


    With a little strength in his fingers, Aaron said coldly, "Let her go. Even if anything happens to her, I s


    ything was going on smoothly. When Melissa was pushed into the room, Aaron began to feel uneasy.


    After putting on the gloves, Sean looked at Aaron worriedly and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. I''ve hired many professionals, but... It was hard to rule out any accidents. After all, the premature birth like Melissa was too early. You''d better be mentally prepared. If, I mean, if you can only protect one person, who do you want to choose? "


    He might choose the child... After all, it was the blood of Aaron, and there were a lot of women randomly picked up.


    Since it was Sean, Aaron couldn''t lose his temper. After pursing his lips for a while, he said unhurriedly, "Protect the adult. But I hope you can save all of them. "


    If the baby was gone, Melissa could keep giving birth to it. But if Melissa died, the child would have no mother, and there would be no meaning.


    He could have as many children as he wanted. He could have it at any time, but he only had one Melissa.


    After sighing helplessly, Sean nodded and said, "I see. Just leave it to me. "


    After saying that, he turned around and walked in, followed by a large number of nurses.


    The operation began immediately. It was the first time that the obstetrics and gynecology experts had gathered in the operating room like this.


    Who the hell was this woman? How could she summon so many people to come here.


    They were all top figures with names...

 Chapter 254

    After reading the message in their eyes, with a cold face, Aaron leaned forward and said, "Don''t think too much. Start the operation right away. This is Aaron''s woman. You know the consequences if you screw it up."


    With these people around, the operation rate would be much higher. Seeing that Melissa had lost so much blood, he was a little nervous. It was impossible for her to give birth naturally, so she could only have a caesarean section...


    "Okay. We got it. "


    "I see No wonder so many people are alerted. "


    "Well, don''t talk too much. It won''t be easy if Aaron knows that we made a mistake."


    After exchanging a few words with each other, the experts gathered together.


    Standing outside the operating room, Aaron couldn''t see anything and he felt at loss. Although it was just a door, it blocked two lives.


    If something really happened to Melissa, he would be the one to blame.


    When he was worried, ZERO caught up with him in a hurry. There were still some beads of sweat on his face. It was obvious that he had been running all the way here.


    When he saw Aaron, he rushed up without hesitation and threw his fist at him.


    With a bang, Aaron was knocked over and fell heavily to the ground. The trash can at the door of the operating room was knocked out directly.


    Aaron immediately turned around and then angrily looked at ZERO, shouting, "What are you doing?"


    He was already very upset about what had happened to Melissa. But now, ZERO was involved.


    Hearing Aaron''s question, ZERO got angry in an instant. Then he grabbed his collar and said, "What am I doing? Can''t you see that I want to hit you? What the hell are you doing, Aaron, you coward. Is this how you torture Melissa? Let me tell you, no matter whether the baby is saved or not, I will take Melissa away at any time as long as she wants. You''d better understand that. "


    Was this man still dreaming of taking Melissa away? No way!


    At the thought of this, Aaron''s face changed in an instant. He stretched out his hand and slapped back directly. Then he said viciously, "Only idf you can do it. I want both of them. ZERO, if you are sure that you can take away Melissa with your life, then have


    this time.


    The atmosphere around them was terribly quiet. If someone pushed the door open and came in, he would probably be frightened by this situation. He even doubted if there was something wrong with his ears...


    "I can''t believe my own eyes."


    "Yes. This woman is so amazing. She can still resist in the end... "


    "Yes. But her life was finally saved. I don''t know when she will wake up. It should be very fast. According to her amazing willpower... "


    "Yes. I''ve been watching the ECG for several times. I''ve given up on it, but this woman can come back from death. It was just... Is... "


    The discussions around Melissa kept coming into her mind. She was in a trance, and the sticky feeling under her body made her feel very uncomfortable.


    She wanted to open her eyes to see what was going on, but her eyelids were much heavier than usual. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open her eyes.


    My baby... How is my baby...


    But no one would know what Melissa was thinking. She shouted in her heart but no one could hear her.


    Soon, Melissa was blacked out again...


    At the same time, at the moment when Aaron and ZERO heard the door of the operating room open, they stood up with a tacit understanding, and then ran straight to stop the nurse who was walking in front of them. They reached out their hands and asked in a tacit tone, "How''s it going, how''s Melissa?"


    While speaking, the two of them looked at each other vigilantly.

 Chapter 255

    The vigilance in their eyes was undisguised. It is not so much vigilance as food protection.


    They were afraid that their things would be taken away by others.


    This nurse was obviously more mature than the previous ones. Without the panic of the previous nurse, she turned her head a little and said calmly, "Miss Melissa''s life is not in danger for the time being, but the specific situation needs to be observed again. I advise you to stay in hospital for observation. If there is any new situation, we will inform you immediately. By the way, the patient needs to rest quietly. If possible, try not to make any noise. Now let''s transfer her to the ICU. If you have any question, we will have experts to answer it later. "


    ZERO was the calmest. He held the nurse''s hand and expressed his gratitude, "Okay. Thank you, nurse. "


    He might not be as good at business as Aaron in many aspects, but in dealing with relationships, ZERO could be said to have a good time. At least he knew how to act according to people''s expressions.


    As for Aaron, his attitude of ignoring others was the biggest weakness in his life. If he didn''t wake up early, he would fall into this place one day.


    Of course, this was a later story.


    As soon as the nurse came out, some nurses in nurse uniform pushed the bed out. Lying quietly on the bed, Melissa looked very pale, and there was no trace of blood on her lips.


    With a worried look on his face, ZERO followed the nurses all the way up and murmured, "Melissa, are you okay... It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. I''m with you now. I won''t let anyone hurt you again. You know what? Trust me. "


    On the other hand, Aaron stood still and looked at the operating room. There were still some people inside, as if they were discussing something. Apparently, Sean was one of them.


    Sean turned to the experts around and said, "Thank you for your help today. I''ll host the dinner later. Please have a good meal and take a few days off. I need your help in the hospital in the future. "


    All in all, today''s operation was very dangerous. Everyone''s nerves were on edge. Until now, it was still hard to believe that they had completed the surgery.


    A kind woman wal


    ed at Aaron in disbelief and said, "What did you say? ZERO? Is he here too? "


    Aaron nodded. Both of them looked serious, and then they could not help but speed up their pace.


    Why did ZERO come here at this time? Did he come here for Melissa? Otherwise, why did Aaron say that?


    In the ICU ward, ZERO helped Melissa sort out the things in the room.


    One of the nurses also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Then she walked up to him and suggested, "You can leave in five minutes. With the company of our professional medical staff, nothing will happen. "


    After all, this patient was the woman of Aaron. It was not reasonable to let a strange man guard here. Besides, he was not a medical staff.


    If Aaron lost her temper, they would be the ones to suffer.


    Instead of getting angry, ZERO nodded politely and said, "Okay. Thank you. "


    Staring at the pale faced man, ZERO''s heart contracted in an instant.


    He regretted his rash behavior before. He should have driven the car here and then drove away. In this way, Aaron couldn''t ruined his plan and hurt Melissa like this.


    Sighing slightly, ZERO reached out his hand and held the hand of Melissa which was not being dripped into his palm. Then he apologized repeatedly, "Melissa... I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I always said that I wanted to protect you, but in the end, it''s all because of me to make you suffer all the misunderstanding and injury... I''m really sorry. "

 Chapter 256

    In a coma, Melissa couldn''t hear ZERO and was immersed in her own world.


    Outside the door, Aaron and Sean arrived in a hurry. When they opened the door, they saw ZERO standing up and kissing on Melissa''s forehead.


    Aaron''s anger rose in an instant. He walked up and grabbed ZERO''s collar and dragged him back to vent his anger. "I''ve told you many times not to get close to Melissa!"


    ZERO stretched out his hand and directly pulled Aaron away. He raised his head defiantly and confronted him, "As I said. As long as you make Melissa sad again, I will take her away. You don''t have the right to be her man anymore, Aaron. No matter for the baby or Melissa. I can take all of them with me. You can try to see if I can do it. "


    After saying that, he shook his hand and walked out directly, as if he had no intention of continuing to entangle with Aaron.


    Aaron''s face darkened. Without saying a word, he sat at the foot of the bed and then turned his attention to Melissa.


    It had been a long time since he had looked at the sleeping Melissa so carefully... He had been busy with Liam''s affairs these days, while it was easy for Melissa to get sleepy. The two of them spent the longest time together in either the office or the bed.


    And they fell asleep without any greetings.


    Sean turned his head and casually found a head nurse of an ICU ward. Then he said earnestly, "Keep an eye on her for me. If there is anything new, remember to report it to me as soon as possible, okay?"


    The head nurse nodded and replied, "Sure, okay. Don''t worry about it, Dean. No matter which patient it is, we will take good care of it. So please don''t worry about it. "


    After giving all the orders, Sean left in advance. He had a lot of things to do, so he couldn''t waste more time here. Moreover, with Aaron staying here, he didn''t have to worry about whether there was anything wrong with Melissa, not to mention that he couldn''t explain anything to Aaron.


    After hesitating for a while, Aaron made sure that there was no one else in the room. Then he slowly reached out to hold Melissa''s hand. "Melissa, I just asked. I heard that it''s a boy. Wake up early. Didn''t you say that you wanted to see your brother? You can''t go to B city with such a body."


    His voice was very light,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    usy with his work. Do I have to bother him for such a little thing? It''s really nonsense! "


    Things had been exposed, and she had to find an excuse for herself. Otherwise, she would not only lose face.


    When the nurse was about to continue asking, Gorman''s hurried footsteps came from behind.


    Panic was written all over Gorman''s face. It was impossible to see his usual indifferent look.


    He walked quickly to the front, and then reached out his hand to clasp the shoulder of a nurse before asking, "How is Melissa? I heard that she gave birth early. How is it going? Where is the baby? "


    What he cared about most was Melissa, the second was the baby. His attitude was the same as that of Aaron. There was only one Melissa, and even if she lost the baby, she could have another one in the future. He was not in a hurry to have a baby now.


    Facing the new uninvited guest, the nurse put on a professional smile again and said, "Don''t worry. The patient was not in danger for the time being, but it was very unstable to be thrown away, so she needed to be hospitalized for observation for a while. As for the baby, he was taken away, but it was said to be healthy. You''re going to the pediatric department. It''s on the third floor of building five, not here. "


    When she said this, there was a trace of admiration in her eyes. The man was exactly the same as Aaron. Especially his face, it was impeccable.


    Time was cruel. But his irresistible aggressiveness was something that an ordinary old man did not have.

 Chapter 257

    Gorman hurried forward, trying to find something from the door, but in the end, he failed.


    He wanted to push the door open, but he gave up the idea when he saw the serious situation around him.


    He turned to the nurse and asked, "How can a child be more important than an adult. What about Melissa? How is Melissa doing now? Is she in danger? "


    Just now, he happened to pass by there. When he heard that something was wrong, he came up with curiosity. After a while, he heard the name of Aaron and something about a pregnant woman.


    Instinctively, he connected the pregnant woman with Melissa. He was startled when he knew what''s going on. When Gorman heard that Melissa was sent to the hospital, his heart skipped a beat.


    He called Sean directly to confirm that it was real. Then he quickly stopped a taxi and rushed to the hospital.


    As time went by, more and more troubles came to Aaron. He wondered when Aaron could change his impulsive personality. When he negotiated with others in business, he was as calm and arrogant as a king. But once he was involved in the matter of Melissa, then...


    Holding the phone tightly in his hand, Gorman kept urging the driver, "Could you please hurry up? I have something urgent to deal with. "


    The driver gave a flattering smile and said, "Sir. I know you are in a hurry, but the traffic has to follow the rules. We all live on the salary. If our boss caught us make mistakes, we will suffer losses! "


    It seemed that what he said made sense. Gorman didn''t press him anymore. Instead, he took out his phone and dialed Sean''s number.


    If he, as the director of the hospital, came out to talk, it should be enough?


    The phone was quickly connected. Sean seemed to have guessed why Gorman would call him. So the first thing he said was, "Grandpa, give the phone to the head nurse and I''ll talk to her myself."


    Gorman nodded and put the phone in the hand of the previous nurse. "Sean has something to talk to you. Answer it."


    After listening to his words, there was a trace of suspicion on the nurse''s face. Glancing at the number on the screen, she immediately changed to a respectful tone and sai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    unny. He didn''t believe it was such a coincidence to meet her. It could only prove that everything was designed by Sunny from the very beginning.


    Seeing the cold eyes of Aaron, Sunny didn''t show much emotion in the face. Instead, she closed to him and pretended to be surprised. "Ah? It''s you, Mr. Aaron... What a coincidence! What are you doing here? "


    Seeing that Sunny took the initiative to get close to him again, the displeasure on Aaron''s face became more obvious. He pushed her away with strength and said impatiently, "If you have nothing else to say, get out of the way. Don''t be in my way."


    He was going to talk with ZERO, so he didn''t have much time to play this kind of literary and hypocritical game with Sunny.


    After an embarrassed smile, Sunny leaned forward again and reached out her hand to stop Aaron. "Mr. Aaron, in fact, I have something to tell you. I hope you can spare two minutes to listen to me, okay?"


    She had to find a way to make Aaron on her side, or her family would really collapse.


    The public opinion outside had hurt her so much that even her address had been sold out. Now she was living a life of hiding. Although that man had said that he would help her solve the problem, it didn''t mean to stop. On the contrary, it was growing day by day.


    If it went on like this, Sunny would lose all her face. How could she continue to live in the future? Even her normal going out became an obstacle.

 Chapter 258

    If she was surrounded by people because of her fame, at least Sunny was willing to do so.


    But now it was totally different from that situation. Not only was she notorious, but the paparazzi who were chasing after her and digging up her scandals.


    If this kind of life continued, Sunny swore that she would really go crazy. Since the sugar daddy couldn''t help her, then Aaron would definitely help.


    That was one of the reasons why she had been chasing after Aaron. It would be better if she could also deal with Aaron. But after thinking of the special means that Aaron had used before, Sunny dispelled the idea just now.


    Aaron was getting more and more annoyed with Sunny''s pestering. He clenched his fists and sneered, "Get out of the way. I''ll say it for the last time."


    Gritting her teeth, Sunny decided to risk everything. She leaned forward and held Aaron''s hand. Then she said seriously, "Do you want to know something about Melissa... I can tell you anything about Melissa, including her mother. What do you think? "


    ''Melissa?''


    Hearing these, Aaron was interested. Although he needed to go out to look for ZERO right now, he didn''t know much about Melissa''s past. Even if he investigated, it was only one-sided. How could it be more comprehensive than what Sunny had told him personally? After all, they used to live under the same roof.


    Nodding, Aaron agreed, "Okay. I will only give you ten minutes. If you can''t tell me what I want to hear, then get out of here as soon as possible. "


    Ten minutes was enough. She was confident that she could ask Aaron to help her and make Aaron more interested in it!


    At the request of Sunny, the two of them walked to the stairs and began to talk. "In fact, before telling this story, I have something to ask you for help... Don''t refuse me in a hurry. Listen to my request and the story later, okay. You promised to give me ten minutes. Does Mr. Aaron want to break his promise? "


    While speaking, Sunny gave a vigilant look at Aaron, as if she was afraid of irritating him. However, this trick didn''t work on Aaron. He just glanced at the screen indifferently and said, "You still have ni


    d there was no need to tell him everything.


    It was because of this that Sunny was much better at social survival than Melissa.


    Melissa was too simple, but Sunny knew the coldness in the society. She knew how to get the most advantageous thing for herself, and how to seize every opportunity, no matter what price it would cost...


    ''Deserved it?''


    When Aaron heard that, he was obviously shocked. His family did have some conflicts with the Ji family back then, but he didn''t expect that there was such an explanation in it.


    It seemed that there was something inside the story. But when he investigated, he was nowhere to be found and had no idea what to do.


    Raising her eyebrows, Aaron urged, "Go on. Why did you say that Melissa''s mother deserved it?"


    Seeing that Aaron was interested, Sunny finally felt relieved. She chuckled and turned to look at Aaron tentatively, "Mr. Aaron, the thing I mentioned before... Ah... I see. I''ll tell you right now. "


    However, before she could finish her words, she was frightened by the horrible look in Aaron''s eyes. She swallowed and then explained slowly and continued.


    Sunny smiled awkwardly and explained, "I don''t know the details. After all, I was young at that time, and my mother inadvertently mentioned it later..."


    But no matter what she said, she couldn''t hide from Aaron''s desire for the truth. As long as it was related to Melissa, he would find out everything...

 Chapter 259

    Just as Sunny was about to say something, Aaron gave her an ultimatum, "Listen carefully, Sunny. I don''t have much time, and I don''t have much patience. If you continue to make up a lie, don''t expect your things to be completed. "


    Seeing that Aaron was about to leave, Sunny waved her hands and pulled the corner of Aaron''s clothes to take off his clothes. "Mr. Aaron, no. Please listen to me In fact, there was something wrong in the past, but I really didn''t know the details. But it seemed that Melissa was a theft and she was caught by someone. In order to protect her, her mother stepped forward. However, it happened to be a plot set up by someone else. Of course, I don''t know who it was. My mother didn''t want to say too much, so I don''t know. And I suspect that someone is deliberately lowering the news later. It was very sensational that day and even published it on the newspaper. But that afternoon, no one dared to mention it again for a moment... "


    She had said so much. If Aaron left now, she would suffer a lot. Now that she had a beginning, she gritted her teeth and said everything she knew.


    As Aaron turned around, the smile on his face deepened. Then he looked at Sunny with a smile and said, "Okay. That''s it for the time being. I have something else to do now. As for the request you just made, I''ll do it later. As for what you should do... I''ll tell you now. Of course, you can refuse me. As for your request, I won''t agree either. "


    His words seemed to imply something. Sunny smiled and nodded quickly. Then she put her hand on Aaron''s shoulder and said gently, "I know... I will do whatever you want. "


    As she spoke, Sunny leaned her head against Aaron''s chest. Her left hand kept stroking his chest, trying to find something.


    Unfortunately, before Sunny could hold on for a long time, she was interrupted by Aaron.


    Suddenly, Aaron reached out his hand and grabbed Sunny''s wrist. When she twisted her face because of the pain, Aaron said unhurriedly, "You''d better understand that I''m not the one you''re flirting with. You''d better find a pair to match up with your position. I want you to seduce a man. If


    le and then suggested, "Really? I see. Mr. Aaron, please come in. But this matter is a little special, so I hope Mr. Aaron can finish the conversation with him as soon as possible. Otherwise, if his superior finds out, we can''t explain it to him. Don''t you think so? "


    Aaron nodded. He had always been good at seizing the opportunity and understanding their duties. It was already a great tolerance for him to come in and meet his cousin, so he would not make a fuss with them.


    Seeing that Aaron could understand what he meant, the warden nodded and smiled. He was also secretly relieved.


    Just as he was about to speak, Aaron sent him away and said, "I know about it, so I will know what I should do. Go downstairs. If there is anything I need, I will call you again."


    The warden was a little stunned. Then he nodded quickly and responded, "Okay. I''ll wait at the door. If Mr. Aaron needs anything, just call me and I''ll come in immediately. "


    But what he said also implied that Aaron was right outside the door. If Aaron wanted to do something strange, he could respond as soon as possible.


    Nodding, Aaron waved his hand and said impatiently, "Okay. Half an hour, no, about 15 minutes. You can go out. "


    After saying yes, all the other policemen went out under the call of the warden.


    In an instant, there were only Aaron and Liam left in the large single cell of the prison. The atmosphere was a little weird.

 Chapter 260

    This was the first time that the two of them had met each other since the court event that day.


    Liam glanced at Aaron lazily and teased, "I didn''t expect you to come here to see me. It''s my honor."


    This time, Aaron came here for what had happened before. He had hinted him so obviously last time. It would be strange if Aaron hadn''t investigated?


    What''s more, Sean was with him, so he couldn''t hide this trick from Sean. The only thing he could do was to increase Aaron''s drug addiction, and then he would eventually take a road of no return.


    Not everyone had the chance to have that kind of feeling.


    Looking at the mocking expression on Liam''s face, Aaron didn''t get angry. Instead, he reached out his hand to touch his chin and muttered, "I didn''t come to see you... I just want to tell you some news. "


    News?


    That was to say, hadn''t Aaron been bothered by the drug addiction yet? No, how could it be possible? As long as it was a normal person, it was easy to be addicted to taking so much at one time. How could he be safe!


    Looking at Liam''s confused look, Aaron seemed to understand something in an instant. He clenched his fingers a little, and then forced a smile to change the topic. "Yes. Didn''t you set up a trap for Melissa before, trying to make her bear those unpleasant charges? But I''m sorry to tell you that Melissa has been cleared. Paper can''t wrap fire. This is always the truth. Do you think that you can successfully steal others'' view by asking Sunny to replace? You are too naive. "


    Looking at the confident look on Aaron''s face, Liam felt annoyed for a moment. He turned his head a little and said, "Aaron, you are good. I can''t hide such a small thing from you... But your relationship with Melissa can''t go back to the past, right? That''s enough. I''m in a mess. Don''t you expect to live a comfortable life!"


    His previous relationship with Melissa... Is that so?


    As soon as this sentence broke into Aaron''s mind, the first scene was that Melissa was frightened to step back with her eyes wide open.


    Yes, Melissa didn''t trust him anymore. It could even be said that she fear of him. After all, he had tried


    tell me where Scorpion is, maybe I can help you to get out of here. I don''t have much time. I''ll give you one day to think about it. Tomorrow I will come here.. Think about it By the way, the superior will come here in three days. During this period, at least you are safe. "


    That was to say, when the superior came down, whether Liam was safe or not was another thing.


    Liam didn''t say a word and kept staring at Aaron until he left and closed the door.


    How could Aaron leave so soon? Didn''t he use any means to force him?


    Liam swallowed subconsciously. Then he quickly moved forward, picked up the recorder pen from the ground and pressed the play button.


    A familiar voice came out of the pen at once.


    "Aaron, this is Scorpion. I have something to talk to you. Are you interested?"


    Scorpion''s voice inexplicably made Liam feel numb in his heart. How could Scorpion call Aaron? What did it mean?


    A sense of foreboding quickly passed through his heart, and then Liam raised his voice again, fearing that he would miss some important news.


    Hearing Scorpion''s voice, Aaron burst into laughter. Then he said coldly, "There seems to be nothing to talk about between us, right?"


    The two of them were from different worlds. If they had to be together, perhaps the only thing they had to do was Aaron take Scorpion to the police station.


    Hearing that, Scorpion didn''t feel annoyed, as if he had expected such a scene.

 Chapter 261

    Aaron refused without hesitation. Scorpion coughed awkwardly and pretended to be calm. "I know there are many misunderstandings between us, but I still intend to make a deal with Mr. Aaron. Of course, I''m honest, you know that. Although my reputation may not be good outside, but my personality... It''s okay. "


    Aaron stopped his work, and then this just coldly rejected, "I don''t have much time. If you don''t want to say what you want, I''ll hang up directly."


    He didn''t have so much time to play these little games with Scorpion. And if he did it quickly, he might be able to find out the location of Scorpion and arrest him.


    Thinking that things had finally progressed in the past few days, Aaron was in a good mood.


    Seeing that Aaron was about to hang up, Scorpion became obviously flustered. Then he interrupted Aaron in a hurry and said, "Mr. Aaron, you really don''t have any room for negotiation. In fact, I know that you are detaining Liam now. After all, he is a drug trafficker. It''s necessary to do something to him, but you have to consider whether his subordinates will make trouble or not. If possible, I can help you to assimilate Liam''s strength. Of course, I also want to get something from you... "


    Something?


    This amused Aaron. What on earth could make Scorpion move? He was not a peddler. His business could be equal to the income of some white-collar workers for several months.


    If it was a material thing, then the possibility was not very high. What was it?


    "Say it."


    Aaron''s simple words gave Scorpion endless imagination. It seemed that this matter was going to work! At least Aaron didn''t refuse directly, which meant there was still room for maneuver!


    Seeing this point clearly, Scorpion quickly said, "I have a lot of crucial evidence in my hand to defeat Liam, and I can also get rid of him reasonably. And I can pretend to discuss with him to bring him out. By that time, if you put a crime of intentional break from the prison or intentional injury. In order to make sure that he won''t harm the society, the superior won''t blame you for anything even happen some accident... And what I want is not too much, I hope the police can temporarily get out of my sight. Now you


    on at the bottom. If it was only a person called by Aaron to pretend, it was impossible for him to imitate it so well.


    Everything was directed at Scorpion, Liam''s face began to become a little serious.


    Holding the recorder pen tightly, Liam leaned against the wall and said, "Scorpion, if I am sure that you are really going to sell me out, I will try my best to destroy you..."


    There was no one can be useful at the critical moment. Now he finally knew what it felt like to see people''s heart as time went by.


    When he needed help, no one around him could stand up for him. But when Liam just had this idea, Judith''s figure quickly flashed through his mind.


    By the way, He don''t know how Judith was now. He hadn''t been able to see Judith since she helped him resist the harm.


    Was she also tied up in this big prison like him?


    At the thought of this, Liam, who had been quiet, went crazy. He kicked the door of the prison and shouted, "Hey! People outside! Come in!"


    He had to make it clear, or he would feel uneasy. What''s more, the people here were all powerful. If they saw that Judith was weak, would they be harsh on her?


    At the thought of these possibilities, Liam''s heart twitched violently. He hadn''t taken good care of his woman yet. How could he let those rude men touch her?


    Hearing the noise, the warden rushed in. After confirming that Liam was fine, he said coldly, "What are you doing! It won''t change your fate how you mess up with us. "

 Chapter 262

    He thought it was Aaron said something to Liam that caused Liam to lose his mind or be strongly stimulated. It seemed that nothing had happened? Of course, it would be great if it hadn''t happened.


    Seeing the warden approaching, Liam immediately leaned forward, reached out his hand and grasped the handle of the door. While twisting, he said, "Let me ask you, how is the woman that was arrested with me before? Is she also in this prison? "


    He had to get out to confirm with his own eyes that Judith was really safe, or he would never calm down.


    The warden still looked calm, but he was completely confused about what Liam said. Afraid of interrupting Aaron''s plan, the warden could only pretend to be indifferent and repeated, "That woman?"


    Which woman? How could he know? His task was just to look after Liam and prevent him from running away. His superior had not told him more things.


    Liam thought that the warden knew it, so he nodded quickly and then repeatedly hinted, "Yes. That woman! "


    It seemed that he was right. He could easily know where Judith was...


    The warden coughed hard and tried to change the topic. "Of course, she is also in this prison. People like you are unpardonable. Can you still have fun outside? "


    If Liam asked him to take him there, all his lies would be exposed... No, he can''t let it happen. What should he do?


    While thinking, the warden was lost in thought. He didn''t come to his sense until Liam urged him impatiently.


    He smiled seriously, and then pretended to apologize helplessly, "What did you say just now? I was absent-minded for a while. Yes, you just mentioned that woman, right? Let me tell you, we can''t make a decision on this matter. You''d better stay here quietly. If you hadn''t done such a cruel thing, you wouldn''t have had the chance to stand here today. "


    He was talking about Judith when he was interrupted.


    Liam twisted his body impatiently and roared, "Cut the crap. Get out of here. Call Aaron over! Call Aaron here, now! "


    Now only Aaron could help him. These people were not reliable at all. It sounded better than


    e spoke, he seemed to be getting more and more excited. The warden pounded the table more loudly, which made many people around look worried.


    The warden turned his head unhappily and shouted at Abby, "What are you looking at? Do your work! Or don''t you even want your salary?"


    "Sorry... We''ll go back to work right now. "


    "I''m so sorry. Why are you pulling my clothes? "


    "Ah... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. I was just too nervous... "


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the prison became noisy. Liam, on the other hand, was like a pool of stagnant water. He sat aside silently, thinking about something.


    But Judith was discharged from the hospital today. Lily seemed to have waited outside for a long time. Then she kicked her feet as if she was relaxed, While Judith smiled awkwardly. Then she ran out of the room with many bags of gifts and apologized, "I''m sorry, sister. I have a lot of things."


    Lily nodded. She knew it without saying anything. All the things scattered on the ground were from Judith''s handbag.


    Although she wouldn''t brought so many things when she went abroad alone, the most she could brought was took a hat or a traveling bag. It was the first time that she had seen so many bags.


    Lily put her head in and called on, "Judith, you done?"


    Hearing Lily''s voice, Judith ran out of the room with many bags and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll be right there..."

 Chapter 263

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lily saw a lot of things slowly floating over from the air and then standing in front of her.


    Facing Judith like this, Lily felt like weeping but had no tears. She reached out her hand and put some things in Judith''s arms before he said helplessly, "You silly girl, no one can move so many things at one time. Although it''s a little tired to move them separately, it''s at least safe. Or you can call the security for help. Why do you torture yourself like this? "


    Judith smiled awkwardly and then she acted like a spoiled child, "It''s not at all. Sister, let''s go. I haven''t been back for a long time. If the wound hadn''t suddenly broken, I wouldn''t have come back to live for a few more days... "


    She hadn''t come back for so many years. Who knew that she would experience such a thing as soon as she came back? It was really a little troublesome.


    Lily smiled dotingly and then walked out of the room and changed the topic. "I''ll take you out for a walk after I send the things back. For so many years, we two have no chance to be together all the time. I''m a little upset recently. I can talk to you. "


    Since Judith was here, she might be able to get rid of Melissa with the help of Judith. In this way, no one could know it, and according to Judith''s means, Aaron would never be suspicious.


    Moreover, Aaron knew what kind of person Judith was. This method must work!


    When she thought about it, her smile became more and more gloomy. But Judith didn''t know that her sister had planned to push her into a storm.


    There was no airtight wall in the world, and no paper could wrap the fire forever.


    Obviously, Judith didn''t see through Lily''s intention. She added excitedly, "Well, sister, I also have a lot to talk to you. Sometimes I always feel that I may be gone at any time..."


    Most of the time, people could understand a lot of things only when they were faced with death. For Judith, death was a common thing. At the beginning, she was in a panic, but later she became numb. What had happened during that process was beyond ordinary people''s comprehension.


    After smiling, Lily invited, "Yes, I remember that there was a new beauty shop opened rece


    fter saying that, Jack reached out his hand and shook the car key in his hand. Then he quickly stepped on his car and roared away.


    Hearing his sarcastic words, Judith''s face darkened. She also worked for Aaron, okay? Why should she be treated differently?


    Clenching her fists, Judith looked a little ferocious. When Lily turned around, she happened to see her sister''s sad eyes. She shouted in her heart, ''This is not good.''


    She didn''t know what was wrong with Jack today. He always pointed at Judith. It seemed that she had to find a time to ask Jack what''s going on with him and Judith.


    If there was a feud between the two, it was impossible. After all, Judith seldom came back. She hadn''t seen Judith for several years, let alone the chance Jack see her.


    Lily immediately squeezed out a smile, and then came forward and comfort Judith, "Are you all right, Judith? Don''t mind. Jack is just a little strange. Don''t mind, okay? You just need to get used to it. Good girl. "


    Seeing that Lily tried her best to comfort herself, Judith didn''t make a fuss about it anymore. However, the resentment towards Jack was growing in private.


    Twenty minutes later, Judith calmed down.


    Lily held Judith''s wrist, and then leaned forward to change the topic. "How about this? Let''s go now. Mr. Aaron has specially approved a day''s leave for me. I have nothing to do today, so I can go shopping with you. By the way, tell me, what have you been busy with these years? "

 Chapter 264

    Judith''s face was full of anxiety, as if she was thinking about how to open her mouth.


    After a long silence, she finally cleared her mind and said, "Actually, they are all similar tasks. I can''t tell you the details. After all, it''s a rule. But after I came back from other countries, Mr. Aaron arranged me to work for Liam. Things went smoothly. Didn''t Liam be arrested before? So my mission is temporarily over."


    Although she didn''t fully reveal her mission, Lily still understood.


    That is to say, Liam''s fall has something to do with Judith... No wonder he caught Liam so soon that day.


    But it was really strange that Melissa was still alive...


    Thinking of this, Lily stamped her feet secretly. If only Melissa had died in that storm. But she seemed to have heard a rumor that there was something wrong between Melissa and Aaron. And Melissa was sent into the hospital because of Aaron.


    When she thought about it, the corners of her mouth rose again.


    After got in her car, Lily turned to look at Judith, who was sitting on the passenger seat, and said, "Judith, in fact, I have been restrained by a lot of things recently. If you hadn''t come back at this time, I would have gone crazy!"


    Hearing Lily''s words, Judith''s heart hung in an instant. She approached her, with a worried look on her face. "What''s wrong? Did Mr. Aaron does something to you? "


    Looking at her sister''s emotional fluctuation, Lily believed that there must be a chance.


    As she spoke, her eyes began to turn red. Then she shook her head and said, "It''s not what you think. It''s not Mr. Aaron who bullied me. He saved our life. Even if he did something to me, I won''t regret it. "


    And now she wished that there was something between them. In this way, it would be convenient for her to marry into the Aaron''s family.


    But unexpectedly, Melissa appeared in the sky and took away everything that should belong to her. How could she let it go so easily?


    At the thought of this, Lily cried even louder, which made Judith''s heart ache.


    Judith stretched out her hand, pressed Lily''s head against her chest and asked, "Lily, what happened...


    d her on the shoulder, pulling Judith back to reality.


    Judith smiled awkwardly, and then hurriedly leaned forward and said, "What? Okay... "


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. The two of them had too much to tell each other, but in the end, they didn''t know what to say.


    The waiter took the menu and came up to them. Then he began to sell it to the two sisters. "Miss, what are you going to order? Oh, by the way, Mr. Aaron, also known as Aaron, the famous person in A city has also came to our shop before. They ordered this strawberry cake at that time. Would you like to have one? "


    It had to be said that their shop had become very popular after Aaron had a big fight here. Many people even wanted to take a look at the place where Aaron had stood in person. They were so obsessed with him.


    Of course, this was for bystanders. The owner of this shop was powerful, and the products he made were of good quality and low price. So the shop was immediately chased after by everyone.


    Many things were good, but he lacked a chance to show them. Undoubtedly, Aaron had become the selling stage.


    Hearing the waitress''s words, Lily immediately became suspicious. Confused, she turned to the waitress and asked again, "Did Aaron had been here?"


    She had been working for Aaron for so many years. It was the first time that she had known that Aaron liked desserts? This man didn''t blush at all when he lied.

 Chapter 265

    Seeing the disbelief in Lily''s eyes, the waiter also got excited. He took out a photo from the bottom of the menu and said, "Look. I''m not lying. It''s impossible to look exactly like Mr. Aaron in A city. "


    As he spoke, he slammed the photo on the table with a loud noise.


    Looking at the gloomy face of Aaron in the photo, Lily burst into laughter.


    Obviously, he was confronting the man at the opposite table. It didn''t look like he was eating. She really didn''t know what was in these people''s minds. Couldn''t they see through such an obvious thing?


    She slowly stood up and picked up the photo on the table. She slapped it directly on the waiter''s face and choked, "Are you kidding me? I''ve been working for him for so many years. I never knew that my boss would like desserts. Besides, he doesn''t seem to enjoy it at all. Are you trying to fool me in the name of Aaron? "


    If he just said it jokingly, Lily wouldn''t take it so seriously. But when she saw Melissa also in the photo, it was impossible to end it so easily.


    The waiter was stunned for a moment. No one had expected that Lily would say something like that.


    Indeed, that day, Aaron didn''t eat anything but quarreled with ZERO. Then he pushed him away and unintentionally hurt a pregnant woman.


    It never occurred to him that the employees of Aaron would be here. Besides, it seemed that she was quite familiar with Aaron.


    This was terrible. Would the shop''s reputation, which they had tried so hard to spread, be ruined today? No way. If the boss knew that he screwed it up, he would not let him go easily!


    While thinking, the waiter swallowed subconsciously, and then smiled apologetically, "Oh, you are Mr. Aaron''s friend. It''s really impolite. There must be some misunderstanding. Miss, let''s have a talk. Come on. Sit down. Let''s have a talk. Although Mr. Aaron didn''t... Okay, okay, I''ll treat you this time. It''s a publicity spot. Let''s make a concession. What do you think? And if you eat it, I promise you won''t regret! "


    Looking at Lily''s threatening eyes, the waiter had no choice but


    u, I would have been the one by Aaron''s side now. And I am the wife of the president. You little bitch, how dare you steal my things! "


    Unable to resist, Melissa opened her eyes wide and looked at Sunny in silence. She was desperate now. All the worries seemed to be easily cut off in an instant.


    That child was the crystallization of their love. He not only suspected the existence of the child, but also destroyed it with his own hands...


    ''It seems that I begin to hate you now, Aaron. I never hate you before... You promised me to give birth to this baby, but you still broke your promise in the end.''


    Desperate, Melissa closed her eyes and her face was full of relief. It was also because of her expression that Sunny''s smile disappeared in an instant.


    All of a sudden, Sunny let go of her hand, which made Melissa cough silently.


    With great difficulty, Melissa opened her eyes and looked at Sunny, who was wearing a crazy face. She shook her body a little and then grinned wildly. "Do you think I will let you die so easily? You are too naive, Melissa. I want you to regret, I want you to be sad, I want you to hate yourself, I want you to regret coming to this world. I will torture you to death Otherwise, how can I easily get rid of the hatred in my heart? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sunny got close to Melissa and took off the nutrient solution from her.

 Chapter 266

    Feeling the ominous feeling from Sunny, Melissa felt her scalp tingle. But now she had no desire to struggle.


    Maybe if everything went on like this, there wouldn''t be too much burden? No matter it was Mond or Aaron, she had nothing to do with it.


    She had worked too hard in her life, but got too little. Every time she put her heart into it, she would get the consequence of hurting her all over her body. She had had enough of this kind of life.


    ''Free yourself... Melissa. You are going to be free.''


    Closing her eyes, Melissa murmured to herself. She could feel that the sanity in her mind was gradually fading away.


    Her weak body was on the verge of collapsing.


    Sunny laughed loudly. Then she stabbed the needle into Melissa''s belly again and said, "Melissa. I tell you, I want you to know that your birth was a mistake, including the matter of your mother... Do you want to know? Let me tell you. Anyway, you are going to die... Your mother died for you... Your resentment towards others is useless. If it weren''t for you, your mother wouldn''t have died. Do you understand? So the one who killed your mother was not me, nor my mother, but you! "


    Although the needle was not big, it still hurt when it was stabbed. Especially near Melissa''s wound... The pain was unbearable for ordinary people.


    Besides, she couldn''t make any sound at the moment, or she might have a chance of survival.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, the eyes of the desperate Melissa widened in an instant. Her face was full of disbelief, as if she was thinking about the authenticity of Sunny''s words.


    Seeing her expression, Sunny knew that she was right.


    Sure enough, the Achilles'' heel of Melissa was Mond and her mother whom had passed away. But Melissa had always mistaken one thing Shehad always blamed Jill and Bob for her mother''s death. She didn''t know that the person who had caused such a result was actually herself!


    After saying that, regardless of Melissa''s resistance, Sunny reached out her hand and took out her phone and earphones from her pocket. She put the phone into the earphones and said, "Have you forgotten? Or do you want me to help you review what happened in the past? Although I haven''t s


    hat would happen next.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t want to go on watching, but how could Sunny follow her wish? She forced Melissa to open her eyes and look at the phone. "Look, Melissa, see. This is what you have done. Do you want to deny it? "


    Her expression was somewhat ferocious. What she said made Melissa feel even more uncomfortable. If things went on like this, she would probably be tortured to death no matter whether she was in good health or not?


    At this moment, a low voice came from outside. But Sunny didn''t notice the sound outside because she had put all her heart and soul into Melissa. She didn''t have time to prepare to escape.


    Satisfied, Sunny smiled and said gloomily, "Look, watch it. This is your mother''s retribution. Melissa, you''re so pathetic. You''re indeed a jinx to your family. First of all, you killed your mother. Maybe one day, you''ll also kill the little burden of Mond... by the way. I forgot to tell you that your brother seemed to have almost died some time ago. I didn''t know how things were going. You don''t seem to know anything about it, do you? "


    She got the news from that man. If he hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t have known.


    And this happened to be the gap between Melissa and Aaron.


    Such a thing could not be more suitable... What''s more, the man wanted to see the downfall of Aaron, while what Sunny wanted to see was the downfall of Melissa. The two of them reached an agreement and the cooperation began.

 Chapter 267

    After what had happened just now, when Melissa looked at the scene, she had changed to another one.


    Now the scene was still very simple. In the video, there were only the shop assistant, the little boy and the half squatting Melissa.


    With vigilance written all over Melissa''s face, she bent down. It seemed that she was afraid of being seen by someone.


    The little boy seemed to have understood something and slowly moved his steps. Then he walked forward and stood beside Melissa, which really frightened her.


    The boy followed her and squatted down. Then he whispered to Melissa. "Do you want this diamond?"


    The cold hair of Melissa stood up in an instant. She didn''t even see where this strange little boy came from. He just appeared out of nowhere... She had no signs at all.


    But fortunately, he didn''t seem to see through her intention. Maybe he could help her.


    Thinking of this, Melissa felt a little relieved. She nodded hard, as if she didn''t want to keep it a secret.


    At this moment, the lady standing in front of the cabinet seemed to have heard the commotion. She stood on tiptoe and then cursed, "Why did you this little bitch came here again. Didn''t I tell you not to come here again? Don''t you understand? I don''t have any business because of you. Today is a charity auction. If I can''t sell it out, what if I am resigned? You bitch... "


    But before the woman could finish her words, her eyes suddenly fell on the little boy next to Melissa. In an instant, her expression became very complicated.


    The woman immediately put on a gentle smile. Then she squatted down and held the little Aaron. "Aaron, why are you here?"


    For the woman''s initiative to show her affection, Aaron did not show too much joy. Instead, he took a step back vigilantly, and then distanced himself from the woman before saying, "Yes."


    Aaron?


    Turning her head to look at Aaron, Melissa was confused.


    She seemed to have heard of this name somewhere, but why couldn''t she remember it for a moment?


    Just as she was confused, Aaron stretched out his hand and grabbed Melissa by the arm. They stood up and walked


    ding in front of her uneasily and swallowed subconsciously, not daring to speak for a long time.


    When she saw this, Melissa felt a headache. At that time, there were surveillance cameras at this corner. She really admired the power of the charity auction. Only rich people like Aaron could do that.


    When she thought of this, Melissa regretted at first, and then she began to feel that something was wrong.


    Wait... Why did the child''s face look like that of Aaron? Moreover, if she remembered correctly at that time, that woman seemed to call him young master of Mu Family...


    Was the child really Aaron?


    When she thought it through, Melissa felt her back straightened... No wonder that sometimes Aaron would say something so strange and pretend to know her well.


    Biting her lips, Melissa felt her heart trembling...


    Impossible. The boy and Aaron were totally different from each other. How could those two people be the same person?


    Seeing the absent-minded look on Melissa''s face, Sunny reached out her hand and slapped her hard across the face. Then she cursed, "Who allows you to be absent-minded? Look at me, Melissa. I tell you, your mother will die because of you soon... Hahaha, it''s really retribution. You did it by all means. In order to attract Aaron, you even played the thief scene. It''s so funny. But I think it''s not bad that you robbed Gina''s bag. At least I don''t like that woman. "

 Chapter 268

    Sunny''s lips curled up a little, and her face was full of joy of revenge.


    The video on the phone was still going on, and Aaron had forced Melissa to the corner. In a dilemma, there was no way back for Melissa!


    Panic was written all over Melissa''s face. Her body trembled subconsciously, and then she explained, "I... If you want it, I can give it back to you. Get out of the way! "


    If she had known it earlier, she would have run faster so that she wouldn''t have been caught again She was so close to giving the ring to her mother.


    But young as she was, Melissa didn''t know that it was her unintentional farce that caused the death of her mother...


    The illusion of the past came to her mind again, making Melissa feel very uncomfortable.


    Yes... She was the one who killed her mother...


    No, how could this be... How could it be possible. It was Sunny and her mother, wasn''t it?


    Melissa''s face began to twist. Then she stretched out her hand and covered her ears, unwilling to listen any more.


    But now it was the most exciting part. How could Sunny let Melissa easily get rid of such negative emotions?


    With a sinister smile, Sunny grabbed Melissa''s thigh and said, "Do you think you can escape in this way. Let me tell you. Aaron already knew that you were that child. Otherwise, why do you think a rich man would waste so much time and energy on a murderer? Although you didn''t kill your mother yourself, don''t you think you are the indirect killer? "


    Although you didn''t kill your mother yourself... But don''t you think you are the indirect killer?


    An indirect killer? Killer...


    Melissa''s heart raced uncontrollably. Her face, which had been wiped white, was now bloodless.


    Just then, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open with a click. What Aaron saw was the pale look on Melissa''s face.


    The endless pain in his heart instantly spread.


    After taking a few steps forward, Aaron stretched out his hands and clasped Sunny''s neck from behind. Aaron pulled Sunny''s back hard and scolded, "Sunny, what are you doing here?"


    He was afraid that someone would disturb Melissa''s rest, so he arranged someone to wait o


    words, it was not as simple as it seemed, let alone a coincidence.


    With Sunny''s strength, there must be someone helping her if she wanted to get out of the sight of so many people. Besides, this video must have been destroyed. It could be said that only he had this video. Where did this backup come from...


    Aaron turned around and clicked the pause button. Then he reached out his hand and protected Melissa behind him.


    He frowned and fixed his eyes on Sunny. Then he said viciously, "Who instigated you to do this?"


    What made him most concerned was not the exposure of this video, but what the person behind it wanted to do? If he came a little later, Melissa might lose her life.


    She had just given birth and was very weak. A woman must take good care of herself during her confinement of childbirth, or she would get sick easily.


    It seemed that the man wanted to destroy Melissa and then kill her...


    After a short period of adjustment, Sunny''s face was obviously better than before. She staggered to her feet and then waved her hand, denying, "I don''t know, Mr. Aaron. What are you talking about?"


    If she admitted it now, she would definitely die! Aaron knew what kind of man Aaron was. Since she was going to die anyway, she''d better take a chance. Maybe that man could help her...


    After she swallowed, Sunny tried her best to put on a reliable expression. She didn''t want to arouse too much suspicion from Aaron.

 Chapter 269

    But in Aaron''s eyes, Sunny''s behavior were simply childish to make people laugh.


    How could such a method work now?


    Seeing that she didn''t want to admit it, Aaron didn''t worry. He leaned forward a little, and then stretched out his hand to pull Sunny up from one side. Then he said, "Grandpa, turn off the video. Melissa has seen something she shouldn''t see... " That''s why she remembered a lot of things that she shouldn''t have remembered.


    He had planned to bury it well, but he didn''t expect that Sunny would expose it directly. Damn it.


    Hearing his grandson''s words, Gorman certainly dared not to be vague. He grabbed the phone and said, "Okay. I see. "


    But unexpectedly, at this time, the unresponsive Melissa suddenly reached out her hand and tightly grabbed Gorman''s hand, motioning him to put down the phone.


    "But Melissa, Aaron said you couldn''t..."


    Without saying a word, Melissa tightened her grip on Gorman''s hand. Her face was full of firmness. It seemed that she would fall out with him as long as Gorman didn''t give it to her.


    When he turned around and wanted to ask for Aaron''s opinion, Gorman was surprised to find that Aaron, who had been behind him just now, had already disappeared.


    After hesitating for a while, Gorman put the phone back and said, "Well, since you want it so much... I''ll keep it for you. But if you feel uncomfortable, please tell me, okay? "


    In fact, he had no idea what the video was playing, but he gave it to her when he saw that Melissa was interested. If he knew what it was, Gorman would not hand it over.


    Just as the room was quiet, Sunny''s scream came from outside, followed by her sarcastic voice, "Melissa, let me tell you! You are the murderer of your mother! Don''t pretend to be innocent every time. I tell you, it''s you who killed your mother! You... Hmm... "


    She didn''t have a chance to finish her words. On the screen of the phone, Melissa''s mother was lying on the ground with a serene expression on her face.


    ''Mom... No, don''t leave me. You said you would


    him, and said, "It''s a long story. Help me check the video. It seems that there has been something wrong with Melissa since she saw it just now. But I can''t spare any time to have a look. "


    Now it was more important to soothe Melissa.


    Taking a glance at the blood stains on the bed sheet, Sean''s expression turned ugly again in an instant.


    He picked up the phone and turned to look outside, shouting, "Okay. I got it! People on duty today come in. What happened? "


    It seemed that Aaron had been here just now. According to Gorman''s calm character, the room should not be so messy.


    Obviously, someone must have come in before that.


    The head nurse thought that Sean had known what had happened, so she quickly explained, "Dean. It''s indeed our fault. I hope you can give us a chance We promise it won''t happen again. "


    Sean''s face was full of confusion. After a little hesitation, he slowly asked, "What chance?"


    The head nurse was also confused. She blinked her eyes and looked at Gorman in confusion, as if asking something.


    Didn''t Sean know what had just happened? Wouldn''t she just admit it...


    If Sean still didn''t notice that something was wrong, it meant that he was too slow to react.


    After hanging up the phone in the pocket of his white coat, Sean began to look into the matter with a straight face. "Tell me, what happened?"

 Chapter 270

    The head nurse had no choice but to tell the truth.


    She hemmed and hawed for a while before she managed to calm herself down and said, "In fact, I don''t know the details. We guarded well outside, and we never let anyone who shouldn''t come in. But how did that woman come in... I don''t know either. But judging from her outfit, she seems to be from our hospital. Yes, she is from our hospital! "


    From our hospital? Did she do it under his watch?


    Damn it... How could she do such a thing. However, he had selected people here, and not everyone could enter...


    Sean rolled his eyes and waved his hand, pretending to be calm. "I know. I''ll deal with it. You just need to do your job well. Don''t say anything else, or you won''t know when you lose your lives. "


    The head nurse felt lucky and nodded repeatedly. "Thank you for your understanding, Dean! I hope you can put in a good word for us in front of Mr. Aaron... Mr. Aaron seemed to have misunderstood us. We are afraid that he would ask us to leave... "


    Rubbing his aching eyebrows, Sean waved his hand impatiently and said, "I see. I''ll take care of it. You can leave now. "


    He just had an operation. Before he had a good rest, he was attracted by what happened here again. ''What''s wrong with Aaron? Why is he so easy to get angry when he was involved with the affairs of Melissa?


    While thinking, Sean stretched out his hand again and continued to watch the contents of the video.


    "Mom... Mom... "


    The last scene was fixed on a little girl. She fell to her knees with a flop and kept sobbing, and then grabbed a beautiful woman.


    "Mom... Mom. "


    The young Melissa kept sobbing, and then shook her mother who had lost her life, tears rustling down.


    Staring at this scene, Sean''s eyes widened slightly. Then he said in disbelief, "This is..."


    Although he had never seen this scene in person, he knew it. At that time, it was widely spread, but later when he wanted to figure it out, it was suppressed for some reason, and then there was no news. As time went by, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Besides... If his memory served him right, this matter should have something to d


    ome here. I want to ask you... About 20 years ago, the Mu Family held a charity auction. And I remember that it was the Mu Family who organized it last time, right? There were also some disturbance caused by the small disturbance later. Don''t you remember? "


    There was no need for him to hide it now. If this video was brought here by someone else, they must have a backup now.


    And if they did, this video would definitely be hyped again. It was true that Melissa was wrong with that matter, but in fact, it could be turned into a small matter. After all, the thing was finally returned...


    It was just that someone incited this behind her back. If it weren''t for the Mu Family, it would have been him


    Hearing Sean''s question, Gorman was stunned at first. Then he nodded and said, "Yes, I do. What''s wrong? Why do you mention it all of a sudden?"


    It had been a long time since this incident happened. If it hadn''t been for the big incident at that time, he would have forgotten it. After all, twenty years had passed...


    Seeing that Gorman still remembered, Sean felt lucky and asked, "Grandpa... Do you remember that woman who went to Mu Family to kowtow and commit suicide? "


    A woman who had kowtowed to the Mu Family and committed suicide twenty years ago? Was it because she... He remembered it, but why did Sean mention it all of a sudden?


    Did he know something?


    As soon as he thought of this, Gorman got nervous.

 Chapter 271

    After clearing his throat, Gorman pretended to be confused and said, "It''s been so many years, and I don''t have a clear memory, but I still remember it. What''s wrong? Why do you suddenly ask about it? "


    He had to find out what Sean was up to...


    He had already asked someone to suppress the news of that incident, but Sean still knew it... As expected, the news was spread.


    Was it because... Did it have anything to do with the video?


    Such an idea quickly flashed through Gorman''s mind. He pretended to be calm while got panic secretly.


    "Do you remember the woman''s name, Grandpa? That woman was probably Melissa''s mother. And the reason why Aaron approached Melissa was to take revenge on her. In other words, it was also Melissa who had changed Aaron''s temper... If Melissa knows the truth, I''m afraid she can''t bear it. Besides... According to Aaron''s character, he might do something strange. I''m worried about that. "


    Hearing this, Gorman''s eyes widened in an instant and his hand trembled slightly. Then he said incredulously, "You mean Is Melissa the daughter of that woman? "


    Nodding his head, Sean said seriously, "If I''m not wrong, it should be like this. Otherwise, why did Melissa react to the video... She might know something, but she was unwilling to face it subconsciously. If that''s the case, then I can understand why she was so sensitive to the word of ''mother''."


    In other words, the Mu Family had forced Melissa''s mother to die... And now, Melissa was still the daughter-in-law of Mu Family.


    Everything interwove into an invisible picture, tightly binding Gorman inside, making him almost out of breath.


    Nodding his head, Sean leaned against the wall and said, "Yes. Do you think... If Melissa knew that it was Mu Family who forced her mother to die, would she still stay here with all her heart? "


    If Melissa was willing to leave Aaron, Sean would welcome her. In this way, at least the marriage between the Liao Family and the Mu Family was possible. Moreover, the Liao Family and the Mu Family had a good relationship, and they could complement each other in business. But Melissa would on


    sugar daddy? What''s his name? "


    He wanted to see who would dare to lay a hand on him in A city.


    With a plop, Sunny fell to the ground and kowtowed to Aaron, begging for mercy, "It''s... It''s... Vincent... He was not from A city. I thought he was joking at first, but then he threatened me to do so. If I didn''t do that, he would post my bad video on the Internet. Mr. Aaron, please forgive me. I won''t do that again! "


    Previously, Aaron had promised to help her delete the news on the Internet. But she didn''t expect that she was caught cheating again.


    There were so many ups and downs! If Aaron suddenly regretted, all she had done would be in vain?


    Hearing the name, Aaron narrowed his eyes slightly. Then he dragged his chin and thought, "Vincent? I just sent a woman to him a few days ago... I didn''t expect he would be unsatisfied so soon."


    On that day, he asked his subordinate to bring Lois there, and Vincent was also very satisfied with Lois. How come in only a short time...


    But now that he knew who was behind all this, it would be much easier to deal with it, and it would be easier to understand some things.


    Since he was born in a newspaper field, it was easy to add something on it. The whole newspaper office belonged to him. No matter how he wanted to write, no one dared to stop him.


    What''s more, the power of the Internet was so great now. If he was not careful, he might be doomed!

 Chapter 272

    Seeing that Aaron was thinking about something, Sunny''s heart began to beat uneasily.


    She crawled on the ground and then knelt down at the feet of Aaron. She tightly held the trousers of his suit and begged, "Mr. Aaron, I''ve told you everything I know. Can you help me? You promised me at that time. If you don''t help me, I really have no way back. "


    Now no matter Sunny needed to beg or whatever, as long as she could survive, she didn''t care what kind of method she would use.


    Unfortunately, this didn''t work on Aaron at all. He always hated others touching his body.


    Just as Sunny was pulling, Aaron suddenly took a step back and kicked his foot hard. Sunny, who was clinging to him, was thrown out in an instant and then let out a shrill scream.


    Aaron took a step back in disgust and glanced at Sunny coldly. "Don''t touch me with your dirty hand. You''d better not lie about this. I''ll give you the last chance. If I know you''re lying... I promise you won''t see the sun tomorrow. "


    And just now, he cared a lot about the reaction of Melissa... In fact, Melissa never give in. What did she see? Or where did she see. Why did her eyes brim with tears?


    What did this woman say to Melissa! Damn!


    An inexplicable anger was burning in Aaron''s heart, and it was getting more and more intense!


    Sunny felt pain all over her body. Aaron had thrown her away a lot since then. Her whole body seemed to be falling apart...


    But Sunny didn''t dare to complain in front of Aaron. She nodded repeatedly and then explained in fear, "I''ve told you everything I know. Mr. Aaron, please trust me! Even if you lend me one hundred guts, I won''t dare to lie! "


    She had indeed told everything she knew, including the man who was behind. What else could Aaron do to let her go?


    Aaron took out his phone and pressed the button for a while before sending it out.


    As soon as the message was sent out, Aaron said, "Let me ask you, what did you show to Melissa? And why did he send you here? "


    Sunny''s eyes rolled rapidly, as if she was thinking of a solution. "I don''t know either... After all, he is my spon


    d.


    With a scornful smile, Shirley stepped forward and kicked hard at Sunny''s belly. Then she turned to look at Aaron and said, "It''s a pity that you made a mistake. Aaron is a cold-blooded man... It''s impossible for him to compromise for a person like me. Do you think so, Mr. Aaron? "


    If Aaron was so kind, he wouldn''t be able to live till today. The darkness of business was beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    They were all living in the dark, how could they live a life of light. Especially her... If she didn''t have such a simple precaution, she wouldn''t have been sitting here leisurely at the moment.


    "You... Hiss... "


    Sunny wanted to say something more, but the sharp pain in her belly made her unable to say anything.


    Seeming to be a little annoyed, Shirley took out a cigarette from her pocket and lit it. "Save it. Do you still hope that you can go back safe and sound when you fall into the hands of Aaron?"


    Did... Aaron wanted...


    Sunny widened her eyes in horror and looked at Aaron in disbelief. Now that they were in the hospital and there were so many media here, was it true that Aaron was dare to do such a thing?


    But when this thought just flashed through her mind, Sunny found that she was too late to realize it. Aaron was omnipotent in A city. No matter who he was, he had to give him respect.


    If she hadn''t threatened him, she wouldn''t have ended up like this

 Chapter 273

    Sunny tried her best to hit her head against the ground and then begged for mercy, "No, it''s not like that... I really didn''t mean to do that just now. Please, Mr. Aaron. No matter what you want to ask, I will tell you everything I know. Please let me go... I am nothing in your eyes. Please let me go... "


    Ignoring what Sunny said, Aaron turned to Shirley and said, "Can you carry out the agreement you made with me from now on? I don''t want to see any more omission. "


    After taking a deep drag on her cigarette, Shirley said with a smile, "Since I''m here, don''t you think it''s unnecessary to ask me this question?"


    She couldn''t figure out what was on Aaron''s mind. It doesn''t matter that others don''t understand Shirley''s character, but doesn''t Aaron understand neither?


    Taking a glance at Shirley, Aaron said numbly, "It''s best if that''s the case. Her room was on the four floor, a private room. I''ll contact Sean later. You can go there directly. By the way... You have to pay more attention to my wife''s brother, in case someone wants to do something bad to him. "


    After throwing the cigarette butt on Sunny, Shirley turned around and walked out without saying a word.


    If it weren''t for wanting to see Howard, she won''t promise to come here... She knew that Howard had been thinking about Kristen, but she always unconsciously looked at that man.


    Unfortunately... In Howard''s eyes, she was just a little sister, wasn''t she? She would never have the chance to make such a progress...


    With a bitter smile, Shirley closed the door. However, Sunny didn''t dare to scream even though she was burnt by the cigarette. She kept kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    Aaron turned around, took out a hidden pinhole monitor from the pocket of her coat and handed it to Sunny. "I''ll give you the last chance. Put this thing in Vincent''s room. If you want to escape from his hand, you''d better do as I said, or you will be responsible for the consequences... Of course, if you want to expose me, I don''t mind making you famous by the way. "


    He had planned to place it in the room where Melissa lived so that he could see her 24 hours a day. But who knew that it would come in handy at this time.


    After hearing what Aar


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ee her mother as soon as possible...


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Melissa slowly opened her eyes and slightly turned her head to look at the woman on her left side.


    The moment Melissa turned her head, she was shocked.


    Because this woman gave off an inexplicable feeling of being close and relieved.


    Her fiery red hair showed her arrogance everywhere. Although her attitude made Melissa feel a little uncomfortable. But it was not too repulsive.


    Seeing the smile on Melissa''s face and her silence, Shirley felt it interesting.


    Was this woman not afraid of her? It was so strange...


    While she was thinking, Shirley put her left hand in front of Melissa''s chest. With a little strength, one of the buttons, which was not very solid, was directly torn open. On the other hand, Melissa was stunned.


    She thought this strange woman was going to strangle her... Or kill her.


    What did she mean by doing this now?


    Noticing the astonishment in Melissa''s eyes, Shirley became more interested.


    She continued to move her hands downstream. Then she unbuttoned another button and said, "I''m the person sent by Aaron to take care of you. Of course I won''t do anything to you. I''m just curious about you, so I want to know more about you. "


    If she remembered correctly, it was said that there was a wound on Melissa''s body... And it was all because of Aaron.


    She was really interested in such a woman. She wanted to see if the rumor was true or not.

 Chapter 274

    However, in the middle of Shirley''s action, there was a sudden sound of Aaron outside the door.


    Shirley didn''t even have time to stop when Aaron broke in.


    So when Aaron pushed the door open, he saw the ragged look of Shirley, who seemed to want to attack Melissa.


    Aaron''s subconscious alarm went off, and then he quickly stepped forward to stop Shirley, "Shirley, what are you doing?"


    Since when did Shirley become curious about women? Why did she do something to Melissa? If he had come a little later, would something have happened between the two of them?


    Too many things had happened recently. It seemed that he had taken the initiative to place another danger beside Melissa.


    As he thought about it, Aaron thought he was confused. Shirley was smart enough to know what Aaron had misunderstood when she saw the vigilance in his eyes.


    But she is strange. No matter how others misunderstand her, she always believes that the person who knows her doesn''t need to explain. So she chose to be silent.


    Seeing that she chose to be silent, Aaron quickened his pace a little. He walked up to Melissa and helped her buckle up her collar. "You should know who you are. Don''t do anything you shouldn''t do in the future. Howard will be here soon. I have informed him just now. "


    As he spoke, Aaron looked at Melissa up and down. After confirming that Shirley hadn''t touched her, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that it was safer for Melissa to stay by his side. In case anything against the common sense would happen.


    Shirley, who was still in a trance, suddenly tensed up when she heard Howard.


    Since she and Howard had a fight because of the relationship between Kristen last time, the two of them hadn''t seen each other, let alone talk.


    Now they were going to meet each other so suddenly... In a few days, they would have to live under the same roof, wouldn''t they?


    Why did her heart suddenly jump up... She had told herself not to pay attention to that man anymore, hadn''t she?


    Howard was a fool. That woman was using him, but he was loyal to be used. He knew it in his heart, but why was he unwilling to admit it?


    Shirley tilted her head a little and her face was full of disappointment.


    Since the moment w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the result, and he didn''t care about the process at all...


    Besides, if her memory served her right, she remembered that Aaron had just come in.


    While she was thinking, the head nurse''s legs began to tremble. To her surprise, the reckless man knocked on the door.


    After hearing the conversation just now, Aaron already knew who the person was. He replied without hesitation, "Is that Howard? Come in. The door is unlocked. "


    On the other hand, Shirley hid herself in the bathroom on the right side of the ward when she heard that Howard was still fighting with the head nurse.


    She could have looked at everything calmly, but for some reason, after knowing that Howard would come in, Shirley subconsciously chose to dodge.


    She didn''t want herself to be exposed in front of Howard.


    As soon as she hid herself, Howard opened the door directly. His hair was a little messy, but all of this did not affect his wildness at all.


    Her perfect figure could be seen clearly at the moment. There was no extra muscles on her lower abdomen, and her healthy wheat skin gave people the illusion of an ideal boyfriend.


    Howard''s breath was a little unstable. After taking a deep breath and adjusting his breath, he nodded and said, "Mr. Aaron, there is a traffic jam on the way, so I came directly for fear of something urgent. It shouldn''t be too late. Is there anything I can do for you? "


    Aaron glanced at the bathroom and hinted, "Not now. But I''m afraid you haven''t finished something, right?"

 Chapter 275

    He had planned to ask Howard to take care of her when he was away, but Shirley came here just now, followed by Howard.


    Moreover, if Shirley was in charge of taking care of Melissa in secret, she would have to be with Melissa 24 hours a day. If she went back to the villa, she would meet Howard frequently.


    He was not a dull person, so he could sense that there was something wrong between Shirley and Howard. If they didn''t handle these personal feelings well, it would often spoil the big things. So he had to let the two deal with their private relationship first.


    Either she had to be frank and admit it directly, or she had to follow her own path according to the rules.


    Aaron didn''t like procrastination.


    ''Something that hadn''t been finished yet?''


    Hearing what Aaron said, Howard was confused. It couldn''t be possible. He had handled everything well according to the order of Aaron, except for the thing happened to Melissa last time.


    Did Aaron implied this?


    While thinking, Howard subconsciously looked at the position of Melissa. Did this woman say something bad in front of Aaron? That was why Aaron asked him to come here?


    When he was looking at it, Melissa suddenly turned her head away, not giving Howard any face.


    But it was also because of Melissa''s action that Howard confirmed what he thought. But he didn''t know that Melissa didn''t even bother to mention him.


    From the very beginning, this man didn''t have a good impression on Melissa. But now, when she saw Shirley''s reaction, Melissa''s impression on him became worse and worse.


    Following the corner of Aaron''s eyes, Howard hesitated for a while and then moved towards the bathroom. The moment he opened the door, Howard and Shirley were stunned.


    Shock was written all over Howard''s face. Subconsciously, he reached out his hand to touch the woman in front of him. When he found that the woman was warm and real, Howard was surprised and said, "Shirley... Why... Why are you here? "


    There was a hint of eagerness and surprise in his voice. But not that feeling of doting for lovers.


    Does it mean that Shirley has unrequited love?


    Lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he thought to himself. At this moment, she coul


    used some means to find the news about the man beside Kristen, and then used some special methods to him...


    Of course, this was a later story. But Howard didn''t know what Shirley had done.


    Howard anxiously reached out his hand and caught up with Shirley from behind. He grabbed her wrist and said, "What are you talking about. Shirley, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you so abnormal? "


    Now he seemed to understand why Aaron said that just now. It seemed that the misunderstanding between him and Shirley would get worse if it was not solved earlier.


    Shirley''s face turned ferocious in an instant. Then she turned around, shook off Howard''s hand fiercely and scolded, "Let me go. Are you qualified to touch me? By the way. It''s my fault to touch you. To a man like you, I''m just a soldier. How can I stand by your side? Let me go. I have something else to do. "


    However, the second half of her words turned out to be Shirley''s self-mockery.


    She knew clearly that it was impossible for her to be with Howard. But she still had a fluke in her heart. It seemed that as long as she worked harder, she could get Howard''s approval.


    But when she woke up from her dream, Shirley found that all this was so ridiculous. In Howard''s eyes, she was probably just an ordinary friend?


    Looking at Shirley''s unusual behavior, Howard was also confused.


    Confused, he turned to look at Aaron. However, Aaron ''coincidentally'' looked away. So as to avoid eye contact with Howard.

 Chapter 276

    For Howard, whose experience in love was almost zero, this was simply a huge torture.


    Feeling a little annoyed, Howard] reached out his hand and grabbed Shirley''s wrist again. Then he said impatiently, "What''s wrong with you? What happened? Can you tell me? I feel very uncomfortable! "


    Although Shirley used to be sticky, she would never be so ruthless when she did something. Of course, if she was on a mission, it would be another thing.


    The two of them had carried out a lot of tasks together, so they were very familiar with each other''s character. So Shirley''s sudden reaction today really caught Howard off guard.


    With a sinister smile, Shirley stepped back with a sneer. In the blink of an eye, she walked past Aaron and said, "Do you mean that you feel uncomfortable when I appear in front of you? I''m really sorry. Howard, let me tell you, from now on, I will be with Melissa wherever she is. If Melissa is going to go back to the villa to have a rest, I will go with her. I''m really sorry to get in your way, but I can''t do anything about it. Do you think so, Mr. Aaron? "


    Shirley is moving to the villa?


    Howard was shocked by her words. Then he looked at Aaron in disbelief. Was she kidding?


    Shirley was a woman on a special mission. How could she take care of others? If Melissa did something that upset her, she might lose her life!


    Aaron should have known about it. Why did he make such a reckless decision?


    Looking at Howard''s inquisitive eyes, Aaron nodded slowly.


    After getting the confirmation from Aaron, Howard was stunned for a moment.


    Howard panicked. He walked up quickly and said seriously, "Mr. Aaron, are you kidding. Don''t you know what kind of person Shirley is? If she suddenly does something beyond her original plan, what should you do? Isn''t Melissa''s life important to you? "


    Shirley, who was in a good mood, was stunned when she heard Howard''s worry. Was she such a cruel woman in Howard''s eyes?


    Or, in Howard''s subconsciousness, she was just a woman related to killers and would not be gentle in private?


    It was rare for Shirley to be calm


    ssa didn''t refuse. Enduring the pain under her body, she released Shirley''s hand and wrote on it.


    "Miss Shirley is my friend." ...


    When she handed the notebook out, Howard threw it on the ground without saying a word. Then he said with a gloomy face, "Melissa. Now that Aaron is not here, I''ll tell you the truth. I will stay here to protect you. It has nothing to do with you. I did it just because Mr. Aaron arranged it. Do you know this woman? And you said she was your friend? Please stop joking. "


    Shirley always took pleasure in killing people. Except for him, no one else was willing to treat her sincerely.


    It was because he treated Shirley as his sister that he didn''t want anyone to approach her and hurt her.


    The relationship between Melissa and Aaron was a little complicated. If Melissa offended or displeased Aaron, Shirley might be involved...


    He did this for the sake of Shirley.


    But for Shirley and Melissa, Howard''s words were obviously challenging their bottom line.


    Why couldn''t Melissa and Shirley be friends?


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Shirley directly threw her cigarette butt on the ground, and then stubbed it out with her sneaker while saying, "Miss Melissa is right. We are indeed friends. And as what Aaron said before, my task is to take care of the safety of Melissa. If there is nothing else, please don''t interfere with my task. "

 Chapter 277

    The two of them were still respectful to each other, but what they said was exactly the same.


    What exactly were the two of them thinking about? At this moment, Howard felt a little confused. Women were really complicated...


    Shirley put her arms around her chest and raised her eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Do you have any problem with that? Or you don''t believe the love between me and Melissa? Or... Are you suspicious of Aaron? But that''s right. After all, Kristen was particularly persistent in Aaron. You tried so hard to get back to her, but she didn''t even look at you. She only wants Aaron."


    While speaking, Shirley laughed out loud. However, Howard didn''t know that Shirley''s heart ached as she laughed hysterically and loudly.


    She was a despicable woman, and could even be said to do anything to achieve her selfish goal. But Howard always cared about such a woman. Shirley still couldn''t figure it out.


    Howard, who was still worried, was like a cat being stepped on the tail when he heard the name of Kristen. Then he retorted, "Of course I won''t doubt Mr. Aaron. Don''t talk nonsense. Besides, I know what kind of person Kristen is. Don''t talk nonsense here! "


    Shirley had expected Howard''s performance. She told herself not to be sad. But when she heard what the man said, her heart still ached uncontrollably.


    Shirley''s body was stiff. Of course, Howard couldn''t feel it. But since Melissa was so close to her, she could reach out his hand to touch Shirley.


    How could Melissa not know her changes?


    She wanted to give Shirley some comfort, but Shirley suddenly stood straight and strode forward. Then she grabbed Howard''s tie and pulled it tighter. "Howard, what do you think of me? Yes, I''m cold-blooded and ruthless. I''m just a killing machine. But don''t you know why I have done so much? Since you don''t like me, you shouldn''t have saved me and helped me so much in the organization. After all, you deserve it! "


    The veins on Howard''s forehead bulged slightly, as if he was a little angry. He raised his hand on impulse, grabbed Shirley''s chin and interrupted, "Shut up! Now that I have done what happened in the past, I won''t go back on my


    u did it or not, I will investigate it clearly. If I know this has something to do with you, I don''t want to see you for the rest of my life. "


    ''I don''t want to see you anymore... Never want to see?''


    This sentence was like a magic spell, constantly hovering in Howard''s mind. The buzzing sound made him unable to breathe.


    However, the corners of Shirley''s mouth lifted slightly. It seemed that she had done a good job. Originally, she just wanted to teach Jerry a lesson. But now, Kristen had a quarrel with Howard for a man she had only known for less than a week. It was really a good thing!


    She was not as kind-hearted as other women. In order to achieve her goal, she would often choose extreme methods. Of course, this kind of thing would only be aimed at Howard.


    If she liked him, she had to hold his hand tightly. At least she had always thought so. She never cared about other people''s opinions.


    Along the way, her road was never paved by others. It was all bloody step by step. If she hesitated for such a small thing, she would be sure that she would not argue with Howard here alive today.


    Howard''s face flushed with anxiety, and then he raised his voice and said loudly, "It really wasn''t me! I swear! I promise... "


    The nurses outside had already been frightened by the sudden change of the situation. They immediately called Sean.


    If the situation continued to develop, no one could guarantee what would happen.

 Chapter 278

    Of course, they didn''t care about Howard and Shirley. As long as Melissa was fine, they would be safe even if the sky collapsed.


    Aaron was more frightening than the earthquake.


    Sean, who had been watching the baby, nodded in agreement after receiving the phone call. Then he rushed to the ICU ward with Gorman.


    As soon as the head nurse saw Sean, she immediately walked up to him and hurriedly explained, "Dean! Please come in and have a look. We don''t dare to go in. The noise from inside is too loud! We are worried that Miss Melissa is in danger! But I don''t dare to enter without permission. "


    The speed with which she has distanced herself from the relationship is astonishing.


    Sean waved his hand impatiently. Then he strode forward and said, "I see. I''ll judge it myself."


    These people were always unreliable at critical moments. Once they were in danger, no one knew who could run faster than them.


    In the room, Shirley and Howard quarreled again. On the other hand, sitting on the bed indifferently, Melissa watched everything silently.


    After all, it was a private matter and she didn''t want to interfere. Moreover, even if she wanted to interfere, they might not let her interfere.


    Hearing the quarrel inside, Sean quickly opened the door of the ward, walked thousands of steps, and then stretched out his hand to separate the two.


    With a straight face, Sean looked around carefully and then looked at Howard. "Here is the hospital. Please keep quiet. Why are you here, Howard? "


    Besides, he seemed to have seen this woman before, but he couldn''t remember her immediately.


    Howard tried to calm himself down. After a few seconds of silence, he turned to look at Sean and said, "Mr. Sean, you''d better not get involved in this. I''m sorry for the noise I made. I have something to deal with. Could you please help me to take care of Miss Melissa for a while? "


    His words didn''t sound like asking for Sean''s opinion, but like announcing a result. At this time, Gorman also came in.


    Howard was surprised to see him. Because he didn''t expect that Gorman would appear here, and he came here to see Melissa.


    Al


    forward to apologize and explain, "I... It was just a sudden surge of hot blood. I didn''t mean to hurt you, but you did something wrong... "


    But it was useless to apologize now. Moreover, the wound on Shirley''s face wouldn''t cause much pain at all. What made her most uncomfortable was Howard''s protection for Kristen. His vicious action was a fatal injury to Shirley.


    With a scornful smile, Shirley shook her fiery red hair and turned to walk, "Nothing. You did a good job. I hope you can be so decisive next time. Besides, I''m going to fulfill the deal between me and Aaron. Don''t bother me if you have nothing else to say, Mr. Howard. "


    Howard wanted to catch up with her, but Shirley was much faster than him. In the blink of an eye, Shirley had disappeared from the crowd.


    Only the red color was lingering in front of his eyes from time to time.


    Howard''s Adam''s apple bobbed a little, then he lowered his eyes and murmured to himself, "I seem to... Did I do something wrong, Shirley? "


    The moment she turned around, tears streamed down Shirley''s face. If Howard caught up with her at that time, he would see her, but unfortunately, he didn''t.


    Shirley was smiling, but her tears were flowing.


    After reaching out and wiping the tears off her eyes, Shirley suddenly sneered, "Since that woman is so important to you... I will destroy her myself. Even if you call me a devil, or a heartless woman... I don''t care. "

 Chapter 279

    She was not a kind person, let alone a kind woman. Shirley knew it best.


    Her hands were stained with blood, and her steps were full of the lives of her enemies. In her world, in addition to Howard, it was the organization tasks assigned by the superior. Except for that, she had nothing!


    Howard was right. How could a murderer like her have friends? No one could enter her world completely except for Howard who knew her background.


    But now, Howard was pushed out of her world by Shirley, and there was no chance for him to stay.


    When she walked to the door of the ICU, Shirley''s anger was immediately suppressed. She could be said to be unimpeded all the way.


    However, the nurses didn''t know if it was because Shirley could get in and out of the ward as she liked, or because they were shocked by the terrifying aura emanating from her, no one dared to say a word all the way


    The atmosphere was weird and frightening.


    Shirley reached out her hand and pushed the door open without knocking. Gorman seemed to be familiar with her behavior, so he didn''t stop her.


    Sean seemed to have just finished something with Melissa. Seeing that Melissa wiped off her tears quietly and then nodded, her tearful eyes made people feel pity for her.


    Shirley was not afraid of strangers. She sat on the other side of the bed and fell down in an instant. Her legs were crossed in an instant, and then she shook in the air. "Since you have finished speaking, Sean, ask someone to give me some ice. My teeth hurt. Hurry up. "


    Her arrogance made Sean want to cry but have no tears. He was really defeated by this woman. She was in other people''s territory, she could still live so free and easy.


    After looking her up and down, Sean suddenly realized something.


    No wonder he felt that this woman looked familiar just now. After a short period of buffer, he knew who she was.


    Glancing at Shirley''s slightly swollen left face, he was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. "I''ll ask someone to fetch it in the supply room later. You should take good care of Melissa. You must be sent by Aaron. The people sent by Aaron are generally reliable. "


    It seemed that she didn''t have a good conversation with Howar


    u are the man I despise most in my life! "


    What the hell was going on? It was not him who did it, but why did Kristen insist on not letting it go?


    Her throat was a little dry. After gently licking his lower lip, Howard explained again, "I really didn''t do it. If I did it, I would make it clean and efficient. Don''t you know my style of doing things? And I won''t use such a despicable method. My pursuit for you has always been aboveboard... I would never change for so many years. You know it. "


    It was not easy for him to communicate with Kristen again. How could it be destroyed just because of such a small matter?


    He couldn''t accept it!


    Howard scratched his hair in chagrin and explained, "Shirley did it, not I... Why don''t you believe me, Kristen? Have you asked that man what the person who attacked him looked like! You didn''t ask, did you? Did you just sentence me to death for no reason? "


    Kristen, who was still in a rage, was stunned for a moment.


    Yes, she didn''t ask Jerry who attacked him at all. She just made a rash conclusion that he did it. It was indeed too arbitrary.


    Besides, she had known Howard for not one or two days. She knew what kind of person he was.


    Out of guilt, Kristen didn''t say anything. After being silent for a while, she changed the topic with something she had to do temporarily and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    However, Howard didn''t expect that his unintentional words would bring a lot of trouble to Shirley.

 Chapter 280

    Of course, there was no doubt that Melissa was also involved. But this matter had quietly changed the relationship between Shirley and Melissa.


    But that would be another story.


    Dududu...


    The mechanical and cold voice from the other end of the phone made Howard feel a little disappointed.


    When he came to his senses, he realized what a terrible thing he had done. He not only slapped Shirley, but also told her everything.


    Perhaps in his opinion, he was just stating the truth, but for Shirley, Howard only considered his own situation, so he said everything.


    Besides, if Shirley was angry with him, he would misunderstand her?


    Thinking of this, Howard became irritable. Just as he was wandering around in uneasiness, he seemed to think of something all of a sudden. Then he turned around and walked towards the supply room.


    He had slapped Shirley hard just now. Even if she was stronger than ordinary women, she might not be able to resist them.


    Maybe it was red and swollen now.


    He had to find a way to stop it.


    While thinking, Howard turned around and walked towards the supply room. But at this moment, Shirley''s face was covered with ice.


    The empty ward on the other side was now occupied by Shirley.


    She put an ice pack on her left face and teased, "Gorman, it''s none of your business here. You can leave now. Don''t get in my way here."


    She really didn''t like such occasions with so many people, and she didn''t like an old man in her eyes.


    At first, she thought that Gorman would nod in cooperation, but unexpectedly, he rejected it seriously, "If I leave, if you do something to Melissa, I won''t know."


    Hearing Gorman''s confident words, Shirley suddenly became interested.


    She sat up straight and said jokingly, "If I want to do something, I''m afraid you can''t change anything, right? Or do you think you can do something else? Like you subdue me or whatever? "


    Gorman was indeed powerful when he was young. At that time, even the four drug traffickers showed him some mercy. It was a pity that time didn''t stop. Now Gorman was just bluffing.


    a would ask for such a thing. Of course, she was not the kind of woman who would keep her doubts in her mind.


    In the blink of an eye, Shirley broke the awkward and silent atmosphere. "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you at any time when you stay with me alone?"


    Shirley''s question stunned Melissa for a while, and then she smiled and quickly pressed words on the keyboard of the phone and sent it to Shirley: "I''m scared." ...


    Scared?


    Squinting her eyes, Shirley grabbed the phone and asked Melissa, "Since you are scared, why do you want me to stay. As I said just now, don''t think that I won''t do anything to you even if I''m sent by Aaron. You must have heard a lot about me. Even if you haven''t heard of it, you can guess what kind of person I am from their reactions just now, right? "


    What was in her mind? She was scared to death, but she still dared to stay with her under the same roof. Wasn''t this courting death?


    In the past, she had also done such things as sniping off the life of the task maker. So it was not surprising when she would devour the master and betray the master.


    Since his phone was held by Shirley, Melissa couldn''t type.


    She could only open her mouth slightly, and then said silently, "Because I can understand your heart. I think we have a lot to talk about." ...


    Slap!


    Before Melissa could finish her words, a loud voice came from the room.

 Chapter 281

    The nurse who was in charge of listening outside the door instantly tensed up. She couldn''t believe what she had heard and approached the door again, trying to hear something.


    After shaking the table a little, Shirley threw herself into Melissa''s bed and said condescendingly, "Don''t you think you''re too conceited? What right do you have to say that you can understand me? We are not in the same world at all. What can you understand? Don''t look at me as if you know me well. I haven''t reached the position of being sympathized by you yet!"


    Those people knew nothing, but every time they saw her with pity, sadness, hatred, and even disgust. She also wanted to be recognized and loved.


    However, in the battlefield, it was always impossible. Only the killers who had nothing to do with them were the cleanest and the most promising.


    Because he had nothing to worry about. Even if he died, he would not feel anything too pity or sad. There was only endless emptiness...


    Seeing that Shirley misunderstood her, Melissa shook her head. There was no anxiety on her face.


    She put the phone in her hand again and typed quickly, "I didn''t. You like Howard, don''t you?" ...


    When she was mentioned about her own thoughts, Shirley became anxious at once. "Who told you that I like Howard? You are just a pregnant woman who knows nothing. Just shut up and pretend that you know nothing. "


    She had been hiding this matter in her heart and never told anyone, including Howard. It must be the first official meeting of Melissa today. Why could a single word poke into her heart?


    Howard, who was about to come in with ice cubes, stopped when he heard this.


    There seemed to be a dispute inside. When the head nurse was about to contact Aaron, she was stopped by Howard.


    Howard shook his head slowly and then made a gesture of silence. Then he quietly pressed his ear against hers.


    In fact, he really wanted to know what the two women were talking about. After all, they have mentioned his name. Unfortunately, Melissa couldn''t speak, so he could only guess and deduce many things.


    According to Shirley''


    ur life. Melissa, if what Aaron said is true, you should have a chance to speak again, Do you understand? "


    At the beginning, she had a lot of prejudices against this woman, but after such a conversation, she found that Melissa wasn''t such annoying as she thought.


    If they could communicate more deeply, maybe the two of them could really become good friends.


    Does she want to speak again?


    Hearing Shirley''s words, Melissa''s heart skipped a beat. She still remembered the last time she screamed by accident. Although it was impossible in medical terms, there was no way out. Melissa still had a miraculous attitude.


    When such words came out of other people''s mouths again, Melissa was instantly filled with confidence.


    Melissa nodded and looked at Shirley seriously. It would be great if she could speak again. Who was willing to make herself a crippled person all her life?


    Shirley threw the phone under the bed. After thinking for a while, she picked it up again. After making trouble for a long time, she stood up.


    She stretched her numb legs a little and said, "Then speak to me. Vibrating your vocal cords and your voice would came out. "


    Make a sound?


    How could it be so easy. She would have done it if possible.


    Moreover, Melissa found that Shirley and she had a lot in common. Judging from the way Howard cared about Kristen, it could be seen how much Shirley hated Kristen.

 Chapter 282 Talk With Shirley

    In this world, how many women could accept that their man liked another woman and turned her head away?


    If she had to silently send her blessings and pay attention to every detail of him, not everyone could do it.


    And it was even more impossible for Shirley. Her bad temper and cold means were enough to make Kristen suffer.


    While thinking, Melissa suddenly put her hand on the wound near her throat, her face full of panic.


    Although a long time had passed, the wound kept reminding her of the existence and malice of Kristen.


    Just as Melissa was turning her head, Shirley seemed to have known what she was looking for. She took out a small notebook and a pen from her pocket and handed them to her. "You can look for this. Here you are."


    To be honest, Melissa was flattered by Shirley''s thoughtfulness. Fortunately, the two of them were frank. They didn''t need to say anything more and soon fought together.


    "Do you also hate Kristen?" ...


    After Melissa slowly wrote down the words, she turned to look at Shirley.


    Melissa had thought that Shirley would try her best to avoid this topic, or refuse to admit it. But this time she agreed without hesitation.


    Shirley shrugged and said in a cheerful voice, "Yes. I really don''t like that woman. But... This word "also"... And you betrayed yourself, Melissa. I thought you didn''t care about anything. "


    Now that Melissa had taken the initiative to reveal her true feelings, Shirley would be the one to be embarrassed if she continued to pinch him.


    It seemed that they had found the same goal, so Melissa began to talk more and write faster. "What I suffer all because of Kristen!" ...


    After taking a long breath, Shirley said, "So... I will erase Kristen with my own hands. If you are interested, I can give you a ride during this period of time. Of course, if you are a drag on me, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Finding someone who shared the same thought with her, Shirley was especially happy.


    But as soon as she said this, Howard outside the door began to lose his temper. He threw the ice pack on the ground and rushed in.


    Howard''s face darkened. The


    issa''s life.


    Shirley was intrigued by the fact that Melissa took the initiative to change the topic.


    Indeed, being a mother was too far for her. For a woman like her, such a thing was not allowed to happen.


    After thinking for a while, Shirley continued, "A child? By the way, I forgot that you were hospitalized because of the childbirth. But I really admire you. [Ã÷Ã÷] is so weak, but he still has so much energy to talk to me. Aren''t you afraid that you will die at any time if you can''t hold on? "


    If Melissa was familiar with Shirley, she would find that Shirley had talked too much today. She was totally became another people.


    Hearing Shirley''s question, Melissa also laughed.


    She had heard about her performance on the operating table later. Now all she thought about was her mother''s matter, and the feeling of uneasiness became stronger and stronger...


    If she was going to die at any time, she hoped that she could take one more look at the child before she died. Even if it was just a glance.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. After a long pause, Melissa clenched her pen and wrote on it, "I''m a woman who has been through hell. If I want to die, I won''t stay until now. Are you free now? Take me to see the baby." ...


    Shirley agreed readily. Then she began to study the bed and said, "Of course, but I don''t know exactly where it is. You can show me the way. This bed seems to be able to be pushed..."

 Chapter 283 Visit The Child

    With the help of the nurse and Melissa, Shirley quickly pushed Melissa to the room where the child was.


    The room was not big, but it was a separate room. The kid in the greenhouse were sleeping soundly, which made Melissa''s heart melt.


    A woman in charge of taking care of her child saw Melissa and hurried up to her. "Hello, Miss Melissa. The child is still very healthy! So you don''t have to worry. "


    They treated the child as their ancestors and dared not to say anything.


    If she couldn''t do anything well, she would lose her job! No one wanted to see such an end fall on themselves.


    Hearing what the nurse said, Melissa nodded immediately. Seeing this, Shirley rolled up the bed so that Melissa could look at the child better.


    Shirley''s heart skipped a beat. Just now, she saw a strange feeling on the face of Melissa.


    It seemed to be the maternal love, but also the unique love for children... The feeling looked familiar, but when she thought about it carefully, she felt it was unreachable.


    The eagerness was written all over Melissa''s face. How much she wanted to hug that child... The child belonged to Melissa and Aaron.


    Seeming to have seen through Melissa''s intention, Shirley turned to the nurse and asked, "The child seems to be sleeping. I don''t think he can be taken out, right? But if we are gentle, it won''t affect him, right? "


    If it was a request of an ordinary person, the nurses would definitely refuse it without hesitation. But this time it was Melissa, which was totally different.


    The nurse smiled gently. Then she leaned forward and said with a flattering smile, "Of course you can. As long as Miss Melissa is willing to, we will help. By the way, the baby is still very weak, so Miss Melissa, you have to move gently... But it seems that it''s not convenient for you to move now, so let me bring it for you. "


    However, before Melissa could react, Shirley couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She walked up quickly and grabbed the cloth outside the baby. She was about to lift him up and said, "No, let me do it. You look so gentle. I really can''t stand it. "


    Suddenly, the baby rolled a little because of inertia.


    Fortunately, it was in the greenhouse at this time, so it did not cause too much damage. But the nurse was frightened by what Shirley did.


    Now the


    at each other. Then one of them stepped forward and said, "Of course you can. How can we refuse Miss Melissa''s request. Wait a minute. I''ll get you a wheelchair right now! "


    After saying that, she hurriedly turned around and walked to the next room. About five minutes later, a new wheelchair was pushed in. She didn''t even open the package.


    It could be seen that Melissa had a great sense of existence in their hearts.


    Shirley nodded with satisfaction and said happily, "Thank you. Let''s go downstairs. "


    Hearing Shirley''s words, Melissa was moved to the wheelchair. Melissa was a weak woman and should have a good rest during the childbirth. But she didn''t expect that she would agree to Shirley''s suggestion.


    When Melissa thought about it later, she found it incredible. She didn''t know why she agreed so quickly.


    The wheelchair was pushed out slowly. While controlling the wheelchair, Shirley walked towards the elevator with the transfusion bottle in her hand. It was not until she walked into the elevator that Melissa looked in the direction of Shirley''s in confusion, trying to find an answer.


    After holding her breath and meditating for a while, Shirley reached out her hand and pressed 1L, "I think there''s something wrong with those people. As for whether it''s true or not, we''ll get the news later. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you and the baby. You can rest assured. "


    It seemed that the small measures she had just taken were still useful... At least she could figure out whether there was a ghost among those nurses!

 Chapter 284 Was The Child Not Aarons

    Although Melissa didn''t know what Shirley was up to, she still chose to believe her unconditionally.


    This woman gave off a sense of security inexplicably, as if she would always be safe as long as she stayed with her.


    When this feeling just swept over Melissa''s heart, she was confused for a long time. But what happened next made Melissa think less about it for the time being.


    The door of the elevator opened slowly. It was not until then that Shirley squatted down and asked, "Do you want to go downstairs and bask in the sun? You must have been staying in the room for a long time. "


    Melissa nodded and closed her eyes wearily. Since Aaron had chosen to let Shirley take care of her, there must be a reason for Aaron to do so.


    As long as it was Aaron choice, she could fall asleep at ease...


    The thoughts in her mind were gradually blurred, and even Melissa herself didn''t feel two lines of tears slowly falling from the corner of her eyes...


    Aaron. Now that the baby is out, you won''t doubt my innocence anymore, will you?


    Shirley wanted to say something, but when she saw the sleeping face of Melissa, she couldn''t help but sneer, "Are you asleep now?"


    Subconsciously, Shirley reached out her hand and touched Melissa''s tears.


    Her eyes were a little erratic, as if she was thinking about something.


    A few minutes later, Shirley said with a bitter smile, "It''s also bitter... Melissa. What''s so special about you? "


    On the other side, Sean frowned at the test report.


    Holding the report in his hand, he turned to look at the laboratory workers and said, "Are you sure the data is correct? Is the baby really Melissa''s? "


    Was it true that the child of Melissa was not Aaron''s? The child didn''t match with the DNA of Aaron at all! He believed that the equipment in the hospital wouldn''t be wrong, so the only possibility was that there was something wrong with his men.


    One of them nodded vigorously and then explained seriously, "It''s absolutely not wrong, Dean. We have drawn blood three times today. If we continue to collect blood, will it be bad... After all, the child is weak. "


    Unexpectedly, Sean''s face changed. He refused without hesitation, "No. I''ll collect myse


    escorting Melissa to the ICU, Shirley sighed helplessly. "If you were alone, you wouldn''t know when you would die. You don''t even have any vigilance. What a stupid woman! "


    For a moment, Shirley envied Melissa. She could sleep so soundly at any time, but for her, there was almost no chance for her to sleep so soundly.


    When they were on a mission on the battlefield. Her nerves were on edge.


    If she was careless, she might be killed at any time. Luck was not always there.


    If you want to be lucky forever, you have to be capable enough.


    After returning to the ward, Shirley didn''t sit down to have a rest. Instead, she locked the door and pulled down the curtains.


    The room became dim in an instant. Then, Shirley took out her phone from her pocket and turned on the video function. She walked around the ward quietly.


    Many red dots quickly flashed across the screen. Shirley was also very smart. She slowly stood on tiptoe, and then with the help of her mobile phone, she successfully found every red dot.


    These red dots were all invisible surveillance cameras installed in private! Aaron''s was not here.


    After taking a glance at Aaron''s monitor, Shirley raised her phone and murmured to herself, "It seems that it''s not safe here either."


    It was already half an hour later that she finished all these things. Shirley yawned lazily and then sat on the ground.


    Out of habit, Shirley reached out her hand and looked for Melissa phone under the bed.

 Chapter 285

    As expected, the phone was still there. He must have got some important information. Of course, the premise was that those people had a discussion.


    While thinking, Shirley took out the earphones from her pocket and put them into the phone which was used to monitor.


    Shirley put the earphone into one of the ear holes casually, turned over and lay down on the bed on the other side of the bed with ease.


    At first, there was a little noisy sound, but after a while, Shirley began to grasp the rhythm and directly adjusted the recording to the thing that they exchanged the wheelchair with the nurse in the ward.


    In the blink of an eye, some strange sounds and footsteps came from the earphone.


    "Did that woman find out something? I noticed that there something wrong with her face. It seemed that Melissa was very tired. But why does she still say that she is in good spirit? "


    "Yes. I also feel a little strange. I always feel that I have met that woman before. Do you remember her? "


    "No. I don''t. But if Melissa was really the woman that Aaron loves most, then the servant who takes care of his woman must excellent. "


    "Forget it. Leave this matter alone. I''ll report it to my superior right away and see what he wants us to do. Now the baby is probably having a blood test. We have to remember to exchange the baby back in time. Otherwise, if the secret is revealed, we will be in big trouble. Although she will protect us, if the Dean gets angry, we will suffer losses in the end! "


    The four nurses'' conversation made Shirley frown.


    It seemed that her guess was right. There was really something wrong with the four nurses! And there must be someone behind the four nurses guiding them, otherwise there would not be such words as reporting to the superior.


    Then who was it?


    Shirley frowned and tried to continue listening, only to find that there was no more conversation in the recording. As time went by, they could only make a sound when they returned.


    With a sneer, Shirley turned her head and glanced at the sleeping Melissa. Then she said coldly, "It seems that they are smart, but as long as they speak, there will be mistakes. You''ve caused so much trouble, Melis


    o her and asked with concern, "How''s it going? What did Miss Gina say? "


    If they accidentally went against Gina''s will, they would suffer losses.


    The nurse who had called Gina quickly covered the door with her face, and then lowered her voice and whispered to the people around her, "Miss Gina asked us to be diligent and not to leave any disadvantages. She told us not to act rashly for the time being, waiting for her order... By the way, let''s change the two baby back as soon as possible. I heard that Dean has finished drawing blood. Go to see where the baby''s injection is, and immediately give the child an injection at the same position. "


    They looked at each other in tacit agreement and then turned around to start a secret plan.


    But at this moment, Melissa still knew nothing about it. A storm was about to come.


    In the laboratory, Sean frowned at the sight of the large series of data.


    What the hell was going on? Was it true that the child that was born by Melissa was not the child of Aaron?


    Whether it was from the beginning of blood collection or testing. Every step of this was done by himself. It was impossible for them to be changed halfway.


    All the evidences indicated that the DNA of Melissa''s child didn''t match that of Aaron! It was hard to believe that a woman like Melissa could do such a thing in secret even though she looked so well behaved on the surface. It was no wonder that the media would insist on digging her past.

 Chapter 286

    As the saying goes, "there is no smoke without fire." At this moment, Sean felt that it made sense.


    After confirming that the baby was not Aaron''s, Sean was lost in thought for a while. He had confirmed it in person, so how should he convey it to Aaron?


    At that time, it was because of the sudden burst of anger that Aaron saw the relationship between Melissa and ZERO that he caused the early delivery of Melissa. The last time when Aaron made a fuss, he suspected that the baby in Melissa''s belly was not his.


    But this time, it was becoming true... If it was according to Aaron''s character, it would never have a good end.


    After copying the data, Sean casually put the blood into the refrigerator.


    After sighing slightly, Sean turned his head and sat aside. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number in the secretary room. "It''s really a headache. Where is Selina? Call Selina over. I have something to talk to her. "


    The secretary who answered the phone was stunned at first, and then immediately smiled every day. "Okay, I''ll transfer you right away."


    There were not many people who could use the private phone to directly call the internal line. In addition, with this voice and tone, it was possible to directly call out the name of Selina. She couldn''t think of anyone else except Sean.


    Sean hung up the phone impatiently. It seemed that it was better to discuss it with Gorman first. If something happened to her, Gorman might be able to stop Aaron.


    After making up his mind, Sean called Gorman.


    After the phone was connected, Sean expressed his intention euphemistically, "Grandpa. I have something to discuss with you, right. This is Sean. Yes, it was about Melissa. You can come to me whenever you have time. It''s easier for us to talk face to face. I want to listen to your opinion before making a decision. "


    He didn''t make it clear directly, but hinted Gorman to try his best.


    As soon as Gorman heard that it was about Melissa, he immediately agreed and then repeatedly ordered, "Wait a minute. I will arrive in about half an hour. Is Melissa okay? "


    As he spoke, Sean could clearly feel the ra


    ou can keep it as long as you can! "


    Finally, Sean warned himself with this answer for the time being. In that case, he didn''t betray his own principles, nor did he do anything to betray Aaron. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Half an hour later, Gorman came to the laboratory under the guidance of a nurse.


    Gorman''s face was a little pale. After he hurried in, he nervously held Sean''s hand and asked, "Sean, what did you want to say just now?"


    Seeing that Sean was a little tired, Selina immediately held Gorman''s hand and helped him sit aside. Then she simply told Gorman what Sean had just told her.


    After saying that, Gorman was first stunned, and then repeatedly denied, "How could it be? Melissa was always obedient. I''ve always seen it. How could she do such a thing! "


    From the first time he saw Melissa, he knew that this child was special. At least, it was impossible for a woman to do such a reckless thing.


    Why did Melissa suddenly become pregnant with another man''s child?


    With a slight sigh, Sean said helplessly, "Grandpa. I know you don''t believe me, but I have no choice. This is the result of my test. The two pieces of papers on the table were the test results of Aaron and the child. Anyway, the DNA doesn''t match! "


    No one wanted to see such a scene. If possible, Sean also hoped that he hadn''t seen it and didn''t know about it.


    How should he explain it to his best friend now?

 Chapter 287

    Gorman stamped his crutch angrily and shouted, "I don''t believe it! Melissa was absolutely not such a person. That child is my great grandson! I don''t care what you say. You just firmly believe that the child is Aaron''s in front of him! "


    Even if the baby was someone else''s, Melissa could get pregnant again and deliver a child of Aaron.


    Even if she had raised another man''s child, it would be fine. At least it was given birth to by Melissa, which could not be erased. Since it was a life, he should respect it. At least he thought so.


    After hearing what Gorman said, Sean was lost in thought for a while.


    After weighing the pros and cons for a while, Sean decided to tell him all. For Gorman, he knew how important Aaron was. That was why he didn''t want Gorman and Aaron to have a fight because of Melissa.


    Annoyed, Sean closed his eyes. Raising his head high, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Grandpa, do you mean that you are going to lie to Aaron? But before that, he suspected the existence of the child. You should know this, right?"


    After heaving a heavy sigh, Gorman shook his head helplessly and said, "If it''s you, it shouldn''t be difficult to make up a consistent content, right? They can have another child, but if something happens to Melissa, there won''t be a second one! "


    He understood everything, including Sean''s worry. But he just didn''t want to believe that Melissa would do such a thing, nor did he want Aaron to hurt Melissa, which would lead to an irreparable tragedy.


    "I see. Then I will..."


    "Brother, what are you doing here?"


    Sean was interrupted before he could finish his words.


    Everyone''s back spine instantly straightened up, and then they turned to the door in tacit understanding.


    The voice was undoubtedly Gina, the lady of the Liao Family. Gorman was not unfamiliar with her.


    "Hello, Miss Gina."


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years."


    Both Gorman and Selina greeted Gina in tacit understanding, but they were speculating in their hearts.


    Did Gina hear what he said just now? It was known to all that Gina was extremely persistent with Aaron, and even hated Melissa very much.


    In Gina''s words, if Melissa didn''t show up, she would be the one


    he three panic. But since Gina had agreed, they couldn''t refuse the inspection.


    After taking a glance at Selina, Sean gave her a hint with his eyes and said, "Selina, you should figure out a way to deal with the matter I just told you. I''ll come to you later. I hope you can give me a reasonable plan at that time."


    Gorman followed her silently. He had to see with his own eyes whether Gina was pregnant or not. At that time, Aaron was very resistant to this marriage, so of course he couldn''t believe that Gina would get pregnant.


    Even if something really happened between them that day, Aaron would have made Gina an abortion. How could he keep her until now?


    Gina raised her eyebrows a little, and then turned to look at Gorman with a trace of provocation. "Grandfather... You should see in person. Although I''m afraid of radiation, I have to do it again to make you feel at ease. This is your precious great grandson... "


    Gorman snorted and then sneered, "Of course. Whether he is my great grandson or not, I will open my eyes wide and see. I''m afraid that the child is not mine, and then it will cause some trouble. "


    His face was full of bitterness, and it was completely impossible to see the tenderness and kindness of the past. She guessed that his gentleness and kindness would only be given to the granddaughter in law of Melissa?


    At the thought of this, Gina clenched her fist and sneered.


    Gorman, I''d like to see how long you can be more stubborn!

 Chapter 288

    ''Paper can''t wrap fire. Don''t I know what you are worried about? I have arranged all these things. If I want, Melissa will be pushed into the wind at any time!


    Of course, if a good show was put on immediately, it would be too boring.'' Before that, she wanted to make Melissa enjoy more sweetness, and then when she was the happiest, she would be directly dragged her into hell! This kind of revenge was joy.


    Thinking of this, Gina''s smile became weirder. Of course, Gorman saw all this.


    There must be something wrong with this matter! And the answer should be very close, or even very close. As long as he was given a little more time, he would definitely be able to capture it.


    After Gina stepped forward, Gorman and Sean also went out. Anyway, Gina worked in this hospital and was familiar with the layout here.


    In just a few steps, she arrived at the gynecology department on the 3 floor. There were many people around, and it could even be said to be a sea of people.


    But Gina didn''t care about it at all. She pushed away people in front of her and went straight to the office of a gynecologist.


    She reached out her hand and unscrewed the handle of the office. Halfway through this action, a woman''s sharp voice came from inside, "Close the door. I''m doing an examination here. Wait in line outside. If you need me, I''ll call you. Get out! "


    Gina smiled coquettishly and continued to walk forward. She leaned against the door with her body and said, "Seven auntie, you still have a bad temper. I came here today to ask you to make a B Ultrasound for me. "


    After hearing the familiar voice, the woman called seven auntie immediately put down her work at hand, and then walked out intimately.


    After seeing Gina, the woman''s face instantly changed into a joyful smile. She stretched out her hand and directly held Gina in her arms. "Oh, it''s Gina. Why do you suddenly come to see me today? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been? "


    As she spoke, seven auntie pulled Gina inside, as if she had forgotten how she had driven them out just now.


    Gina smiled slyly, and then said, "Seven auntie, I have some friends behind me, it may b


    e was a strange expression on the face of seven aunt.


    After pausing for a while, she looked up and down at Gorman and Sean and asked, "What are you doing? This is an examination for girls. Why are you here? Although you are her brother, it doesn''t mean that you... "


    If it was only Sean who followed her, she could understand. After all, he was Gina''s'' brother ''. It was reasonable for him to care about his sister, but why did Gorman...


    By the way, Gorman, Aaron... The news about Gina and Aaron had provoked much discussion. Was it possible that Gina was pregnant with Aaron''s child?


    That would be great!


    Thinking of this, seven aunt''s eyes turned red. If she could see that Gina and Aaron were happy together, she would be happier than anyone else.


    Just as the seven aunt was guessing, Sean explained, "Don''t worry. We can only stand in the monitoring room and watch the data, because what we want to see is the signs of fetal movement... "


    Hearing what Sean said, Seven aunt still had doubts, but Gina took her hand and said, "Seven aunt, it''s okay. I''m not lying anyway. And I want to see the baby again. Can you do me a check-up? "


    As she spoke, she leaned her head on the top and gently shook aunt seven''s arm.


    Since Gina said so, there was no reason for seven aunt to refuse. She nodded and then quickly responded, "Okay, okay, it''s up to you. Seven aunt love you the most. As long as you say it, how can I refuse you! "

 Chapter 289

    Finally, with the help of Seven aunt, Gina climbed onto the B Ultrasound bed, waiting for the diagnosis by Seven aunt.


    Sean and Gorman sat outside the curtain and watched the changing screen of the computer silently.


    Sean was the first one whose face turned stiff. After all, he was an expert in this field, so he could understand something when he saw something.


    Gorman glanced suspiciously at the position of Sean and asked, "Have you known something?"


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, the fact was clear. Even if Sean wanted to deny it, it was impossible.


    After nodding stiffly, Sean said helplessly, "Although I don''t believe it, from the test just now, there are indeed signs of pregnancy. But... It''s still unknown that the baby was Aaron''s... Some things are always surprising in the end, such as Melissa... "


    She had thought that after the baby was born, she would live a good life with Aaron. However, in the end, she suddenly found that the baby was not Aaron''s.


    What a farce... And how surprised they were now? By then, Aaron would definitely react ten times, a hundred times, or even tens of thousands of times better than now


    About five minutes later, Seven aunt stopped what they were doing and copied the photo to Sean''s e-mail.


    While helping Gina wipe the water on her belly, she asked, "What a good girl... You are pregnant. I''ll check the gender of the baby for you later. It must be the child of Aaron. It''s really exciting. "


    The progress of the matter was exactly the same as what Gina had planned. At this moment, she was completely involved in the play, as if she had been recognized by Aaron.


    Gina blushed and answered shyly, "Yes. Would Aaron be happy if he knew it? But he told me before that he didn''t want the baby for the time being, so auntie, can you keep it a secret for me for the time being? You know what kind of person Aaron is. If something goes against his will, the consequences will be unimaginable I hope you can understand. "


    Seven aunt knew Gina best and loved her most. She agreed without hesitation. Besides... Even if Gina lied, according to her love for Gina she would probably lie, and even make a perfect test r


    the beginning, so he chose to leave at the first time. It seemed that sometimes his judgment would be inferior to that of young people.


    Then Gorman left the department of gynecology and headed for the ICU. On the other hand, Gina held Seven aunt''s wrist affectionately and kissed her on the cheek and ear. "Seven aunt, you really love me the most. You can see that they have been bullying me all the time. The woman in the ICU kept pestering Aaron, which made Aaron unwilling to look at me. From the beginning, Aaron and I were a couple. Everyone knows about it. You should also know about it, right? Seven aunt! Although the matter was left unsettled later, you should have known the inside story, right? "


    Aunt seven nodded, with a distressed look on her face. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt you as long as I''m here. "


    Gina pretended to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, and then sobbed, "I see. The only person who cared about me most in the world was you. If you don''t understand me, I will be very sad... "


    After fondling Gina''s head affectionately, Seven aunt said in a hoarse voice, "Silly girl, no matter what happens in the future, you can come to discuss with me, okay? Even if they don''t love you or treat you badly, you can just come to me. Do you understand? "


    She was satisfied to see Gina trust her so much. There was no regret in life!


    Her faith, which she had worked hard for so many years, finally began to pay off.

 Chapter 290

    Gina smiled and praised, "Okay... Then I''ll go to find Aaron first. Thank you, auntie. You are so kind, just like my mother... Although I haven''t seen my mother, I always think that you are my mother. Unfortunately, you are not. If you can become your daughter, you must be very happy, right? "


    Gina didn''t feel sick at all when she said these against her will. In order to get the sympathy of the Seven aunt and her unconditional support, Gina would keep doing whatever she could.


    However, this unintentional word made Seven aunt shocked.


    She pulled Gina into her arms and comforted her, "Good girl, good girl... Seven aunts love you the most! "


    After a brief perfunctory talk, Gina made up a story and said, "Then I''ll go first. I still want to see Aaron. According to his personality, he must not eat on time again. Seven aunt, I will come back the day after tomorrow. I hope you can help me check my body... "


    While saying, she winked her eyes naughtily.


    With tears in her eyes, Seven aunt left with Gina reluctantly.


    When she finished these things, the patients outside had been waiting impatiently.


    "Doctor, are you done? We don''t have so much time to wait!"


    "Exactly. Doctor, we all come to the hospital in line. Do you think our time is wasted? "


    "Exactly. I just did half of the examination and was brought out. You... "


    After Gina left, the smile on Seven aunt''s face disappeared in an instant. After looking at the people around, she said discontentedly, "Shut up, all of you. That''s the sister of the Dean just now. If you have the ability, you can all find a Dean to be your sister!"


    At this moment, she was completely different from the woman who was smiling gently just now! No one dared to say a word, not even a word.


    After all, Gina had a family and power, which were beyond the reach of these people.


    Facing all these reactions, Seven aunt nodded with satisfaction. Then she turned around calmly and walked in, saying, "In that case, you guys can come in and continue the inspection."


    After all, she was an expert. Even if the people around her had opinions, they did not dare to


    nal place. "


    If he could win over this woman, he would not only capture Melissa, but also take away her child and get rid of Gorman.


    Hearing what he said, Shirley suddenly became interested. She laughed and then leaned against the wall to negotiate with him, "Money? I like money the most. Come on, tell me, how much are you going to pay? "


    Her further negotiation scared Gorman to death. Would this woman be bribed as long as she got enough money? Would she lose the task assigned by Aaron and let Melissa suffer endless torture?


    While thinking, Gorman said, "Don''t forget that you promised Aaron first. If you want money, you can call me grandson again. No, I can give you more money directly, but please protect Melissa! "


    His voice was full of sincerity. However, Shirley turned a deaf ear to him and fixed her eyes on that man.


    The man who played Gorman also burst into laughter. Then he closed the door and said, "Miss Shirley, you are really a forthright woman. I like you."


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and made a gesture of six in front of Shirley, saying, "Six million for a mission. What do you think? Whether it''s premium or low-grade, all of them are six million. What do you think? It''s a high number in A level, isn''t it? "


    As he spoke, he observed Shirley''s expression carefully, trying to find out what she was thinking in the first place so that he could change the price in time.

 Chapter 291

    If his superior knew that he not only completed this task, but also drew an A level killer from other stops for him, he would definitely reward him well, wouldn''t he?


    Hearing his words, Shirley''s smile rose in an instant and said, "Six million one time? That''s great... "


    She didn''t finish her words directly, but deliberately paused at an important point. And the man who pretended to be Gorman was full of expectation.


    Gorman''s eyes widened in an instant, and then he roared, "No, don''t agree! I will give you as much money as you want! Didn''t you have a good time with Melissa? She is my grandson''s wife. Aaron loves her very much. My grandson has never been serious about anyone in his life. Please don''t... "


    Aaron had lost too many things in his life, and as his grandfather, he owed him a lot.... Now that he finally had the chance to do something for his grandson, how could he give up so easily?


    He didn''t care even if he gave up his dignity.


    With a sinister smile, Shirley put her hand into her pocket and teased, "It''s really rare. Next time when you send someone to draw them over, remember to investigate the price they offered. I''m sorry... I''m very interested in this task. I don''t want to quit it in a short time. As for money, this is the last thing I lack in my life. How about this? Do you want to think about join my side? If Aaron like you, he may give you one hundred million a day. "


    She hadn''t gotten any money yet, but Aaron had gotten something she couldn''t afford...


    It was not a material thing, but it surpassed anything else. Of course, it was not necessarily a good thing for others.


    Seeing that Shirley didn''t want to cooperate and tease him, the man got angry and shouted, "You... Don''t blame me for being rude! "


    But the next second, he became quiet and obedient. Because Shirley''s Swiss Army knife had been placed on his neck, and there was a trace of blood seeping down. It was not difficult to imagine how sharp the knife was. As long as it was a little deeper, he would lose his life in the hands of this woman at any time.


    "It''s impossible... How is that possible? You are just an A level killer. How can you defeat a S le


    s him.


    It was just an extremely simple action, but it was enough to make him out of breath...


    After yawning lazily, Shirley said, "As an old man, you need to just stay here. Don''t torture yourself there. If your waist is broken, don''t cry over there."


    Being teased by her, Gorman could only smile and say nothing.


    Fortunately, within five minutes, Sean came in a hurry. Recently, he had been called over by Gorman for many times because of the matter of Melissa.


    Sean glanced at the people outside and found that there was no abnormality on the faces of the nurses.


    But judging from Gorman''s voice just now, things should be very serious. Was he trying to make him happy?


    While thinking, Sean pushed the door open and asked, "Grandpa, is there anything wrong again? I had something to do just now, so I was late. How is it going now? "


    The arrival of Sean relieved Gorman a lot.


    After pulling him to sit down, Gorman said his guess, "This hospital has begun to be unsafe. If it weren''t for Shirley, I''m afraid that Melissa would be dangerous again. I''m afraid there is someone behind the scenes who wants to take away Melissa and plans something well. "


    Whether it was Sunny or Gina, now a man suddenly came out. There was no doubt that their target was Melissa. And it must be a coincidence to meet Shirley...


    But why did they want to take Melissa away? If they just wanted her to die, they didn''t have to spend so much time.

 Chapter 292

    Frowning, Sean looked worried. Sean''s trouble hadn''t been solved yet. Why did he suddenly have other troubles.


    Rubbing his aching temples, Sean continued to ask, "Where is Aaron? Does he know about it?"


    Frowning, Gorman stretched out his finger to the man who was thrown in the corner and said, "I''ve informed him. He will come in half an hour. The situation of this matter has completely exceeded my imagination... This man. "


    The face was so vivid. At first, he thought it was just a mask or makeup, but when he tried to tear it up, he found that it was not what he thought.


    Gorman led Sean to the man and said, "Touch his face and tell me what you think."


    Although he didn''t understand what Gorman wanted to say, Sean still did as he said.


    He half squatted down and touched the man''s face, but to his surprise, he didn''t feel anything unusual.


    Sean frowned and then turned to Gorman in confusion. "I don''t feel anything stuck to it. It seems that this face has been on his face from the beginning... Grandpa, have you found something? "


    Since he asked this question, it should mean that he knew something.


    But judging from their figures and appearance, the two of them seemed to have retreated. It was really lucky that Gorman was here. Otherwise, everyone would be led by this man?


    Who was that man... Such a method really made people shudder!


    Hearing the sound, Gorman directly moved a chair, and then used his walking stick to draw on the man''s face, "I suspect that he has undergone plastic surgery, and it is not something that can be done in a short time... I''m afraid that someone has planned it for a long time. "


    While they were talking and studying, Shirley, who had been sitting quietly aside, suddenly stopped smiling. She took out a small pistol from her pocket and pressed it against the wall. Then she put her ear against the wall.


    The footsteps outside were getting closer and closer, and Shirley''s face became more and more serious.


    With a click, the door was opened, and Shirley directly blocked her gun on the man''s forehead.


    hat Gorman was here. If so, how dare he come over so aboveboard?


    After all, the real grandfather was here, and he, a fake grandson, could only show his real identity.


    Gorman swallowed subconsciously and then panicked, "You... Who are you? You are not my grandson! What the hell was going on? Are you with him? "


    The corner of K''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he gave up the idea of explaining again. He had told her his identity just now. Did Gorman lose his memory when he was old?


    While thinking, K squatted down and put his fingers under the man''s nose to make sure that he was still breathing. Then he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    K stretched out his hand and looked at the man''s face up and down. "This man has also had a plastic surgery. It seems that his skin has been planted for more than five years. Although he looks like you, if you look carefully, you will find that there are still many differences in the details, such as wrinkles. It''s not easy to imitate the wrinkles... "


    More than five years?


    That was to say, his speculation was right. This man was not like this before, but later he had a plastic surgery. But five years was not a short time. What was the other party''s intention?


    After thinking for a while, K turned to Sean and asked, "Dr. Sean, is there a surveillance camera in your hospital? Can you lend me something to investigate? "

 Chapter 293

    Surveillance camera? This kind of thing could be found in every corner of the hospital, but what was the use of this K to suddenly bring it up?


    While thinking, Sean nodded his head and agreed. It was better for him to help as much as he could, than to stay where he was after losing his target.


    Sean took out his mobile phone and sent messages, and he asked K, "I''ll ask the technology department to copy it to you later. Have you found anything yet?"


    Indeed, looking at a man who looked exactly like Aaron, he still felt a little uncomfortable. Was this man too similar to him? Why did he think that this was Aaron?


    Was this man lying, or was Shirley lying?


    Subconsciously, he glanced at Shirley, but Shirley didn''t look at him at all. She just stared at Melissa intently.


    "What''s this woman''s plan?"


    After murmuring in a low voice, Sean turned around and walked out.


    The people in the technical department needed time to be transferred. Of course, he also needed some time to confirm with Aaron whether the man in front of him was him or not.


    No matter in appearance, figure or voice, he was just like Aaron. But he didn''t admit what had happened... Was there really two people in the world who looked exactly the same?


    Even the fake man was a little different from Gorman. But it was the first time that he felt panic in front of K.


    After Sean left, the atmosphere in the room was particularly dull. Only K and Shirley sometimes chatted casually.


    Just as they were bored, the fake tied up began to feel lucky. After all, he had specially trained. If his recovery ability was worse than that of a normal person, he might not even have the best chance to escape.


    The man clenched his teeth secretly, and then he didn''t dare to say in his heart, "How ironic it is! I''m actually defeated by you, a little girl... What benefit did Aaron give you? How could you be so loyal to him? "


    He was one grade higher than Shirley, but why was he treated differently.


    Hearing his question, Shirley burst into laughter.


    She stood up, slightly pushed the window open, and silently took out a cigarette and handed it to her mouth. "Do you really want to know?"


    It had been several years since sh


    ed here by Aaron, it''s up to you to decide how to deal with this person. I don''t want to do anything beyond the task. "


    K? ''Aaron?


    Wasn''t this man Aaron? But why did Shirley say...


    Before he could answer the question in his heart, there was a sudden movement at the back of his neck. Then, with the help of K, the man fainted again.


    Taking a glance at the stunned Gorman, K said slowly, "I have no right to make a decision on this matter. Let''s talk about it after Mr. Aaron comes. He should be here in about ten minutes."


    There was no better way at the moment. Gorman could only nod and agree. At the same time, at the gate of the hospital, Aaron was running all the way, with a bruise on her forehead. It was obvious that he had a dispute with someone.


    But the person who could hurt Aaron was not simple.


    Aaron pressed the button of the elevator and rushed to the ICU. It seemed that he would miss something if he delayed for one more second.


    When Aaron walked to the consulting center of the ICU, the nurse''s face was full of confusion. She turned her head in astonishment and looked back at Aaron. Then she said at a loss, "Mr. Aaron, why... Did you... Eh? "


    Was she out of her mind? Did she see Aaron come in just now? She didn''t see Aaron come out. Then where did this Aaron come out now?


    After a short pause, Aaron seemed to understand something. With a straight face, he glared at her and said, "Just do your own job. Don''t worry about other things."

 Chapter 294

    The nurse was frightened at once. She nodded her head and dared not say a word for a long time.


    Aaron pushed the door open and walked in in a hurry. At first glance, he saw the sleeping Melissa on the bed of the quiet hall. After confirming that she was fine, Aaron let out a long breath.


    On the other hand, Gorman was stunned at the sight of two Aaron. It turned out that what Shirley said was true. This man was really not Aaron.


    "Aaron?"


    He called tentatively. It was not until then that Aaron came in that he looked back at him and asked, "What''s wrong, Grandpa. Why are you here? "


    He frowned and his face was full of confusion.


    After confirming that the man was his grandson, Gorman stood up immediately. Then he grabbed Aaron''s arm and asked anxiously, "What the hell is going on?"


    Since the appearance of this man who looked very similar to him, Gorman felt that things had exceeded the normal track.


    Glancing at the man on the ground, Aaron said numbly, "That man works for either Liam or Scorpion. It seems that the two of them are still planning something... "


    He had many enemies, but few of them dared to lay a hand on Melissa openly. Moreover, Sunny was Vincent''s subordinate, and it was not ruled out that Vincent would take actions against Melissa.


    "Then he..."


    Gorman pointed at K, but when he was about to ask, he was frightened by the frightening eyes of K and dared not say a word for a long time.


    He had been in this industry for many years. What kind of person he had never seen? However, when he was looked at by a person who looked like Aaron in the hell and almost desperate eyes, he felt inexplicably guilty.


    After taking a glance at K, Aaron waved at him to let him rest for the time being. "This is my subordinate. Don''t worry. He is on his own. But why are you here, Grandpa? Shirley, how is it going? "


    Seeing that Aaron was looking at her, Shirley didn''t show any panic. Instead, she unscrupulously dug her nose and said casually, "As you can see, if it weren''t for me, your Melissa would have been in danger again, wouldn''t it? Is this how you repay me? By the way, they are planning to poach me. Are you sure you don''t want to pay more money to stabilize me? "


    Hearing Shirley''s


    e glance at the man, she reluctantly turned around and dialed Aaron''s number.


    Although she didn''t know whether Aaron would answer her phone or not...


    After the phone was connected, Gina felt a little nervous. She swallowed subconsciously and asked cautiously, "Aaron... This is Gina. Where are you now? I have something to tell you. I''m in your company now. Can you come down and pick me up? "


    Aaron frowned and asked in confusion, "I''m not in the company. What do you want?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was with Sean now and he had to consider the dignity of the Liao Family, he wouldn''t have been so polite. She thought there was something wrong, but the woman said something unimportant.


    "Aren''t you in the company? But I have something important to tell you. It''s about the future of the two of us. Can you tell me where you are now? "


    While speaking, Gina took a deep breath and put her phone on speaker, waiting for Aaron''s answer patiently.


    Perhaps it was because of her rare serious look that Aaron agreed after hesitating for a while.


    Sean would probably come here soon. If there was something wrong, he could tell her directly. If Gina continued to pester him, he would teach her a lesson.


    In addition, Melissa had been living in their hospital these days. If Gina wanted to do something, it was possible.


    But how could Aaron know that his worries had already happened. Gina was a smart woman. She would never be slower than others when it came to actions.

 Chapter 295

    After he agreed, Gina finally felt a little relieved.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Gina looked at the security guard complacently and said gently, "Well, Aaron, can you tell me where you are? I''ll take a taxi to there later. By the way, I remember that Melissa seem to be sick. I''ll buy some fruits later? Or I will be impolite. "


    Although he didn''t know what Gina wanted to do, he had no reason to return since he had agreed.


    After thinking for a while, Aaron exposed her position and said, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to pretend. Come here directly. I''m in your brother''s hospital now. When you come, you can go straight to the waiting room of the ICU department. I''ll wait for you there later. "


    Gina turned off the hands-free mode with a sweet smile on her face when Aaron finished her words. When she was about to say something, she found that Aaron had already hung up the phone.


    Fortunately, she turned off the speaker quickly, or she would be embarrassed.


    Although Gina felt uncomfortable, she had to force a smile again. Then she talked to the phone, "Okay. I know. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful all the way. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the child. Well, don''t worry. I will explain to Melissa. After all, we really love each other. I believe that she will understand me... "


    After saying that, Gina hung up the phone. After glancing at the security guard, she turned around and left proudly. The security guard shrugged helplessly and then returned to his seat, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Everything was just as Gina had planned. There were indeed some media around them who had captured the scene just now, but because of the distance, they did not capture the conversation between the two clearly. Even if there was, it was likely to be blurry.


    The progress of the matter was beyond Gina''s imagination, and the smooth progress made her feel a little uneasy. But now she was overwhelmed by the joy of victory and didn''t think too much.


    At this moment, in a corner of the hospital, Shirley''s face was gloomy.


    She held the phone tightly in her hand, and then showed an unhappy expression. "What did you say just now? Did Howard go to see Kristen aga


    he fake who was asleep, K zed was in a daze. Gorman didn''t show any expression on his face, as if he was absent-minded.


    Pushing the door open, Shirley threw the U disk out of her hand and said, "K, this is what Sean said you want. Here you are. Come here, Aaron. I have something to tell you. "


    Fortunately, K reacted quickly. As soon as he reached out his hand, the U disk accurately fell into his palm. If it were someone else who didn''t have a good understanding of each other, maybe the U disk would directly land on the ground.


    In the face of Shirley''s greeting, Aaron didn''t show much enthusiasm. Instead, he deliberately distanced herself from her. "What''s the matter? I have something to do later. "


    Shirley raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you sure you want to do your job instead of listening to me?"


    Looking at her half threatening look, Aaron felt helpless for a moment. He had to deal with Gina''s matter later. Why did Shirley make trouble again at this time?


    Facing the weird conversation between the two, Melissa tilted his head a little, her face full of astonishment.


    If it hadn''t been for the explanation given by Aaron, she would have thought that she had an illusion. Unexpectedly, two Aaron appeared in front of her.


    Startled, Aaron stepped back and said, "I see. I can give you five minutes. I have something important to deal with later. If it''s just a trifle, you can handle it by yourself. I''m always relieved when you do things. "

 Chapter 296

    If it weren''t for the excuse of Aaron, Shirley would have been happy.


    After a simple conversation, Shirley pulled Aaron out of the ward and started to talk at the corner.


    Without thinking too much, Shirley handed the phone in her pocket to Aaron and explained, "It''s not that simple. I suspect that something has happened to the child. As for the recording, it may have been suspicious here, so it didn''t record anything important. But you are a smart person. You don''t need me to say anything more. "


    In order not to get Melissa involved in this matter, she''d better explain some details clearly.


    Hearing Shirley''s explanation, Aaron raised his eyebrows in an instant. Then he looked at Shirley up and down in disbelief and asked vigilantly, "Are you planning something? How could you explain it for someone else? "


    If it was in the past, Shirley only wanted to complete the task. She would never do anything unnecessary, let alone explain to others or put something in the investigation. It was an extra task for Shirley.


    After being poked in the middle of her own business, Shirley felt a little embarrassed and turned her head away. Then she pretended to be calm and said, "It''s none of your business. What I want to do is my business. If you have time, you can go to see your baby. I suspect that there is something wrong with the child, not that he is sick, but that he has been replaced."


    She was very interested in Melissa, so before she had a thorough understanding of Melissa, she had the obligation not to let anyone else hurt her.


    As for whether such a reason was true or not, only Shirley herself knew it.


    Holding the phone tightly, Aaron put it into his pocket and nodded, "Okay. I see. You can go back first. I have something to deal with. I will go to see the baby after I finish it. If it''s true, I won''t treat you unfairly. "


    In the face of the temptation proposed by Aaron, Shirley looked much more indifferent. Then she turned around and went back to the ward.


    When Aaron was about to go to see the baby first, he saw Gina coming out of the elevato


    orted. How could she still have the chance to stay in her belly?


    Gina burst into tears and knelt on the ground, sobbing, "I know you don''t like him, but anyway, he is your flesh and blood. Is the child of another man more important than your own child? "


    She didn''t understand why all her plans were messed up as soon as it went on the part of Aaron, although everything was going on as she had planned.


    Frowning, Aaron announced the ultimatum, "Shut up. Gina, I believe you know what I will do. I don''t want to mention it again. You know what you should do. If the child still exists three days later, don''t blame me for being cruel. "


    He was also patient, but he didn''t have much. He had spent all his time on Melissa, and he couldn''t squeeze out any more.


    After saying that coldly, Aaron rushed to Sean''s office. He had to figure out whether it was true as Gina said that the child given birth to by Melissa was not his flesh and blood.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that another man had sex with Melissa, let alone the fact that the child was the child of another man.


    The people around him subconsciously stood aside and made way for Aaron. There was almost no obstacle on his way.


    In the office, Sean knew nothing about it now. How could he think that the thing he tried hard to hide was exposed in just a few hours?


    At this moment, Aaron was approaching him angrily.

 Chapter 297

    With a click, Aaron opened the door handle and walked in. Aaron was familiar with the way he came to Sean''s office.


    Sean didn''t show any surprise in the face of the sudden intrusion of Aaron. Instead, he waved at him, hinting Aaron to look over.


    Although Aaron was full of doubts now, he didn''t lose his temper. He could only nod and get close to him. It showed another surveillance video he had copied from the technology department.


    From time to time, Sean stretched out his hand to draw on the computer screen while thinking.


    Just then, Sean''s personal secretary, Selina, happened to come out from the inner side, with two cups of warm coffee in her hands.


    With a gentle smile, Selina handed the coffee to Aaron and said, "Mr. Aaron, you''re here."


    Judging from her tone, it seemed that she had already known that he would come.


    As he was thinking, Aaron couldn''t help but take a few more glances at Selina and then put the glass down. He had something more important to ask Sean, not the time to drink coffee leisurely.


    Sean also felt a little uneasy. Since Aaron came in, his eyes had been fixed on him, as if he wanted to see through him.


    Sean felt a tingle in his scalp. After thinking for a while, he said, "You can go out first, Selina. If there is something wrong, I''ll call you again. Remember, don''t let anyone else come close to here."


    He had prepared for the worst. Although he said so, he still didn''t want anyone to see it if he made a fool of himself, and even Selina was no exception.


    Rebecca was a smart girl. She knew it was not the right time for her to show up here.


    With a gentle smile, Selina bent over and replied, "Okay, president. Please let me know if you have any problem. I''ll go back to the clinic to see if there is anything I need to pay attention to."


    After saying that, she closed the door, turned around and left quickly. His movements were clean and efficient without any procrastination.


    After Selina left, the office fell into silence for a short time.


    After a long silence, Aaron finally couldn''t help but stare at Sean. Then he asked, "Let me ask you, the baby of Melissa... How is he now? "


    The baby of Melissa...


    Sure enough, Aaron


    tell her everything he knew.


    After swallowing, Sean looked at Aaron up and down from the corner of his eyes. After confirming that he was not going to explode, he found an excuse for himself and said, "At the beginning, it was a report made by my staff, and later it was repeated, but the result is the same. After all, our world is very complicated, so I decided to do it myself. The result was the same. I''m really sorry, Aaron. I don''t want to see such a situation. I didn''t intend to lie to you. I just wanted you to have a good talk with each other when Melissa was better. But who knows what happened in just a few hours? You... "


    Bang.


    When Sean was about to finish his words, the door suddenly slammed. He looked up, but Aaron was no longer in the office.


    He was so fast. He was caught off guard.


    While he was secretly admiring, Sean rang the alarm. There was no doubt that there were only two places for Aaron to go now. One was the ICU, and the other was the location of the child. But no matter which side he went, the situation was very serious.


    It was urgent. Sean quickly took out his mobile phone and contacted the heads of the two departments. He briefly told them what had happened, and immediately transferred Melissa and the baby department. So that Aaron couldn''t find the two men for the time being.


    But if it went on like this, it was not a good idea. He had to find a way to calm Aaron down first, or else everything would be out of control.

 Chapter 298 Thats Our Baby

    Aaron pushed the door of the ICU open, but there were only K and Gorman and the unconscious enemy left.


    He frowned and looked around the ward quickly. After confirming that Melissa was not here, he cursed, "Damn it! Where is he?"


    Looking at the expression on Aaron''s face, K immediately realized that something was wrong. He quickly stood up, and then quickly walked to Aaron and took the initiative to ask, "Mr. Aaron, about two minutes before you came, they suddenly answered a phone call. With a serious look on Shirley''s face, she said that I knew and then left in a hurry, I don''t know what happened. Just ask me to stay here to take care of her. What happened? "


    Frowning, Aaron keenly captured some key words. His heart suddenly jumped up. After thinking for a while, he continued to ask, "Answer a phone call? Do you know who call them? By the way, you said they left? Did they say where they were going and which direction they disappeared from? "


    K frowned slightly, and then said with some hesitation, "No, I didn''t. Maybe they left in the right direction, because the door was closed, and I can only hear the sound."


    If he hadn''t noticed that there was something wrong with Shirley''s expression, he wouldn''t have paid attention to it. This time, his unintentional action helped a lot.


    Aaron pulled up the corner of his clothes and said in a low voice, "If they come back later, they must be punished by me in any way. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    It seemed that Sean had informed Shirley in advance. He didn''t expect that Sean would still want to shield this woman at this time...


    How could he let this little bitch suffer from what Melissa had done to him?


    Gina, who had been hiding in the corner, chuckled to herself. It seemed that Sean had told the "truth". But how could Sean know that everything he was doing now was in the plan of Gina.


    Half an hour later, Melissa and the kid met each other, while Aaron besieged the door of the ICU.


    With a mocking smile, Aaron looked at Melissa and teased, "You''re really bold, aren''t you? You said that you really loved me, but you hooked up with another man behind my back. Is this your


    the world...


    Don''t... That''s our baby. Aaron.


    Melissa was heartbroken. However, Aaron didn''t care about it at all. He turned around and carried the child out of the window. Then he confronted with Melissa, "Let me ask you, who is the father of this child? If you speak it out, I can consider letting him go, but if you continue to be stubborn, the child will fall from here. You know whether I will do it or not. "


    You are the father of the child... Tears were rolling down from Melissa''s eyes, but she couldn''t make any sound. She could only turn to Shirley for help.


    Shirley was so powerful before. She should be able to subdue Aaron easily, right? The baby was innocent, so was she. Why? Why did Aaron have to put her in a dilemma?


    Half an hour ago, he was fine. He talked to her in a low voice in front of her bed, asking her about her health condition and what she wanted to eat.


    Why did he look like a different person in the blink of an eye? The speed was so fast that she couldn''t adapt to it.


    Although this had happened before, it was the first time that she had seen Aaron so angry.


    Shirley felt that her hand was pulled by someone. She looked down and saw the tear stained face of Melissa.


    Shirley''s face was full of numbness. Then under the expectant eyes of Melissa, she said cruelly, "I can''t help you with this. My task is to take care of you and protect you from being hurt. The matter of the child is not within this task."

 Chapter 299

    Shirley didn''t like trouble, especially when it came to Aaron.


    She knew what kind of person this man was. Although she was not afraid of him in usual, she didn''t know what the consequences would be if she really irritated Aaron.


    But she didn''t stand on either side. It was enough for her to stick to her task.


    Hearing Shirley''s answer, Melissa''s eyes widened. Then she shook her head and shook her hand. Now the only person who could help her was Shirley.


    Now Gorman was bound by K, which meant that he had lost the ability to move. If possible, Melissa hoped that she could stop Aaron and take her son back.


    However, at this moment, she felt weak all over. Not to mention walking to the side of Aaron, it was difficult for Melissa to even sit up.


    Aaron strangled the baby and lifted the baby, then he said, "I''ll give you the last three seconds to tell me who the child''s father is. Shirley, give her the drawing board."


    There were already a lot of people gathered downstairs. If Aaron let go of him now, there would be another uproar in the outside world. At this time, Gina called Rebecca secretly.


    How could she not invite her for such an interesting drama? Moreover, she needed Rebecca to help her.


    If she remembered correctly, Rebecca had suffered a lot in front of Melissa. At this time, she would definitely add insult to injury, and the victim was undoubtedly Melissa.


    As long as Gina announced that she was pregnant with Aaron''s child when her reputation was ruined, the best of both worlds would be achieved.


    After thinking for a while, Gina happily put her phone away and put it into her pocket. Then she quietly ran to the window of Aaron and waited.


    This time, it was hard for Melissa to defend herself. How could Aaron not believe that he was the baby''s father? Was it necessary for her to tell him a man''s name so that he would let it go?


    She reached out her trembling hand and took the drawing board and brush from Shirley. Not daring to think too much, Melissa wrote on the top of the letter, "If I tell you, will you let go of the child? ...


    Instead of answering directly, Aaron turned his head and let go of one of his fingers again. "I don''t have much patience. You can have a t


    this must be someone Aaron knew... It would be better if he misunderstood her.


    After thinking for a while, Melissa immediately excluded Sean. This man had helped him a lot, and his relationship with Aaron was so close. Even if she said something, Aaron might not believe it?


    While thinking, Melissa quickly wrote down the name of ZERO on the drawing board. She just hoped that Aaron could let the child go after she told the truth.


    However, as soon as Melissa raised the drawing board, Aaron burst into laughter. I knew it. You did have an affair with ZERO, didn''t you? Otherwise, how could that man protect you so many times? "


    His expression was somewhat ferocious, and he even directly believed what Melissa said without thinking. He believed that there was really something between her and ZERO.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Melissa could feel that her heart was getting colder and colder, and then it was slowly torn apart by the ruthless face of Aaron.


    In his eyes, she was still a bad woman, wasn''t she?


    Staring at the position of Aaron for a while, Melissa suddenly burst into laughter.


    She was smiling, but her tears were flowing. That unspeakable sense of powerlessness made Melissa feel so ridiculous for the first time.


    This time, Melissa finally understood the coldness hidden in her tears.


    In the end, she had to experience something before she could understand what it meant.


    When Melissa was lost in thought, Aaron made a false charge against her.

 Chapter 300

    With a sinister sneer, Aaron suddenly withdrew his hand and walked to Melissa. "Look, it''s all your own fault, Melissa. If you didn''t betray me, the child would be innocent and wouldn''t have suffered such a fate. You deserve it! "


    He wanted to let Melissa know the price of betraying him! Didn''t she care about the child very much? Then he would personally let Melissa see how the child disappeared in her sight and then died.


    While he was thinking, Aaron quickened his pace and pressed the child''s face against the face of Melissa.


    The child''s body began to cool down, and his face was livid with rage. Without thinking too much, Melissa knew how weak the child was now.


    If she didn''t stop Aaron, the child would die in his father''s hands She would never allow such a thing to happen!


    Not knowing where the courage came from, Melissa leaned forward in an instant and grabbed the child''s collar with her hand, not willing to let him go no matter what.


    Aaron didn''t feel surprised as he had expected Melissa would do that. On the contrary, he relaxed his strength a little. When Melissa breathed a sigh of relief, he pulled the child up with great strength in an instant, and Melissa rolled down to the floor because of this inertia.


    Because of the infusion line, the infusion bottle fell to the ground with a thump, and the broken glass was scattered all over the ground.


    Frightened, Melissa raised her head and looked at Aaron''s hand. It felt like the first time they two met on the street.


    At that time, she was treated as a thief, and then Aaron moved her to the ground mercilessly. His back, which had left, almost overlapped with this moment.


    Aaron sniffed and completely forgot the pitiful look in Melissa''s eyes. Then he walked back to the window and ordered, "Look, Melissa, it''s all because of you that the child was killed. Now that the child is not my child, there is no need to continue to live in the world. Take care of it. K, leave Gorman to Shirley and help me carry Melissa. Shirley, this is the end of your task. At last, help me take care of Gorman. "


    Although she didn''t know what Aar


    Now her heart was riddled with holes, more serious than any fatal weapon.


    His chest seemed to be blocked by something. If she continued to stay here, Melissa swore that she would really suffocate.


    Aaron turned his head away impatiently and said impatiently, "That''s enough. Call the doctor in. Shirley, you go there. It''s not good to let the people outside see two of me in the ward. If Melissa dies, I''ll surely stir up trouble in the hospital. "


    Obviously, he just wanted to punish Melissa simply. But when he was angry, all his senses were destroyed in an instant. When he came to his senses, the situation was out of control.


    Shirley nodded. When she was about to turn around and walk out, she put her hand on the door and turned to look at Aaron. "I see. I''ll help you to the end today, but don''t forget what you promised me before. If you dare to go back on your word, I will be at daggers drawn with you. "


    Aaron nodded but didn''t make any sound.


    After making sure that Aaron agreed, Shirley put her hand on her waist again and took out the knife that Howard gave her before. She half squatted, opened the door and rushed out.


    The media was still gossiping outside. They didn''t expect that the door would be opened all of a sudden, and they didn''t expect that a woman would come out of nowhere.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze. The people around them stood still and confronted Shirley.

 Chapter 301 The Real Shirley

    The knife in Shirley hand was still dripping blood. Obviously, it was the blood of the reporter just now. That was to say, Shirley didn''t wipe the knife and directly stuffed it in. Now when she took it out again, it was naturally stained with blood.


    "This woman should be the one who stabbed our reporters before... Run! Everyone, maybe we will be the next ones to be stabbed! "


    Someone shouted. The crowd turned into birds and beasts in an instant and ran away.


    Facing such a situation, Shirley didn''t feel surprised. Instead, she fixed her eyes on those who want to die.


    At this critical moment, there still were reporters who wanted to take photos but didn''t run for their lives... Of course, the consequence would be...


    "Ah... Help me... "


    "No, don''t come over. You crazy woman, stay away from me, ah... "


    Outside the door, the screams rose one after another, and Shirley''s goal was very clear. Her goal was the one who had a camera in her hand or a reporter who had taken pictures of her face.


    In the blink of an eye, those people were knocked down to the ground by Shirley and groaned silently.


    Shirley squatted down and deleted all the photos from the camera. Then she murmured, "It seems that everything is almost done."


    In a corner, a young reporter trembled, and the camera in his hand kept shaking. As long as the arc was bigger, the camera would fall on the floor at any time.


    Shirley stepped forward, stretched out her hand and made a gesture of begging, "Hand over the camera."


    How could the young reporter see such a situation? He was too scared to say a word. But he still held the camera tightly in his arms and refused to let it go no matter what.


    Shirley walked forward and grabbed the camera. When she was about to break it, the reporter suddenly rushed up, held Shirley''s feet tightly and begged, "I''m sorry... I know it''s wrong for us to break in here, but please don''t break my camera. It''s my tool to work. If it''s broken, our family will be hungry. "


    After casting a disdainful glance at the man, Shirley slammed the camera onto the ground and said coldly, "Let go of me."


    She was not a kind woman. It was impossible to get any bene


    n and some experts stitched and examined the wound again. They didn''t dare to report to Aaron until they were sure that Melissa was all right.


    But the only regret was that the child who had been thrown down had been killed on the spot. No matter how hard he tried, he could not be rescued. If Melissa knew the result when she woke up, she might not be able to bear such a big blow.


    After all, the child was born in her October''s pregnancy. Mother and son were connected. The child had suffered so much torture. As a mother, how could she turn a blind eye to it?


    After confirming that Melissa was fine, Aaron asked K to stay in the room to take care of Melissa, and he had to go to ZERO in person.


    The reason why he came to the hospital late was because of ZERO. If this man hadn''t suddenly appeared and had a dispute with him, how could he have a bruise on his face?


    After giving all the orders, Aaron pushed the door of the ICU aggressively and strode forward, "ZERO... I won''t let you go easily. "


    In the box of PUB, ZERO was totally drunk. The deafening music couldn''t be heard by him at the moment.


    With a bitter smile, ZERO raised his head and drank up the other bottle of wine, muttering, "Melissa... Melissa... You still love him. No matter how hard I try, no matter how hard I give you, you still can''t see my heart, right? "


    The figure of Melissa kept moving in his mind, and then gradually overlapped with the woman in front of him...

 Chapter 302

    The woman gently reached out her hand and touched ZERO''s face. "You will feel uncomfortable if you drink like this."


    As she spoke, she took off the hat of ZERO. She was startled when she opened the hat. The ugly scar made the woman''s smile stiff for a moment, and then turned into disgust.


    But soon, she put on a smile again, as if the disgust expression just now had never existed.


    ZERO fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him, and then held her hands in shock. After confirming that she was the real person, ZERO smiled with satisfaction, and then he said, "Melissa... Melissa... Are you still here because you don''t want me to leave? Sure enough. I know you still have a crush on me. I always told myself that as long as I look at you from a distance, I can do it. But my heart doesn''t listen to me at all. I want to stay by your side, help you resist everything. But you don''t care about me. You only care about Aaron, don''t you? "


    Perhaps because of the effect of alcohol, ZERO''s words went deeper. If he was sober, he would never say these words.


    But if he was sober, he would find that the woman in front of him was still a little different from Melissa. Although some of the two people''s faces were similar, they could still be distinguished by careful observation.


    The corners of Sunny''s mouth twitched slightly. Then she tried to imitate the tone of Melissa and said, "No, I just play with Aaron. After all, my brother''s life was in his hands at that time. If I don''t cooperate, something will happen to my brother. I always like you. You have helped me a lot, and you have been silently supporting me. I''m really moved. "


    If this had happened to Melissa, she would have done it, wouldn''t she?


    While thinking, Sunny managed to squeeze out a smile similar to that of Melissa.


    In fact, she also felt uncomfortable when doing these things. She didn''t have a good impression of Melissa, but now she had to pretend her and follow her routine. It was really annoying!


    But when she thought of the gloomy face of Aaron, Sunny had no choice but to compromise again. She didn''t expect that Melissa would stay with such a ro


    again and swung it straight at ZERO.


    However, after the collision just now, ZERO also became sober. Moreover, at this moment, the ''Melissa'' was in his arms. If he could not avoid the fist of Aaron, the ''Melissa'' would probably be implicated by the innocent.


    The two fists bumped into each other, Aaron and ZERO pulled a long face.


    ZERO narrowed his eyes and stared at Aaron for a long time before he said seriously, "I will never give up on Melissa. She has come back to me. If you really love her, you should respect her decision."


    While speaking, he turned his head to look at Sunny. However, as soon as it landed on Sunny, ZERO shook off her hand, which was quite unusual.


    No, this woman wasn''t Melissa. If it were Melissa, she would have come out to mediate the fight just now. Besides, Melissa had just given birth to a baby these days. How could she have so much strength to look for him?


    Moreover, he knew that the only person in Melissa''s heart was always Aaron. ''What''s going on? Why do they look like Melissa?''


    Seeing that ZERO had woken up, Aaron knew that ZERO had woken up a lot. But now it didn''t matter, because no matter what ZERO said today, Aaron wouldn''t let it go!


    With a sinister sneer, Aaron said sarcastically, "Love her? I love her so much that she hooked up with you and gave birth to your child? ZERO, do you really think that I didn''t notice it? By the way, your child... He is dead. "

 Chapter 303 Your Child Is Still Alive.

    What child? Melissa?


    The baby given birth to by Melissa wasn''t Aaron''s? Why did this man suddenly get him involved?


    When he saw the confusion on his face, Aaron got angry again. Waving his powerful fist, he rushed forward and scolded, "Don''t think you can be proud of your son here. I''ll go back to the hospital to deal with that bitch after I finish you! "


    Aaron had always been calm. Something must have happened, and it might have something to do with Melissa!


    Regardless of continuing the dispute with Aaron, ZERO quickly walked up to him, held his arm tightly and asked, "Wait a minute, Aaron. I don''t know what you are talking about. The child of Melissa is not mine. Why do you blame me instead? Don''t you know what kind of girl Melissa is? What happened? "


    What''s wrong with the baby''s death? He was getting more and more confused about what Aaron said. But the more he did so, the more uneasy he became.


    He felt a little lucky in anxiety. If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron came soon, he might have treated Sunny as a member of Melissa. It was hard to imagine what would happen next.


    Disdain was written all over Aaron''s face. He didn''t know until today that ZERO was also a man who dared to do something but dared not to admit it. Did he still treat him as an opponent and overestimate him in the end?


    Clenching his fists, Aaron shook off ZERO with a half roar, "Do you still want to pretend till now? The baby in Melissa''s belly wasn''t mine. The DNA didn''t match it at all... And she also said that the child was yours! ZERO, what else do you want to explain? "


    For a moment, ZERO was dumbfounded. How could it be possible? There was no intersection between Melissa and ZERO at all. How could they be connected by Aaron?


    Seeing that the two of them were about to have a conflict again, Sunny rolled her eyes quickly. Then she leaned forward in time, grabbed Aaron''s hand stockings and asked, "Mr. Aaron... I... "


    If possible, could he let her go first? Sunny didn''t want to get involved in the fight between these two men.


    Annoyed, Aaron raised his hand and gestured for Sunny to leave. "Well, there''s nothing for you to do here. You can lea


    y Kristen, she could come back alive, let alone leave for a short time now.


    She had to keep Melissa in her hand and wouldn''t give her any chance to turn the tables.


    Melissa nodded obediently. She didn''t miss such a place at all. Her only concern was cut off by Aaron''s own hands.


    After thinking for a while, Gina decided to put some pressure on Melissa. "Okay. Let me tell you, your child is still alive, but if you dare to come back, it is her death date... The baby Aaron killed was just a fake, and the baby in my belly was also Aaron''s child. If you come back, I will strangle him myself. "


    The baby is still alive?


    When Melissa heard this, her eyes lit up. Tears welled up in her eyes...


    Subconsciously, she reached out her hand to take the pen and paper, but the pocket was empty and she couldn''t touch anything.


    Gina was in a good mood, perhaps because Melissa agreed to leave. This time, she was patient. She handed her phone to him and said, "Here you are. If you want to say something, just say it."


    "I want to see my child." ...


    Without a second thought, Melissa said. Although she didn''t know whether Gina was telling the truth or not. But if it was true, she would take it for granted to agree.


    Gina turned her head and said, "The child is in the trunk. I''ll show you later."


    Fortunately, she had expected that if Melissa had known about it, she would have asked for it... Everything was going on as she planned.

 Chapter 304

    Melissa nodded and didn''t dare to resist at all.


    The car was running slowly. But what Melissa didn''t know was that they wouldn''t be able to see each other again until a few years later.


    After they left for nearly half an hour, Sean came to make the rounds of the wards and found that something was wrong.


    After pushing the door open, Sean stared at the black figure and asked tentatively, "Is it K?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, K turned around and nodded to Sean. His attitude was a little cold, but he was not too rude.


    With a thermometer in his hand, Sean walked forward and asked, "Has Melissa stabilized? Does she has anything abnormal? "


    He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that every time he took a step forward, "Melissa" would tremble more obviously.


    In order to make sure whether it was his illusion or not, Sean went straight to the side of Melissa and lifted the quilt off her. "It''s time to take your temperature. It''s not good if you get infected."


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Sean sensed that something was wrong. Because this woman was not Melissa at all!


    Blue veins appeared on Sean''s forehead. In a fit of anger, he pulled the woman out of the bed and asked, "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    Sean''s action was a little abrupt. At the beginning, K group was also shocked. When he was sure that the woman was not Melissa, he found that the matter was tricky.


    When on earth was a person displaced? He had no impression at all. Was it when he sent Gorman back?


    ''How could I let my guard down?''


    The woman gave a sinister smile, then pushed Sean away and stood up directly.


    She took a step back and then said seriously, "It''s too late. They left half an hour ago. Now that the child has been killed by Aaron, how can Melissa still want to stay? "


    Her task was very simple. She was responsible for buying time so that they would think that there was no hope for Melissa to live. Then Melissa disappeared, which was exactly what she said. In this way, Gina''s plan could be carried out smoothly.


    Sean took a deep breath and then rushed forward again, trying to grab the woman''s wrist. But the woman''s body


    tigated, he would be the first person to be responsible.


    After confirming that K had finished his words, Aaron said impatiently, "Okay, I''ll be right there. Bye. "


    After saying that, Aaron directly hung up the phone. Regardless of ZERO, he immediately turned around and left. But ZERO was also a smart man. When he saw the flustered look on Aaron''s face and the small K''s conversation, he knew that something must have happened to Melissa.


    At that moment, he didn''t have time to care about Sunny. He ran away without saying anything and quickly caught up with the direction in which Aaron left.


    The farce ended in silence. It was not until the two of them had left for a long time that the people around them came to their senses and began to discuss what had just happened.


    On the other side, Melissa and Gina had already arrived at the airport. Under the repeated pleading of Melissa, Gina took the child out and let her have a look.


    When Melissa touched the baby''s soft body, her eyes were filled with tears. This child was really his... At that time, when she was holding the child suppressed by Aaron, she didn''t have such a strong feeling.


    Just as Gina was about to take the child back, her phone suddenly rang, but it didn''t interrupt the time when Melissa was enjoying the child.


    Glancing at the familiar number, Gina said anxiously, "This is Gina. What''s wrong?"


    Call her at this time? Was there something wrong with her plan?

 Chapter 305

    Seven aunt''s face was full of vigilance. She looked around and made sure that no one around looked at her. Then she lowered her voice and said, "Gina, this is Seven aunt... Let me tell you something. Just now, your brother came here to check the situation and asked me something. I think that Aaron has found it. It will be sooner or later if he wants to find out you. If the child is sent back, he will be discovered. "


    Although she knew that Gina was wrong, she still chose to help her without hesitation.


    Gina didn''t expect that. She thought it would take several hours to be found, but it turned out to be much more than she expected...


    Gritting her teeth, Gina forced herself to calm down and said, "Okay. I see. Thank you. Seven aunt. If there is anything else, please contact me. I''ll try to deal with it first before going back. "


    After discussing everything, Gina hung up the phone quietly. She glanced at Melissa and suddenly remembered something.


    Now that Melissa was so scared of Aaron, the only person she cared about was Mond and the baby.


    If she could do her a favor, perhaps Melissa wouldn''t come back. And she could stay by Aaron''s side as well.


    After making up her mind, Gina squatted down, stared at Melissa and said, "How about we make a deal? Do you want to take the baby away? "


    Did Gina want to ask Melissa to take the child away?


    Thinking of this possibility, Melissa came to her senses. Then she looked up at Gina and nodded.


    It would be great if she could take the child away!


    Gina waved her hand at the man, motioning him to take her bag and said, "Okay, but you need to do one thing for me before you leave. If you are willing to agree, I will be responsible for sending you away, and let you see your brother. What do you think? All your ID cards and residence booklets are here. Of course, you don''t need to care about how I got these things. "


    As long as Melissa wrote down that was herself want to leave Aaron, she would have a good excuse even if Aaron suspected her.


    Melissa nodded her head anxiously. At this moment, she had nothing to do but to take the baby away from Aaron. Since he didn''t cherish this baby, t


    e for me to continue to refuse. Then I''ll set out without delay. I happen to have something to do there. It''s just a coincidence. "


    The two of them looked at each other and then smiled. Then they went to do their own things.


    After sending Melissa away, the man breathed a sigh of relief. He finally finished what Gina asked him to do, but what happened to the hospital? If that woman betrayed Gina, he would suffer a lot.


    After weighing the pros and cons for a while, the man decided to drive his car to the hospital to find out what was going on. After all, Seven aunt was a member of Sean''s hospital. It was incredible that she helped Gina so much for no reason. He believed what he saw.


    As soon as Gina arrived at the beauty salon, she asked a lot of her friends to do the beauty treatment together. She did this just to deceive others. At that time, someone would prove that she was not present.


    At that time, she would inadvertently put the thing written by Melissa in a place that Aaron could see, so that all the evidences would be pointed at Melissa. Aaron would only hate Melissa and never love her anymore.


    As for Kristen, it seemed that Aaron didn''t have much feelings for her. For such an enemy, what she wanted to solve was simply too simple.


    Just as Gina was admiring her plan, a woman gently pushed the door open and pretended to be surprised. "It''s you, Gina. I saw the news on TV before. I heard that you are pregnant? "

 Chapter 306

    Gina was pregnant?


    Some women in the beauty salon heard this and instantly looked at Gina. Everyone knew that Gina had a special crush on Aaron.


    And Gina had always said that she would marry Aaron. In addition, the two families had always been on good terms and had a relatively ordinary relationship. Naturally, everyone connected Gina and Aaron.


    At this moment, it was suddenly said that Gina was pregnant. The first person to think of the baby''s father was undoubtedly Aaron.


    And Gina seemed to have been familiar with such a question for a long time. She didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She smiled and then nodded shyly to admit it.


    She was indeed pregnant now. A few months later, it would be more obvious that she was pregnant. At that time, there was no need to spread the rumor, and everyone would know what it was.


    "Really? When did it happen? You really don''t treat us as friends, right? You even didn''t tell us such an important thing!"


    "That''s right. But you are pregnant now. Are you really sure you can do these things? Will it cause any stimulation to the baby? "


    "When are you going to hold your wedding with Aaron? You must invite me then! We are good friends. Don''t you think so? "


    The crowd swarmed up in an instant, and Gina also enjoyed the feeling of being watched and held in the palm of her hand.


    Gina reached out her hand, and then pretended to be shy. "I don''t know, but our relationship can''t be measured by a child. Besides, I''m busy recently. So I haven''t been hung out with you guys for a long time. How about this? I''ll pay for all the manicure, beauty care and skin care you have done today! I hope everyone can be happy. "


    It seemed that if nothing went wrong, the news would spread out again today. At that time, she didn''t believe that Aaron could still hold on to his reputation.


    If the media knew that the person who threw the baby from such a high place in the hospital was Aaron, there would definitely be a storm. Moreover, it was absolutely impossible for a baby to disappear from the hospital for no reason without causing any disturbance.


    With a sinister smile, Gina closed her eyes and took a short rest under the cheers of the crowd. Recently, she had been suffering from morning sickness. She had just experienced such a blo


    ard and confronted ZERO, "Why are you here..."


    Didn''t this man disappear for a long time? Why did he suddenly appear in front of the door of the ward. Or did it have anything to do with Melissa?


    While thinking, the expression on K''s face began to change unnaturally. If it was related to him, then the matter would become tricky.


    Even if it was Aaron, he was not sure that he could get away with it? Thinking of this, the expression on K''s face became more and more serious.


    However, it seemed that ZERO didn''t recognize him. Instead, he got close to him and asked anxiously, "where is Melissa? What''s wrong with her now?"


    Didn''t ZERO react when he saw ''Aaron''? Back then, the two of them had fought to the death...


    Although he was confused, K didn''t intend to reveal anything related to Aaron. "Does she have anything to do with you?"


    ZERO stretched out his hand in disgust, and then pushed away K, pretending to drill in. "I don''t have time to waste with you. Where is Aaron?"


    Sure enough, he already knew...


    K''s breathing slowed down a little. Then he stared at ZERO with full attention and said tentatively, "Miss Melissa is gone. Mr. Aaron is also looking for her. This place doesn''t seem to be suitable for people like you, right? If I go to the police station, I don''t know if you can still stay here. "


    He came here for the sake of Melissa... What was the relationship between the ZERO and Melissa?


    When ZERO heard the police station, his expression changed obviously, but he didn''t lose his temper.

 Chapter 307

    Just as K was guessing what ZERO would do, he suddenly turned his head, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. Then he asked piously, "Where is Melissa then?"


    He was not used to such a lovely ZERO. He couldn''t even see through ZERO''s mind.


    Touching the tip of his nose, K habitually put his hand into his pocket and threatened, "I don''t know, but if you plan to do something to Mr. Aaron, I will send you to prison myself."


    In fact, he didn''t have much chance to win against this man. It was just a coincidence that he was captured at that time. Now it was absolutely the first time that he felt such a unprecedented sense of pressure.


    Looking at the expression on K''s face, it seemed that he was not lying. ZERO turned around and quickly opened the door of the ward. It was true. There was no one else in the room except for Aaron and a woman he had never seen before. Not even a bed...


    All of a sudden, the nerves of K tensed. He quickly leaned forward to explain, "Mr. Aaron... I... "


    But Aaron had already known that ZERO had followed him all the way. He could more or less guess what he would do. After all, the two of them had been at loggerheads for so many years. They knew each other well.


    After kicking the woman aside, Aaron clapped his hands and stood up. "I know. You can do your own business. I''ll deal with these private affairs myself."


    ZERO was his strong opponent, and how could K be his opponent? And now he also wanted to know whether the leaving of Melissa had anything to do with ZERO.


    Aaron didn''t blame him. K was a little surprised, but it was not appropriate for him to continue to stay in the current situation. After nodding, K turned around and left quickly.


    In an instant, there were only the woman, Aaron and ZERO left in the large ward. The atmosphere in the room was somewhat tense. No one was willing to break the passive situation first.


    Seeing that ZERO fixed his eyes on him, Aaron looked a little annoyed.


    He tilted his head a little and said unhappily, "I don''t know where Melissa is. If you want to ask me, you ask the wrong pe


    O stood up and ran away. It had been about forty minutes since Aaron answered the phone in the PUB. If he had time to search for Melissa, he might have the chance to meet her and take her away from here.


    As soon as he walked out, ZERO seemed to have taken out his phone, as if he was talking to someone. On the other hand, Aaron didn''t have time to rest. He sent a message to the seven people and confirmed that the nearest person to him was Judith. Then he called her directly. "Judith, I need you to do something for me. ZERO appeared. He was just out of the Sean''s hospital. You just said that you were in a cafe nearby and you were keeping watch on him for me. If he could find Melissa faster than me, you would intercept Melissa halfway. "


    On the other side of the phone, Judith nodded in confusion and then answered, "I see. If there is any news later, I will report it to you immediately."


    How could ZERO appear? And did it have anything to do with Melissa... It was Melissa again.


    Lily, on the other hand, had been watching all this silently.


    As expected, as soon as the phone was hung up, Judith spoke out all what Aaron had just said.


    A hint of surprise flashed across Lily''s face, and then she forced herself to suppress the joy in her heart. "You mean that Melissa is missing?"


    If the woman herself was missing, she would be happy. Because she didn''t need to do it herself

 Chapter 308

    Judith didn''t think too much. She nodded quickly and briefly told her the task that was assigned by Aaron.


    Lily rolled her eyes a little, and then leaned forward to set a trap for Judith. "So you are going to follow that ZERO now? I''ve heard of this person''s name before. It''s not good for you to go there alone. What if something happens to you. Well, since I''ve come out with you, I''d better go with you on the mission. If there is any emergency, we can take care of her. "


    She just wanted to confirm if Melissa was really missing or not. Now that Melissa had just given birth to the baby, she was afraid that Melissa would still be weak. It was impossible for her to leave alone. In other words, she must have used someone''s strength to leave, or she was abducted.


    It would be better if she was kidnapped. As long as she killed Melissa by accident, she could put the blame on others. There was no more reasonable excuse than this.


    Judith stood up in a hurry and grabbed Lily''s hand. She walked out of the room and said, "Okay, sister. If you feel uncomfortable, just tell me. That man choose this time to show himself. I''m afraid something happened. If we don''t act rashly, he won''t find us. I''ll tell you the rest on the way. "


    Lily nodded and paid the bill and the two of them walked towards [ÄÂÇåËÕ].


    On the other side, Melissa begun her journey. The old man''s driving skill was good, at least much better than what Melissa thought.


    The path was muddy, and sometimes the old man had to stop and push. Since Melissa was not feeling well, she could only bear it and not say anything more.


    When she wanted to go to the bathroom, she tried to stamp her feet and react to the old man, but the old man not only couldn''t hear her ears, but also couldn''t read.


    Fortunately, after the two of them were familiar with each other, the old man would turn around from time to time to take a look at Melissa. He could understand what Melissa meant by gesture.


    The old man whipped the horse and turned his head. "Little girl, why did you choose to leave at this time? It seems that you just have a child. This child is also fragile. You should take good care of yourself at that time, or you will get sick. "


    A weak smile appeared on Melissa''s face. Then she kept silent.


    "Shut up, Howard. Don''t flatter yourself. It''s none of your business! "


    Howard was interrupted by Kristen before he could finish his words. She had spent so much effort to imprison Howard here not for anything else, but to lure Shirley into taking the bait.


    If she guessed right, Shirley must have a special feeling for Howard. Although Shirley called him brother last time, she was a woman, so she could understand the strange emotion in Shirley''s eyes!


    That woman probably had a special feeling for Howard. It was ridiculous. As Howard''s sister, she should have such a feeling for her brother. If this news spread out, it would also have a great impact on her?


    At the thought of this, [¾ÅÓÄ] gave a sinister smile. If Shirley really had feelings for Howard, she would definitely come to save him. And then it would be the time for Kristen to torture Shirley...


    Looking at the expression on Kristen''s face, Howard obviously felt a little uneasy, but after thinking for a while, he restrained himself from thinking about it.


    If she was willing to vent all her anger on him, he didn''t care. As long as Kristen could start, he was willing to do anything for her.


    Such love was really heartbreaking.


    Not long after, a noise came from the door of Kristen''s house. Needless to think, one could know who had rushed over.


    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Kristen''s face. She stared at Howard and said with a smile, "That stupid woman. She looks so powerful, but in fact, she is a single-minded woman. "

 Chapter 309

    It was all Shirley''s fault. If there was another man, her love might be extended.


    Astonishment was written all over Howard''s face. Apparently, he didn''t understand what Kristen meant. At this moment, Kristen didn''t intend to explain anything to him. After bursting into laughter, she turned around and walked towards the door.


    In order to prevent Shirley from doing something out of line, she had arranged many bodyguards in advance. As long as there was something wrong with her, she could ask someone to subdue her at any time!


    Just as Kristen was about to open the door, the door knocked and fell to the ground, which made Kristen stunned.


    Frowning, Shirley put away her tools and asked, "I''m not here to open the door for you. Where is Howard? What did you do to him? "


    Facing her astonishing talent, Kristen calmed down a little and restrained her emotions. She was also shocked in her heart. This was the security lock of the door. How did this woman do it?


    If she was not against him, perhaps she would consider accepting Shirley to work for her. With such an outstanding person, it would be easy to do a lot of things, wouldn''t it?


    Subconsciously, Kristen took a step back and kept a distance from Shirley. Then she hinted, "Why should I tell you? Besides, I didn''t force Howard to come here. He came to see me on his own. If he wants to leave, do you think I can stop him with such a little fetter? "


    In other words, Howard was imprisoned here willingly? No, how could it be possible? If so, he couldn''t get through... Perhaps he wanted her to live with Aaron.


    The more she speculated, the more uneasy Shirley became, and Kristen also saw her embarrassment.


    Playing with her nails, Kristen said jokingly, "If you are willing to kneel down and beg me, I will take you to see your good brother. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in that man at all. The reason why I locked him up is because of you. He suffered this because I want to attract you out. You are the one to blame. "


    Seeing that Kristen was afraid but didn''t dare to speak it out, Shirley couldn''t help laughing. "Kneel down? Kristen, don''t you think too highly of yourself? Do you still want to trap me with such a small house? I''m not Howard. I would do so many st


    o back to him and continue to work for him. "


    A drop of tear fell silently from the corner of her eyes, but Shirley still didn''t notice it. She grinned and said gloomily, "Howard, do you know me well? You called me here and then asked me to leave. No, I came here myself. I deserve it. Yes, that''s right. I let you go. I don''t care about your business. Kristen, don''t provoke me again, or I will cut your face next time. "


    Shirley turned around and left in a domineering manner. Then she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. It was time for her to let go of this heartless man.


    On the other hand, Kristen had already been frightened and dared not make a sound. She could only stare at the back of Shirley leaving in silence. It was not until the door was slammed shut that everyone came out from the impact of Shirley.


    The bodyguards on the ground all had twisted faces in pain. There were no scars on the surface, but their bodies were churning violently.


    Howard sighed slightly and then said with a little guilt, "Take them to the hospital. Shirley has always been like this. She doesn''t make any scars on your skin, but she only hurts your internal organs and muscle nerves."


    Originally, he came here to atone for his sins and tried to get Kristen''s forgiveness, but he didn''t expect that things would get worse. He couldn''t sleep or eat well if he didn''t do anything. For others, he could be heartless, or even take their lives without a trace of pity. But for Kristen, he couldn''t.

 Chapter 310

    He was even willing to bear all the pain for the sake of Kristen. This relationship came too persistent and too hurtful.


    Kristen was so angry that her face turned red. She pointed at the nose of those people and scolded, "You are all good for nothing. You can''t deal with a woman. What else do I want you to do? Get out, all of you! Get out!"


    They did things so poorly and wanted her to take them to the hospital for treatment? They wish. She wouldn''t spend her hard-earned money on these losers. It was useless.


    Howard''s eyes widened in an instant, and then he said in disbelief, "Kristen... You... "


    Did such words really come out of Kristen''s mouth?


    While kicking the bodyguard under her feet, Kristen said, "Howard, I''m telling you the truth. I brought you here just to punish Shirley. Since she has left, there''s no need for you to stay here anymore. I don''t care about your atonement at all. I thought you could help me deal with Melissa, but you still failed. It''s really good news that something happened to Melissa. I''m going to the hospital to see her and ridicule her by the way. If you don''t have anything else to do, don''t stay in my house. It will be bad if Jerry comes back and sees you. "


    She didn''t even raise her head, as if she didn''t take Howard seriously.


    Hearing Kristen''s cruel words, Howard smiled awkwardly and explained, "I see. Shirley means no harm to you. She did that to that man because she was worried about me and defending me. I hope you don''t take it to heart. "


    For Shirley, Howard was gentle. At least, he would help Shirley think about the future. Of course, the premise was that when Kristen didn''t exist.


    In disgust, Kristen stretched out her hand and grabbed Howard''s arm. Then she pulled him out of the door and said, "All right, all right. You''d better leave now. Don''t get in my way here. I don''t need you to lecture me. Get out of here."


    She was fed up with Howard''s face and couldn''t vent her anger.


    In the face of Kristen''s ruthless words, Howard finally chose to be silent. He silently cooperated with Kristen''s actions, even if he knew that as long as he was rough, it would be absolutely in the blink of an eye for him to easily defeat Kristen.


    The door was slammed shut, and the smile on Kristen''s face rose again.


    With a sinister smile, Kristen slowly


    oward just spoke out his words, another person who looked like the leader directly refuted him, "I''m sorry, Miss Shirley''s life was taken by our brother. If you continue to stop us, we will not be polite."


    When Howard was about to dissuade, Shirley lost her temper. At this moment, she just couldn''t bear to see Howard come here to argue with her for another woman.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Howard away. Shirley leaned over and knocked down the man in front of her. "Get out of my way. Who do you think you are? You asked me to come here casually and then asked me to get out of my way. What qualifications do you have, Howard?"


    Her roar was so loud that everyone stopped and looked at the position of the two people in confusion. Did they have an internal conflict now? In this way, maybe they didn''t need to do it themselves, and the two of them would fight with each other.


    Feeling a little headache, Howard got close to Shirley, held her wrist and said, "Shirley, don''t be naughty. Can''t you see what''s going on now? As I said, it has nothing to do with you. You... "


    But how could Shirley let him succeed? It was not easy for her to forcefully suppress her heart. How could she continue to make her heart ache?


    With a sneer, Shirley stared at Howard and said, "Yes. I have nothing to do with you. My life was taken back by you. You can take it away at any time if you want. But Howard, don''t flatter me here. I''m not so familiar with you. It''s better for you to find a way to please Kristen than to waste my time here with me. "

 Chapter 311

    Every word she said was ruthless, and even pointed at Kristen, This made Howard feel headache.


    After all, Shirley was his sister. He didn''t want to argue with her. Shirley was so strange these days! Her temperament had always been capricious.


    After sighing helplessly, Howard said, "Forget it. You can do whatever you want. I won''t be against you if you are willing to leave here. But if you continue to badger Shirley, I won''t be polite."


    According to what Shirley said, there seemed to be something wrong with Aaron. If he didn''t hurry up, it would be bad.


    Shirley didn''t listen to his words at all. She stretched out her hand to the person closest to her and began to vent her anger. She didn''t want to hurt Howard, so the bodyguards around her who tried to stop her directly became her punching bag.


    The screams came one after another, but Shirley seemed to hear nothing. She sped up and broke out of the outer ring.


    After all, she was a professional. In the blink of an eye, Shirley had sorted out a way out. Without looking back, she left directly.


    She was so fast that she didn''t give Howard any chance to ask her to stay. When Howard came to his senses, Shirley had already disappeared.


    Looking at the empty surroundings, Howard smiled bitterly and then muttered to himself, "Now you don''t even want to talk?"


    At this moment, everyone was having a hard time, including Sean. He was so anxious in the hospital, because not only did the "baby" of Melissa die in an accident, but also a child was missing in the hospital.


    Tears coursed down the woman''s cheeks. She wiped her nasal mucus with her hand and said, "Doctor, doctor, please help me. That child has just been born. Why is she missing?"


    Surrounded by so many people, Sean felt embarrassed. It was the first time that such a thing happened in their hospital. If this thing was not settled, it would spread like twenty to a hundred. Who would dare to come to their hospital for treatment in the future?


    A sharp pain appeared between his eyebrows. After taking a deep breath, Sean said with a serious face, "The child can''t disappear without a reason. Now I have asked the technical department to investigate it. There will be news soon. Please calm down


    ng good!


    With a sneer, Aaron turned to look at Sean and said, "Sean, come with me. I found something."


    Of course, Sean was looking forward to it. He nodded his head quickly and then hurried to catch up with him. Then the onlookers around gradually dispersed. Only the old woman looked regretful.


    If she had threatened Sean earlier and got some benefits from him, she wouldn''t have returned in vain.


    After catching up with Aaron, Sean asked, "Aaron. Did you really find out something? "


    With a serious look on his face, Aaron pulled him to Sean''s office and said, "Yes. I suspect that Melissa was taken away by someone, not by herself. And the child on the screen is very likely to be the grandson that the woman said. "


    It all depended on Jack. When Aaron had asked someone to track ZERO, Jack had come to the hospital to look for Aaron. Coincidentally, the surveillance camera the Technology Department had been hacked.


    Such a situation was a common thing for Jack. After he adjusted the surveillance camera, it immediately returned to normal operation, and the black surveillance video was directly restored magically.


    At the same time, Aaron also found out the situation when Melissa left. And he also found the most important thing, that was... Gina was there!


    If that was the case, then things made sense. Why didn''t they be stopped when they left? With Gina, who dared to say no?


    She was the Miss Gina in this hospital. If anyone offended her, they would be fired.

 Chapter 312

    How many people could still stick to their own duties in such a situation?


    No one.


    After watching the surveillance video, Sean''s face was full of disbelief. He turned his head stiffly and asked, "Do you mean that this matter has something to do with my sister?"


    Although Gina didn''t like Melissa, she wouldn''t do such a stupid thing in front of him? There were surveillance cameras here, and Gina knew clearly where she was. How could she make such a mistake?


    How should he explain this to Aaron? It turned out that it was his own fault.


    Subconsciously swallowing, Sean''s face darkened.


    With a frown, Aaron began to sort out his thoughts. "Yes. This must have something to do with Gina, and there are three questions that I care most about. When they walked out, there was a man beside them. Who was this man? And if they left... Why did they take away other people''s children? And where are their destination? Where is your sister now? Call her! "


    Indeed, the most important thing now was to start with Gina. Since she came into the room and pushed Melissa away, it was very likely that Melissa was still with Gina!


    While thinking, Sean didn''t dare to hesitate. He immediately took out his phone and called Gina.


    The phone was quickly connected. Gina had expected this.


    Gina, who was in the SPA, signaled the people around her to take the phone for her. Leaning against her ear, she responded, "Hello? Brother, why are you calling me at this time? "


    As soon as the phone was connected, Sean couldn''t help asking in his heart, "Gina, let me ask you, where are you now, what are you doing, and who are you with?"


    Gina smiled coquettishly, and then pretended to be spoiled, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? You asked me so many questions at a time. How can I answer you? I''m doing manicure with my friends, the one often come to our home. You should know that you picked her up last time. What''s wrong? "


    She told the man the news, as if she wanted to give him a hint.


    How could Gina still be in the mood for a SPA?


    Sean''s anger rose in an instant. If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron was still present, he would have exploded.


    After tightening h


    nd that as his wife, I want to show her best at any time."


    Gina was surprisingly gentle today, which made the shop assistant a little uneasy. She nodded quickly and put away her stuff quickly. Then she began to trim Gina''s bangs.


    On the other hand, Aaron started to come here in Sean''s car. Along the way, he didn''t idle away. In addition to contacting around, Aaron also called the hospital where Mond was.


    After the call was connected, Aaron told him his purpose directly, and the customer service at the other end of the phone was very cooperative to check. "Mr. Aaron, it''s our honor to receive your call, but I''m sorry, I''ve checked just now, and there is no record of Miss Melissa''s visit here."


    Was she didn''t came, or didn''t came yet? Mond must have played a very important role in Melissa''s heart. Otherwise, how could she have made such a cruel decision to herself at that time?


    Clenching his fists, Aaron turned his head and pretended to be calm. "I know. If you see her later, please inform me immediately."


    He was extremely nervous, but he still wanted to pretend to be calm. Aaron''s calmness had deceived others, but Sean had seen it all.


    As a friend of Aaron, how could he not understand what Aaron was thinking at the moment?


    It was too sudden for Melissa to leave, and Aaron didn''t react yet, let alone let him accept it. The most important thing was that according to Gina, she actually took the initiative to ask to leave.

 Chapter 313

    Just as Sean was lost in thought, the voice of Aaron suddenly came from his ear, "Focus on driving your car. You don''t need to worry about anything else."


    Sean apologized as he shivered. When he was thinking about it, he turned off the engine and let Aaron catch him.


    The two continued to move forward. After about ten minutes, they finally arrived at the beauty shop mentioned by Gina. Aaron was not interested in the layout of the beauty salon at all. After Sean parked the car, he walked in directly.


    Aaron was in a hurry. As soon as he walked in, he grabbed a shop assistant by the arm and asked, "Where is Gina?"


    His slightly ferocious face frightened the shop assistant in an instant. Although some of the female customers they met were rough, they were the first ones who gave people such a sense of oppression.


    After parking the car, Sean came in and saw this scene. It seemed that Aaron was going to fight with that woman at any time


    Cold sweat broke out in an instant. Under the shop assistant''s pleading eyes, Sean quickly stepped forward to mediate, "Aaron, don''t do this. I know where she is. My sister has her own private room. She stays with her friends every time. "


    Although he was a little anxious, Aaron realized that he was too extreme. He let go of the shop assistant quickly and obediently followed Sean to the private room of Gina.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, many pairs of eyes were staring at them. More people''s eyes were fixed on Aaron behind Sean.


    "Oh my God! It''s really Aaron!"


    "Really? Did Aaron really come to pick up Gina? It seems that we really have no chance... "


    "Maybe. Before Gina, there was another woman who had successfully climbed into Aaron''s bed. Only one night is enough. That large sum of money is enough for you to squander for a long time. "


    The crowd burst into an uproar, and Gina smiled gently. Then she slowly stood up and walked towards Aaron.


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. The several people who were still struggling subconsciously locked their eyes on Gina.


    Gina''s lips curled up a little, and the newly applied lip gloss was emitting a faint fragrance at the moment.


    She took the initiative


    , he should set the rules where to go, shouldn''t he? Or... You don''t want me to know? Huh? "


    Under the threat of Aaron, Gina handed her phone to Aaron without a guilty conscience, and then prepared to let Aaron confront her in person.


    Unfortunately, when Aaron called, the phone was still on. Then he tried several times, but he still got the same message.


    It seemed that Gina''s phone had been blacklisted. While he was thinking, Aaron made another call with his mobile phone. To his surprise, the phone was connected.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Aaron said, "This is Aaron."


    He seemed to be hinting something, and at the same time, he was imperceptibly exerting mental pressure on that man.


    But the person on the other end of the phone didn''t seem to buy it and seemed to have taken corresponding measures. With a sneer, the man said in a low voice, "I know you are Aaron. But Mr. Aaron, why did you call me?"


    Listening to his laughter, there was a strange feeling in Aaron''s heart, but he could not capture it.


    Holding his phone tightly, Aaron asked angrily, "Now you have Melissa, right? Where is she now? Which airport was she now? What''s your intention for her? "


    Unexpectedly, the man''s voice suddenly became sharp and then he scolded, "Is this your attitude to ask others? Let me tell you, Aaron. Since you put my boss in jail, I will let your woman die in the sea of fire! Let me tell you, Aaron, you deserve it. It''s my revenge! "

 Chapter 314

    ''Boss is in jail? Revenge on him?


    Is he working for Liam?'' But it was possible. After all, the relationship between Gina and Liam was different before, so it was normal for them to know some of Liam''s subordinates.


    But in order to find out the whereabouts of Melissa, Aaron didn''t lose his temper. After taking a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down. "What do you want?"


    The man gave a sinister smile, as if he was very happy. "I''ll kill Melissa after she got off the plane. As the CEO of the Mu group, you have a lot of women. You can have as many women as you want. So Mr. Aaron. I will tear your child and her apart with my own hands. I don''t know if my boss will be happy if his revenge goes on like this. It''s really interesting. Don''t call me again. Miss Melissa is determined to leave you. How can I refuse her? If you keep calling me. Don''t blame me for taking action right now! "


    Kill Melissa?


    "How dare you... Let me tell you, if you... "


    ...


    Aaron was hung up by the man before he could finish his words. There were less than three people who dared to hang up his phone. This man had guts!


    "Shit!"


    Aaron cursed in a low voice and threw his phone angrily. Fortunately, the car''s glass was hard and didn''t break.


    Seeing the furious look on Aaron''s face, no one dared to say anything more. In particular, Gina kept her head down and didn''t dare to provoke the enraged lion, Aaron.


    Sean squatted down to pick up his phone, so he handed it to Aaron.


    Seeing that Aaron didn''t move, Sean advised, "Let''s have a try. If there is a glimmer of hope, we won''t give up. Melissa is very weak now. I''m a doctor, so I know her well. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the root of the disease will be left in the future. "


    He cared a lot about her, but he always kept a straight face and refused to admit it. If he didn''t help Aaron find an excuse, it would be more than that simple thing in the future.


    With a light "Hmm", Aaron took the phone and dialed, but it was powered off.


    His face became more and more serious, and then he returned the phone to Sean. The atmosphere


    s task. I have something to tell you. Very important. "


    It seemed that he was afraid that Shirley wouldn''t agree, so he specially added a very important word to her last sentence.


    Shirley didn''t doubt this man''s words. She agreed without hesitation, "I know. I''ll leave at this time tomorrow, and I don''t know when I''ll go back. Anyway, just wait. I''ll call you when it''s time to pick you up."


    After everything was settled, she hung up the phone and left the PUB calmly. The memories here were so ''wonderful'' that she almost suffocated.


    Without hesitation, Shirley went back to her own house and began to pack up her few luggage. At first, she could only live on the street, and then with the help of Howard, she lived in this big house.


    She took out a key from her pocket and opened a locked house. Her face was full of nostalgia. "No matter how big the house is, it doesn''t matter... It''s so lonely. "


    Indeed, this room was originally owned by Howard. But later, for some reasons, Howard had to move to Aaron''s house, so for a moment, only Shirley lived in this noisy room.


    Her hand slowly touched Howard''s soft quilt. Her vision was blurred and she couldn''t see him clearly.


    Even so, Shirley didn''t want to take her hand back. Her body trembled because she tried hard to control her tears. After a long time, Shirley said in a hoarse voice, "We can''t go back anymore. Do you think so, Howard?"

 Chapter 315 Can You Help Me Leave Here

    The maids and security guards outside the door were standing together. Obviously, they didn''t understand what Shirley wanted to do. They called out all of them and asked them to wait for the news.


    When she was ready, there were only three sets of clothes and some toiletries. It could be said that they were extremely simple. It was difficult to guess that she was going to leave for a long time.


    She pushed the door open and walked to the hall. As expected, there were more than a dozen security guards and maids waiting there. The house was too big, and Shirley often went out on a mission, so she didn''t stay at home most of the time. She relied on this group of people to take care of it.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that Shirley would be grateful. It was natural for her to spend money and others to do things.


    Walking downstairs slowly, Shirley said, "I didn''t mean anything else by asking you out today, but you can take the money I should pay and then leave. I won''t be back in a short time. You can find another job yourself. "


    A middle-aged woman who was closest to the stairway heard her words and her body stiffened in an instant. She turned her head in confusion and then asked, "Miss Shirley? You have left for many times. Why did you fire us this time... "


    Looking at the expectant eyes of those people, Shirley turned her head away irritably. Then she said impatiently, "it''s all of a sudden. You''ll be popular wherever you go. Well, make a list of the things later. If you don''t have a place to live, you can use anything here, but I won''t pay you the money. "


    She didn''t plan to leave so early, but when she saw these people, Shirley planned to leave immediately. It was not her style to delay.


    "You can withdraw the money from this card later. Maid Wang, go ahead. If you have the rest money, you can divide them equally. Anyway, these money is dispensable to me. If anyone asks me where I have been, tell them that you don''t know, or I will... "


    Maid Wang was the woman who was the nearest to the stairway.


    She raised her hand to touch the tears in the corner of her eyes, and then walked up to Shirley and gave her a big hug. "Don''t worry, Miss Shirley. I knows your st


    of suspicion, the man tentatively said, "You... Can''t you speak? "


    After knowing what he meant, Melissa nodded quickly. Fearing that the man didn''t believe him, Melissa immediately reached out her hand to his pocket, trying to find her ID card and residence booklet to prove her identity.


    But the next second, Melissa froze, because there was nothing in her pocket! There was nothing.


    How could this be! When she got in the car just now, she touched her pocket. There was something inside.


    Did she fall on the carriage? When Melissa was thinking, she felt a headache. Then she grabbed the man''s hand and began to paint.


    Not far away, Alex burst into laughter. It was really surprising that the woman that Aaron liked was dumb.


    However, what charm did this woman have that made Aaron so obsessed with her? While thinking, Alex walked up to the assistant and nodded to him.


    Alex walked up to her and handed over his phone. "Can''t you speak? Do you need this?"


    Although Melissa didn''t know who the man was, she couldn''t care less. Now they were her only hope. It would be great if they could take her away.


    "My ID card has been stolen. I want to leave here. Can you help me?" ...


    After that, Melissa handed the phone to Alex eagerly, full of expectation on her face.


    She couldn''t go back, and she didn''t allow herself to regret. All these were her own choices!


    Raising his eyebrows, Alex leaned forward and asked, "Why should I believe you?"

 Chapter 316 Melissa Had Gone.

    Upon hearing this, the expectant Melissa lowered her head slowly like a deflated eggplant.


    Yes, it was just their first meeting. Why should they trust her?


    With an embarrassed smile, Melissa restrained her expression and raised her head again. Then he bowed to Alex and his assistant to express her thanks. Then she slowly turned around and left with the child in her arms.


    She didn''t even have any clothes to change. If she continued to act like this, she would probably have to sleep on the streets. Besides, there was a high chance that she would be caught by Aaron and taken back. She knew his sphere of influence very well.


    Alex snickered in his heart. Then he walked up to Melissa and grabbed her wrist. "But I didn''t say that I wouldn''t help you... Melissa. "


    Why did he know her name?


    With a wary look on Melissa''s face, she reached out his hand. Then she shook off Alex''s hand and refused to let him get close to her.


    Was he one of Aaron''s friends? If so, how could he not arrest her here?


    The vigilance in Melissa''s eyes was so obvious that Alex shrugged helplessly. Then he took out a brand new business card from the pocket of his coat and handed it to her. "I''m Alex Lu. This is my business card, and I''m a doctor. Miss. Melissa, if you don''t want to leave the root of the disease in the future, you''d better go back and have a rest. Although I''m not familiar with Aaron, I can help you if you want to see him. After all, I did a little help when you were on the operating table. "


    If he wanted to hurt her, how could he wait until now? He believed that Melissa could understand such a simple truth.


    It was partly because of the doctor''s identity that Melissa''s vigilance was slightly lowered. She took the business card and read it carefully. Then she held her fingers tightly.


    Her nails were deeply stuck into her palms, as if they were going to cut off the flesh.


    Biting her lips, Melissa snatched the phone back and typed on it quickly, "Can you take me away? I don''t want to go back to the side of Aaron. Even if you don''t want to, please don''t contact her, okay?" ...


    Faced with the request of Melissa, it was true that Alex Lu was shocked. But at the thought of the notice just released by Aaron, Alex Lu agreed without hesitation


    abbed the man into the room.


    With a worried look on her face, Aunt Seven cut to the chase without saying anything. "Angus, let me ask you. How is Gina now?"


    The man called Angus tried his best to hold back his voice and asked, "Don''t worry. She is with Aaron now and nothing will happen for the time being. Sean is also there. Even if something happens, he will protect Gina. But do you have any news about Melissa? Aaron is trying his best to find her. What if he suspects us? "


    After Angus''s inquiry, Aunt Seven, who had been relatively relieved, began to become nervous. "Don''t worry. There is no problem for the time being. Did Melissa leave here? As long as she doesn''t come back, all the plans will be carried out as usual! "


    Angus felt a little embarrassed and continued, "Yes. The man had said that Melissa had left, but... Are you sure she won''t come back? After all, as long as she is willing to give in, Aaron will forgive her. "


    However, just as the two of them were talking, there was a sudden knock on the door. With a guilty conscience, Aunt Seven and Angus instantly straightened their bodies.


    Aunt Seven''s face was a little serious, and then she shouted unhappily, "Who? Don''t you know they are talking inside! It''s so impolite! "


    As expected, as soon as the roar was heard, the knock on the door immediately stopped. But after a while, the door was knocked again.


    Who could it be? In the past, no one dared to act recklessly in this gynecology department. Aunt Seven had a strange temper.

 Chapter 317 A Private Conversation

    There was another knock on the door, but it seemed that Aunt Seven didn''t intend to open it.


    The woman outside began to be a little impatient. She said directly, "I''m sorry. I have something to talk with Aunt Seven. Please open the door. I think we''d better talk face to face."


    This voice... She was no stranger to the voice.


    Aunt Seven pointed at the position of the waiting room and said, "Sit at the table quickly. You can finish the play later. If something goes wrong in front of this woman, I''m afraid the two of us won''t be able to escape. "


    Angus''s face was full of confusion. What kind of person could make Aunt Seven change her color?


    Although he wanted to ask, it was not the best time. He was also a smart man. He immediately did what Aunt Seven said. He didn''t want to get himself involved in this matter.


    There were too many people involved this time. Maybe he would lose his life if he was not careful.


    When Angus just sat, the next second, Aunt Seven opened the door with a flattering smile on her face.


    It was Selina, Sean''s personal secretary. Normally, Selina would arrange everything for Sean, so she knew his schedule very well.


    And Selina''s actions were usually directed by Sean. Did Sean already notice something?


    Shocked in her heart, and the expression on Aunt Seven''s face became a little stiff, and her smile could not even squeeze out.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Selina held the documents in her hand tightly and said, "Nice to meet you, Aunt Seven. I''m really sorry to bother you at this time."


    As she spoke, she looked at Angus who was sitting next to her. This is the "gynecology department", right? Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for a man to sit there?


    After a long silence, Aunt Seven finally remembered the current situation. She coughed slightly, and then quickly explained, "Oh, here is the thing. This man''s wife is a patient here. She was not feeling well and suspected that there was an adverse reaction to the medicine, so he came here to ask me. After all, it was not appropriate for a man to appear here, so I temporarily asked other women to go out. What brings you here today? Did Sean ask you to come here? "


    The more flustered was, the more questions she would ask at one time. It was obvious that Au


    l me, but she asked me to do manicure. But I have to go to work, so of course I refused. Do you have anything else to ask me? If not, I have to go on with my work. You know, I''m an expert. There are still many patients waiting in line. "


    The result was obvious. If Selina continued to stay, it would be meaningless.


    After standing straight, Selina smiled and comforted, "Aunt Seven, don''t misunderstand me. I just asked casually. You don''t have to take it to heart. Since you are so busy here, I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll leave now. If you have any information, I hope you can give me. I''m leaving now. "


    After saying that, she didn''t listen to what Aunt Seven said. She turned around and left directly, as if nothing had happened just now.


    The nerves of Aunt Seven had been on edge all the time. She didn''t dare to take a long breath until she confirmed that Selina had left.


    Without hesitation, Aunt Seven called Gina. It was better to tell her the truth. If Gina didn''t know that Aaron had suspected her, she might be caught by the police.


    The phone was quickly connected, but Gina''s voice was very calm. "I''m not going to do manicure today. You can ask me out next time. I''m a little busy with work with Aaron now. We are sisters. You know my character."


    On the other side of the phone, Aunt Seven was a little confused, but she still captured the joy sent by Gina. That was, she couldn''t answer the phone with the existence of Aaron!


    After getting the news, Aunt Seven also came up with a bad idea.

 Chapter 318

    Aunt Seven laughed brightly and then said loudly, "Well, since you are busy, I don''t want to disturb you anymore. But if you are free, remember to come to me. Recently there is a new set meal, and I feel it is quite affordable. Let''s cook it together some day. By the way... Pay more attention to Aaron and Sean. They might have suspected us. "


    Speaking of the last part, she had almost covered her voice, and only the two of them could hear this conversation.


    Gina''s smile froze for a moment, and then continued to smile brightly, "Okay. Okay, okay. I''ll be free tomorrow. I''ll inform you later. Okay, I''ll hang up. "


    After the conversation, Gina leaned her head against the window and hummed a tune, but she was extremely flustered.


    Everyone in the world could be betrayed to her, but only this Aunt Seven would not. As for why she treated her so well, Gina didn''t know. She just thought that this woman was easy to use, so she didn''t think too much.


    Gina''s groan was nothing but a noise to Aaron.


    Dissatisfied, Aaron turned around and said, "If you are busy, you can leave now. If there is anything, I will contact you again."


    Gina thought it was bad, and then quickly explained, "But aren''t you going to look for Melissa? Maybe I can help you. After all, I met her at that time. I know a little about her thoughts. It''s easy to communicate between women. I can help you persuade her to come back. "


    She was too flustered to remember the current situation. If it weren''t for the sudden voice of Aaron, she would have been carried away.


    Just as Aaron was about to refuse, Sean suddenly slowed down the car and said, "Here we are, Aaron. Get out of the car."


    Without hesitation, Aaron pulled the handle of the car open and rushed out.


    Unfortunately, he seldom went to the reception desk, so he didn''t know where the broadcast room was.


    He stretched out his hand to block one of the security guards and asked, "Where is the broadcast room? I need your help. I''m Aaron. I have contacted the media just now. The news is the same as what they have reported. "


    The security guard was surprised. He nodded and warmly greeted Aaron, "Oh, Mr. Aaron. The room is on the left. If yo


    aw his men being so reckless, his hair stood up all of a sudden and then he scolded, "Don''t you see that we are busy here! What are you doing here? Don''t you see Mr. Aaron is here? "


    Glancing at the door, Aaron waved at Howard and said, "It''s okay. He is with me. Thank you for your hard work. If my men can''t even defeat the security guards in your airport, how can he bear his responsibility? Howard, come here. Look, this name is Shirley. "


    If he hadn''t seen it by accident, he wouldn''t have noticed it. Coincidentally, Shirley didn''t answer the phone. It was too strange to say it was a coincidence.


    "Shirley?"


    Puzzled, Howard repeated it and leaned his head against his. As expected, the name Aaron encircled by the black pen were Shirley''s name.


    But why did her name appear here? Wasn''t this the passenger information of the plane?


    Seeing that Howard was also stunned, Aaron began to speak out her guess, "I suspect that this is Shirley. I planned to ask her for help, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t get through to her. Do you have any news? "


    There was no news. But he just saw Shirley before. How could she disappear?


    Howard forced a smile and explained, "It shouldn''t be her. Maybe she has something urgent to deal with. I just met her before I came here. Even if she wants to leave, she won''t leave so soon..."


    But the more he said, the less confident he became. Indeed, if it was Shirley, she would leave at will. She never dawdled.

 Chapter 319

    If so, did she leave in a fit of anger after arguing with him about the matter of Kristen?


    Howard hesitated as his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. Of course, Aaron didn''t miss such an expression.


    Although he was annoyed, Aaron didn''t intend to vent his anger on Howard. He knew a little about love. It was complicated.


    Perhaps only Howard didn''t know how Shirley felt about Howard... Lookers on see more clearly, while lookers on see more confused.


    Rubbing his aching eyebrows, Aaron waved his hand and said, "If you have something to do, you can go ahead with your work. I''ve told you before that if you still want to work for me, you''d better cut off your personal feelings. Kristen... You''d better cut off contact with her. I''ve seen a lot of things, but I don''t want to tell you. You have to be conscious. "


    Howard bowed apologetically and explained, "Okay. I will handle it as soon as possible. Anyway, she is my sister in name. I don''t want anything happens to her. Mr. Aaron, please give me three hours. I will get it done. "


    Aaron nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    With permission, Howard got out of the airport and rushed into the crowd. And Aaron''s work was temporarily over.


    The manager of the cabin came up with a sweet smile, but she was uneasy in her heart.


    She swallowed and said timidly, "I''m really sorry. We don''t have a Miss Melissa who matches you here. Maybe Miss Melissa didn''t take our flight. Mr. Aaron, would you like to go to another airline to have a look? "


    Aaron turned around and fixed his eyes on Sean. "Where is Gina? Ask her to contact that man right away. Otherwise, I will vent my anger on Liam. Didn''t he care about Liam? I''d like to see how bold he is. "


    Sean frowned and remained unmoved.


    It was the first time that he had seen such a willful Aaron. It was just a woman. How could he care so much about her?


    Seeing that Sean didn''t move, Aaron asked in confusion, "Sean?"


    After letting out a sigh, Sean patted gently on Aaron''s shoulder and explained, "Aaron. That''s enough. She''s just a woman. There''s no need for you to waste so much time. Since she i


    anything. Now that they were exposed, but they treated him as a sinner?


    He walked quickly forward. In the state of panic of Judith, ZERO held her chin and said maliciously, "What do I want? I''d like to ask Aaron about it. He lost her by himself. Did he still going to come to me and ask for trouble? "


    If he had told Melissa his feelings earlier, would things not have ended like this? Damn it.


    Although he pretended to be indifferent, in fact, he secretly activated all his remaining power to pull out Melissa.


    However, the fact was disappointing. He had asked people to keep a record of the cruise ship, the plane, and even the train and bus, but they didn''t match Melissa completely.


    She was still a mother who had just given birth to a baby. How could she bear the torture of being taken away by others.


    Lily''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. Then she plucked up courage and slapped off ZERO''s hand. She shouted, "What are you doing? Let go! Let go of my sister. Let me tell you. Don''t think that we don''t know it. It''s widely spread in the hospital now. One of my sisters is working in the hospital. Aren''t you the one to blame? If it weren''t for you, how could we have met such a trouble? Melissa is a tramp! Do you think no one knows about it if you don''t tell them? Don''t make me laugh! "


    Although she was also afraid, her eagerness to protect her sister temporarily suppressed her fear.

 Chapter 320

    After hearing Lily''s words, ZERO directly turned his attention to Lily. He lifted Lily up and threw her to the ground. "What did you say? I''m the one to blame? "


    Judith was shocked by what she saw. When she tried to get close to ZERO, she was kicked aside.


    He could be an honest man in usual, but if someone irritated him, revealing his nature would be another thing.


    "You... What are you up to? I work for Aaron. If you do something to me, I will... Ah... "


    Unfortunately, she could only say half of what she wanted to say. The pain from her wrist made Lily sweat wildly. But because of this, she had no chance to continue.


    There was a fire burning in ZERO''s stomach, as if he was feeling aggrieved for the grievance of Melissa, or ridiculous for these ignorant people.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Lily''s wrist to the right again. Then he asked, "The baby in Melissa''s belly is not mine. If it is mine, how can I let her continue to suffer by the side of Aaron? Did Aaron hide her? Didn''t she have many bodyguards around her? Even Shirley was there. How could anything happen to her? "


    Lily bit her teeth and shook her head desperately, trying to get rid of ZERO''s hand. But his strength was so frightening that even if she used all her strength, it would be useless.


    Realizing the great difference in strength, Lily had to tell the truth, "No... I don''t know. Ah... I just received a temporary task. This task should have been done by my sister, but I want to see how Melissa doing now, that''s why I''m here... Hurt. You hurt me. It''s breaking! "


    She just wanted to see the embarrassed look on Melissa''s face. If she knew where Melissa was, she wouldn''t have to think so much. If she had time, she might as well go to a beauty salon.


    After ZERO loosened his grip a little, he continued to threaten, "I know you don''t dare to lie. Do you know who kidnapped her? Aaron must have some clues, right? "


    In fact, he had known it since they had followed him from the beginning. But if he had taken action rashly on the street at that time, there might have been Aaron'' men who was watching him.


    Besides, he was not fit to have an accident in such an open oc


    wn her face, "Don''t worry. I will explain it clearly to Mr. Aaron later. If it weren''t for me, we wouldn''t have been found out. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry, sister. "


    Judith was stunned. Then she held the phone and comforted Lily in a low voice, "It''s okay. If I had the ability to protect you, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. At least you''re right. It''s more likely that Kristen has such a motive than no news. I''ll explain it to Mr. Aaron later. Sister, you can have a rest first. Your wrist may be broken, and you can''t work too hard in a short time. "


    If Aaron had to be punished, she would be punished alone!


    At the same time, Howard also felt that there were too many memories in Shirley''s house. When he stepped into it again, he found that he hadn''t come back for a long time.


    Fortunately, he could still feel that someone was moving inside. At that moment, he finally felt relieved. The woman that he usually thought was dispensable now gave him an illusion of fear of losing.


    Walking forward, Howard knocked on the door directly. As expected, someone ran out to welcome him soon.


    Maid Wang''s face was full of joy, but she immediately restrained it when she saw Howard, and then felt a little disappointed.


    Howard was a little stunned by her expression. After a while, he forced a smile and said, "Maid Wang, long time no see."


    In the past, he had been taken good care of by this woman, and he could even handle many chores.

 Chapter 321

    Maid Wang panicked. Then she wiped off her tears and explained, "Okay, okay, as long as you are fine. I thought it was Shirley coming back. I didn''t mean that you are not welcomed. Come on in. Why do you suddenly want to come back to see us? "


    She had thought that Shirley would come back. Her unreasonable words just now made her feel uneasy. She finally had hope, but it turned out that it was still Howard.


    However, Howard''s accident made Maid Wang nervous.


    Normally, if Howard came back, she would naturally welcome him. But just after Shirley suddenly said something unreasonable, Howard immediately appeared. Was there any connection between the two?


    As a matter of fact, when Howard heard what she said that she thought it was Shirley coming back, Howard immediately thought that what Aaron said was true!


    His heart skipped a beat. Howard grabbed Maid Wang and asked anxiously, "You mean Shirley has left? When did it happen? Why didn''t she tell me? Did she mention where she went? "


    Maid Wang blinked and blinked. She stuttered, "I... Specifically, I don''t know. She only said that she wouldn''t come back to this house in a short time, and then gave us a large sum of money to ask us to leave... "


    What happened? It was the first time that she had seen Howard in such a panic.


    Howard''s thin lips tightened, and then he turned his head quickly and shouted, "Okay, I know. You guys go ahead with your work. If she contacts you, remember to inform me as soon as possible. My phone is still the same. Do you hear me, Maid Wang? "


    After confirming that Maid Wang had understood his words, Howard rushed to the airport where Aaron had been. If that person was really Shirley, he might have seen some clues.


    Annoyed, Howard took out his phone and tried to call Shirley, but all his efforts were in vain. How could she turn on her phone on the plane?


    Frowning, Howard reluctantly underrated, "Damn it. It seems that I''d better contact Mr. Aaron first. I don''t think this matter can be solved in three hours. "


    Because of such a small matter, he would never bother Aaron in usual times. But things were different now. The two men''s hearts were hung together because of the disappearance of Melissa and Shirl


    face. "I understand, Mr. Aaron. I will stay in the company. If you need anything, I will do it."


    As expected, he was one of Aaron''s confidants. They could almost guess one or two things about Aaron''s thoughts.


    At first, Aaron did plan to stay in the company, but after all, there were some things that he needed to rely on power, and Aaron could handle everyone''s weakness. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, it would be better for Aaron to go out by himself.


    Aaron grabbed his hat and lowered his voice, "I''ve told you everything. Then let''s get started. Two hours later, if you have finished your work, come back. If you have not finished your work, you will also come back. If you have any question, contact K at any time. "


    "Yes, Mr. Aaron!"


    In the blink of an eye, there was only K left in the office, and for this matter, K did not show much. He sat down calmly.


    Now he was imitating Aaron, so he had to pay attention to his words and behaviors. Even if there was no one now.


    In the elevator, the atmosphere was a little depressing. The four of them took the private elevator of Aaron, so they didn''t have to worry that they would meet someone on the way.


    Aaron lowered his hat and went out. However, Jay was somewhat absent-minded. He reached out his hand and clasped Aaron. After a long silence, he said slowly, "There is nothing unusual. Mr. Aaron, be careful!"


    The longer he left the office, the more uneasy Aaron felt. Did he really think too much?

 Chapter 322

    As soon as Aaron stepped out of the elevator, he suddenly turned around and smiled. "Well, don''t worry. You should pay more attention to yourself. Don''t lose your mind because of anger. If you are in danger, remember, put your life first. Don''t forget that I have taken your lives back. If loss your life without my permission.... Then... "


    He didn''t finish his words. He didn''t know since when he didn''t like to treat these people in a commanding tone. At the beginning, he just treated them as chess pieces, but to them, Aaron was like a rebirth parents. Everyone did everything for him. As long as Aaron was alive, they would do the task regardless of the consequences.


    He was a little annoyed with such a life.


    After avoiding being noticed by everyone, Aaron walked to the street to stop the taxi. After telling the driver the address, he rolled down the window.


    The driver didn''t pay much attention to the person behind him. He immediately started his car and drove towards the destination.


    However, at this moment, Aaron''s mood was unusually gloomy. He tilted his head a little and murmured to himself, "Melissa... Where the hell are you? You don''t want to explain it to me, so you choose to escape, right. Are you hating me for killing your baby? "


    But no one answered him. The car was quiet, except for the occasional sound of car engine.


    Jay was undoubtedly the most qualified person to go back to Liam''s old house. Because before he was picked up by Aaron, he had been living in the shadow of Liam.


    His parents used to work for Liam. He used to live here, so he knew the location and distribution of the base very well. When Aaron wanted to hire him, others had reminded him that if Jay was a traitor, Liam would take advantage of it. Aaron''s answer was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "There was no need to doubt the person if you want to use him."


    The simple sentence made Jay go through life and death for Aaron.


    Jay clenched his fingers a little and then took up his motorcycle. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Liam... If possible, how I wish I was the one who sent you to prison. "


    It was Liam who killed his parents. He had been holding back his anger. Every time anyone mentio


    wouldn''t they?


    And this woman seemed to be more interesting than he thought. And Aaron attached great importance to her. Besides, no matter whether Aaron wanted to take revenge on Melissa or torture her, just the power was enough to make people tremble with fear.


    "You are really an incomprehensible woman, Melissa..."


    After saying that, the secretary of Alex closed the door and walked out quickly.


    A woman who couldn''t figure it out? Upon hearing this, a wry smile appeared on Melissa''s face. If she was an incomprehensible person, then what about Aaron?


    With a bitter smile, Melissa lay down again. According to what they had said, if she still wanted to see Aaron, it was the only chance. She really wanted to step over, but her reason tightly bound the steps of Melissa.


    If the man had heard the news and came to find her, she would be exposed. Although she didn''t know what Alex was planning, at least he cared about her all the way.


    Thinking of this, Melissa came to her senses. She quickly sat up and hid the medicine bowl under the bed. Then she picked up the child and directly hid under the bed.


    Since they were in the countryside, there were a lot of spider webs below. But Melissa didn''t care about it at all. She pulled the baby into her arms a little and blocked it with her own body.


    If she was just suspicious, she would at most pretend not to do it. But if things went beyond her expectations, there would be a slight chance of escape.

 Chapter 323

    Just when Melissa had this thought, the situation outside had begun to become serious.


    Alex looked at the man in front of him with a faint smile, and then asked, "So you mean I have hidden someone here?"


    When he said this, his eyes obviously revealed a killing intent, but at the same time, he was extremely flustered.


    The man put his arms around his chest and shrugged. "I didn''t mean that. But Aaron called me and told me that he saw you with a woman. I just got curious. Besides, we are good friends. If you don''t feel guilty, you should let me in, right?"


    If it weren''t for the sake of Aaron, he wouldn''t have had so much free time to do this. She was just a woman. He didn''t know what Aaron was thinking about. It took him so much time and energy.


    With a sneer, Alex stretched out his hand and stood in front of the door. "I haven''t hidden anyone. Why should I let you, an outsider to search? As for whether I go with a woman or not, it''s none of your business, isn''t it? "


    It was a little far from Melissa''s room. If he broke into it at this time, he could see Melissa at the first sight. By that time, he would be unable to defend himself.


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, another woman suddenly jumped out from behind the strange man. She walked very fast. In the blink of an eye, she put her hand around Alex''s neck and teased, "Doctor Alex, if you didn''t do it. Then what are you afraid of? We are just following orders. I hope you can understand... Otherwise, we don''t mind breaking in by force. "


    She closed her eyes slightly, but the aura around her could not be underestimated. Now Alex was in a dilemma, but he came back with a big trouble.


    "As I said, I have my privacy. If everyone like you guys, should I be bothered every day... What are you doing? "


    Before Alex could finish his words, they had already started to take action.


    Their movements were so fast that the door was opened before Alex could react. A bad smell immediately came from inside. The two of them had always been living in a good environment, so they immediately retreated.


    The woman pinched her nose and looked around at the door for a while before she said impatiently, "It seems that there is no one in the room. Let''s go. I


    n. You can communicate with others in sign language. Don''t forget that I''m a doctor. I''ve paid more or less attention to the deaf and dumb children. To be honest, your actions are worse than those of those children. "


    His lips curled into a contemptuous smile. Melissa''s face turned a little red, and then she turned her head unnaturally.


    Yes, she had learned it online during her break. The communication between her and Aaron could only be Morse code and writing.


    Considering that she would have to communicate with a lot of people in the future, Melissa planned to learn some basic sign language, which was enough to maintain daily life.


    After taking a deep breath, Alex stood up quietly and said, "If you want to learn, I''ll teach you when you go back to C city. You should take good care of yourself now. At that time, I will call a peasant woman to take care of you. If you need anything, you can tell her at any time. "


    After saying that, he turned around, pushed the door and left. It seemed that he had to adjust his plan. Since this kind of thing would happen for the first time, then it was not surprising that it would happen for the second time and the third time.


    If his opponent was Aaron, he had to prepare for the worst.


    Ask the peasant woman to take care of her? And tell him if she need anything?


    Hearing Alex''s words, Melissa burst into laughter. She couldn''t speak. In this barren place, the peasant women couldn''t read. Was Alex making things difficult for her?

 Chapter 324

    Feeling a little annoyed, Melissa turned her head and snorted. Then she lay back on the bed and began to think about something.


    Judging from what had happened just now, it seemed that Aaron had mobilized his strength to look for her again. She had encountered such a thing before. When Kristen pushed her down and came back, she had heard others say that Aaron was looking for her.


    ''But Aaron, why are you trying so hard to find me at this moment? Are you going to take me back and let me reflect on myself and torture me?


    Silence in the room and silence outside made Alex a little depressed.


    The assistant frowned and then continued persuaded him, "Since it''s so troublesome, why did you bring this woman back at the beginning? You should know the consequence, right? "


    If Alex took the initiative to hand over Melissa now, things might not get too bad. Although the two of them had been sent away for the time being, it did not mean that they would settle down.


    Aaron had spies everywhere. If it weren''t for the special place, how could Melissa stay here and take care of herself as she was now.


    Rubbing his aching temples, Alex said firmly, "I have my own decision on this matter. You don''t have to meddle in it. We have planned to treat patients here for a week, now I want it to be over in three days. Ask them to come here as soon as possible if there is anyone else who needs treatment. I always feel a little uneasy. "


    He didn''t care whether Melissa had given it to Aaron or not. If he sent her back, it meant that he had something to do with Melissa. Aaron wouldn''t let he go as his character.


    It was better for him to take a gamble. Anyway, they would have to go against Aaron in the end. It was better to see how lucky they were.


    "I see. I''ll inform them now and book the air ticket for three days..."


    However, before the assistant could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alex, "No, I''ll take a private plane. It seems that Melissa''s ID card is missing. When she returns to C City, I need to apply for a new identity for her. She can''t continue to stay with this identity as Melissa. "


    Now that Aaron was so strict with those flights, the pressure exerted by Sean


    in the city are, but my son has lived in the city. At a glance, he said that it would cost at least a thousand dollars. Doctor Alex, you are our rebirth parents! "


    They couldn''t give Alex anything, but he didn''t care at all. He even took the initiative to treat them and bought them a hearing aid. Such a person was rare in the world.


    Even if someone once said that Alex was just pretending to be nice, but Alex had persisted for five years. Only those who had been helped by him would understand the hardship, wouldn''t they?


    While they were talking, they arrived at Jane''s house. It was desolate around. It seemed that it was not easy for her to live here alone. Considering the special situation of Jane, Alex made a gesture to the people around him to stop and then walked forward.


    Jane was deaf and dumb, but she wasn''t born deaf and dumb. When her life was in danger, she was saved by Alex. In order to survive and avoid some harm, Alex placed her here.


    After they walked in, Alex found Jane soon.


    "Jane."


    He greeted the woman with a gesture. Jane, who was busy with the housework, clinked the bowl in her hand and broke it into pieces when she saw Alex.


    Then, her eyes became moist. Without saying anything, she rushed up and wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck.


    The people around just watched all this silently without any response. However, it was the first time that someone dared to do such an outrageous thing to Alex in the countryside.

 Chapter 325

    Alex didn''t blame Jane for what she did. Instead, he pushed her away slowly and began to communicate with her with sign language. "Are you used to living here?"


    After confirming that it was really Alex, Jane smiled through tears. She nodded her head hard and communicated with Alex in sign language.


    "Well, it''s a good time. Although it''s a little bitter, it''s full."


    When she finished the competition, her face was full of satisfaction. She must have experienced a lot in this place, at least not in her previous life could experience?


    After a simple greeting, Alex finally changed the subject. "Well, as long as you get used to it. I have something urgent to do here. Do you have time? I want you to take care of someone for me. "


    Busy?


    No matter how painstaking and difficult task, only if she could help Alex. She didn''t even frown, but the task of taking care of others... Who on earth should she take care of?


    Though confused, Jane nodded in agreement. She wouldn''t refuse Alex''s request.


    After discussing everything, Alex asked Jane to go there after dinner, and he began to prepare for the first aid consultation.


    Alex turned around and clapped his hands, attracting the attention of some people. "Well, everyone. After dinner, we will start the treatment. Anyone needs the treatment can go to village head''s office. I hope you can publicize it. Because of some things, the treatment has to be finished and carried out ahead of time. I hope you can understand. "


    "I know. My son has been having a stomachache these days. I''m going to take him there. Village head''s home is not far from my home. No, I have to go first."


    "My man is still working in the field. He has suffered from a stroke of wind recently. I''ll call him back."


    In an instant, the crowd dispersed. Everyone thinks highly of this opportunity. Alex only comes here one or two times a year. If they miss this time, they will have to wait for the next year. If there was something wrong with it, it would be bad.


    Seeing that Alex was about to leave, Jane bit her lips and moved closer to her. "Doctor Alex, the patient you want me to take care of this time... Is she a girl? "


    Alex was a little stunned and then nodded. It was true that Melissa was a woman, but why


    Considering that this woman might not know sign language, Jane bowed to her specially and then filled a bowl of newly cooked porridge for her.


    At this time, the children around them suddenly burst into tears. With a gurgle, Melissa sat up in an instant, and then quickly walked forward to pick up the child and gently shook it.


    Jane almost passed out when she saw this. She even had a child... Is the child Alex''s?


    Jane''s heart sank into an ice cellar, and her face darkened. Although she knew that she didn''t deserve Alex, she could only treat him with an extravagant attitude. But when she saw that he had a child with another woman, her heart was still so painful without warning.


    Then, Melissa started to feed the baby, completely ignoring the presence of another person.


    After thinking for a while, Jane suddenly saw a drawing board beside her and was shocked. Could it be that this woman was also unable to speak?


    When she thought of this, she felt that everything could go smoothly. There were many old women in the village. They did better than her, but Alex chose her. Was it because this woman couldn''t speak?


    While she was thinking, Jane tentatively reached out her hand to touch the drawing board. Then she quickly wrote a few words on it and came up to Melissa.


    "Can''t you speak?" ...


    Facing Jane''s question, Melissa stiffened for a moment, and then nodded with disappointment. It was known to all, but every time anyone mentioned it, she was still a little disappointed.

 Chapter 326

    Seeing the disappointment on Melissa''s face, Jane knew that her guess was right. Maybe it was because they were both suffering from the same disease, she didn''t hate this woman as much as she did at the beginning.


    "I can''t speak, either. But I didn''t born dumb. What about you?" ...


    She handed the drawing board to Melissa again, and the relationship between the two got closer unconsciously.


    Didn''t born deaf? Yes... She didn''t born dumb, and it was made by Aaron''s ex.


    Melissa nodded stiffly and forced a smile. Needless to think too much, smart people all knew that this topic was not suitable to continue.


    "My name is Jane. You don''t have to be so formal with me, my lady. If you need any help, just call me. I can''t hear you, nor can I speak, so here is the thread for you. If you want to find me, just pull it." ...


    As she spoke, Jane took out a large wool ball from her pocket. It had always been precious to her, but now she took it out for the sake of Melissa.


    If others in the village saw it, they would probably be surprised.


    With a smile, Melissa wrapped the other end of the thread around her wrist, and so did Jane.


    Then, when Melissa suddenly realized something was wrong, she reached out her hand and grabbed Jane''s wrist. Then Melissa shook her head and explained while casually comparing the strokes.


    After all, Melissa hadn''t studied it for a long time, so it was difficult for Jane to understand. Helpless, Melissa had to pick up her drawing board again and explained, "There is no such relationship between me and Alex. I was just saved by him by accident." ...


    But Melissa didn''t know how important her explanation was to Jane. In that case, the child was not Alex''s, and Melissa wasn''t Alex''s wife?


    After saying his doubts, Melissa nodded without hesitation. She had nothing to do with Alex. Why did this woman always drag her and Alex together?


    "Then let''s have dinner. Doctor Alex will have a free consultation tonight. Do you want to go?" ...


    After handing the drawing board to Melissa, Jane turned around and began to work.


    ''A free consultation?''


    It turned out that Alex came here for a reason. She didn''t expect that the man was kind-hearted. Th


    rty all over, and even my hair was robbed. There was a smell that I would never want to recall in my life. But Doctor Alex didn''t mind. He took me back to take care of me, put on new clothes, and even did more for me. Such a good man. But I have never heard his voice. I think he must be very gentle." ...


    Her face was full of longing. She used to have everything that ordinary people didn''t have. It was not until she lost it that she realized how precious those seemingly invisible things were.


    "But this kind of relationship is short-lived. Before I could feel the gentleness he brought to me, Doctor Alex was about to leave. At that time, God knew how sad I was when I heard the news. But after all, the gap between the two of us was too big. I could only accept my fate to live in this strange place. I didn''t completely cut off contact with Doctor Alex. In order to get the best treatment for me, he would send someone to take me to C city for treatment and diagnosis every month. I believe that I can return to normal soon. Maybe you can, too." ...


    When Jane finished writing these words, a smile appeared on her face. Then she carefully handed the drawing board to Melissa, as if sharing her thoughts. Without any hesitation, Melissa quickly took it over and began to read it.


    Although it was plain words, Melissa could feel Jane''s feelings in it. This girl likes Alex, doesn''t she? Indeed, according to Jane''s description, Alex would be a good man and a good doctor.

 Chapter 327

    After reading the words, Melissa wiped the words off with a piece of cloth and continued to write with a pen, "Did he help the villagers?" ...


    Jane nodded. The difference between them was that they had lived in this village from the very beginning, and they were not innate speaking or hearing, so many people still could not speak. Some people were just deaf, but they could speak, and some people could not speak, but only a small number of people could hear.


    Confused, Melissa raised her head and murmured, "I see."


    No wonder they were so enthusiastic to Alex, not only because the villagers were simple, but also because they respected Alex.


    Just when the two of them couldn''t find a topic to talk about, Jane suddenly grabbed her wrist and motioned Melissa to give the drawing board to her.


    After a few strokes, Jane wrote on it. But it was also easy for Melissa to understand, so she didn''t cause much communication problems.


    "Do you want to learn the sign language? I can teach you. After all, you can''t take it with you at any time in the future. What if you lose it?" ...


    Did Jane want to teach her? With such a good teacher present, how could Melissa refuse? After nodding quickly, Jane began to teach Melissa the basic sign language.


    Compared with the peace here, Aaron was in an uproar.


    Sitting in the car, Aaron''s face turned livid. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "What did you say? You couldn''t find her in Alex''s place? But I can''t find any plane to go in or out. Damn it! Even the private planes can''t find her? Are you sure you''ve looked for it? "


    As long as there were private planes flying to A city and then left within three days, Aaron would send people to check it out. No one could cope with any surprise attack, so they had no chance to prepare for it.


    The woman on the other end of the phone showed an impatient expression and then continued to explain, "Don''t you believe that the two of us are doing things together? Besides, Alex went there for a free treatment. I heard from the villagers that everyone gave the same answer and couldn''t speak at all."


    ''What an annoying man! Why did Aaron insist on get


    aken away. "


    Now that Liam was in prison, he couldn''t get away with his private business. And many people chose to leave after knowing Liam''s situation. It could be said that there was almost no one in the base now. Now the people gathered here were the strongest, and the rest were naturally not worth mentioning.


    The past was just a scar for Jay.


    Half squatting down, Jay''s face was full of hatred. "No, thanks. I have made up my mind. You don''t have to stop me. Come on, cut the crap. "


    The reason why he chose to stay here was that he didn''t have enough strength to defeat Liam, so he chose to endure. It was not easy for him to gain power from Aaron and defeat Liam. How could he abandon the wire puller, Aaron?


    If it weren''t for him, there wouldn''t be Jay at the moment!


    Jay shouted in a low voice and rushed up in an instant. His fist was smarter than usual. Maybe it was because he felt something was wrong.


    "Damn it! That man didn''t listen to me at all. I''m going to do it too. There are only us left now. If we can knock him down to threaten Aaron, maybe Liam will be saved. Scorpion is not reliable at all. Let''s fight! "


    Someone in the crowd roared, and in an instant, the scene began to panic. Many people were hitting their own people, and for Jay, his situation was much easier.


    Because everyone was his enemy except himself. As long as there was someone by his side, a punch would be the right thing to do!

 Chapter 328

    "He''s too fast. I can''t keep up with him at all..."


    "Why didn''t I know his fist was so powerful before? Damn it, you little bastard. "


    "No. Isn''t he looking for someone? Just let him go. We don''t have many powerful people now. If we are consumed by him, then who will invade us? "


    The people around kept saying these words, but Jay seemed to have heard nothing. The corners of his mouth rose, and his face was full of joy of revenge.


    He had thought about it for a long time, but he had no chance to do it. He had grown up a lot by the side of Aaron, but every time he had to carry out a mission to bring his talents into play. At this moment, being able to introduce his enemies, he was in a very good mood.


    The man who had tried to discuss with Jay sighed slightly. Then he took a step back and persuaded, "I see. I''m here to discuss with him. Jay, stop! If you still want to take revenge, stop! "


    As expected, Jay stopped when he heard the word "revenge". He stared blankly at the man in front of him, as if expecting his next sentence.


    Wasn''t he avenging himself now? What did he mean by saying that?


    The man breathed a sigh of relief secretly, and then continued to say what he hadn''t finished, "I know you hate Liam, but the reason why your parents died at that time was not all because of Liam. In your opinion, Liam is unforgivable, but if the outside world did not force him, how could he be willing to hurt his men. Don''t you know what kind of person Liam is after you living with him for so many years? "


    If Liam really wanted to kill the two men, he would not keep Jay alive. This was equivalent to raising a potential enemy for trouble. He didn''t believe that Jay didn''t understand this.


    It seemed that what the man said was reasonable, and Jay didn''t have a reason to refute He didn''t continue his rude action but just stood there silently.


    After all, it was an old story. The man still needed to sort out his thoughts when he mentioned it again.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it silently. Then the man changed the topic. "The main reason is still Scorpio and Aaron. At that time, Aaron in order to chase after Scorpion, Scorpion ran to Liam''s place


    s hand out and murmured to himself, "Is that man at another base? It''s impossible. There should be no one out there now. "


    The clues given by Aaron must be correct. He had never done anything that he was not sure of. Then what was wrong?


    While Jay was lost in thought, his phone vibrated crazily, and the caller was Judith.


    Why did she choose to call him at this time? Was there something wrong?


    "Hello. This is Jay. What''s the matter? Yes, I''m in Liam''s base. What do you think. Yes, I haven''t found the man in the surveillance video. What? Did you see him in the hospital? Well, you keep an eye on him for me. I''ll be right back. Yes, you two are injured, aren''t you? Don''t act rashly. When I get the news, I will call Mr. Aaron to confirm it right away. "


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Jay ran out and dialed Aaron''s number.


    Although he was running all the way, Jay still didn''t blush and said calmly, "Mr. Aaron, this is Jay. Just now, Judith called me and said that she saw the same man as the man in the monitor. I''m about to rush there. Do you have any instructions?"


    Hearing the good news, Aaron got excited in an instant. He grabbed his phone and urged, "Okay, everyone else is busy now. You can go straight there. If there is anything new, tell me in time."


    After getting the order of Aaron, Jay got on his motorcycle quickly and put the phone in his ear. "Okay. I see. "


    After hanging up the phone, Jay began to carry out his task.

 Chapter 329

    Angus, who was still hiding in the hospital, didn''t realize how dangerous he was at the moment. In order to convey the news to Aunt Seven, he ran over again at risk.


    If it weren''t for Judith, such a big news would have disappeared.


    But if Jay didn''t come earlier, the annoying person would run away.


    She rolled her eyes and looked down at Judith. Then in an instant, she fled awkwardly and screamed sadly, "Help me... My husband wants to kill me. Please, take me to the doctor. I don''t dare to go out at all now. My husband said he would sell me as soon as he saw me. Please help me. "


    As she spoke, she stabbed her head into Angus who just came out.


    There were already a lot of women in the department of gynecology. After Lily made such a fuss, the crowd begun boiling. Angus''s face was full of astonishment, but he was also very good at it. He immediately lowered his head and pulled Lily up.


    But as soon as Angus''s hand touched her, Lily burst into tears. "It hurts... Be gentle. I''m not feeling well now. Please slow down. It hurts. "


    Angus was at a loss. There were so many onlookers around him. If he left rashly at the moment, he would definitely be known by others. He would not do such a thing that was not worth it.


    Angus put on a fake smile and helped Lily sit down. "Miss, are you okay? How about I help you to the surgery department first? Do you have your medical card? Let me register for you. I have something urgent to deal with, so I''m going to leave. Don''t worry. I won''t leave now. I''m just going to register for you. "


    "Exactly. What kind of man was this. How could he be so cruel to his woman? If he were my boyfriend, I would definitely slap him to death! "


    "Yes. This man was really a coward! Where he was you just said? Is he right at the door? Let''s go and ask our man to go with us. I don''t believe that we can''t defeat one single man! "


    No one knew who stood up first among those women. In an instant, the crowd was boiling.


    "Yes. You''re right. My husband went to buy me milk just now. I''ll call him up when he comes over later. My husband is the champion of Sanda. It''s not a big deal to deal with ordinary people. "


    A chubby woman walked out, patted her chest and said boldly, "Okay!


    mforted her, "Okay. I''ll be there in a minute! "


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Jay walked step by step. In an instant, he turned into a sharp sword and rushed forward.


    At the same time, Angus also felt that something was wrong. When he was about to shake off Lily, the door of Aunt Seven''s office was opened with a click.


    With a livid face, Aunt Seven pushed Lily away and scolded, "What are you doing? It''s so noisy here. Do you want to continue the treatment?"


    Lily, who was already covered with wounds, couldn''t stand such a torture at the moment. She fell directly to the ground with a thump and let out a muffled groan.


    The people around were all shocked by what Aunt Seven did. After all, she was a director. If she took the lead to do such a thing, it would cause great damage to her reputation.


    Looking at the surprised eyes of the people around, Aunt Seven instantly realized that she had gone too far. After clearing her throat, she put on a serious look and explained, "Are you shouting here? Who allows you to do that? His wife is in poor health. If he goes back late and gets into trouble, can you afford to compensate? Don''t make a scene here. You should go to the surgery department. We have security guards here. What''s the point of looking for this guy! Can he protect you for the rest of your life? "


    As if it made sense, the noisy crowd quieted down in an instant. Of course, half of them were diagnosed by her, so they didn''t dare to turn against to her.

 Chapter 330

    Aunt Seven was indeed sharp tongued, but Lily was not a simple person.


    Enduring the pain in her body, she stood up directly, stared at Aunt Seven and sneered, "You mean that he can push people so easily, right. You have a wife at home and you still keep your promise to others. Are you sure you are right? "


    Fortunately, the appearance of Aunt Seven successfully delayed the time, and Jay had already rushed up from below. In a blink of an eye, Jay fixed his eyes on Angus.


    He was too conspicuous for wearing such a black dress and dared to swagger around!


    Without hesitation, Jay stepped forward and clasped Angus''s shoulder. And then he directly threw Angus on the ground. The crisp cracking sound of bones swept past the ears of the people around him in an instant.


    "They''re fighting... Oh my God! "


    "All pregnant women should go to the side, in case you are involved!"


    "Honey, come back quickly. Where are you? "


    In an instant, the crowd began to boil. Everyone tried their best to escape from the scene, but because of this, they were more likely to be in trouble. Several pregnant women had fallen to the ground and let out shrill screams.


    If they lost their baby, they would be blamed by some people, wouldn''t she?


    However, Jay was indifferent to the commotion here. He raised his fist and hit Angus without saying a word. It seemed that he had a grudge against him.


    Angus was still confused. He didn''t even know what had happened and was beaten up by Jay.


    Finally, Angus regained his sanity and asked, "Ouch... What are you doing? I... I don''t know you, do I? Why are you staring at me? "


    Is this man Lily''s husband? Seeing that she was so intimate with him, so he was jealous and punched him?


    Angus fled awkwardly, trying his best not to bump into others. After all, it was a hospital and the property of Gina''s family. If he made any trouble, Gina would kill him!


    When Angus fled awkwardly, he didn''t forget to turn around and explain to Jay, "Hey, man, you may have misunderstood. I really have nothing to do with that woman. It was she who kept pestering me and saying that she was afraid of being abused by her husband. I also wanted to leave, but I just couldn''t get rid of her! "


    However, Jay just


    ked! Then how did they know? The secretary was just speculating, wasn''t she?


    Every time Jay approached Aunt Seven, her heart beat faster.


    Just when Aunt Seven were uneasy, Jay said quietly, "Woman, please come with me. But I hope you can cooperate with me because it will dirty my hands if I catch you. Otherwise, you will end up like this man. "


    His words were somewhat hurtful, but at the same time made Aunt Seven secretly relieved. At least, this could prove that the man was reasonable. Maybe she could escape from this disaster by pretending to be pitiful.


    If she was caught by Aaron, she might not even have a chance to leave. Perhaps even the truth of that year would be revealed!


    When she was thinking, Aunt Seven didn''t have time to think too much. She fell to her knees with a plop, and then shook her head repeatedly to deny, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I didn''t do anything wrong. But we all know what kind of person Aaron is. Once I go there, maybe I can''t come back alive. I didn''t do anything wrong, I won''t go! "


    Jay was amused by Aunt Seven''s words. Couldn''t she see the situation clearly now? It was not up to her whether she wanted to go or not, and she had no choice!


    Jay walked up impatiently, grabbed the white gown of Aunt Seven and dragged her away.


    The people around him subconsciously stepped back, making way for Jay. No one dared to refuse Aaron''s offer.


    "This man is really scary... But what does Aaron want to do with a gynecologist? "

 Chapter 331

    "Who knows? But haven''t you heard that Aaron''s woman was missing and his child was killed by him?"


    "Really? It''s so horrible. Fortunately, my man is not like him. "


    "Exactly. It seems that the experts won''t come back today. I''d better go to see an ordinary gynecologist. I don''t know if I can withdraw the money if I waste it. "


    After several women''s discussion, this matter finally came to an end temporarily. Meanwhile, Judith and Lily had already registered in a surgical queue.


    It seemed that they were seriously injured. They should have a good rest in the next few months.


    And this injury was also a good thing for Lily. At least she knew that Melissa was really missing, and even though Aaron had driven all his strength, he couldn''t get her back.


    Lily chuckled, her face full of cunning.


    Lily''s laughter was a little abrupt. Confused, Judith turned her head and looked at Lily who was smiling.


    What was wrong with her? Although her sister was smiling, she felt a chill down her spine. Was it her illusion? She felt that Lily was a little different from before.


    Noticing the strange look in Judith''s eyes, Lily coughed slightly and then quickly hid herself. "Sister. It was so good to see that woman was taken back today. In this way, maybe Mr. Aaron could find something. He has been looking for her these days. He looks very haggard. "


    Hearing Lily mention the name of Melissa, Judith''s face darkened. She tilted her head a little and said, "Yes. But I don''t like Miss Melissa very much. I really don''t know what Mr. Aaron is thinking... If Mr. Aaron didn''t ask me to do that, I really don''t want to get in touch with that woman all my life. "


    Now she had already regarded Melissa as an unpardonable bad woman under the guidance of Lily. Lily felt a sense of accomplishment.


    Although she said so, she had to pretend to be good. After hearing Judith''s words, Lily cautiously took Judith''s hand and made a gesture of silence. At the same time, she gently scolded, "It''s good that we two sisters know such a thing in private. Don''t say it in front of Mr. Aaron, okay? Although I don''t know why Mr. Aaron likes her, if you say so, Mr. Aaron will be angry. Do you understand? "


    essly. Then he joked, "You''ll know soon. I''ve brought him here. I heard that you care about your men the most. If he is really your subordinate... I don''t know how you will feel if he is tortured? Or are you just saying that you love each other? "


    In order to find Melissa, he was on the verge of collapsing. He had suppressed too much resentment and negative state in his heart. He really needed an opportunity to vent it.


    Hearing the threat of Aaron, Liam burst into laughter and explained slowly, "I really didn''t lie. I can recognize all the faces of my men. Besides, we all have unique earrings in our ears. This man doesn''t have them at all. Is he qualified to work for me? "


    He had been here for several days, and he had calmed down and thought a lot. Liam was not a coward. He dared to take the responsibility. Although he was not as scheming as other bosses and not as cunning as them, no one could be close to his subordinates.


    Liam, on the other hand, knew everything about his men. Everyone in this circle knew that he had never mistaken who was working for him.


    Aaron had heard about it before. Now that Liam told him about it, Aaron began to hesitate. But it would be better to continue after Jay arrived.


    Leaning against the wall lazily, Aaron played with his phone and said, "Then let''s change the topic. Have you thought about what I told you last time? Are you going to drag Scorpion into the mire or do you take the risk to believe him once?"

 Chapter 332

    It would be great if Liam was willing to cooperate. But if he continued to hold on, he also had means to find out the whereabouts of Scorpion, but it would take him a lot of time.


    Seeing that Aaron had withdrawn the topic again, Liam felt helpless.


    He shrugged and shook the handcuffs on his hands before continuing the topic, "What benefit can I get from helping you? If you are willing to bail me out, I can think about it. But even if you agree, it''s impossible for the police to do that, right? "


    As for Scorpion, even if Aaron didn''t pursue it, he would find it out. Even he would be depressed if he was framed for no reason.


    After glancing at the time on his phone, Aaron put it into his pocket with a big smile and said, "Okay. Then there is no need for us to continue our conversation. By the way, those people will come here in the afternoon. It depends on if you have the chance to get even with Scorpion. "


    Scorpion is very cunning. Many things have been planned for a long time, and even put you into a trap without letting you know. It was not easy to defeat such a man.


    Liam remained silent, as if he was measuring something. But in the end, Aaron took the lead in taking action before he got the answer.


    The door creaked open. It turned out that Jay came with Aunt Seven and Angus.


    Jay threw the two men on the ground quickly. He clapped his hands and looked at Aaron, explaining, "Mr. Aaron. I''ve brought them to you. I''ve brought the director of gynecology who has something to do with Gina here. What are you going to do next? "


    "There''s nothing else for the time being. You help me watch outside. If anyone wants to approach or eavesdrop, you know what to do, right?"


    Jay nodded and then turned to the door. "Well, I see, Mr. Aaron. By the way. Judith and Lily helped me pull this man out. This man must be the one who had been with Gina before. We should be able to get some information from him. I broke his legs, so he won''t move. "


    "Okay," said Aaron. Then he fixed his eyes on them.


    Aunt Seven had never been to prison before, nor had she had the chance to talk to Aaron face to face like this. Under all


    d be very obvious, right? You even have to suffer from something you didn''t do. "


    Liam, who had been wavering in his heart, was even more tempted at the moment. If he disdained when Aaron said Scorpion was going to betray him at the beginning, then he was uneasy now.


    What had happened recently had clearly indicated that Scorpion wanted to burn the bridge after crossing it. He was not a stupid person, and he knew what he should do to help him.


    After a few seconds of silence, Liam closed his eyes and sighed, "I know. Just do as you said. But I really don''t know where Melissa is. I''ve been staying here these days. There''s nothing I can use to keep in touch with the outside world. If you hadn''t come here, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know anything. "


    After listening to the conversation between the two people, Angus, who was originally at their mercy, began to panic. Enduring the pain on his body, he struggled to get up, hugged his thigh and shook it, explaining, "No... Liam. I''m your man! How can you deny me! I''m really your subordinate! "


    His voice was trembling, but Aaron ignored it. He lifted his foot and kicked Angus away without saying a word. Aunt Seven shrank her body and didn''t dare to say a word for a long time.


    What on earth did Aaron want to do? Did he bring the two of them here to do such a boring thing? And logically speaking, it was enough for Aaron to make trouble for Angus. Why did she get involved?

 Chapter 333

    Half squatting, Aaron stared at him and said sarcastically, "I''ll give you a chance. Where is Melissa now? If you don''t say it, I have plenty of methods. Whether you work for Liam or Scorpion, it''s easy to kill you. "


    The piercing pain in his chest made Angus speechless. If Jay had stabbed him in the face just now, it would be a piercing pain by Aaron''s action.


    After a long time, Angus could barely breathe. His face was a little pale. With a sinister smile, he stared at Aaron and said, "I... I don''t know. How could I know where Melissa is? At that time, she wanted to leave by herself. We just helped her. If you really have the ability, you can go to find her yourself. It''s so funny that you can''t even see a woman. "


    At this moment, he was simply plucking the hair of a tiger, which was still the kind of tiger with a false smile that could swallow the other party alive at any time.


    With his hands around his chest, Aaron looked at the two men playfully. "You just helped her? Yes, I forgot that Gina also took part in this event. No matter what Melissa said, if you helped her, you would have to accept the same punishment. I don''t think Sean will object, will he? If you make a mistake, you should be punished. "


    Compared with the panic of the two of them, Liam was much calmer at the moment. Now that he had prepared himself to fight against Aaron, he should have been prepared for such a result.


    He had almost been destroyed by Aaron. There were two things he was most worried about now. One was about Judith, and the other was about his men...


    If he guessed right, the people there must have been terrified. Their boss was in jail and could lose his life at any time. If he had the chance to go out, he would probably not see the glory of the past.


    "I... I don''t know... "


    "It has nothing to do with Gina. Please don''t get her involved. Everything was done by me and this man. If you have anything to do, just come at us. "


    Before Angus finished his words, Aunt Seven stood up and stopped in front of Aaron. She didn''t know where the courage came from.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, Aaron was going to reach out to Gina. She couldn''t let such a thing hap


    Baby?


    It was Aaron to deal with this problem, and he didn''t pay much attention to this matter. But he had expected that Sean would sound it out. After all, he had seen him and Aaron appear in the same ward the other day, so it was normal for him to suspect.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, unknowingly, K also calmed down, and his words and behaviors were like a retreat from the Aaron!


    He knocked on the table and said, "Aren''t you going to do something about the child? Why did you ask me?"


    His unhurried tone made Sean feel a little unconfident. If it were Aaron, he didn''t want to be disturbed for many times... And now he could answer so patiently. Was it the fake man last time?


    While thinking, Sean gave an ultimatum again, "I know. By the way, didn''t you tell me that you wanted to go to B city with me to do an investigation? When do you think we can arrange this time?"


    After saying that, Sean could even hear his breath. His heart raced to his throat.


    But what confused him was that the other end of the phone hesitated for a long time and did not make a sound. Just when Sean thought he was right, K said, "Sean, if I didn''t treat you as my brother, I would have ruined your reputation just by these few calls."


    His words were very light, but very shocking! Sean, who had been suspicious, immediately became depressed and apologized. He said that he had asked so many questions because he had worried too much.

 Chapter 334

    However, Sean didn''t know that K on the other end of the phone was also very guilty. Because he didn''t know about it at all. Aaron had never told him, so he naturally didn''t know.


    K answered perfunctorily, indicating that he would not blame him, and then hung up the phone. After that, without hesitation, K sent a message to Aaron through his phone.


    It was better to make it clear, in case that Sean would be suspicious again and cause a lot of trouble to Aaron.


    Unexpectedly, Aaron replied very quickly. Although there were not many words, K was still scared. He almost fell into the trap of the cunning Sean.


    "No, I didn''t have arrangement with him." ...


    The eyes of K were fixed on the words. After a long silence, he called Sean again using the company''s phone.


    After receiving the phone call from Aaron''s office, Sean''s heart rose in an instant. After hesitating for a while, he reached out his hand to take the passage. "What''s wrong, Aaron? I''ve apologized to you just now. I really didn''t mean it. I''m just afraid that you will get involved in this matter The situation is so tense now. It will be bad if you are pushed into the wind again. "


    "I know, but if you continue to do such a stupid thing, I will definitely not let you go easily. By the way, if you want to do some tricks next time, you''d better be wiser. I don''t have time to accompany you to do any small investigation, nor do I have time to accompany you to B city. Okay. I have a meeting to attend later, so I won''t accompany you. "


    Hearing this, Sean felt a little embarrassed. After twitching the corners of his mouth, he agreed in a hurry, "Yes. Okay, okay... "


    It seemed that the person in the office was none other than Aaron! He did make it up on the spur of the moment. If someone pretended to be him, he would definitely not know! But he still felt that it was a little inappropriate...


    Gina, who had just returned home, was interrupted by a phone call.


    Glancing at the strange number, Gina answered it without hesitation, "Hello, This is Gina. What can I do for you?"


    Jay didn''t go to find Gina directly. Instead, he ran back to Liam''s base and took his motorcycle. Then he made a phone call to Gina through Bluetoot


    he car, Gina vomited. Jay didn''t feel guilty at all, but disliked her slow movement.


    Jay pushed his car away vigilantly and said in disgust, "Don''t vomit next to my motorcycle. It''s troublesome to wash the car later. I don''t have so much time. Let''s go inside. Mr. Aaron is waiting for you inside. "


    After vomiting for a while, Gina came to her senses and asked, "Police station? Why did Aaron ask me to come here? "


    A normal person wouldn''t set the date at this place, would he? There must be something wrong with it! At the thought of this, Gina began to cheer up.


    But she was already at the gate of the police station. Even if Gina didn''t want to go in, she had no choice.


    After Jay parked his motorcycle, he turned around and grabbed Gina''s hand, walking forward.


    Jay''s sudden move made Gina panic. She twisted her body and asked anxiously, "Wait... What...What are you doing? You haven''t answered my question yet. What does Aaron want me to do here? "


    Looking at her hypocritical face, Jay began to feel a little impatient. Only then did Jay slightly speed up and stop her. "Don''t talk so much nonsense. You will know it when you enter."


    Gina was brought into the police station in such a mess. The police around just watched all this silently and did not intend to help her, which made Gina particularly disappointed.


    It seemed that the person inside was indeed Aaron. Besides him, who else could do such evil things in the police station in broad daylight?

 Chapter 335

    Since the situation had been decided, Gina began to give up. Since it was Aaron who asked her to come, he wouldn''t let her go back like this, would he?


    But what on earth could he say to the police station in person? This made Gina feel a little uneasy.


    Was it because of Melissa? Or has something been found out?


    Her fingertips were a little cold. After a while, Gina looked listless. This was the so-called guilty conscience, wasn''t it?


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    Jay knocked on the door and asked, "Mr. Aaron. I''ve brought her here. Do you want her to come in now? "


    There was a long silence inside, which made Jay a little confused. Just when he thought that something had happened to Aaron and was about to break in, Aaron took the initiative to open the door.


    He looked around and his face was full of joy, which made Jay a little confused.


    But he was too embarrassed to ask. With the hint of Aaron, he pulled Gina in.


    The atmosphere was a little weird. Gina sensed something wrong as soon as she came in. One was Aunt Seven lying on the ground, and the other was Angus who had helped to transport Melissa.


    Why are these two people here? Didn''t she tell the two of them not to get close to each other again?


    Gina knew why Aaron asked her to come here today. Everyone involved in this matter was here, and the implication was obvious enough.


    But she couldn''t admit it, let alone speak it out. Otherwise, if the truth was found out, she would not only not be able to go back to the side of Aaron, but also lose her reputation and discredit Liao Family.


    Gina''s expression was a little unnatural. She stretched out her hand a little and then greeted in a tough way, "Aaron. Hi... "


    If there was a mirror at the moment, Gina would find that her smile was uglier than crying. But Aaron didn''t care about it at all. What he wanted to know was the matter about Melissa.


    Crossing his arms across his chest, Aaron said casually, "I believe you know why I asked you to come here. To be honest, if you tell me the truth, I can let you go."


    It had been almost two days since Melissa left, but he still hadn''t made any progress. Just now, many people called him bac


    y? Are you sure you two did it? "


    Obviously, Aunt Seven wanted to replace her. Aaron was not a fool, so he could see that.


    Aaron leaned back a little and looked down at Aunt Seven under her feet. "Since you care about Gina so much, why don''t I sent her to accompany with you? So that you can have a companion all the way, don''t you think so? "


    All of a sudden, Gina''s face turned pale. She turned to look at Aaron in disbelief. At first, she thought that Aaron just said that to threaten Aunt Seven, but after seeing Aaron''s expression, Gina believed that Aaron could do it.


    He always did what he said. Even if he killed her here or did something to her, he would find someone to frame her up without being noticed.


    Subconsciously swallowing, Gina endured the discomfort and knelt down, shouting, "Aaron! I''m your future wife. How can you do this to me. I''m still pregnant with your child. Is that how you treat me? "


    She didn''t believe that Aaron didn''t want his child! Now the child was the only way she could threaten Aaron.


    Aaron''s eyes widened a little, and then he smiled cruelly, "Child? Haven''t you aborted the baby yet? Gina, I should have told you that you don''t deserve to be pregnant with my child. If it weren''t for your brother''s sake, I would have taken you away. Jay, go and inform a doctor to come here. You can have an abortion after a while. It will save my trouble. "


    Gina, who was full of confidence, was stunned at the moment.

 Chapter 336

    Did she hear it right? How could Aaron say that he wanted to let her have an abortion? ''Are you kidding me!'' She would never agree.


    Unfortunately, before Gina could refute, Aunt Seven suddenly raised her head and looked at Gina, trying to persuade her, "Gina, we give up the child. Let him go. Don''t worry. I''m here and I can protect you. I won''t let Aaron hurt you. Mr. Aaron, if Gina agrees to have an abortion, will you stop forcing her? "


    She could have another child, but Gina had only one. If something happened to Gina, she would never forgive herself!


    "Aunt Seven, I will give you the last chance. If you..."


    Before Aaron could finish her words, Aunt Seven stood up and said seriously, "Okay. I said, I admit... If I tell you the truth, can you let Gina go? "


    Looking at Aunt Seven with a faint smile, Aaron neither agreed nor denied. They had no choice at all!


    After sighing with disappointment, Aunt Seven came slowly. "I admit it. Gina is indeed my daughter. And I did this just to help her get back her own happiness. Gina was right. You two should have been together from the very beginning. If it weren''t for the appearance of Melissa, how could this happen? So when I knew that Melissa was going to leave, I helped her and Gina. I''m willing to do whatever my daughter wants to do... I''ve admitted it. You''re right. Is it okay now? Are you satisfied with it, Aaron? Can you let her go? "


    When she finished, all the people around her were stunned, including Gina. She couldn''t imagine that these words came out of the mouth of Aunt Seven.


    Hearing the noise, Gina stepped back quickly and pushed her away. "Are you kidding me! How can I be your daughter. My father is Lawrence. My mother has passed away. How can I know who you are! Don''t pull me into the water. Go away! "


    Her voice was a little loud, and Aunt Seven was also stunned.


    "I..."


    When Aunt Seven was about to explain, Gina stamped her feet again and shook off her hand. "Shut up. Did you treat me well for today? But you come here to get in my way when Aaron misunderstood me. Don''t you think I''m not messy enough? "


    She was from a rich family.


    You don''t respect me at all. I''m pregnant with Aaron''s child. If you dare to hurt me... "


    However, before Gina could finish her words, Aaron gave her an ultimatum, "Do it directly. If you have any loss, count me in. You can also have an abortion later. It''s useless for such a waste to stay in your belly."


    ''A waste?''


    How could Aaron say that her child was a waste?


    Gina froze in place. She didn''t believe that it was said by Aaron...


    Could Aaron really sentence his own baby to death without hesitation?


    She smiled bitterly and then asked what she was thinking. "How can you be so cruel, Aaron? If the baby was in Melissa''s belly, would you still say such ruthless words? "


    She had tried her best, but she couldn''t catch up with Melissa. How could she be so worthless in Aaron''s heart that she couldn''t even compare with Melissa?


    Aaron turned his head and said firmly, "She is she, and you are you. You two are not in a same level. Let''s do it. I don''t want to see it too slow. "


    The woman named Melissa was special. No one could replace her position and change the love of Aaron for Melissa.


    Aaron''s attitude was so firm that Gina gave up struggling, and then tears were struggling in her eyes. She looked pitiful.


    After a while, Gina raised her head and stared at Aaron, "Aaron, I should have seen through you. You still don''t love me. It''s all my wishful thinking. That''s why I end up like this. "

 Chapter 337

    This man was the one she loved the most, but at the same time, he was the one who hurt her the most.


    Although she knew that he was a poison, she couldn''t help but get close to him. Once she was infected with it, she would inexplicably want more. In the end, when she turned around, she had been intoxicated with the side of Aaron and couldn''t extricate herself.


    "Move!"


    Finally, under the urging of Aaron, the two doctors began to draw Gina''s blood. What was unusual was that Gina had cooperated more this time, motionless, like a broken glass doll at any time.


    Maybe she was desperate. She knew that she couldn''t escape, so she''d better accept it frankly. At least in this way, she wouldn''t suffer from drunkenness.


    With the cooperation of Gina, the surroundings became much quieter in an instant. Liam also began to tease her casually, "If you did this at the beginning, how could there be so many troubles? ''Aaron, you are really a formidable opponent... No wonder I lost to you. ''


    After thinking it over, he still felt that the decision he made now was wiser.


    As for Liam''s comment, Aaron remained silent, waiting for the passage of time. And Aunt Seven''s heart was also hanging in her heart. She would rather not have a grandson than protect her daughter''s safety!


    However, Gina didn''t think so. The child was her last life-saving rune, but now this so-called life-saving spell seemed to be a life-taking spell...


    With a bitter smile, Gina looked up in despair, tears falling all over the ground. ''Aaron, am I wrong to fall in love with you or not, ''


    An hour later, the data was finally detected. The result was that the DNA of Gina and Aunt Seven could match!


    After getting the news, Gina was not as furious as she was at the beginning. She just looked at the data report in silence, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    The old doctor looked at Aaron worriedly and said, "Mr. Aaron, if you want me to do an abortion operation, I still need some facilities. If I have to do it here, I''m afraid it will cause some adverse reactions to the pregnant woman."


    Even ordinary pregnant women should try to get a bed or something, but there is nothing here, not to mention those professional medical facilities. It was easy to kill people.


    and this was something that no one else could know. Only she knew her pain.


    "Yes, Wendy. This is Seven. Are you free now? Yes, don''t worry. Come to this police station now... Yes, the police station is less than half an hour away from our hospital. Well, come here quickly. Well, I''ll hang up now. See you later. Don''t forget to bring the tools. I have a patient who is going to have an abortion. She is in a hurry. "


    Aunt Seven gave the mobile phone back to Aaron after she finished the conversation. She didn''t reveal anything during this period, so Aaron didn''t snatch his phone back halfway.


    If Aunt Seven had any signs of divulgence just now, she couldn''t have stood here waiting for her so well.


    With the episode of Aunt Seven, the two doctors were not in a hurry to start the work. Instead, they chatted with Aunt Seven.


    The old man greeted Aunt Seven first, "Why are you here? Are you attending a free clinic?"


    Aunt Seven smiled frankly, not as arrogant and domineering as usual. "No, my daughter is here, so I''m here."


    After nodding his head, the old man showed a trace of confusion and said, "I see. But why abort the child for no reason? You should know how much a girl''s body is burdened by miscarriage..."


    Aunt Seven was an expert. She should know about it, but why did she allow her daughter to do such an outrageous thing?


    Glancing at the expressionless Gina, Aunt Seven smiled awkwardly and tried to change the topic. "It''s a long story. But when did you get a new disciple? "

 Chapter 338

    Seeing that Aunt Seven was looking at him, the man suddenly became quiet. He bowed to Aunt Seven and quickly introduced himself, "Nice to meet you, Aunt Seven. I just worked as an intern in the clinic a few days ago, and I''m not a famous person. If there is a chance in the future, I hope you can give me more advice!"


    His obedience was particularly pleasing to Aunt Seven. She nodded and repeatedly praised him.


    As they were talking, time passed. During this time, Aaron was playing with his cell phone. No one knew what he was doing.


    After a long time, there was a sudden knock on the door. A man''s dull voice came from outside, "Mr. Aaron, there is a woman claiming to be here for treatment. Do you want her to come in?"


    Aaron nodded at Jay and motioned him to open the door.


    Sure enough, a woman rushed in with a big box in her hand. It was obvious that she was the tools needed for the abortion operation.


    "Wendy!"


    "Seven!"


    After the two looked at each other and called each other, Wendy began to find that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Wendy''s smile became a little bitter, and then tears rustled down. She hugged Seven and said, "What... What was going on? Why did you ask me to come to the police station for no reason? What''s going on? How long haven''t you come back to see us? If you hadn''t been paid, we would have thought that you were going to donate money and run away... "


    Aunt Seven smiled awkwardly. After taking a deep breath, she temporarily put these things aside and said, "I''m fine. Come here and help me with the surgery. This person is very important to me. If there''s risk, you should try your best to minimize it, okay? " Now it was better to focus on Gina. It seemed that Aaron didn''t have much patience. It would be bad if he waited too long.


    Wendy wiped her tears gently and nodded, "Okay. I know. I have a lot of things to tell you later. Don''t run away by then! "


    With the help of the police, she was able to move a bed here temporarily. But Aaron didn''t come in. He just leaned against the door and talked to a man.


    The man looked a little embarrassed and answered, "You mean you are going to bail Liam out? Mr. Aaron, are you out of your mind? Our le


    period now. It would be terrible if she said something wrong accidentally.


    But the Mu Family was the backstage supporter of her, which had something to do with this matter... It was not appropriate to refuse her rashly.


    Smiled awkwardly, the woman couldn''t say a word. Rebecca knew her difficulties, but she was unwilling to tell her.


    The woman forced a smile. She reached out her hand to cover the door and glanced at her back. Then she said nervously, "In fact, it''s not as simple as you think. There are too many things involved, so I can''t interfere in many things. I hope you can understand, Rebecca. In addition, I have a lot of things to deal with recently, so I can''t accompany you If you have anything to know, you can consult the nurses at the platform. I''m still busy, so I''ll go first... "


    While speaking, she pretended to close the door, but how could Rebecca give her the chance? If she didn''t find out the news about Melissa earlier, she wouldn''t be able to rest assured at all!


    In addition, she had heard from the media that Gina was pregnant with Aaron''s child. She had to confirm it with Gina face to face.


    If her baby was really a descendant of the Mu Family, she would definitely discuss the marriage with the Liao Family. The two of them had made an agreement from the beginning, but they had been stepping back for the sake of Aaron.


    Now the child was the best opportunity. If she didn''t seize this opportunity, she might not have the next chance.

 Chapter 339

    Rebecca quickly reached out her hand to block the door and explained, "I know that the child is dead and a child is missing. I know all these things. Don''t worry. I''m not here to make things difficult for you, nor to investigate your mistakes. I only want to know the whereabouts of Gina and Melissa. What do you think? If you tell me, maybe I can contact Sean to raise your salary. "


    Looking at their nervous faces, Rebecca thought that it was not that simple. The more they tried to cover it up, the more valuable it was for inquiry.


    "Well..."


    The woman turned her head awkwardly to look at the person behind her, and then slammed the door and locked it immediately.


    Before Rebecca could react, the woman apologized loudly at the other end of the room, "Rebecca, I''m really sorry. I have no choice on this matter. You''d better ask someone else! You can ask Aaron. If you have anything you want to know, Aaron will have answer! "


    Now the situation was a little subtle. No one dared to say anything strange. If someone found out the truth, she would be punished. She didn''t want to die so early!


    "You..."


    Rebecca, who was shut out, had a long face. She stamped her feet with resentment, and her face twisted in an instant.


    Anger rose in an instant. Rebecca reached out her hand and knocked on the door hard, shouting, "I''ve been so nice to you all the time. I didn''t expect you to be ungrateful at the critical moment! I really misjudged you! You''d better not regret it! "


    The woman inside the door looked a little embarrassed, full of guilt. Rebecca seemed to be still angry. She knocked on the door again and cursed for a while before she turned around and left slowly.


    The woman inside took a deep breath and then sat on the ground in an instant.


    Turning around, Jack was laughing happily and said, "You are rational in doing this. Otherwise, you may be involved next time."


    Indeed, Aaron had expected what Rebecca would do. Now that Rebecca knew his background, it meant that Aaron also knew about her social circle.


    After Jack finished his work, he called him to the department to stay in case that


    acted so skillfully as if he had practiced it for hundreds of times.


    Liam moved his aching wrist and said lightly, "Don''t you regret it. If I run away, you will have to bear the consequences alone. "


    He couldn''t understand Aaron now. If he did it just to earn his trust, then it would be too risky? He was not a simple follower of the drug king.


    Aaron smiled, and his face was full of indifference, "I never regret what I have done. I don''t suspicious about people who I use. And if you want to escape from me, you should also plan to cooperate with me to find out Scorpion, right? "


    Liam burst into laughter, which was totally different from Aunt Seven'' mood. One was crying and the other was laughing. The obvious contrast confused Wendy.


    Wendy''s hand trembled a little. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. She pointed at Gina and said, "Seven, did you just say... Is this woman your daughter? Are you kidding me? "


    Aunt Seven cried with tearful eyes, but she could still hear the outside sound. She nodded her head in a trembling voice and hugged Gina more tightly.


    Gina had just had an operation, so she was very weak and fell asleep soon. And the room was filled with an unpleasant smell.


    Aaron''s nose twitched a little. Then he turned to the people around him and said, "Let''s talk in another room. Gina will stay here. Jay, help me keep an eye on her. If there is any new progress, tell me."

 Chapter 340

    Jay nodded and didn''t change at all because of the strange smell.


    At the same time, Aunt Seven were also carried out by Liam. Wendy was shocked to see all this. Then she was driven out by Jay and thrown out of the police station by Aaron.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye...


    Panic was written all over Wendy''s face. Then she immediately shouted, "I... You... What do you want to do! Let go of Seven. She is my family. What do you want to do to her? "


    She still didn''t understand what had happened. How could she be pushed out in the blink of an eye, and Seven was also taken away.


    The policeman at the door was not satisfied for a moment. He immediately came up with a straight face and urged, "Piss off. Don''t yell at us here. Go. Go back where you come from!"


    Wendy''s face was full of grievance. It was Aunt Seven who asked her to come, but she was driven out before she could say a few words.


    But she always insisted with her, so she didn''t have much to say. She had to admit that she was unlucky, and then packed up her things in dejection before walking back awkwardly.


    In another room, Liam was the first to get to the point. "I know Gina. The reason why she appeared in my place was planned, and you were just set up. Besides... The baby in her belly is not yours. "


    When Liam just said this, Aunt Seven and Aaron were shocked. Liam was quiet when he didn''t say anything, but when he opened his mouth, it was shocking news.


    Although Aaron was shocked, he was happy. At least he didn''t do anything stupid. Even if he did, it had nothing to do with him. All these were designed by Liam and Gina, and he was just an innocent person.


    Aunt Seven was shocked when she heard this. How could Gina do such a stupid thing behind Aaron''s back! The most important thing was that Aaron knew it now!


    At the thought of this, Aunt Seven frowned, while Aaron calmly began to analyze Liam''s words. "Do you mean that the child was another man''s child? Although Gina knows it, she still keeps it from me. Is that so? "


    Liam nodded, full of guilt on his face. If he had known that he would fall into the hands of Aaron one day, he would not have participated in so many things i


    rpion hadn''t betrayed Liam, Liam would never choose to join with Aaron. In other words, Scorpion deserved it.


    Aaron turned the steering wheel full, and then slid off the head before continuing to ask, "What else do you want to say? Say it all at once. Is your base the same as before? "


    "It''s gone. It''s still the same place... Besides, do you know where Judith is? I haven''t seen her since she helped me prevent a fatal injury last time. I''m so worried. After all, she is my woman. "


    Aaron stepped on the gas and nodded, "I haven''t seen her for the time being, but I can help you contact her. After all, I''ve seen her before, so it''s not difficult to find her in this city. "


    The conversation between the two was basically a tedious matter, which could not be separated from the two women. One was Melissa, and the other was Judith.


    Although Liam was a drug trafficker, he was still a gentle man if he really fell in love with someone. About an hour later, the car slowly stopped at the gate of Liam''s house.


    Different from the previous glory, now it could be described as desolation.


    Liam sneered. Then he unfastened the seat belt and got out of the car. "Sure enough... It has become like this. "


    His expression was a little complicated, and then Aaron followed him.


    Liam began to stagger. Then he touched the doorbell with his left hand and couldn''t move anymore.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the tip of his nose was a little sore.

 Chapter 341

    No one could accept it. It was only a few weeks before they left. The once prosperous organization suddenly became so embarrassed that even the gatekeeper was gone.


    Just when Liam thought he couldn''t get in. All of a sudden, the door was pushed open slowly. A man limped out, looking a little embarrassed.


    Liam''s eyes widened a little, and then he said in surprise, "What happened? What''s going on?"


    Although he felt a little disappointed when he saw the miserable situation inside, the sense of satisfaction in his heart far exceeded the sense of loss when he saw someone come out to welcome him.


    The man''s action was a little stiff. Then he rubbed his eyes hard and said in surprise, "Nothing. Boss... Why are you back?" Is boss really back?


    His loud voice instantly attracted the people inside. Everyone''s face was full of surprise. They rushed out quickly and confirmed that it was really Liam.


    All the men used to be energetic, but now they looked tearful, which made Liam a little uncomfortable.


    Liam''s nose twitched. Then he turned his head away and mumbled, "You are all men. Why are you still tearful?"


    Although he said so, his nose also turned red. Obviously, he was deeply touched by this reunion.


    But Aaron didn''t feel anything about it. He played with his phone in silence and seemed to be contacting something. To Aaron''s surprise, Liam cared so much about Judith, and he didn''t doubt what Judith had done.


    Aaron was shocked by this. If Liam knew that it was him who had arranged all this, would he still react like this?


    After sending a message to Judith, Aaron took back his phone. Seeing the message, Judith deleted it without replying.


    This was the tacit understanding between them. In order to maintain a certain vigilance and confidential, they would never reply. If an outsider got her phone, he would usually reply to it to show that he had received it, so as to avoid the other party calling to confirm if he had known about it.


    Enduring the pain in her arm, Lily glanced at Judith who looked serious and asked, "What''s wrong, sister?"


    his room, and then he waved at Aaron, "Mr. Aaron, come with me. Come to my room. I have something to show you. You guys, just stay outside. Don''t come in without my permission, and don''t let other strangers come close. If Scorpion contacts me, inform me... "


    Aaron nodded in agreement, and he was no alert to Liam, but his men seemed to be dissatisfied with him.


    A man who was a core figure came up and whispered to Liam, "No, Liam! It''s Aaron. What if he does something to hurt you? It''s not easy for you to get out. Shouldn''t you take the opportunity to defeat Aaron? "


    Although he deliberately lowered his voice, it was still difficult for him to escape from the sharp hearing of Aaron. Liam boldly pushed the man away a little and announced loudly, "I''ve made up my mind on this matter. Scorpion betrayed us, so I was put into prison. The person behind this matter is Scorpion. If he contacts me, please help me stall him. I believe you know what to do. Since you are still here at this time, it means that you are loyal to me. If I can do it again in the future, I will never let you down! "


    His words were very excited, and his eyes turned red again. At the same time, his originally sickly subordinates were once again boiling like chicken blood.


    As long as he was still alive, it was not difficult to make a comeback! And those who stayed in the end were always loyal subordinates.

 Chapter 342

    "Liam, as long as you are still alive, I will follow you no matter what happens! You saved my life. Even if I die, I will die by your side! "


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I think!"


    "Yes! That''s right! "


    Although almost everyone had wounds on their bodies, the people around them were boiling again. Everyone had a firm expression on their faces, and no one was coward!


    Liam nodded. Then he took Aaron into his room. He was afraid that tears would fall out if he didn''t come in.


    Sure enough, the moment the door was closed, Liam''s tears fell down. As a man, he had seen all kinds of occasions, but he couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of his subordinates.


    Liam smiled awkwardly and wiped off his tears. Then he choked, "I''m sorry..."


    Aaron shook his head. He always respected iron men who had blood and love. If he hadn''t come back with Liam now, he wouldn''t have seen such a scene in his life.


    Liam took out a small key under the flowerpot and opened his locked drawer. "This is what I want to show you. I have recorded the conversation between Scorpion and me. Do you want to listen to the earphones? He seemed to be planning something to let me join, but I had something else to do at that time, so I postponed it for the time being... I suspect that it has something to do with you. Scorpion has always cared about you. "


    He had kept the U disk here all the time because he knew it would come in handy one day. Now, this kind of premonition immediately became true!


    Aaron was a little surprised. He had always thought that Liam was a man without scheming. He didn''t expect that he was reliable at the critical moment!


    Aaron didn''t refuse. Instead, he sat on a chair and responded, "Okay. Thank you. I''ll use earphones. You can tell me if there''s anything wrong. "


    Soon, the two of them got along with each other. After all, they were familiar with each other, so it was easy to have a conversation.


    The one who knew you best, besides yourself, was your enemy.


    This sentence is very appropriate at the moment. Today was not what it used to be. The enemy of the past was today''s companion.


    Liam turned over his computer expertly and put the U disk into it. While opening the encrypted folder, he said, "Oka


    rt. At this moment, his mind was occupied by Judith''s face, and he was completely rational.


    Without thinking too much, Liam said goodbye to Aaron and rushed out to hug Judith. If he hadn''t heard her cry out of pain, he would have pulled her into the room and pampered her.


    Liam''s body began to tremble because of excitement. His face was full of satisfaction. "What''s wrong? The wound hasn''t healed yet? No, this would was not long ago. What the hell is going on? Judith, is there anyone bullying you? "


    Liam''s heart sank at the sight of Judith''s injury. Who on earth dared to break Judith''s bone! He didn''t even want to do that to Judith. Who could do that?


    Judith smiled unnaturally. She looked away and said in a low voice, "I''m fine. I just fell down on the way here by accident, so I was injured and asked to be bandaged."


    As she spoke, she glanced inside through the corner of her eyes. After confirming that Aaron was here, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    But she couldn''t understand why Aaron still asked her to come here after the mission was over? This was a taboo for them. If anyone had known something, it was easy to erase her.


    The joy of rushing forward once again surged into Liam''s heart. At this moment, he didn''t want to worry so much. He waved his hand briskly, and then smiled. "It''s rare that we can be together again today. How about this, Mr. Aaron, stay and have a meal with us today! Let''s celebrate our new partnership by the way. What do you think? "

 Chapter 343

    As he spoke, Liam turned to look at Aaron, as if asking for his opinion.


    The people around them were stunned when they heard this.


    Did they hear it right? Liam was going to be Aaron''s partner? The two of them had fought each other to the death before. How could Liam have an affair with Aaron in the blink of an eye?


    "Boss, are you okay... Are you really our boss? "


    "That''s impossible. Although Scorpion betrayed us, you and Aaron are sworn enemies. How could it be possible..."


    The discussion around them became louder and louder, and Judith obviously felt something was wrong. She turned her head subconsciously to take a look at Liam, but his face was full of earnest!


    Obviously, he was serious about what happened just now. He was not joking at all! Since Liam was willing to do so, she was naturally willing to help, because there was no dissatisfaction or resistance on Aaron''s face.


    Judith took Liam''s hand with her uninjured hand, and then turned around and shouted, "Scorpion betrayed us. Maybe he would attack us at any time. If it weren''t for Mr. Aaron, I wouldn''t have been released. It was better to have one more friend than one more enemy, wasn''t it? Besides... I also believe in Liam''s decision. As long as it is his choice, no matter what it is, I will always be with him! "


    Although she didn''t know whether it would work or not, it was better than these people who had been against Aaron all the time.


    Unexpectedly, Judith''s statement worked well. The person who was dissatisfied with Aaron shut up in an instant, and Liam also nodded in approval of Judith''s words.


    The most important thing right now was how to stabilize his position, and then raise someone who could use him to search for the whereabouts of Scorpion, and then capture them all.


    Liam was a little excited. He held Judith tighter and announced loudly, "Judith is right. From now on, Aaron is ours partner. No one is allowed to hurt him. Otherwise, don''t blame my brother for being rude. Since you can wait for me to come back, it means that you are loyal to me. Let''s drink today! I''m going to find someone for Mr. Aaron tomorr


    phone in tacit agreement. While Scorpion was full of confidence, and the situation here was not so good. Because Liam had put his hand on the shoulder of the traitor...


    The man smiled awkwardly. He turned his head stiffly and greeted, "Liam, Liam..."


    Liam smiled brightly and then said, "It''s me. What''s wrong? Why are you sweating so much? What are you nervous about? Or did you do something wrong? Are you afraid of being seen by me? "


    The man''s mind was in a mess. Then he shook his head and denied, "No, no. There''s nothing. I was just trying to get the takeout. I''m going to get it now! "


    It seemed that Liam didn''t hear who he was talking to just now. Otherwise, he would have been furious?


    Thinking of this, the man felt a little lucky. But he didn''t know that Liam had been hiding behind him since he made the phone call. Although he didn''t know what Scorpion had said to him, at least he was sure that the man was not his subordinate, but a spy!


    Liam didn''t seem to want to expose him so soon. Instead, he continued, "I see. I came out just now to ask you to remember to bring money. I know that we don''t have much money in our organization, so you don''t have to save money. Here you are."


    After saying that, Liam really took out several bill from his pocket and put them into the man''s hands. Then he turned around and left.


    At the moment Liam left, that man fell to the ground, gasping for breath.

 Chapter 344

    Just now, he really thought he was caught in the act and was going to die. He didn''t expect that Liam was so slow to react and didn''t notice it!


    He chuckled and put the money into his pocket to calm himself down. Then he dialed the take out number.


    It seemed that he had to lurk here in a short time. He couldn''t do anything else next, or he would be caught at any time. Especially when Aaron was here.


    The man frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. "No, I have to find a way to get Aaron away. Liam will be an unstable factor as long as Aaron is with us. "


    After making up his mind, he patted his sore legs and walked out slowly. Now that he said he was going out to buy something, if he didn''t have anything at hand when he went back, wouldn''t they found out he was lying?


    At the same time, Liam walked back with mixed feelings. If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron had told him the man was suspicious, he would have been kept in the dark. The joy of coming back completely broke his usual calmness.


    How could he have noticed such small details when he was excited? However, there was one thing that Liam cared about most.


    Logically speaking, Aaron should have known the man. Why did he know that the man was a traitor?


    After coming back with a heavy heart, Liam picked up the beer and gulped it down without saying a word. Some smart people knew what had happened, so they didn''t dare to say anything, just waiting for Liam to speak silently.


    After a while, Liam said unhappily, "Mr. Aaron. You are right. That man is indeed a traitor. But can you tell me why you know? I didn''t even notice that... "


    There was actually a hint of temptation in Liam''s words, but Aaron pretended not to see it. Then he answered honestly, "What do you think your subordinate has feelings for you? Respect or indifference? You can see everything from his eyes. "


    Aaron''s answer was somewhat abstract, but it was rare that Liam had a blackout this time. He nodded obediently and didn''t say anything more.


    Touching the tip of his nose, Aaron changed the topic. "Since you have seen it, why did you choose to let him go?"


    In the past, Liam would have been furious if he knew that someone had


    drug trafficker... Well, there is a deal. The target is Melissa... "


    His words were intermittent, but Aaron still understood. His eyes widened in an instant, and then he asked, "Do you mean that it is very likely that Scorpion has Melissa now?"


    Liam nodded. Apparently, he was a little drunk and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    His eyes began to flicker. After a while, he said in a daze, "To be honest... A man called me before and asked me about Melissa. It seems that Miss Melissa has a strong background. I can''t remember who that man is, but he is also a member of our circle. You can think about it. I''ll tell you if I remember. "


    Aaron didn''t eat anything. Except for the beer at the beginning, he didn''t drink anything. Besides, Liam could only drink a few bottles.


    This beer had the lowest concentration. If it could make Liam drunk, wouldn''t it be so funny? So there must be something wrong with the dish.


    It was too late when Liam found out. He felt dizzy as if his head was about to crack.


    Liam shook his head and said in horror, "Mr. Aaron... I seem to... "


    Aaron held out his hand and made a silence gesture on his lips, then he guaranteed, "I know. Don''t worry. We are in the same boat now. I know what to do. You can at least hear something if you lie on your stomach. "


    After getting Aaron''s approval, Liam fell asleep in an instant. Some people who didn''t drink too much exchanged a look with Aaron and then fell down on the ground.

 Chapter 345

    It seemed that someone had tampered with the food. If Liam hadn''t been the first one to have a problem, no one would have known it at the moment.


    In a sense, Liam had saved everyone by accident.


    Judith was smart enough to help Liam back to the room. Although her arm was a little painful, it was barely done.


    About half an hour later, the man who had been waiting outside carefully stroked in. If he hadn''t drugged the food, he might have lived longer. However, he chose to take the risk.


    The man''s face was full of nervousness when he came in. He had put a lot of drug in it. Considering that many people would drink beer today, the smell was easily covered up, so he dared to act so recklessly.


    After entering carefully, the man looked around and said vigilantly, "Liam? Liam? Are you still here? "


    But it was quiet inside. Even Aaron was bending over the table. It was obvious that he had eaten something just now.


    After thinking for a while, the man laughed wildly. "Even if it was Aaron, I still have got him down. You used to be so arrogant. You didn''t expect you would fell into my hands one day! "


    The corners of Aaron''s mouth lifted, but he didn''t show it on his face. It seems that people really doesn''t like him wherever he goes. Of course... Except for the media.


    The man frowned. While turning his head, he said strangely, "It''s strange. Where is Liam? Didn''t he just sit here? Why is he missing? Has he been found? "


    While speaking, he walked towards Liam''s room. Did he go back in a daze? Because the door was covered.


    After confirming that Liam had fallen into the trap, the man took out his phone and began to contact Scorpion. But it was also because of his carelessness and vanity that he gave everyone a chance to discover.


    After the man dialed the number of Scorpion complacently, he began to ask for credit in a hurry. "Scorpion, I have done it. Now that Liam and Aaron are both in a coma, what should I do next? Right... Well, don''t praise me. I should do all these things. Yes, following you, Scorpion, I''m much more efficient. "


    Hearing what he said, Scorpion''s face flashed an ex


    o interfere too much in this matter. He would talk about it when Liam woke up. What he wanted to know was another thing.


    Aaron squatted down and lifted the man''s chin with the bottle. Then he asked, "Let me ask you. Is Melissa in Scorpion''s hand? "


    The man was stunned. After thinking for a while, he shook his head and denied, "What do you mean? What Melissa? I don''t know."


    Aaron smashed the bottle directly onto his head. His strength was so great that he smashed the originally strong bottle. The man''s wail was sharp and harsh.


    However, the minions beside didn''t show any timidity at all. They had seen such a scene for many times, and they were basically numb.


    Aaron put the sharp glass fragments directly on the man''s neck and thrust it into his neck with a little force to make him feel pain, and then he asked, "I don''t have much patience. I''ll give you the last chance. Did Scorpion have Melissa? "


    After tasting the bitterness, the man was much more obedient. He nodded earnestly and then nodded quickly. "Yes, yes... I just heard of this name. At that time, my boss called someone and told me to inform him as soon as possible if I have information about Melissa when I was on a mission. But I didn''t know why he cared about Melissa so much. Really, that''s all I know! "


    Upon hearing this, Aaron''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that Liam was right. There might be news about Melissa from Scorpion!

 Chapter 346

    But Aaron didn''t understand why Scorpion was so interested in Melissa. This time, things seemed to be much more complicated than he thought.


    After asking the answer he wanted, Aaron stood up in an instant, threw the glass bottle in his hand aside and said, "I won''t get involved in this matter. What I want is only Melissa. If Scorpion really has Melissa in his hand, I have to hurry up... "


    He knew a little about Scorpion''s means. If he let Melissa stay there alone, she would not be able to withstand it. Although he wanted to torture Melissa to death, he must be the one to be tortured. No other man was allowed to touch Melissa!


    Seeing that Aaron was about to leave, the people around became nervous at once. This was the first time, and there must be a second time. What should they do if Scorpion sent people here again?


    While thinking, the man quickly said, "Mr. Aaron, are you leaving now? What about our boss? If Scorpion sends someone else here... "


    Upon hearing this, Aaron stopped and turned to sneer, "That''s your business. I''m not omnipotent. Besides, I have something more important to do... If you can''t make a decision before Liam wakes up, you''d better ask Judith. After the conversation just now, I think she should be a wise woman. Maybe she can help you with something. "


    Although the two of them wanted to cooperate, they had to run away when they were really in danger. And if he let Judith make the decision, he could also enjoy the greatest benefits. Aaron killed two birds with one stone this time!


    "Okay, I see. Indeed, Judith almost lost her life in order to save Liam. "


    "Yes. I heard that she came in a hurry just now and accidentally broke one of her hands, so she came here in plaster. "


    "Yes. We would ask her when she came out. Thank you, Mr. Aaron! If it weren''t for you, we would have all... "


    All of a sudden, they began to whisper to each other. Fortunately, Aaron had expected that before everyone came to their senses, he had turned around and left.


    However, what Aaron didn''t know was that ZERO didn''t have time either.


    ZERO, who was in his room, frowned and then kept asking, "Do you really not have Melissa?"


    Scorpion on the other end of the phone shrugged helplessly and replied, "What''s the use of this woman? If I want to revenge on Aaron, I


    t it was better.


    Jane was stunned for a while and then nodded. "I see. I''ll go to pack up my things later. I''ll take care of Miss Melissa. Please don''t worry."


    She made a gesture, but her movement was still ridiculously fast. With a dull face, Melissa could only watch them talking in sign language.


    After Alex left, Jane came up to her and wrote on the drawing board.


    "Are you going to drink it now? Or you want to wait a minute?" ...


    Her smile was a little forced, and it was hard for Melissa to tell her the truth. She could only nod awkwardly with a smile and then reached out her hand to take it.


    Frowning, Melissa raised her head and drank it directly. Jane couldn''t take her eyes off Melissa''s charming smile.


    She could feel that Alex treated this woman differently. She was not jealous of Melissa, but felt a little disappointed.


    Jane didn''t dare to sit down until she saw that Melissa had finished drinking. She took a deep breath. She still looked a little disappointed.


    With a good comprehension ability, Melissa had only spent a few days with Jane and learned a lot about the use of sign language. "Are you going back later? I want to visit your home, okay?" ...


    Her home?


    Jane was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Melissa would suddenly make such a request, and she didn''t know how to answer it for a moment. And it seemed that Melissa also felt that her question was a little abrupt, so she waved her hand and denied what she had just said. She hoped that Jane would not take it to heart.

 Chapter 347

    The atmosphere became subtle in an instant. Jane smiled awkwardly and continued writing.


    "I didn''t mean that. But my house is very shabby. I''m afraid you can''t adapt to it, so... Of course, if you don''t mind, we can go together. I can help you take care of the child." ...


    After understanding what Jane meant, Melissa smiled contentedly. At the beginning, she was worried that Jane might give her a cold shoulder because of Alex. It seemed that she was overthinking.


    After packing up, Jane held the baby in her arms and walked towards her house with Melissa. But her house was a little far away, so Jane told Alex in advance and didn''t dare to take action until she got his permission.


    If anything happened to Melissa, she would be the one to suffer. It was not easy for Alex to take her away. She didn''t want to ruin it by herself.


    The two of them had been together all the way. They didn''t need too much words to understand what they wanted to say. Such a tacit understanding was not something that everyone could have.


    About ten minutes later, Jane pointed to a shabby house not far away, indicating Melissa that this was her home.


    When Jane was doing this, she was a little timid. Her eyes were fixed on the face of Melissa, fearing to see her disgusted expression.


    Unexpectedly, Melissa was also very easy-going. She grinned and sped up, as if she didn''t care about the appearance of the house at all.


    Such a woman... Sure enough, she was different from other women. No wonder Alex treated her different.


    *Three hours later*


    Staring at the two people who just came out of Jane''s house, Alex asked, "Have you packed up your things? Leave the child to my assistant. Jane, you will be responsible for supporting Melissa. "


    The corner of Alex''s assistant''s mouth twitched a little. Then he walked up to Melissa and took her child in his arms. Although he was an assistant, his degree was higher than most of people. How could he become a nanny in such a short time?


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say it in front of Alex, or he would be taught a lesson.


    "Yes, I''m ready." ...


    "OK." ...


    Melissa made an OK gesture with a satisfied smile on her face. It seemed that after the conversation just now, the re


    really treat me well, I won''t hide anything from you. In fact, I escaped from Aaron. If I go back, I will have no choice but to die." ...


    ''Aaron?''


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the name. She couldn''t believe that this innocent and kind-hearted woman would have anything to do with Aaron!


    But she didn''t seem to be from a rich family. She was just an ordinary woman. Why did it have anything to do with Aaron?


    Noticing that Jane looked at her, Melissa could only smile bitterly. ''Yes, even she would felt that the distance between her and Aaron was too far, let alone others?''


    But it was good that no one believed it. At least, she would be more peaceful in the rest of her life?


    The meticulous Jane immediately realized that her action was not appropriate. She immediately held the hand of Melissa and repeatedly gesticulated, "I don''t mean that. I just feel a little unbelievable. Please don''t blame me. If you feel embarrassed or uncomfortable because of what I did just now, I apologize."


    Tears were welling up in Melissa''s eyes. Then she shook her head and held Jane in her arms.


    If she was given another chance to choose, she would rather never know Aaron, even if she was poor all her life.


    The two hugged each other, feeling each other''s heartbeat, and their hearts were unprecedentedly calm.


    With Melissa''s heart sinking, she flew towards C city with a wound that could never be healed.


    It was unknown whether a new city could have a new life or not.

 Chapter 348

    Three years later, in a lazy afternoon.


    At this moment, Melissa was shaking her little feet.


    A woman wittily walked to the back of Melissa, and then gently covered her eyes. She joked, "Melissa, I feel the sun is very good today. It''s very comfortable to bask in it."


    Her voice was a little stiff, but Melissa could hear her clearly.


    Hearing that, a smile played at the corners of Melissa''s mouth. Then she pursed her lips and said with a low smile, "Yes. I also feel very comfortable. "


    The woman smiled slyly, not intending to let go of Melissa at all. Instead, she kissed Melissa on the cheek and continued her joke. "Guess who I am?"


    However, instead of getting angry, Melissa pretended to guess seriously, "It must be the sleepy cat at the door!"


    Jane rolled her eyes at Melissa and complained, "You are so annoying, Melissa. How could that cat have such a warm hand as mine?"


    But she had already let go of her hand. Yes, the two people who were playing at the moment were Jane and Melissa, who had been saved by Alex.


    With the unremitting efforts of Alex, Melissa could speak now. As for Jane, she recovered slowly because she lost her voice because of the medicine, but basically she could communicate with others.


    Turning her head a little, Jane looked around for a long time, but didn''t see a little figure. She asked Melissa curiously, "It''s strange. Hasn''t George gotten up yet? He used to hang around with you. Why can''t I see him today? "


    Hearing her words, Melissa was stunned for a moment, and then smiled awkwardly as if she had suddenly remembered something. "I forgot... He went out with Alex this morning. It seems that he is going to buy something. I forgot it. "


    After listening to Melissa''s explanation, Jane nodded and sat directly near Melissa.


    Jane rested her head on the arm of Melissa. After thinking for a while, she changed the topic, "Melissa... To be honest, will you miss home? To be honest, the longer I stay here, the more I hate that woman. But at the same time, I''m glad. "


    Glad?


    When Melissa heard the word, she was stunned and even thought she had heard it wrong. She had been hurt like this by her stepmother. W


    It''s time to find a girlfriend. But no matter what I say, he just doesn''t listen to me. He has always said that he wanted to postpone this matter. As a father, I''m not in a hurry! "


    To persuade Alex to have a girlfriend?


    The smile on Jane''s face froze and she didn''t respond for a long time. If it weren''t for the presence of Melissa, she would have been embarrassed.


    With a decent smile on her face, Melissa tilted her head a little and said tentatively, "But Doctor Alex saved our lives. Wouldn''t it be too abrupt to say that to him?"


    When she said this, she fixed her eyes on Martin''s face and carefully observed his expression. If there was any change, Melissa could change topic as soon as possible in case of making Martin unhappy.


    Unexpectedly, Martin didn''t blame Melissa when he heard what she said. Instead, he sighed with disappointment and shook his head. "In fact, I liked you from the beginning. I even treated your child as my own grandson... But later I thought it was better to have my own flesh and blood. Unfortunately, my son is not lucky enough to marry such a good woman like you! "


    Jane, who had been embarrassed, looked even worse.


    Embarrassed, Melissa stood up and walked up to Martin. "In fact, besides me, there are also many good girls, such as Jane... Don''t you know what kind of girl Jane is? And Jane... "


    Just as Melissa was persuading Martin, Alex suddenly came in with George. "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 349

    With a guilty conscience, Jane stood up and flushed. She stammered to greet Alex and rushed out in an instant.


    Astonishment was written all over Alex''s face... On the other hand, George leaned over and held the wrist of Melissa, not willing to let go of her.


    Melissa gave Alex a look, indicating that he should catch up with Jane. But Alex seemed to be slow to react. He just stared at Melissa without doing anything.


    Reluctantly, Melissa turned to look at her son. Half squatting down, she gently rubbed George''s head and asked, "Did you go out with Uncle Alex today? Did you have a good time?"


    George''s eyes dodged. Then he reached out his hand and grabbed the wrist of Melissa before he said in a low voice, "Yes. But it''s better to be with mommy. "


    At the same time, Martin''s heart softened again. He put aside his tableware and smiled at George, "Come on, George, come to Grandpa''s arms. I miss you so much! "


    Although George was not happy, he snorted and came up to them. "Grandpa, I''m back."


    Martin smiled and put his face close to George''s, leaving a loud kiss on his cheek, "Yes! Good boy, how handsome he is! "


    After being kissed, George turned his head innocently to look at the position of Melissa. He blinked his eyes and his face was full of the expression of looking for help.


    Fortunately, Melissa always felt doted on him. After finding a random reason, she went up to rescue George from Martin''s hand.


    It could be seen from his behavior that how much Martin liked children, but he was disappointing and didn''t know what Alex was thinking.


    Then Melissa carefully held George''s hand and walked out, trying to create a chance for the father and son to talk.


    As expected, Martin gave Melissa a grateful look in an instant.


    When Melissa was about to leave, Martin spoke out his purpose, "Alex. I''m not nagging. I''m old and you''re not young anymore. If you don''t have a kid, I don''t know how much time I can wait. As you know, life is so short... "


    Alex, who was winking at Melissa a second ago, pulled a long face and said impatiently, "Dad. I''ve told you about it. I don''t plan to get married and settle down in a short time. Bus


    trouble to others?


    Of course, Melissa didn''t say that in front of Jane.


    Biting her lips, Jane cried out in an instant, "Yes. It would be great if you were not here, so that Alex would pay attention to me. But... I don''t want our relationship to be broken up because of him. Both you and Doctor Alex are very important to me. "


    Just as the two women were talking, Alex pushed the door open again. Suddenly, a voice came from behind, "Excuse me. I heard from my father that you are also going to the hospital, right? "


    Jane, who was still sobbing, was frightened and jumped out of the room. On the other hand, Melissa turned her head in a daze and stared at Alex, nodding stiffly.


    There was still no sound when Alex walked! If it weren''t for his sudden voice, the two of them wouldn''t have realized it. And how many did Alex hear...


    Thinking about it, Melissa felt a little guilty. Fortunately, she didn''t say anything bad about Alex just now, or she would be caught!


    With an awkward smile on her face, Jane said in a trembling voice, "Doctor... Doctor Alex. Yes. It''s okay. We are just afraid that you will be too busy, so we are going to help you. If you think it''s troublesome, then don''t bother. We are just... "


    However, before she could finish her words, Alex changed the topic directly, "If you want to go, just sort out your things first. You can tell me exactly what you should take while walking, we don''t have so much time."

 Chapter 350

    So, did Alex mean that he agreed to let them go together?


    At the thought of the chance to do something with Alex, Jane became interested. She nodded excitedly and screamed before running back to her room. She left the two of them, Melissa and George, to stay with Alex alone.


    With an embarrassed smile, Melissa thought for a few seconds before she took George''s hand and bowed to Alex, "Then... If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. I''ll take George with me later. I''m really sorry for filling too much trouble for you. "


    At the moment when Alex finished his treatment and Melissa made a sound, the tears rolled down from her eyes. Until now, she could still clearly remember what had happened.


    Obviously, Alex didn''t expect that. He touched his nose and replied, "Actually, it''s nothing. Don''t take it to heart. And... Don''t blame yourself. You didn''t do anything wrong. If you leave, where else can you go? "


    The moment Melissa was about to leave, she was stunned. Then she turned around stiffly to look at Alex. Sure enough, he must have heard the conversation between her and Jane...


    It seemed that she had been slapped in the face. After saying sorry in a hurry, Melissa took George away. During which George didn''t say a word. He just quietly cooperated with the steps of Melissa, even though it could be regarded as a running pace for him.


    On the way, Melissa ran to her room with fire, not daring to stay for a moment. The moment the door was slammed shut, she collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Before she could think too much, a small body beside her ears suddenly became weak and gasped in her arms. How could a child be stronger than an adult? It was so hard for Melissa, let alone a child?


    When she saw this scene, Melissa''s tears fell instantly. Her heart was full of guilt and bitterness. "I''m sorry... George. Mommy was so careless that I took you to run with me... I''m sorry to have troubled you. "


    Her tears were like burning people''s hearts, which made George frown uncomfortably.


    He slowly reached out his little hand and wiped the tears off Melissa''s face. Then he said in a baby voice, "Mommy. Don''t cry. "


    He was three years old, but he was


    tination in an extended Rolls-Royce. As before, the place they would go this time was also remote, so the car could only walk a small part at the beginning, and the latter part had to rely on walking.


    Of course, before this, both Melissa and Jane had been well prepared, so they wouldn''t feel tired. When George saw the muddy road, he didn''t complain, as if it should have been like this.


    When they got out of the car, Melissa gently stroked George''s head and said, "George, if you can''t bear it later, remember to tell mommy. I''ll carry you then."


    Although she really hoped that George could gain more experience and see the outside life. But she didn''t want to make George feel too tired and tired of such study.


    George pulled the trouser legs of Melissa, and then stared straight ahead and said, "Okay. I see. "


    It was the first time that George had come to such an environment. He hadn''t come to the hospital with Alex before, let alone such a muddy life from such a good life.


    They walked ahead, and then the villagers rushed out to welcome them. It was a familiar scene.


    Of course, there were also some labors who were responsible for carrying the things needed by the clinic. But most of them were the villagers.


    You don''t need to pay for others'' medical treatment. Do you want them to prepare medicine for you and bring it to the village in person?


    If that was the case, probably not many people would be willing to do the free clinic...

 Chapter 351

    Surrounded by the villagers, they finally arrived at a spacious place.


    With a loud speaker in his hand, Alex pinned it to himself and shouted, "We''ll examine you one by one and then ask about your condition. If you have any question, just turn to the relevant staff. There is a sign on their chest. "


    It was the first time for Melissa to see Alex to do such a thing. She couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Then she consciously looked away, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Alex, who had been gentle all the time, Melissa didn''t expect that there would be such a funny scene. Standing on a big stone and shouting at others, somehow Melissa felt funny.


    Fortunately, after a while, they began to work. What was distributed to Melissa was to measure the height and weight of the villagers. She was responsible for the measurement, and Jane was responsible for recording.


    It was a simple task. Without hesitation, Melissa agreed. And Jane was more obliged to do it. Even if Alex asked her to do something difficult, she would definitely agree without hesitation, wouldn''t she?


    After moving the device aside, Melissa said loudly like Alex did, "Well, if anyone want to measure your height and weight first. Come here!"


    As expected, it worked. The villagers, who couldn''t find their target, immediately fixed their eyes on Melissa. Then a large group of people rushed over, which made George more stunned.


    George was afraid of strangers, so he had never seen such a scene. He immediately reached out his hand and grabbed Melissa tightly while saying carefully, "Mommy..."


    As soon as she sensed that something was wrong with her child, Melissa comforted him in a soft voice, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. Is George coming to help me? Mommy needs your help. "


    Melissa didn''t force him not to be afraid. She just talked to her son in another way.


    George was a little confused, and then nodded obediently. "Yes. What can I do for you, Mommy? I don''t know how to measure. "


    But from beginning to end, he didn''t let go of Melissa, as if he was a sidekick. He would go wherever Melissa went.


    Sometimes, Melissa was curious about how Alex managed to let George go out with him. Sometimes when Jane came close to him, he would pull her away.


    With a gentle smi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ent. A staff in it looks like Miss Melissa, but she''s just a little bit thin. Because she wears sunglasses, we can''t see her face."


    Clenching his fists, Aaron stood up from his seat and said through gritted teeth, "We''ll leave in half an hour. Get ready for the transportation. The sooner, the better. He couldn''t miss this chance again... ''Melissa, do you know how many years I''ve been looking for you? "


    He had been loving and hating Melissa for many years. If he could find Melissa, he would definitely get back what he had suffered all these years.


    K didn''t dare to be vague for a moment. He nodded quickly and covered the door with his hand while replying, "Okay. I see. I''ll do it right now! "


    In order to make Aaron move at any time, K had maintained this habit for three years. Every time they had meals, clothing and sleep in the lounge, K would stayed here in case of need.


    Liam had been living a much better life since he captured Scorpion with Aaron last time. However, he didn''t continue his old business. Instead, he changed his business to formal business and was responsible for transportation at the harbor.


    Of course, the main purpose was to watch over the special medicine for Aaron and Sean, and try to avoid being detained. As for Scorpion, his life was not so good. He didn''t even have the chance to see such a touching life, because he had been shot three years ago.


    "Hmm... Jay, call Sean later and ask him to bring the goods. I''m not in a warehouse. There are so many things here. "

 Chapter 352

    It was Liam who said this, and Jay was standing next to him. Yes, it was Jay.


    Originally, the two of them seemed to be enemies, but now they were sitting at the same place and drinking. It was obvious that they had a story. Of course, this was a later story.


    The busy work on the other side of Melissa was still going on, but she didn''t know that Aaron had already set foot on the road to look for her.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, Alex was submerged in the crowd, and every reporter''s face was full of excitement, fearing that they might miss something.


    "Mr. Alex, may I ask why you have been doing this? Is there anything that attracts you? "


    "Doctor Alex, what''s the purpose of your free consultation? Why do you stay near C city? How did you find this place? Can you tell us? "


    "Doctor Alex, will you donate money to this place then? What do you think of their development? "


    The media surged up one after another, and Alex''s expression obviously changed. He hated being surrounded by the media when he was in the hospital.


    He just wanted to do his own thing, but once the media got involved, they would turn the benefits of his purest idea at the beginning.


    Alex turned his head irritably and said seriously, "I don''t have any idea. If possible, please get out of my way. If you want to help, I won''t say anything, but if you hinder my work, don''t blame me for being rude. And who leaked my whereabouts to you? "


    Only the villagers and he''s men knew about it. The media really went everywhere!


    Fearing that Alex would threw his temper, Melissa immediately went up to him and changed the topic with his loudspeaker, "Everyone, Doctor Alex has no malice, but these villagers are innocent. We are all human beings and live in the same blue sky. We are equal. Why do we live a happier life than others? The price they pay is definitely not lower than ours. Don''t you think they should also enjoy the same treatment as us? We are just here to help with the treatment. We have no malice at all. Please don''t insult us with such an attitude. "


    But she didn''t know that before long, Aaron would come over and take her away.


    "Is this w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fine after a rest. Thank you for your concern."


    Although she was a little worried, she had to give up since Melissa had told him that she was fine. Then she quietly stood beside Melissa.


    Sitting aside silently, George clenched his fists tightly. He knew... He knew why Melissa was so sad.


    Every night when he was sleeping, Melissa would stare at the photo on her phone and cry silently. At first, he didn''t know what it was, but when he grew older, he knew that Melissa was missing that man. And that man might be his father!


    Thinking that it was the man who made Melissa so sad, George began to hate the man in the photo subconsciously.


    If it weren''t for him, Melissa wouldn''t have been so sad? Of course, George didn''t dare to say anything like that. He just pretended that he knew nothing and quietly stayed beside Melissa. Silence was the best comfort.


    Just as they were quiet, a child timidly leaned his head over and asked uneasily, "Do we still need to do the examination?"


    After all, Alex was so angry just now. If he didn''t examine them all of a sudden, they could go home to work. They didn''t have any complaints, because they earned from it. It was normal for Alex to suddenly leave without continuing.


    Alex was stunned. Then he stood up and said to the others, "Go on. Of course we would continue. The staff who could interact with each other immediately returned to their positions! We can''t be disturbed by the media! "

 Chapter 353

    That''s right. They shouldn''t have disrupted their original plan because of the sudden intervention of the media.


    After taking a deep breath, Melissa forced a smile and said, "I''m going to continue my work. Jane, would you like to come with me? And George, are you going to continue to help mommy? Mommy needs you so much! "


    George''s heart was instantly filled with great satisfaction. For anything that could help Melissa, it had always been his favorite. What reassured him most was that the smile on Melissa''s face was not as gloomy as before.


    Looking up, George said with a smile, "Sure. I have to help mommy! "


    Jane also got excited in an instant. Since Melissa had been motivated, she was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable if she didn''t pour out her hot blood?


    Rolling up her sleeves, Jane said loudly, "Well, then we''ll continue to focus on the work! Come on, who was the one who was half checked just now? All of you returned to your original positions and continued to check. Oh, yes, it''s you. I only remember your height and weight just now! "


    Without a loud speaker, Jane''s voice echoed in the villagers'' ears.


    "Okay!"


    "How bold you are!"


    With the interaction with the surrounding villagers, they quickly returned to their previous progress. Although the media had just harassed them and interrupted their progress, it seemed that it was also because of this that the relationship between this group of people was closer again.


    There was no official interest or bribe. They just got along with each other.


    The surrounding media looked at each other. It was obvious that what those people said just now had caused some shake to them. Although there were not many people who really did charity in the world, there were still some. At least, Alex didn''t ask for anything...


    "I don''t want to hit the headlines this time."


    After saying that, one of the women put her microphone on the ground, and then boldly crossed the line. She looked at the villagers and explained, "I don''t intend to interview. I want to come over to help. Can I? That woman was right. We should come to help. Everyone is equal. I can understand how painful it is to live in other people''s eyes! "


    Then


    then stretched out her hand to measure her forehead. After confirming that she didn''t have a fever, she withdrew her hand with relief.


    With a pout, Jane glanced at George, who was closing his eyes, and continued, "If you feel uncomfortable, just tell me. There are six doctors here. They can cure you with a scratch."


    She could understand how hard it was for Melissa. After all, it was not easy for her to take care of her own child and hide from someone. In addition, the Lu family was a big family and often appeared in front of the media. But Melissa could maintain such a state of life for three years. It was not hard to imagine how hard it would take for her to pull George to three years old.


    If they hadn''t met Alex, the life of the two of them would have been much more difficult than now.


    Jane sighed and put away her sensitive and fragile heart. If she hadn''t known who Melissa was, she would have fallen out with her. Every time she has something, she would rather hide it in her heart than say it out.


    Pursing her lips, Jane also sat on the soil pile. Then she patted her own thigh and said to Melissa, "Melissa, in fact, I sometimes feel sorry for you... I don''t have anything to do now. I''ll sit down and you can lean your head on my legs. You may feel better after resting for a while. "


    With a grateful smile, Melissa didn''t refuse Jane''s request. She was so tired that her heart beat faster all of a sudden, which made her unable to calm down at all.

 Chapter 354

    Instead of taking off her sunglasses, Melissa found a comfortable position and lay down directly. "I''ll just sleep for a while. Remember to call me when they finish their work or they don''t have enough hands. Please take care of George for me... "


    As soon as she finished his words, Melissa fell asleep with her head on one side. She must be very tired.


    Less than half an hour after Melissa fell asleep, a noise came from the entrance of the village, and the busy villagers naturally did not notice it.


    The dog had already disappeared when it smelled the aroma of the food. Therefore, when Aaron and K walked in, they were not stopped at all, let alone hindered.


    Aaron didn''t see the woman mentioned by K, but he saw a woman wearing sunglasses. But judging from her figure and the edges of her face, she was completely different from Melissa!


    Just as Aaron was about to turn around and look somewhere else, he suddenly found that the woman wearing sunglasses was holding another one in her arms!


    His heart beat faster in an instant. There was only one woman he could fall in love with without seeing her face!


    Without hesitation, Aaron strode towards the two. George seemed to feel something and looked up at the man not far away subconsciously.


    His eyes froze in an instant. This face... He was so familiar with him! It was the man in the photo album that made Melissa cry! Although Aaron looked more mature than before, his appearance was similar to that photo.


    The uneasy feeling instantly aroused George. If he continued to stay here, Melissa would be sad again.


    George didn''t have the time to think too much. He reached out his hand and shook Melissa as hard as he could, urging, "Mommy... Get up. I want to go home, Mommy. "


    But his speed was not as fast as Aaron. Aaron ran away as soon as he heard it.


    If that woman was really Melissa, then was the child of her and another man? If that was the case, he would never let go of Melissa and that bastard man easily.


    Jane was not happy this time. She grabbed George''s hand and blamed, "George, what are you doing? Your mommy is very sleepy now. Don''t be naughty. Aren''t you very obedient? Can''t you see that your


    Go away from my mommy! "


    There was a trace of crying in his voice. It was not difficult to imagine how important Melissa was to him. He had always been quiet, but now his temperament had changed a lot because of Melissa.


    His voice was so loud that the villagers not far away instantly turned their eyes to him. At the same time, Jane had found Alex and told him everything that had happened.


    Alex''s heart sank. Regardless of the consequences, he asked Jane to lead the way, and a group of villagers rushed over.


    But from beginning to end, Melissa kept silent. Even though her chin was painful because of the pinch, she still didn''t say anything.


    By the way, he forgot that Melissa was a mute. With a chuckle, Aaron let go of his hand and stared at Melissa. "You''ve been separated from me for three years. Don''t you have anything to say to me? Do you need a drawing board? I forgot you were dumb just now. "


    Dumb?


    Upon hearing this, Melissa burst into laughter. If someone else said this word, perhaps Melissa didn''t think it was a big deal, because it was the case. It was normal for others to think so. But when this word came out of Aaron''s mouth, Melissa only felt it funny and could only mock Aaron.


    Perhaps it was her scornful smile that irritated Aaron. In an instant, he grabbed the throat of Melissa and sneered, "It seems that you''re living a good life here. You don''t even know what kind of attitude you should have towards me, do you?"

 Chapter 355

    At the sight of Alex, the uneasy Melissa calmed down for no reason, as if nothing would happen as long as Alex was there.


    Frowning slightly, Melissa said with a trace of disgust, "I''ve always been able to distinguish between people and dogs. Aaron, get your hand off me."


    Aaron had hurt her a lot. It was good for her to live like this. She didn''t want to be broken up by Aaron rashly.


    His action froze. Then he stared at the lips of Melissa who had just stopped wriggling and repeated, "Man or dog? Huh? "


    In the eyes of Melissa, he was just a dog? So she didn''t want to talk to him anymore? Really? Really!


    Furious, the blue veins on Aaron''s forehead surged out in an instant, which showed that he was on the verge of madness at the moment.


    Just as he was about to vent his anger on Melissa, Alex suddenly reached out a hand from behind and firmly held the right wrist of Aaron. Then he teased, "Aaron, it doesn''t seem appropriate to make so much noise here."


    The villagers around him were also well prepared. It was their fault just now. They didn''t notice that someone else broke in and even threatened the staff''s safety!


    Aaron snorted and let go of Melissa. Then he stood up quickly and looked at Alex. "Alex, it''s really you..."


    At that time, he had suspected Alex, but the siblings claimed that they didn''t see Melissa in that village at all.


    If he had been more vigilant at that time, perhaps Melissa wouldn''t have left him for three years! And the culprit was Alex!


    Obviously, Aaron had pointed all the blame on Alex. If he didn''t get an explanation today, he wouldn''t let it go.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Melissa said in a hurry, "Enough, Aaron. What right do you have to badger me now? Our relationship should have ended three years ago, right? "


    She knew that Alex was not as strong as Aaron. So if Aaron fought with Alex, Alex would suffer the most. She didn''t want Alex to be involved and hurt because of her.


    Aaron''s expression was a little gloomy. He suddenly sneered and then looked at Melissa with a strange look. "Melissa. Are you defending him now? Huh? I didn''t expect that the


    ced at K before he shook his head and said, "Take him away."


    He was referring to George. If Melissa really cared about the child, she would definitely catch up with him. He did promise not to take Melissa away, but if Melissa wanted to go with him, that would be another thing.


    Melissa''s eyes turned red in an instant. Then she moved closer to him and asked in a shrill voice, "Give me back the child! You devil, Aaron! Our relationship has been severed for three years. What else do you want me to do now? Haven''t you tortured me enough? "


    What worried her most now was George and her brother, whom she hadn''t seen for many years. Now, as soon as Aaron appeared, he took away everything she cared. How could Melissa bear it?


    Hearing this, Aaron stopped. Then he turned to look at Melissa with a weird smile and said, "Aren''t you unwilling to leave just now? The child is just a bastard of you and Alex. If you continue to stop me, he may end up like your previous child. "


    He was threatening Melissa! If she continued shouting, George would end up like that innocent child. Although the child was not her own child, when Melissa saw a little life was destroyed by Aaron, her heart still ached.


    Because if it weren''t for her, the child might not have died. How sad would it be if a family lost their child.


    Even if the adults did something wrong, the baby was innocent... Why was he born to suffer this kind of torture?

 Chapter 356

    With red eyes, Melissa walked up to him and said, "I see... I won''t scream anymore. But please give the child back to me! Aaron, if there is any problem between us, we can solve it by ourselves. The child is innocent. Don''t get him involved! "


    Fear was written all over her face. She was really worried about what Aaron would do to George. If Aaron had known that the child was his, would he continue to say such cruel words?


    A bastard of her and another man? The baby was Aaron''s son. It was Aaron''s baby from the beginning to the end!


    Of course, Melissa didn''t dare to say that. She was afraid that Aaron would kill George again. That child would end up like that...


    Until now, Melissa could still recall the miserable scene when the child was bloody to death. Besides, Gina also said that she couldn''t go back to city A for the rest of her life, or she would bear the consequences.


    What should she do now? Should she go back or not?


    However, Aaron didn''t intend to give Melissa any chance to hesitate. He turned sideways and took George from K. Then he pulled George] up without any effort.


    Melissa''s eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat. She quickly caught up with Aaron and shouted in a low voice, "Don''t hurt him! I''ll go with you. The child is innocent. I beg you not to get him involved, okay? "


    With a smug smile on his face, Aaron clenched his fists and then turned to look at Melissa. "That''s what you said. I always keep my word. If you get on the plane first, I''ll return the child to Alex."


    George kept struggling on Aaron''s hand, and his expression was a little distorted. He hated himself so weak. If he had been stronger, Melissa wouldn''t have been in such a difficult situation.


    This man didn''t love his mother at all. How could he let his mother come back to this man''s side with tears every night?


    The little body was almost twisting with all its strength, and then he shouted loudly, "Mommy... I don''t want it. Don''t go with this bad uncle. I don''t want you to leave me. Mommy, don''t come over. "


    Alex was a good uncle. He liked that when Melissa was with Al


    As long as she got on the plane earlier, George would get rid of such a passive way as soon as possible. She was an ordinary woman, and also an ordinary mother. The only thing she could do was to protect her child. That was simple.


    When Melissa and K got on the plane, Aaron let go of George. But if George didn''t move, the following things might not happen.


    The moment George was about to put it down, his face turned ferocious. Without saying a word, he pounced on Aaron, and then bit Aaron''s arm tightly. "Uncle Alex, help me catch this bad uncle. Mommy couldn''t go back with him! I saw it. Mommy often looked at the photos on her phone at night and cried alone. I saw it. The photo was this bad uncle... Uncle Alex, I beg you. I don''t want my mother to be taken away by him. My mother will be very sad! "


    Some people understood, but some were still stunned. But Alex knew what he meant. On the other hand, Aaron was stunned when he heard George called out "uncle Alex".


    Isn''t Alex the father of this child? Then why did Melissa''s son call him uncle instead of father?


    When he was stunned, George bit him hard again, and Aaron shook his hand hard because of the pain.


    George couldn''t bear the strength of Aaron at all. For a moment, he flew straight like a kite with a broken string and then fell heavily to the ground.


    When Melissa saw this scene, her eyes widened and then she screamed.

 Chapter 357

    Didn''t Aaron promise her that he would let go of George as long as she agreed to leave. But why did he do something to hurt George again!


    Under the body of Melissa, K frowned. Then he looked in the direction of the gaze of Melissa, feeling a little flustered.


    What''s wrong with Aaron? He always did what he said in the past. Did he do something stupid because he was overwhelmed by anger?


    Jane''s body froze. She got furious when she heard the scream of Melissa.


    She picked up a stone from the ground and threw it towards Aaron. Then she shouted angrily, "Aaron! I''ll kill you! The child of Melissa is innocent. Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t care about it? Shameless! Have you seen this, journalists? Is this the good Mr. Aaron you talked about? Is it what a CEO should do to take his wife and children away? "


    Jane''s words were reasonable, and Aaron was discredited in an instant. And after someone took the lead, they received an appeal in an instant, especially the villagers'' reaction was more intense.


    Just now, many people had received a lot of favor from Melissa and Jane, especially the child, who kept running back and forth with a disposable paper cup to pour glucose for them to supplement nutrition. They all kept these things in mind.


    They didn''t have much social pressure, nor did they fear the pressure from anyone. The only reason they knew was that they would definitely pay back ten times, or even a hundred times, for the person who had helped them. But if they hurt their benefactor, they would be unforgivable!


    "Smash them! Those who hurt our benefactor all deserve to die! "


    "Yes! Damn it! Kill them! "


    For a moment, an unintentional move of Aaron aroused the anger of the people around her. It was difficult to defeat four people with only two fists, not to mention the whole village.


    In desperation, Aaron had no choice but to temporarily retreat, because many media had raised their cameras and were ready to report. He didn''t want to leave too much evidence here.


    There was no doubt that Aaron was a man who could recognize the situation. After casting a scornful glance at Alex, he turned around and walked back quickly towards the plane.


    On the other hand, Jane''s heart was beating fast. A few seconds ago, she had just promised to take good care of Geor


    Aaron to get hurt!


    "You..."


    "Why did you jump down?"


    When Melissa was about to say something, she was interrupted ruthlessly by Aaron. His tone was not caring, but questioning, as if Melissa shouldn''t have done that.


    But the next second, Aaron''s tone softened a lot. "What should I do if something happens to you? I''ve been looking for you for three years. Did I come to see you jump off the plane? "


    He was just an ordinary man. He would be afraid, sad and worried about losing Melissa. Three years was not a long time. Every night, he couldn''t fall asleep. How he wished he could hold Melissa again, smell the familiar and safe fragrance and fall asleep.


    Unfortunately, he spent every night like a year. He had tried several times to bring women back, but every time it came to the crunch time, he would be tired of them, because Aaron couldn''t find any trace of Melissa on them!


    Even for a period of time, some people had been talking about Aaron in private. That was why they hadn''t found a new woman for such a long time, not to mention that no woman had his child. There were many topics like this in Mu Family.


    But for these things, Aaron didn''t care at all, as if he was an outsider. There was only one person he cared about.


    Upon hearing this, Melissa was stunned for a while, but she still couldn''t say a word.


    "Uh..."


    However, at this moment, Aaron had already sorted out his thoughts. Frowning, he looked at K who had just come down from the soft ladder and said, "K, take her up. I''ll be right back! "

 Chapter 358 He Was Fine

    However, K didn''t take action immediately. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Aaron''s hand.


    Maybe others didn''t notice it, but he did.


    It was not an easy thing for Aaron to catch Melissa who had jumped from such a high place. It would be fine if Aaron picked up Melissa as usual, because she didn''t weigh much. But the impact of jumping down from nearly 50 meters was unbearable for ordinary people, not to mention that Aaron still caught her with his bare hands.


    Now he probably couldn''t even lift his hand? So he asked to find a way to get Melissa upstairs first. If possible, Aaron wouldn''t let others touch Melissa, even him.


    Now that K could sense Aaron''s hand, so could he. For a moment, Aaron pulled a long face and warned, "You know what you should say and what you shouldn''t say. Let''s go. If we continue to stay here, we will only get into trouble. Melissa, that bastard is fine. He just fell down. If you dare to get close to him, he will not be as simple as a bump. "


    Upon hearing the word ''little bastard'', Melissa restrained her emotion.


    Yes, it was just a few words of Aaron. How could she be moved? She was really crazy! How could this man miss her? He was just a demon!


    Giving up, Melissa sneered and went back to the soft ladder. She didn''t need anyone''s sympathy! She didn''t need anyone''s help. She would complete everything by herself, and then find an opportunity to get it back. She would take Jane and her son to other places.


    The world was so big. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t find a place to stay!


    On the other side, Jane stumbled down the mountain with George in her arms. When she came to her senses, it was completely dark. It was very dangerous to continue to move forward rashly. Besides, she was held a child, so she couldn''t take any risk.


    Tears streamed down Jane''s face. She didn''t mean to say that to Alex. At that time, she was just in a fit of anger and said something without thinking. When she calmed down, she still regretted.


    At this moment, she rushed out. It would be difficult for her to have a good look at Alex, not to mention to talk to him again. But at this moment, she was t


    d at night in the village. Let''s go down the mountain. We''ll be back overnight. "


    Nodding her head, Jane stopped talking. He followed Alex silently and slowly went down the mountain. During this period, George still had no signs of waking up, which made Alex a little worried.


    It was a little dark outside, and it had been one hour and a half since the two of them went down the mountain, which made Alex and Jane a little depressed. Fortunately, the people in other places were ready. As soon as the three of them went downstairs, they started all the actions that Alex had planned.


    In the car, Alex was doing a simple examination for George. After all, it was in the car, and all the equipment that could be used was not complete. He could only check it roughly.


    In the car, Alex''s face was full of seriousness. He began to measure George''s temperature and said, "I don''t know what it is now, but his life is fine. Fortunately... Most of the place was covered with mud, so he didn''t fall seriously. It was just a bruise. He should be fine. As for the reason why he fainted, it was because he was too stimulated to accept it for a while. In addition, he was too frightened and hit his head, so he fainted. It was more accurate to say that he didn''t want to wake up... Because he knew very well that when he woke up, he couldn''t see Melissa anymore. "


    Jane didn''t understand what Alex meant, but it was enough if George was fine.

 Chapter 359 On The Plane

    After Alex finished his work, Jane handed the mineral water to him and asked, "At this rate, how long will it take to go back to the Lu Family?"


    This place was a little cold. She was worried that if they continued to delay, George would catch a cold. The child was weak. Every time he caught a cold, it would take him a lot of time to recover.


    If Alex hadn''t been good at pediatric, George wouldn''t have been so happy. Every time he got sick, he would be sensed at the first time, and then he would be cured before the disease got entangled with him.


    Glancing out of the window, Alex said slowly, "About two hours later."


    Two hours? It seemed that it took much longer to go back than come. Was there really no problem going on like this?


    Sighing slightly, Jane had no choice but to believe in Alex. After what had happened just now, she was also exhausted. At this moment, she didn''t want to say anything or do anything.


    She closed her eyes in silence and leaned her head against the window. After a while, Jane fell asleep with a tired look on her face.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Alex finally had a chance to rest. While George was put on a drip.


    After hanging up the infusion bottle, Alex wiped the sweat off his forehead and said with a smile, "At that time, the baby was premature, so it was much weaker. I''ve tried my best to recuperate it over the years. Fortunately, it''s still effective. "


    His assistant yawned and said something perfunctorily before leaving Melissa''s room.


    It didn''t matter to him whether Melissa was dead or not. Even if she was dead, he would still get the same salary, so he didn''t care.


    As soon as the door of Melissa''s room was pushed open, Jane, who was dozing off at the door, stood up in an instant and quickly asked, "How is it going? How is George? Is he all right? "


    The assistant pushed away Jane''s hand irritably and muttered, "He won''t die for the time being. You can go in and have a look. I''m very sleepy and have no time to play with you. Don''t stop me. It''s just a medical treatment. How could it make such a big noise? "


    Hearing the whisper of Alex''s assistant, Jane smiled awkwardly. But after h


    coldly, "Don''t think too much. I just feel a little sorry. After all, it''s all my fault that your hand has become like this. "


    At the thought that George was hurt by Aaron, the resentment in Melissa''s chest could not be pacified. If it weren''t for this, Melissa would have fallen out with Aaron.


    Facing Melissa''s words, Aaron didn''t respond. Instead, he released a hand that hadn''t been bandaged and stopped the action of K, saying. "It''s okay, K, you can go downstairs first. Leave the rest to this woman. She didn''t come here to enjoy her life after getting on my plane, did she? Melissa. "


    As he spoke, Aaron fixed his eyes on Melissa. But neither of them spoke. K stood up with hesitation and disappeared in front of the two.


    Under the threat look in Aaron''s eyes, Melissa had to leaned over and took the initiative to carry out the task for Aaron.


    Indeed, his whole hand had been deformed, and the bandage was useless. He should have been sent to the hospital to call a professional doctor to bandage it just now! She couldn''t imagine how Aaron had climbed up the high ladder with his badly deformed hands...


    No wonder his man was so worried about Aaron, because he was just messing around! If it was more serious, he might lose both of his hands. Was he going to be disabled for the rest of his life? She didn''t want to waste her whole life with Aaron.


    She would go back to C City to visit George as soon as everything was settled.

 Chapter 360 Ive Found Melissa

    When Melissa was lost in thought, Aaron suddenly bent down and kissed Melissa on the cheek.


    It had been three years, but Aaron had no chance to meet Melissa again, let alone touch her face as close as today. Everything was so unreal.


    If it weren''t for the residual temperature on Melissa''s face, Aaron would have thought it was just a dream. In the past three years, he had had the same dream many times.


    Before Melissa could bind up the wound, Aaron pulled Melissa into his arms and murmured, "I miss you so much. I''ve been looking for you for three years... Do you know how I have lived in the past three years? But you want to escape when you see me... How much did I scare you? "


    Feeling a little impatient, Melissa turned her face sideways. Then he stood up again and continued to do what was not done that K did. "It''s not like that. You think too much. Sit down and I''ll fix it for you temporarily. I''m still learn a little with Alex. Although I can''t help you too much, at least it can relieve your pain. "


    What she did was flexible, but if she didn''t say the word ''Alex '', Aaron might be willing to accept it. But when she mentioned him, Aaron got angry inexplicably.


    Aaron put his hands on the table and asked, "Melissa, who is the father of the child?"


    If it weren''t for Alex, who would it be? The child of Melissa and another man had been killed by him, which meant that the child couldn''t be his! But judging from the age of the child, it should be the year she left. Otherwise, how could it happen to grow to this age.


    By the way... When Melissa left, she secretly took away other people''s children, which caused Sean''s hospital to be in trouble for a long time... Was this baby the same?


    If that was the case, he might be able to get a sum of money back if he took it back and did a DNA test for the family. It was not that Aaron cared about the money, but that the family had been too greedy over the years.


    Upon hearing this, a worried look appeared on Melissa''s face. Then she stared at Aaron and asked. "What do you want to do?"


    She had already gone with him. Wasn''t Aaron going to let go of that innocent child?


    Seeing the expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron knew that she had misunderstood him again. If he had real


    me Jack looked at Judith with a strange look, she felt very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, when Jack was concerned about Lily, Judith felt it was unfair and even felt that she was a little out of place. Sometimes she had sacrificed too much to complete the plan, but it was all for the sake of Aaron, wasn''t it?


    Why should she be treated so unfairly? Judith didn''t understand.


    Lily stood up immediately. Now she looked as if she was facing a formidable enemy. How could she have the mind to listen to the advised by others?


    She wiped her mouth and said seriously, "No, I have to go to the airport later. If Mr. Aaron really goes there by private plane, I know where he will stop."


    After saying that, she took her limited edition bag and went out directly, ignoring the surprised eyes of the people around her. On the other hand, Jack followed Lily with a flattering smile, saying that he had planned to drive her to the airport.


    There were only a few people left at the table, which made Judith the most embarrassed. Because everyone left her behind.


    Silver didn''t like lively occasions. They wouldn''t have been here if it weren''t for the sake of Jack.


    After all, as a senior manager of Aaron''s group and his loyal subordinate, they should avoid meeting each other in normal times. Otherwise, they would be easily caught by others.


    He stood up gracefully and then began to say the perfect words, "In that case, Jay and I will go back to work. If you have anything, please contact me again."

 Chapter 361

    It was obvious that he came here for the sake of Jack. Now that Jack had left, there was no point for the two men to stay here.


    Although she was disappointed and sad, Judith didn''t show it. She grabbed her thighs tightly with both hands, and then tried to raise the corners of her mouth. "Well. I see. You can go now. It just occurred to me that I have something personal to deal with. See you next time. "


    Jay and Silver knew that the excuse was lame, but they didn''t expose it. They smiled politely, paid the money quickly and left in a hurry.


    When they arrived at the door, Jay walked to the place where the motorcycle was parked. Then he turned to Silver and said, "I''ve driven the motorcycle here. Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride by the way."


    Silver yawned lazily. Then he took the helmet from Jay and said, "Go back to our place directly. I don''t want to get involved in this matter. By the way, get some bottles of ice beer. The atmosphere was obviously strange just now. Even the good wine tasted bad. "


    To take Jay''s motorcycle must wear a helmet, or something above his head might fly away one day. He had experienced such a feeling once, and he didn''t want to repeat the same mistake. It would be good if he could experience the same thing once, so it was better to cooperate with Jay''s action at the moment.


    Jay nodded and pulled the motorbike back. Then he sat on the motorbike with his slender legs and said, "Okay. I remember there is a supermarket before the next turn. Let''s go there later. Have you brought the money with you? I only bring fifty dollars with me. "


    While he was thinking, Silver suddenly stretched out his hand to touch his pocket. After thinking for a while, he said seriously, "I just paid. I only have about one hundred and fifty dollars left. Two hundred dollars should be enough. I''m a little short of money recently."


    What would other people think if they knew that Aaron''s subordinate shouted "short of money". The monthly income of these two people was at least ten thousand dollars.


    If they were poor, no one knew who else could be so rich.


    After everything was settled, Jay asked Silver to sit down. When everything was ready, Jay s


    as right that he leaked out the news that Melissa had come back, but he just told Lily. Why did Aaron know?


    The look in his eyes was definitely not as simple as probing! While thinking, the back of K began to feel cold.


    At this moment, Lily and Jack were waiting for them at the airport. Since they knew the estimated time of Aaron''s return, Lily couldn''t sleep or eat well. Worrying about Aaron''s safety was one problem, and the other was that she was afraid that her position would be taken away.


    It took her three years to get rid of Gina. If there was another Melissa, she couldn''t accept it!


    As soon as Lily saw the familiar figure, she rushed up and reached out her hand to hold Aaron. Then she said with concern, "Mr. Aaron, you''re back. Thank you for your hard work... Are you going to the company or somewhere else? "


    But Lily didn''t know that her initiative not only didn''t make Aaron moved, but also increased his boredom. On the other hand, the expression on K''s face changed drastically.


    Just now, Aaron had warned him, but now Lily came to ruin it... After silently cursing Lily in his heart for a while, K refused on behalf of Aaron, "Mr. Aaron is just a little uncomfortable. Miss Lily, you''d better let go. It will be bad if you cause any unnecessary misunderstandings."


    As he spoke, he turned around and pulled out Melissa, as if he was hinting at something. But Aaron didn''t stop him, which meant that he acquiesced in the action of K!

 Chapter 362

    Lily, who was famous for her cleverness, was confused at the moment. Not only did she not understand the hint of K, but she impatiently pushed Melissa away and occupied the position that was occupied by Melissa. Then she said seriously, "Nothing. I''ll help Mr. Aaron. Don''t let other women touch him and do something shameful. That''s not good. "


    It was obvious that she was referring to the mulberry and abusing the locust, and the expression on Melissa''s face was also a little bad. She didn''t want to come back voluntarily. If it weren''t for Aaron, she might still live a comfortable life now. She didn''t have to worry about her son''s health.


    With a trace of impatience, Aaron shook off Lily''s hand with great strength, and then took the initiative to hold the wrist of Melissa. While walking forward, he said coldly, "Lily who allows you to be so presumptuous. If you have nothing else to do, go back to the company. Don''t bother me. Next time if anyone dares to leak my whereabouts, you can leave by yourself. I don''t need a talkative man. "


    He acted quickly, and K knew that he was in a fit of anger. What''s more, it was not appropriate for Aaron to move his hands so hard now. He had no choice but to stand silently in the distance and follow Aaron. He didn''t dare to move forward again.


    The corners of Lily''s mouth twitched slightly. Then she turned to look at K beside her and asked, "What the hell is going on? Didn''t Mr. Aaron hate that woman? Why did he suddenly..."


    "Stupid!"


    After saying the word, K left, leaving Lily in astonishment. What the hell was going on? She just came to pick him up at the airport. Was there anything wrong?


    Not far away, as if realizing something, Jack took the initiative to grab Lily''s wrist to take her away.


    Unfortunately, the latter hadn''t figured out the direction of the situation yet. Then she shouted angrily, "What are you doing, Jack? Don''t you see that Mr. Aaron has come back? He is accompanied by a little tramp. If I don''t stop him, Mr. Aaron will probably go back to the depraved days. Don''t you remember how he survived that time? "


    Hearing that, Jack was stunned and then stopped. He knew, of course he knew. The seven of them were close to Aaron. How could they n


    ple this time. He had to deal with some complicated things first...


    On the other side, Aaron and Melissa were standing beside the parking lot, in a daze. The cooperation project here was proposed by Melissa.


    When she stepped into this land again, her heart was a little bitter. But she was a little moved when she saw the development here was so good.


    It seemed that Aaron had some feelings for it. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he put away his negative emotions and said, "Melissa, three years has passed too fast. Originally, it was not favored by others, but now it is developing so well. Don''t you think this world is very magical? "


    It was rare that Melissa didn''t refute Aaron this time. She nodded obediently and said, "Yes."


    But was Aaron going to ask her to enjoy the view here? Besides, according to the current situation of Aaron, he should not be able to drive. Would he take a bus? It was impossible...


    It was also the rush hour. According to Aaron''s character, he didn''t want to disturb too many people, so he wouldn''t go to places with too many people.


    Just as Melissa was suspicious, Aaron suddenly turned his head and looked at Melissa. "Can you drive?" he asked.


    In the past three years, Melissa had become thinner. Was there any change? Aaron was interested in it.


    Melissa turned her head with indifference, "Why do you ask me this question all of a sudden?"


    Didn''t Aaron change the topic too fast? She couldn''t keep up with him.

 Chapter 363

    Pursing his lips, Aaron put his hand into his pocket and rubbed his phone. "I was just asking casually. I''ll ask Howard to drive here."


    Hearing that, Melissa was stunned. Then she reached out and held Aaron''s hand. "Where is your car? I can drive. I didn''t say I can''t. "


    She thought that Aaron knew she could drive, so she asked such an abrupt question. But she didn''t expect that Aaron would mention it so casually...


    The smile on Aaron''s face became more and more profound. Then he nodded with satisfaction and praised, "You have lived a good life these years. You have even learned this."


    But there seemed to be something else in the praise. Melissa didn''t dare to guess or think too much.


    It was rare for her to maintain such a subtle conversation with Aaron. She didn''t want to break it easily.


    Aaron tilted his head a little and looked down at the pocket of his shirt. "It''s in my pocket. Take it yourself. My hands are not very convenient. "


    But Melissa didn''t refuse. She took out the key from the pocket of Aaron''s coat and went to the parking lot.


    It was fortunate that Aaron had so many cars that could be parked everywhere. It was true that rich people would do this.


    With the help of Melissa, Aaron got in the car soon. What made him feel interesting was that although the car was not very fast, it was very stable.


    Her speed was constant, neither too fast nor too slow. She had always been very good at pinching. It seemed that she had been making progress in the past three years. On the contrary, he had wasted too much time and almost couldn''t catch up with Melissa.


    Just as Melissa sped up the car, Aaron suddenly said, "Melissa, after Sean gives me a check-up, you go to the hospital with me, okay?"


    Melissa''s body stiffened at first, and then she nodded.


    The word "hospital" was like A nightmare for her in A city. Her happiness was lost in the hospital, and the most important thing for her most precious person was also lost in the hospital.


    Even her love was completely burnt to ashes here.


    About half an hour later, the car stopped at the gate of Aaron''s villa. No matter how many years had passed, she still remembered this path.


    The security guards at the door didn''t seem to have changed, and many people a


    .. "


    "Yes. Go ahead. I see. "


    Gina was about to hint something, but was interrupted ruthlessly by Aaron. Helpless, she had no choice but to smile awkwardly. She stood up and moved closer to Melissa.


    She stretched out her hand and held Melissa''s slender arm. Then they walked out together.


    People who didn''t know the truth might think that the two had a good relationship, but Sean and Aaron knew what Gina was up to.


    After the door was closed, Sean stopped what he was doing. With an embarrassed look on his face, he said, "Aaron, is it okay to let my sister stay with Melissa? You know my sister very well... It would be great if she could really change. I''m afraid that she still has some plans in her mind. "


    Hearing that, Aaron, whose eyes were still slightly narrowed, burst into laughter in an instant. With a slight smile on his face, he leaned forward and said, "Since I agree to let them go, it means that I''m ready. What''s more, with Howard''s company, what are you worried about? Or are you worried that your Liao Family will be involved again? "


    Sean''s face darkened. After a long silence, he finally chose to give up. Now that Aaron had said so, it was meaningless for him to say more.


    Taking his consciousness back, Sean focused on stroking the bone of Aaron''s hand and said, "You may need to have a small operation here. Your wrist might not be able to function. You can go to the hospital with me. Anyway, as you said, Howard will take care of Melissa. You don''t have to worry so much."

 Chapter 364

    Was it really serious?


    Aaron felt something was wrong since they were on the plane. If it was just a simple fracture, how could he not bear it.


    If it was a broken bone, that would be a different case. But it was not easy to make Sean feel difficult.


    Considering his own health, Aaron nodded in agreement. But could he really rest assured to let Melissa stay with Gina?


    So what if there was a burden? When a woman became really ruthless, a rough man couldn''t stop her.


    Gina quickened her pace. She must have kept something in her mind for a long time. Even without caring about Howard, Gina cut to the chase and asked, "Melissa. Let me ask you, didn''t you promise me that you would never come back in your life? What do you mean now? Huh? Why do you still come back with Aaron? What do you mean? "


    Gina''s expression was a little distorted, and she asked loudly. Even passers-by could hear her without being followed.


    Facing Gina''s accusation, Melissa was not surprised. Because she had expected such a situation after the two met from the beginning.


    Melissa held Gina''s hand and explained patiently, "I didn''t mean to do that. Miss Gina, please listen to me. I thought my life had been smooth before the appearance of Aaron. If you are willing to help me leave again, I will definitely continue to leave! "


    If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron had forced her, how could Melissa give up her son and come all the way here to ask for trouble?


    Gina, who was about to blame Melissa, was stunned by her words. She moved her hand a little and asked in surprise, "Are you sure?"


    With a serious look on her face, Melissa nodded. When Gina was about to agree, Howard suddenly appeared from behind.


    With a serious look on his face, Howard] reached out his hand and clasped Gina''s shoulder tightly. "So, it was you who made Miss Melissa leave?"


    At first, he thought it was Melissa''s own will, but Gina just helped her. If he calmed down and thought about it, Melissa would never have had the chance to approach Gina because she was weak at that time.


    Only Gina could easily get close to Meliss


    for a woman who pretended to be pitiful. Even if it was in the past, it would never happen again. Even if it was Kristen, it was the same!


    In the past three years, he had changed a lot and seen through a lot of things.


    Aaron raised his eyebrows, as if he had forgotten the pain on his body. Then he asked, "Why did you say that?


    Howard laughed horribly, with his hands around his chest. Then he stepped back and said, "You''d better ask Miss Gina about the details. I think she will know more than me, and if Miss Melissa is willing to tell you or not... That was another story. Mr. Aaron, that''s all I know for the time being. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first. Mr. Aaron, contact me at any time if you need anything! "


    Aaron nodded and didn''t stop Howard.


    Over the years, he had to admit that Howard had become more and more outstanding. Aaron even believed that Howard would surpass him one day.


    Gina''s make-up was ruined by tears. She came here today just to confirm whether Melissa was really back or not. She didn''t intend to be the first one to be involved in the disturbance three years ago.


    If she was out at this moment, she would be taken advantage of by a large group of people! No, she couldn''t do that!


    While thinking, Gina flopped down on her knees and cried, "No. Aaron, don''t listen to him. It was indeed Melissa who wanted to leave. It has nothing to do with me! "

 Chapter 365

    Gina''s action was so frightening that both of Melissa and Sean were frozen in place, but they had already been numb to Aaron.


    Kristen''s acting skills were hundreds of times more wonderful than Gina''s. Gina''s little tricks were not enough!


    After stretching his hands a little, Aaron said in a threatening tone, "Howard never makes groundless conjectures. As for whether you said or did it, Melissa, I hope you can tell me the truth. Otherwise, your brother, your child... I don''t know what will happen to them. "


    Hearing that, the heartstrings of Melissa''s heart tightened. Then she raised her head and said expectantly, "I said... If I say, will you let me see my brother? "


    She had planned to go to see Mond before, but she lost her passport and was cheated. She almost lost her way at the port, so she had no chance to see Mond.


    Therefore, it was a surprise for Melissa to hear that!


    Nodding his head, Aaron said gloomily, "Of course. I never break my promise. As long as you tell me what happened that year, I won''t care about it anymore. Of course, it will take some time for you and me to settle our personal affairs. "


    If this matter really had something to do with Gina, she swore that Aaron would never let it go! Looking at Gina''s pale face and frightened look, all the people present knew what had happened.


    With an apologetic look at Gina, Melissa briefly told him what had happened in the past. But just when Melissa was about to say that she wanted to leave, Gina told him the shocking truth before Melissa could say anything.


    Gina stood up ferociously, and then took the initiative to rush to the position of Aaron, counteracting frequently, "Shut up, Melissa! Let me tell you, Aaron, in fact, the child of Melissa is not dead yet. The child you fell to death was just an ordinary child in my brother''s hospital. And the child taken away by Melissa was her real child! I know. The media said that you hurt a child in C city. Let me tell you, if I''m not wrong, the child is the child of you and Melissa. Hahaha... Aaron, you hurt Melissa''s heart again and killed your child with Melissa! No one else can get what I can''t get! "


    Her smile wa


    e could protect was her brother.


    Now that she could see her brother grow up healthily, Melissa was extremely happy. However, this was not the only surprise that Aaron gave her. Of course, it was a later story.


    Time seemed to be frozen, and Gina didn''t struggle. She just kept her movements in silence.


    Mond''s Adam''s apple bobbed a little. He licked his lips and said with a trembling voice, "Sister..."


    He had wanted to say this simple word for several years, but he had never had the chance to speak to Melissa face to face.


    During the treatment, he had died several times. If Aaron hadn''t insisted on asking him to hold on, he would have given up.


    Fortunately, there were advanced medical facilities and skillful doctors. This battle was finally out of danger. After several years of training, he could finally live like a normal person, and his face began to glow.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. It was not until then that Melissa sobbed, "It''s really you... Mond. I''m so worried about you! "


    She had thought that what Aaron said was just a joke, but she didn''t expect that he would assign Mond to work in his villa directly. In other words, as long as Melissa lived here, it was easy for her to see her brother every day!


    Mond, who had always been cold and arrogant, also had red eyes at the moment. He sniffed hard and said in a hoarse voice, "I know, sister. I''m sorry. I have said such excessive words to you before."

 Chapter 366

    Melissa''s body began to tremble as she tried her best to hold back her sobs.


    She wrapped her arms around Mond''s waist tightly and wouldn''t let him go. "It''s okay. It''s all over... Everything will be fine. "


    Fortunately, Mond was still rational. He reached out his hand and held Melissa. "Yes. Sister. I''ll finish what Mr. Aaron told me first and have a good chat with you. I''ve been looking for you these years... "


    It seemed that...


    Mond''s words made sense. Hearing that, Melissa nodded and let go of his hand.


    Facing all this, Sean could only keep silent. His sister had done so many bad things, and even he felt heartbroken to hear that, let alone Aaron.


    It seemed that... Gina couldn''t be saved this time!


    Sighing helplessly, Sean chose to wait and see silently. If anything happened to Aaron, he would be the first to react.


    After watching Mond leave, Aaron turned to look at Melissa and said with a smile, "Melissa. Let''s put it off for now. My hand was injured because of you. I''m going to the hospital for a check-up. Will you go or not? "


    His expression chilled Melissa. She nodded stiffly and agreed. Although she wanted to chase after Mond at the moment, she still had a name in her heart. If she disobeyed Aaron at the moment, it would not be easy to see her brother next time.


    Satisfied, Aaron nodded and praised, "You are indeed a smart woman. Let''s go. "


    With the help of Sean, the two of them successfully got into his car. Sean didn''t ask him what would happen to Gina. Perhaps he still had hope.


    On the way, no one spoke. Just when Melissa thought that the silence would not be broken until they arrived at the hospital, Aaron said, "Sean, what''s the most serious consequence?"


    His hands were still very useful. If they were disabled like this, it would be too unworthy.


    Sean''s hand holding the steering wheel was stunned for a while, and then he said in an obscure way, "That''s the most serious thing. What you think? I''m already shocked that you can maintain such a state now. Don''t do anything to hurt yourself anymore."


    Aaron chuckled and stopped talking. He understood everything.


    However, as s


    ane looked at George and sighed, "He''s... Not very good. That child seems to know that you have left him. Alex said that he didn''t want to wake up. The impact on his head is not very serious. It''s just some bruises. I''m afraid the trauma in his heart is Aaron... "


    Jane didn''t intend to lie because she cared about Melissa. As long as she knew about George''s situation, she would have more chances to win him back?


    Alex was also discussing with his father whether he should break up with Aaron. Although the chance was not very high, she still had a little expectation.


    Hearing that, Melissa frowned slightly. Then she vigilantly glanced at the door and continued, "I know. Can you help me give the phone to him? I may not be able to go back in a short time. I''m under strict watch from Aaron. Things were a little complicated back then, but I don''t think I can explain it clearly in one thirty, but it''s very complicated! "


    She didn''t have much time because she wasn''t sure when Aaron would come back. So the most important thing was to deal with it first. As for the rest of the time, they could talk with each other in any way they wanted.


    The first thing was to comfort her son!


    Jane nodded and said, "Okay. I got it! Be careful. Aaron is not easy to deal with. "


    After saying that, she put the phone near George''s ear and explained softly, "George, this is the phone call from your mommy. She has something to tell you."

 Chapter 367

    Although Jane didn''t know whether George could hear her or not, she did as she said.


    It must be reasonable for Melissa to make such a request!


    Taking a deep breath, Melissa said with a smile, "George. This is Mommy. I''m sorry. It''s all mommy''s fault. But George doesn''t need to worry. Mommy is fine now. There are still some things to be handled here. That uncle is also mommy''s friend, so he won''t hurt me. It''s just that we two had a quarrel before, and now we have to make up, so I have to deal with some things before go back. George has to eat obediently and listen to Aunt Jane. Or mommy couldn''t recognize you when I came back. "


    Jane also heard the voice of Melissa, and her nose twitched inexplicably. She had never heard of this before.


    As expected, the sudden appearance of Aaron had greatly touched Melissa much... Otherwise, how could Melissa say such sentimental words all of a sudden, as if she was about to leave!


    This made Jane a little flustered. But she couldn''t lose her temper, because she saw a tear in the corner of George''s eyes, who had been sleeping quietly.


    In other words, the child was awake at the moment! It seemed that Sean was right. The child was really sober and did not fall into a coma.


    Just when Melissa was about to say something more, she suddenly heard the conversation outside the door. Her heart tightened in an instant.


    Half squatting down, Melissa sorted out her words as soon as possible. "Did you hear that? It''s not convenient for mommy to talk here now. If I see you take it back when I go back, Mommy will be angry. So you have to listen to Aunt Jane, okay? "


    After saying that, Melissa hung up in a hurry. She deleted the chatting records before the door was about to open, and then pretended to be calm and found a seat to sit down. She tried her best to adjust her breath and make herself look natural.


    With a click, the locked door was opened in the next second. Meanwhile, Melissa raised her head just in time.


    Aaron''s arm was plastered with a thick plaster, which looked a little funny. If it weren''t for the fact that Melissa was afraid of being tortured by Aaron, she would have laughe


    s face, he said, "That''s okay. Take a taxi. I want to go to a place. I don''t know if you dare to accompany me But it seems that you don''t have a choice, Melissa. "


    As he spoke, Aaron winked at the man beside him and walked forward.


    He still missed that place. The relationship between him and Melissa had just been continuing there. He didn''t know how Melissa would feel after so many years?


    Melissa didn''t know what was on Aaron''s mind, but she followed him obediently. It was better to cooperate with him now. It was better than two people staring at each other.


    When Aaron hailed a taxi and told driver the location, the look on Melissa''s face changed dramatically.


    Gritted her teeth, Melissa''s face was full of humiliation, "What do you mean, Aaron! Are you humiliating me? "


    She hated that place, deeply... But why did Aaron suddenly make such a rude request?


    With a sneer, Aaron turned to the driver and motioned him to drive. "I''ve told you that you can''t refuse. You must accompany me wherever I want to go! "


    If he couldn''t see the expression on Melissa''s face, he would feel a little disappointed


    Facing Aaron''s crazy behavior, Melissa could only grit her teeth with tears and turn her head away.


    He must have done it on purpose! Absolutely. But he was fine just now. Why did Aaron suddenly change into another person as soon as he went out? Didn''t he say that they were going to have dinner? How could it be...

 Chapter 368

    On the way, no matter what Melissa said, Aaron pretended that he didn''t hear anything. His subordinate sat on the passenger seat and pretended not to see anything.


    The driver was the one who was under the greatest pressure. He had tried several times to stop the car and let Melissa leave. If it weren''t for the pressure that Aaron had exerted on him many times, Melissa would have run away.


    Regardless of his image, Aaron put his feet directly on the thighs of Melissa, and then said with a roguish expression, "Don''t think you can escape, Melissa. Even if I can''t use my hands for the time being, I still have a lot of methods. It''s just a matter of blink of an eye to make you float. "


    Facing such Aaron, Melissa could only describe her feelings with tears.


    She turned her head irritably. Since she knew there was no possibility to escape, she didn''t want to struggle anymore. Instead of wasting her energy on it, she would rather think about what bad ideas Aaron would come up with later and be fully prepared.


    They didn''t know how long it took before the car was stopped. A man, who was standing in front of car, approached them and asked, "Excuse me, do you have a pass? The place in front is not a place you can come in and out freely."


    Astonishment was written all over the driver''s face. He turned his head and glanced at Aaron before stuttering, "What permit? I don''t know. I just sent her here according to the customer''s requirements, and then... "


    It was already rare for him to come here today. This place was usually forbidden anyone to come in. How could he know what the rules were.


    Just as the driver was about to turn the car around and leave, Aaron signaled the driver to roll down his window.


    All of a sudden, Aaron poked his head out and teased, "Is this face a pass?"


    As expected, when the man saw Aaron''s face, he didn''t dare to say anything for a moment. Then he quickly made way for them, his face full of timidity.


    This place belonged to Aaron. He didn''t have to be so ignorant to stop him.


    Under the astonished gaze of the driv


    nce. Not to mention that there were so many people watching outside, just to see Mond was enough to eat Melissa to death.


    After all, they had slept on the same bed for so long, so Aaron could understand some of Melissa''s habits and character. Even Aaron could guess what she was thinking at the moment.


    "Well..."


    When Melissa saw the woman in the room, her mouth was wide open. How chaotic it was!


    And was it her illusion? Why did she feel that woman looked familiar? However, it would be too embarrassing if she came up to have a look.


    Just as this thought crossed Melissa''s mind, a man noticed her.


    The man''s face was full of suspicion. He looked at Melissa up and down, and then turned to look at the woman under his body. He muttered to himself, "Where did this woman come out? Why is she here? If take a closer look, this woman will look like her. "


    Did she look like her?


    As the saying went, in an instant, the body of Melissa froze in place. After a long time, she stood on tiptoe and looked at the direction of those men.


    But before she could see clearly, Aaron''s big hand covered her eyes directly and said unhappily, "Are you going to see something more? Huh? You can only look at me! "


    This sentence was very domineering, but the meaning it expressed made Melissa want to cry but have no tears. At this moment, what Aaron said was still so flirtatious!

 Chapter 369

    "Help me... Is it you, Melissa? Help me... Mr. Aaron, I''m sorry. Please help me. "


    Just as Melissa and Aaron were having a fight, the woman suddenly pushed away the man on her body and staggered over, which frightened Melissa.


    When the two of them were retreating, Melissa grabbed Aaron''s hand and broke it off with a little strength. Only then did she see clearly who the woman in front of her was.


    With her eyes wide open, she asked in disbelief, "Sunny? Why are you here? "


    Was she dreaming? How could Sunny end up like this? And the most important thing was why she was here. This place is used for...


    Thinking of this, she swallowed subconsciously. What on earth had Sunny experienced in the past three years? Why did she end up like this?


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Melissa wouldn''t have believed it!


    Trying to get rid of Sunny''s grip, Melissa changed the topic, "I can''t save you. I have no idea what happened... Where is Jill? How could she allow you to work here? "


    After hearing the name of Jill, Sunny''s face became distorted in an instant." She? She has already sold me and ran away with the money. Your father is not much better. We were all cheated by that woman... "


    Sold?


    What a ridiculous and cruel word. She had experienced the same situation at that time. But Sunny was not as lucky as her. She could foresee that Aaron would save her out of this endless pit.


    Sunny sobbed and shook her head. She reached out her hand and gripped Melissa''s ankle tightly while crying, "You can''t save me, but Aaron can. Please put in a good word for me. It''s because of you that Aaron did something to Ji family. I can get rid of this kind of life with only a word of Aaron. Melissa, I beg you, it was all my fault. Please forgive me... It''s not a job at all. They don''t treat me as a human being at all. They ask for endless... If it goes on like this, I will really go crazy. Please, help me! "


    She had had enough of this kind of life. If she had known this would happen, she would have been softer to Melissa. There might be a way out...


    Did Aaron do this


    matter where he went, Aaron was always the topic that everyone liked to talk about.


    Aaron didn''t pay attention to the conversation. After looking around, he grabbed a receptionist nearby and asked, "Where is ZERO? Didn''t he ask me to come here just now? "


    The receptionist was stunned for a moment. She trembled for a long time before stuttering, "Mr... Mr. Aaron. Mr. ZERO said that he was going to buy something and would be back soon. He said let you two wait for a moment. He will be back in five minutes. "


    That man was so bold that he asked Aaron to wait for him. If it weren''t for Aaron question, she wouldn''t dare to say it, fearing that Aaron would get angry.


    At this moment, the smile on Aaron''s face began to tighten. His right foot rhythmically tapped back and forth on the ground as he muttered to himself, "What trick do you want to play?"


    While he was deep in thought, Melissa suddenly felt her waist tightened, and then a large bunch of red roses came into view.


    Surprised, Melissa turned around and looked at the affectionate ZERO. After three years, he became more mature. The unshaven stubble on his face made him more mature and wild.


    Regardless of the awkward atmosphere, Melissa called out, "Z, ZERO?" Upon hearing this, ZERO was in a good mood. He knelt down on one knee and handed the large bouquet of roses to her. Then he smiled gently, "Melissa... Welcome back. "

 Chapter 370 A Sudden Appearance

    ZERO''s provocation was so obvious that he didn''t take Aaron seriously.


    He was the one who asked Aaron out. He stood Aaron up and asked him to wait here for no reason. It was also ZERO. But now, ZERO dared to express his love unscrupulously in front of Melissa. How could Aaron bear it?


    Aaron''s face was full of mockery. He took the initiative to lean forward, and then used his tall body to successfully block between the two.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he said in a mocking tone, "I didn''t expect that the drug dealer would be so affectionate, ZERO... No, maybe I should change my address to you. "


    ZERO didn''t feel surprised at the sudden appearance of Aaron, as if he had expected it.


    He stretched out his hand unhurriedly and pushed Aaron away frivolously. Then he sneered, "Aaron, long time no see..."


    As he spoke, ZERO had already pushed Aaron away. Considering the wound on his hand, Aaron didn''t resist strongly. In the blink of an eye, he made an excuse for ZERO.


    For so many years, he had never given up on the whereabouts of Melissa. Once there was any news, he would also set out immediately. Aaron knew it, but he was unwilling to expose it.


    The smile on Melissa''s face was a little forced, and what Aaron had just said kept flashing through her mind. Did she hear it right? Why did Aaron call ZERO drug trafficker? What was going on?


    Looking at the astonished look on Melissa''s face, ZERO pulled his tie irritably, and then smiled helplessly. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Was it because his identity had been known by Melissa, so she looked at him differently? He had never thought of such a situation. ZERO had thought that Melissa would accept it and snuggle into his arms...


    Hearing that, Melissa frowned slightly. Then she asked worriedly, "Why did you take that road? It''s very dangerous. Do you know? ZERO!"


    She couldn''t figure out why ZERO, who had been positive all the time, suddenly abandoned his steady life and went on this road.


    Both Aaron and ZERO wer


    I know what you are thinking about, but since I have the courage to put forward conditions to you, it means that I won''t do anything against my own interests... Do you understand? "


    How could ZERO not know what was on Aaron''s mind?


    With a faint smile, Aaron took the initiative to sit on the chair brought by his subordinate and said lazily, "Whatever. I''d like to see what tricks you can play."


    Anyway, this was his territory. If ZERO win, he would be difficult to behave in the future.


    ZERO grinned and then stood in front of the gambling table. He spread out his hands and pretended to be relaxed. "Then let''s have a competition. Let Melissa be the judge. Of course, the playing card is also given by Melissa. What do you think? "


    In fact, he didn''t have too much pressure on this gamble. If he won by a fluke, then Melissa could get rid of the abstruse. Even if he lost, he would return the document to Aaron. Anyway, the document didn''t mean much to him.


    ZERO thought it was a good deal to trade it for Melissa. Of course, if he was lucky enough.


    "Okay," said Aaron with a bright smile. Now all the people present have proved that it''s not the time to play tricks at will... "


    The crowd gathered in an instant. Most of the people present were respectable, and many of them were close friends with Aaron, so they wouldn''t miss such a scene.

 Chapter 371 A Bet

    In fact, few people in the city dared to challenge Aaron in public. ZERO was bold. He not only challenged him in public, but also tried to take his female companion away. It didn''t only take courage. He would lose his life if he was not careful enough.


    Seeing that Aaron had agreed, ZERO became excited in an instant. He hurriedly turned to look at Melissa and said, "Okay. Melissa, you... "


    But his excitement didn''t last for a few seconds, and his smile froze on his face, because there was contempt and even a trace of hatred on Melissa''s face!


    With a sneer, Melissa took a few steps back and said, "What do you think of me? Am I a toy or an item? Do you want to stay and give it to whoever you want to leave? Is that so? "


    She hated it the most when her fate was controlled by others. It was the same three years ago, and it was the same three years later. She should be in charge of her own life, not at the mercy of others!


    When ZERO was about to explain, Aaron suddenly stood up and sneered with a cruel smile, "Yes. Yes, you are a toy, aren''t you? You were the woman I bought from the beginning. Now it seems that it''s not too much for me to sell you? As for the money, I believe that the drug trafficker can afford it. At least he won''t let you wander on the street and suffer from cold. Do you think so. ZERO?"


    He wanted to make Melissa have no mood to escape from him anymore. He was the only man in her heart and in her eyes. No matter what kind of method he used, he would not remember any consequences!


    "You..."


    Upon hearing this, Melissa didn''t know how to retort. After all, what he said was true. She was indeed just a woman bought by Aaron. She could be discarded at any time.


    After taking a deep breath, ZERO walked up to Melissa and gave her a big hug. Then he explained, "Melissa, please trust me. I don''t want to hurt you. As long as I win, you can leave Aaron and live the life you want. I remember you said that you wanted to live a free life. As long as I win, I could help you fulfill this dream. Trust me... "


    He didn''t lack anything, except for a look of trust and a happy smile from Melissa. As lon


    ittle sideways. The moment he saw the card, his smile froze on the face.


    How could it be possible? Red 3? In other words, the total number added up... Did he lose to ZERO? He didn''t even have two cards in total.


    How could it be possible? He was just kidding!


    The corner of Aaron''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he said with his red eyes, "I don''t believe it. Melissa, are you kidding me? What did you do to stop me! Are you so eager to leave me? "


    ZERO was afraid that Aaron might lose control of his emotions and hurt Melissa. ZERO quickly blocked his body between the two people, and then carefully protected Melissa. While retreating, he said, "Aaron, admit defeat for bet. With so many people watching just now, what tricks could Melissa play? Or is there anyone who has a special taste? "


    Hearing what ZERO said, Aaron pulled a long face. But now, Melissa was still in a daze.


    Could the freedom she had been longing for be realized now? Everything was so unreal that she couldn''t react.


    ZERO took the initiative to hold the hand of Melissa, and then stepped back vigilantly as she said tentatively, "In that case, I''ll take Melissa away. Aaron, I hope you can keep your promise!"


    It would be great if Aaron was willing to keep his promise and let them go. If he didn''t want to cooperate to play tricks, he had a way to solve it.


    Strength proved everything. The first thing to do was to attack first!

 Chapter 372 I Dont Want To Leave

    Before ZERO could do anything, Aaron suddenly smiled with relief and then sat down on his own initiative. His face was full of relaxed expression, which made ZERO''s heart tightened.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m a man of my word. Now that you win, you can take Melissa away. Melissa, remember, you can''t take anything related to me away. You can''t take anything away, including my child and my servants. "


    No one could understand what Aaron was talking about. But Melissa understood.


    His child referred to George, and the servant was her brother! It was obvious that Aaron was going to eat Melissa to death!


    Gnashing her teeth, Melissa began to panic.


    ZERO didn''t notice that there was something between Aaron and Melissa. Instead, he stretched out his hand excitedly and put it around Melissa''s shoulder. ZERO smiled and said, "Melissa, let''s go. Since Aaron has promised to let you go, you don''t have any attachment, do you? Where do you want to go? Just tell me. I''ll agree. "


    The smile on Melissa''s face was replaced by a different one. She pushed away ZERO''s hand and said apologetically, "No... ZERO, I don''t want to leave. "


    If she left, the three most important people in her life would all leave her. Although Melissa didn''t want to admit that Aaron was special to her, she knew it clearly in her heart.


    The smile on ZERO''s face froze in an instant. In astonishment, he walked to the front of Melissa, grabbed her shoulder, and then shook it. "Why... Why? Haven''t you always wanted to leave? Why do you change your mind now? "


    He had seen the smile on the face of Melissa just now, but why did she suddenly change her mind. There were so many people around her. If Aaron wanted to go back on his words, he would be entangled by the public opinion.


    It was precisely because of this that he was so relieved and unscrupulous just now. But now, Melissa''s sudden denial interrupted all his plans in an instant.


    With a bitter smile, Melissa took a deep breath to calm herself down and said seriously, "I''m sorry. I don''t want to leave all of a sudden. You can leave now. ZERO, let''s have a party next time.


    At the same time, the crowd gradually dispersed. When all the people around disappeared, Aaron stopped smiling and said with a straight face, "Melissa, you do helped him just now."


    How could he not see through Melissa? He was the man of Melissa, so he knew what she was thinking. Moreover, the joy on her face just now was definitely not fake. She was really happy that she could leave!


    Thinking of this, Melissa pretended to be calm and looked up at Aaron with a smile. "I don''t know what you are talking about, but it seems that the matter here has come to an end. Aren''t you going to leave? Or are you going to find some more people to play cards with you? "


    As he spoke, Melissa took the initiative to put away the messy pack of cards.


    Although she was smiling on the surface, her mind was in a mess. No one knew how sad she was. Hurting the people around her had always been the last thing she wanted.


    Aaron said lazily. "It''s okay. But we are not going back yet. It happens that tomorrow is the anniversary of my grandmother''s death, and my grandfather will also come back. You can go to the mansion with me then. Because of you, my grandfather hasn''t come back for three years. Tomorrow is the anniversary of my grandmother''s death. Even if he doesn''t want to see me, he will go back to my grandmother''s tomb. "


    It was not that easy to let it go. The price she had to pay was far higher than now!

 Chapter 373 A Familiar House

    The anniversary of the death of Aaron''s grandmother?


    Upon hearing this, Melissa was stunned. After all, they had known each other for so many years, but she had never heard of it from Aaron.


    But he didn''t look like he was joking, and who would take it as a joke?


    It seemed that the two words "death anniversary" were mentioned, which made Melissa feel much depressed.


    She hadn''t gone back to see her mother for three years after she left. She didn''t know what had happened to the house over there.


    Aaron had bought that piece of land before, but no one lived there for a long time. Melissa didn''t know what it would look like now.


    When she was distracted, Aaron suddenly took the initiative to walk outside. There was a commotion in the crowd, but the crowd tacitly made way for Aaron.


    Seeing this, Melissa hurried follow him. If Melissa was left alone by Aaron, she was afraid that something bad would happen. What happened to Sunny was the best example.


    Irritating this man was like stepping on a mine, and there was no peace for a moment! And she wouldn''t end up well either.


    "I... Aaron, please wait for me! "


    Being chased by Melissa, she finally stopped Aaron before he got on the car. Sitting in the car obediently, Aaron didn''t expect that Melissa''s expression was so distorted and unwilling when she sat in the car just now.


    Annoyed, Aaron stretched out one hand, stretched it a little, and then began to speak fiercely, "Melissa, I''ll say this for the last time. Don''t go out with other men without my permission, or you won''t be the only one to suffer."


    Just now, he really thought that he was going to lose Melissa. If it weren''t for the fact that Melissa had read his mind, Aaron would have sworn that he couldn''t accept such an end.


    After the thrilling action, Melissa was obviously tired. She sighed and fell asleep, resting her head on Aaron''s shoulder.


    If Aaron could be more gentle, Melissa believed that she would rely on this man.


    When she woke up, it was already half an hour later. This time, Melissa was woken up rudely by Aaron.


    When she op


    If you continue to push me, I won''t have to drive today. "


    Realizing that he was behaving inappropriately, ZERO quickly pulled his hand back. ZERO apologized in a hurry, put down a red bill, opened the door and walked out.


    It suddenly occurred to him that this man was James. But why was he here? At that time, he had asked James to join hands with him to deal with Aaron, but he was ruthlessly refused later.


    So he had an impression of this man''s face. He didn''t expect to meet him here at this moment. What a coincidence.


    ZERO''s face was tense. Then he slowly leaned over and said in a condescending tone, "Dr. James, what a coincidence. What are you doing here?"


    James was in a trance and shivered. Then he slowly raised his head. He stared at ZERO''s face for a long time before he said, "She... She was dead. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been on a business trip, she wouldn''t have died. It''s all my fault! "


    As he spoke, James stood up with a sudden sound. Then he held ZERO''s hand and sobbed emotionally.


    It was always eye-catching for a man to cry like this on the street. ZERO always kept a low profile, so he was not used to it.


    He stretched out his hand in disgust, pressed on James''s shoulder and coaxed, "I don''t know what you are talking about, but if you want to tell a story, you can change to another place. I''m not in a good mood, either. How about go and have a drink?"

 Chapter 374 In A Small Hotel

    It would be great if ZERO could take this opportunity to draw James into his power.


    Even if he couldn''t, he had to find a way to get the information he wanted from James. Once a person got drunk, it would be easy to ask some questions.


    James, on the other hand, wasn''t on the alert. He seemed to treat ZERO as his friend. How could he know what was on ZERO''s mind.


    With the help of ZERO, the two barely reached a small private room in a hotel. ZERO didn''t know if he was suspicious. He always felt that the landlady''s eyes were fixed on James, as if she could see some treasures with a few more glances.


    And the boss even sent the two of them to the private room in person. The expression on her face made ZERO a little suspicious.


    Seeing that the boss was about to follow them in, ZERO had no choice but to stretch out his hand to stop her at the door. Then he said with a serious look, "All right. Don''t come in if you have nothing else to say. "


    They came here to have a talk, not to let strange women watch. Besides, if he said something important later, wouldn''t it be heard by others?


    When ZERO was thinking about changing a place, the boss seemed to have changed into another person in an instant.


    She shook her head quickly, and then stepped back with an embarrassed smile. "I''m fine. I just saw him as an acquaintance of mine. You can talk to James. Call me if you need anything. "


    As she spoke, she stepped back and then ran back to the counter in a flash.


    James?


    The woman didn''t recognize the wrong person. The man in his arms was indeed James. But how could this ordinary woman be an acquaintance of James, let alone a friend!


    While thinking, ZERO sneered. It was really a special way to accost people nowadays. ZERO didn''t expect that James was still well-known in A City.


    After entering the private room, ZERO carefully put James on the sofa, silently lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and calmly asked, "All right. What did you want to tell me just now? "


    It seemed as if someone had mentioned something sad. James, who had been quiet, burst into tears in an instant. He held ZERO''s head in pain and then roared, "Sabina... Something hap


    n in a difficult position for a long time because of the leaving of Melissa. So he could understand how James felt.


    He pursed his lips and clenched his slender fingers. Then he said helplessly, "That''s why you got drunk here? And make yourself muddle headed? "


    He nodded wearily. The next second, James suddenly lost his strength and fell to the ground. It seemed that because of the pain in his buttocks, he was much sober at the moment.


    After a long silence, ZERO finally couldn''t help but ask, "Do you still remember that I said I wanted to cooperate with you before, but you refused me? I want to know... Are you coming here to cooperate with Aaron and Sean? "


    At this moment, James was finally awake. With a mocking smile on his face, he said in disdain, "You wanted to ask me about it when you approached me, didn''t you? you ''re right. At first, I did plan to cooperate with Aaron, but now I suddenly want to change. At first, it was Sabina who asked me to come here to cooperate with Aaron and to visit Melissa by the way. But I didn''t expect that something bad would happen as soon as I came here... "


    He knew very well that ZERO was not a good person. But for some reason, he had a feeling that he and ZERO appreciated each other. Was it his illusion?


    After thought for a while, ZERO threw out the bait and said, "Yes. I just want to ask about it. Besides... I think if we cooperate, maybe I can help you win over the urn. What do you think?"

 Chapter 375 Its Been A Long Time

    If James really cared about Sabina, he must get the urn!


    That was why ZERO dared to make such a request.


    James came to his senses in an instant. Then he raised his head and stared at ZERO, "Are you sure?"


    If he could get it, then why not have a fight with Aaron. At that time, he had a grudge against Aaron, but considering the problem of Sabina, James tried his best to hold back his anger.


    ZERO shrugged and said indifferently, "I always keep my word. I believe you have heard of it. Just say it. I don''t like people who are indecisive. "


    Without hesitation, James nodded in agreement. He didn''t want to wait any longer. If he couldn''t get the urn, he swore that he would go crazy.


    All of a sudden, Linda''s heart skipped a beat. She tiptoed away for fear of being discovered. Fortunately, the people around didn''t see her movements, so they didn''t expose her directly.


    After the two of them reached an agreement, ZERO claimed that he had something else to do and had to leave first. As for James, he was still a little drunk, so he lay down in the private room and had a rest.


    Anyway, he had paid the money. If he didn''t stay here for a full time, he would still pay the same money.


    After saying goodbye in a hurry, ZERO didn''t go to other places. Instead, he went back to his small apartment and picked up the document that he had discussed with Aaron before.


    He didn''t lose the previous bet, which meant that the document still belonged to him, so there were too many things he wanted to do. For example, handing this document to the police station...


    At the thought of this, the smile on ZERO''s face became fierce.


    Two hours later, the two who were still immersed in recalling the past were interrupted by a harsh ringtone.


    Annoyed, Aaron took out his phone and pressed the answer key. "What''s up?"


    If anyone called him for nothing, what would happen was scary!


    When the phone was just connected, a man''s strong voice came from the other end of the line, "Hello, is that Mr. Aaron? Here is the thing. We are the police office of A City. Just now, we received a report from the insider, saying that you are suspected of


    at time.


    With a sinister sneer, Kristen approached the position of Melissa step by step and threatened, "Me? Don''t you know what I want to do here? Melissa, if you leave and never come back, I can pretend that nothing has happened and let you go. But now you''re back. Are you going to take Aaron away from me? Do you think I will give you the chance? "


    While she was speaking, she took out a fruit knife from her handbag. It seemed that she had just bought it and hadn''t even had the time to remove the outer package.


    Feeling nervous, Melissa took a step back quickly. Then she took out a fruit knife from the tea table and confronted Kristen. "What the hell do you want to do? Aaron just went out for a while. Maybe he will come back soon. If you... "


    If the knife fell on her, she would definitely not be able to bear it. Melissa didn''t want so many ugly wounds on her body for no reason.


    It was not only ugly, but also painful.


    Kristen didn''t expect that Melissa would pick up a knife to defend herself. After a short pause, she suddenly laughed crazily. She rushed up quickly and shouted, "Go to hell, little bitch! If only you didn''t exist! "


    Time seemed to freeze. Melissa closed her eyes subconsciously and took a few steps back. At the same time, she waved the fruit knife in her hand!


    In an instant, the air was immediately tainted with the smell of blood. And the scream burst out in the living room in an instant.

 Chapter 376

    If there was no one living nearby, it would have caused a great uproar.


    Kristen''s face was full of ferocity. She walked forward step by step, and then she cried, "Melissa... You are really Melissa! "


    It seemed that Melissa owed her millions.


    With her eyes wide open, Melissa stared at the fruit knife on Kristen''s belly in disbelief, dumbfounded.


    Yes, when the two confronted each other just now, Melissa stabbed the knife into the other''s body faster than Kristen. It was also because of this that she barely escaped the disaster.


    At the beginning, Kristen was only stunned, but she didn''t feel any pain later. With a sneer, she picked up the fruit knife that she had dropped on the ground and muttered, "Why did you come back? Why? "


    Melissa thought that Kristen must be crazy! She was already injured and could even stand up to fight with her. What was the world now? Why would be a woman risked her life for a man.


    With a smile, Kristen burst into tears. Then she slowly pulled out the knife from her lower abdomen and said, "Melissa, as long as you die, Aaron will pay attention to me..."


    Subconsciously, Melissa walked to a corner and reached out her hand to touch something hard. Then she shook her head and said, "Don''t... Don''t come over! "


    However, Kristen didn''t listen to her at all. She immediately raised the knife and stabbed it hard at the body of Melissa!


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment. Kristen''s eyes widened, and then her body instantly leaned back. Her face was full of unwillingness.


    At this moment, her forehead was covered with blood, and there was a deep cut in Melissa''s arm. The white bone could be seen almost.


    The blood was flowing, and the expression on Melissa''s face was a little distorted. Obviously, she couldn''t accept the pain. But that was not the point.


    Melissa''s heart sank. Then she released her hand subconsciously. The photo frame that she used as a weapon fell to the ground in an instant.


    It was a picture of her mother and her young self. She had always cherished this photo in this house, but she didn''t expect it to come in handy at this time.


    Melissa''s body trembled slightly. Then she reached out her hand and str


    r lower lip and stared at Howard with burning eyes. Then she smiled bitterly and said, "Howard, after so many years, have you still been so persistent in this woman?"


    In the past three years, I have never missed any information about you, and how much do you know about me?


    After closing her eyes, the woman opened her eyes again. For a moment, she seemed to have changed into another person, and her face was full of coldness. It seemed that everything in the world had nothing to do with her.


    About ten minutes later, the police car and the ambulance arrived at the same time. After watching her leave, Howard took Melissa to the taxi.


    "You''d better behave yourself, Melissa... Uh... "


    Before Howard could finish his words, he felt a chill on his back. Subconsciously, he let go of Melissa''s hand and quickly hid aside.


    At the same time, the woman rushed into the room and pushed Melissa in. She closed the door and then urged the driver to drive away.


    The driver seemed to be very experienced. He pressed the accelerator hard as if he was afraid of being caught up.


    Astonishment was written all over Melissa''s face. Moreover, she always felt that this woman looked familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere. That kind of feeling had been lingering in her heart for a long time.


    Just as Melissa was guessing, the driver slowed down a little. Then he turned to the woman and asked, "Miss, where are you going? Are you still want to go the base? "

 Chapter 377

    It seemed that the two of them knew each other, and the plan was perfect. This impressed Melissa.


    The woman untied her hat, and her fiery red hair instantly floated down.


    After shaking slightly, Shirley smiled and said indifferently, "No, just go to my room. The base was too conspicuous, and it was not suitable for her to go there. It''s been a long time, Melissa. "


    She had a feeling for Melissa. In her subconsciousness, this woman had always been very special. She would not be afraid of her because of her power, nor because of her strength.


    And when she heard that Melissa appeared, she quickly completed the task she was carrying out and then came over. She followed Aaron all the way until she arrived at the casino. It was not until then that she was sure that the woman was really Melissa.


    She was more mature than she was three years ago, but she was much coward. If a person was trapped by too many things, he or she was destined to fail.


    For example, she was bound by Howard''s love at the beginning. She was restrained and almost lost her life in many tasks. After abandoning everything, her world began to become clear in an instant.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Melissa widened her eyes again. She was very familiar with this voice, really familiar! For some time, she had also treated this voice as a lifesaver!


    The tears in Melissa'' eyes turned red in an instant. She sniffed hard and tried to hold back the tears that were about to fall. Then she smiled and said, "Shirley! It''s you, right! I haven''t seen you for years Did you save me? Thank you so much... "


    Shirley didn''t deny it. Since she had decided to show up, she was ready to be discovered. Of course, only a few people knew her identity.


    If he didn''t want to be discovered, then it would be enough to erase it directly. This had always been her style. She didn''t believe in an impenetrable wall. She only believed that the dead would not speak.


    Shirley also had mixed feelings, but she didn''t express it.


    She slowly reached out her hand and put it on the head of Melissa. She touched her head and nodded, "Long time no see, Melissa."


    Yes, when Melissa left, Shirl


    d James. They smuggled a batch of banned drugs, and ZERO has that list. If this matter is made public, not only Aaron will suffer, but also James will be involved. "


    She didn''t like Aaron very much. If it was just for the sake of the character, she could pretend to be nice to Aaron, but she knew in her heart that Aaron could only play on the surface. If he took it seriously, no one would feel good.


    Of course, it didn''t mean that Aaron was invincible. Everyone had their own scruples. Aaron tried his best to win Shirley over, and her power could not be underestimated.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have tried his best to get Shirley to take care of Melissa. Aaron''s original intention had not changed.


    The two of them had their own thoughts in mind. While plotting against each other, they each made their own camp step by step, fearing that they would be swallowed up by each other if they took a wrong step.


    How could Melissa know the truth? What Shirley said just now was like a time bomb to her.


    She shook her head stiffly and denied, "I... I don''t know. Aaron didn''t tell me! Can you take me there now? I won''t be too close. I just want to have a look and explain something by the way... "


    If the two of them fought against each other, both sides would be hurt. The consequences were really not worth it. If ZERO knew that she didn''t do it just now, things might turn around!


    While thinking, Melissa clenched her fists happily.

 Chapter 378

    Shirley nodded and said, "Okay. It''s not difficult. "


    Besides, she happened to have something private to talk with ZERO. She was very interested in the cooperative transaction items he proposed last time...


    Moreover, even if she accepted the invitation of ZERO, she wouldn''t suffer too much loss. On the contrary, ZERO had to put more energy into it.


    After listening to the conversation between Shirley and Melissa, the driver immediately showed a worried look. He turned his head and said, "But miss, you just completed the task and don''t go back..."


    However, Shirley interrupted him impatiently and even called him by his name, "Zac, sometimes being quiet won''t do you much harm."


    Shirley''s eyes were a little cold, which made the driver tremble with fear! Judging from their past experience, Shirley was serious at the moment.


    Once a woman took it seriously, she would be extremely persistent and terrible, not to mention a tough woman like Shirley.


    Zac, the driver, wiped the sweat on his forehead and nodded repeatedly. "Yes... I see, miss. "


    He didn''t dare to say anything more. He sped up and drove to the police station that Shirley had just mentioned.


    Howard, who had been determined to win, was stunned after what had happened just now.


    Howard''s face was a little pale. He turned his body a little stiff, and then stared at the direction in which Melissa had left before he muttered to himself, "Just now... It must be her, Shirley! But why did she suddenly appear three years later? "


    He had been looking for Shirley for a long time, but he couldn''t find her. Why now.


    When he came to his senses, Howard quickly stopped the taxi and explained, "Driver, stop the car! Help me follow this direction. One of my friends is at odds with me. I need to find her now. "


    The driver agreed without hesitation. Howard took the opportunity to open the door and sat in quickly.


    He must have seen it right. The sly move and skillful posture must be Shirley! Although they hadn''t seen each other for three years and hadn''t been together, it was difficult to


    or Aaron, how could she have anything to do with me? Do you think so? "


    What she said seemed to be reasonable, so Mond stopped his action and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he answered, "Where are they?"


    His words were neither too fast nor too slow. But it was a torture for Gina. She was really afraid that Mond wouldn''t listen to her, and she would suffer more.


    Her eyes rolled quickly, and then she bit her lips and said, "I... That place was in the underground gambling house built by Aaron. I can go in and I can take you there, but you must let me out of here! "


    As long as she could get out, there were many ways to leave. If they were imprisoned here all the time, the chance of escape would be zero. She had realized that nothing was more important than her life.


    Only when she was strong enough could she compete with Aaron. At that time, would Aaron curry favor with her because of her power?


    By the time she hypnotized herself, Mond had agreed.


    Mond put the whip aside and warned, "You''d better not do anything, or I will break your head directly and you will never have a chance to speak again!"


    It was not easy for her to make a breakthrough. How could Gina let go of such an opportunity? Enduring the pain on her arm, she nodded and said, "Of course. You are right. I won''t do anything. Let''s go. I want to apply some medicine later... "

 Chapter 379

    Just now, she was afraid that Mond''s whip would hit her face, so she almost used her own hands to block it. And the injured ones were all her hands.


    Even so, she didn''t want to leave any ugly scars. For her, her face was a tool for eating. It would be terrible if it was destroyed.


    After catching Gina, Mond said numbly, "Let''s talk about it after we finish. Let''s go!"


    He didn''t have time to play tricks with Gina. Although he didn''t have a good impression of that family, he was willing to give up on it for the sake of Melissa.


    Except for Bob, there was only one person in the family who was good to him, that was Melissa. Moreover, the person who wholeheartedly devoted herself to him was Melissa from beginning to end, but at that time he listened to the gossip of the villain, so he did something harmful to Melissa.


    These were the scars that he would never be able to erase in his life. Now he had to try his best to make it up to Melissa.


    After a while, Gina reluctantly bandaged her wound, and then went straight away in her long sleeve clothes. Fortunately, the weather was not very hot, so she didn''t dare to mutter anything at the moment. She could only quietly cooperate.


    Mond was given a private car to drive. At this moment, the car played a crucial role.


    He didn''t dare to let Gina sit in the back seat. At the strong request of Mond, Gina had to sit in the passenger seat obediently. In this way, when she wanted to escape, Mond could catch her in the first time.


    In the police station, the fight between ZERO and Aaron was in full swing. No one dared to relax at all.


    If there was any omission at the moment, it would be a disaster for them.


    A man took notes with a pen and paper and asked, "Mr. Aaron, do you have anything to refute the evidence submitted by ZERO? Your signature is on it. "


    With a cold face, Aaron stood aside and said indifferently, "It''s just a document. What does it mean? If I imitate a signature, can I also prove that this document was signed by someone else? "


    What he said was reasonable, which made the police unable to refute. But ZERO was not easy t


    now was really frightening.


    But James didn''t take the coffee. He just smiled politely and then stepped forward without staying any longer. This woman was just a transition period of his life, a passer-by.


    What''s more, because of the frequent contact with Linda last time, Sabina''s illness immediately attacked. Now it was a special opportunity. He really didn''t want to recall those bad memories, nor did he want to make himself unhappy.


    Linda''s heart sank. Seeing that James was about to leave, she put the coffee on the ground and rushed out, shouting, "James, wait. I have a lot to tell you. You..."


    But James didn''t give Linda a chance to catch up. He hailed a taxi in three or two minutes and then rushed to the address provided by ZERO.


    No matter how fast Linda ran, she couldn''t catch up with the car. Then she could do nothing but watch James disappear in front of her.


    She had a lot to say, but she didn''t have the chance...


    Linda''s legs were so weak that she fell to the ground with a flop. She stared at the place where James left and mumbled numbly, "Why? Why don''t you want to talk to me? "


    She finally had the chance to meet him again, but she didn''t expect that the two would say goodbye in this way.


    Linda sobbed and buried her head in her hands. Then she held her head and burst into tears.


    Love is something that will do harm to people. Some were happy, while some were sad.

 Chapter 380

    After sitting there alone for a while, Linda was driven away by the governor.


    After returning to her shop, Linda subconsciously looked at the private room where James had stayed just now.


    The coffee on the ground still gave off a tempting aroma. That was her favorite taste. Coffee beans and mixed sugar were her favorite proportion, but James didn''t care about it.


    With a bitter smile, Linda squatted down and picked up the coffee. She choked and almost burst into tears.


    The new saleswoman''s face was full of astonishment. Then she nervously took a few napkins and handed them to Linda before asking with concern, "Linda, are you okay?"


    Linda smiled and then turned her head away to play with her, as if nothing had happened. But only Linda herself could understand how painful her heart was.


    Forcing a smile, Linda tried her best to smile and then comforted everyone, "It''s all right. Let''s continue to work, or the rent of next month will be ruined."


    The assistants around nodded and went back to their own positions. More people actually came here for part-time jobs.


    After all, this place was so remote, and it was not easy to find it. But how could Linda know that one day she would be famous, and the coffee that was not appreciated now would become a good thing in the future.


    The reason why some people couldn''t be famous was that what they lacked was a stage where they could showcase their skills. If there was a chance, they would be more perfect than anyone else.


    Because they knew the feeling of the lowest class, and they could also understand what the customers needed.


    An hour later, Melissa changed her clothes with Shirley and then went to the crowd with mixed food. It seemed that the affair between Aaron and ZERO had been at a deadlock. It had only been a few hours. In an instant, many people gathered at the gate of the police station. Everyone was scrambling to find the best angle and then strive for the first news.


    Aaron''s whine alone was enough, not to mention that ZERO was involved. Many people were not unfamiliar with the term "drug trafficker", but they rarely had the chance to see the real person.


    And three years ago, the man who was sitting next to Melissa turned


    t down, staring at the screen. She was followed by Melissa.


    Shirley leaned forward a little, pointed to a corner of the screen and said, "That''s it. Zac, zoom it. I have something to confirm."


    Zac nodded and began to count down the keyboard, leaving only the sound of typing.


    After a while, the two figures, Aaron and ZERO, appeared on the screen in front of them. After confirming what had happened, Shirley heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as she sat up straight, the door was suddenly pushed open, and another man appeared in the screen in an instant.


    On the other hand, Melissa''s breath became more rapid subconsciously. She was not unfamiliar with this man, because he was James! The man who saved her last time was pushed down the cliff by Kristen. If it weren''t for James, she would have died.


    Shirley was surprised. Then she squinted at the screen and muttered to herself, "James? Why is he here? "


    He was involved in this matter. How could he come to the police station voluntarily? Did he want to fight against ZERO with Aaron together?


    Shirley wasn''t the only one who had such an idea, so did Melissa. If one of the two had to be out of the game, then from the bottom of Melissa''s heart, she hoped that it wasn''t Aaron.


    There was a trace of impatience on James''s face. After taking a glance at ZERO, he took out something from his pocket and said, "Sir, I''m James, James from city B. I don''t think I need to introduce myself? This is my ID card and passport. "

 Chapter 381

    Anyone who had been to B city would basically know his name. As long as he lived in the medical industry or a normal person, he would also know his name.


    The policeman nodded politely and then continued to cut to the chase, "Hello, Mr. James. Take a seat here. Do you know that Mr. Aaron has secretly transport the banned drugs? "


    Now his only breakthrough could only be made by James. Both Aaron and ZERO were in a stalemate. If it went on like this, it would never end.


    James nodded and replied with a smile, "I know. At that time, Aaron threatened me, so I cooperated with him. But in private, I consulted with the police, but no one cared about this. You know Aaron. If we disobey him, we will suffer. "


    He clenched a note in his hand, knowing that the policeman had given it to him. Fortunately, he had seen it in advance, so he was not in a panic.


    Aaron was stunned by James''s confidence. It was James who had promised that. How could he bite him back at this critical moment?


    It was not a joke this time. If he was really charged with this crime, it would not be easy to get rid of it.


    With a smile, Aaron slowly took out his phone from his pocket and shook it in front of James. Then he quietly took it back and said, "James, are you going to go back on your word? Don''t forget that I still have our call records and who took the initiative to agree. "


    James sneered with disdain and said, "So what? I have the record of my call to the police, but was ruthlessly rejected. Do you want to listen to it? "


    Aaron nodded and hinted James to open it. James glanced at ZERO from the corner of his eye and slowly took out his phone.


    The slow and unhurried movements inexplicably made Melissa sweat in the monitoring room. What was going on? Why did everyone say that? Who said it was true and who said it was false?


    Soon, the conversation between two men came through James''s phone. One of them was James, and the other should be the police he mentioned. The policeman''s voice was low and even trembling. It was not hard to imagine how scared he was a


    nd Aaron spent a lot of time on the screen, so the police didn''t stop him. They just took him to the lounge and asked him to have a rest for a while.


    No one could enter the interrogation room without permission. Only in a special case would someone introduce James.


    After reading the distribution map, Melissa accurately found the location of the interrogation room. She politely knocked on the door several times before opening the door.


    The moment the door was opened, Melissa could clearly feel that the creepy eyes of Aaron were fixed on her.


    She knew that Aaron didn''t want to embarrass himself in front of her, nor did he want to show his passive side to the people around him.


    But now the situation was so urgent that Melissa didn''t have time to care about anything else. She closed the door and bowed to the policemen politely. "Sir. I''m here to confess."


    Confess?


    Everyone was stunned by Melissa''s words. Now they were discussing the matter between Aaron and ZERO. What was this woman doing out of thin air?


    Melissa nodded eagerly. Then she rolled up her sleeves and said, "Yes, I did it. And I just killed a woman to cover it up. Look, my hands smell of blood, and my sleeves are stained with blood. I just touched it, and it''s still a little warm. "


    As long as this unintentional farce could end, it would be enough. They could solve the rest slowly.

 Chapter 382

    At the moment, even though Aaron had been worried about something else, he couldn''t calm down.


    When Aaron came to his senses, he stood up, reached out his hand and grabbed the hand of Melissa. Then he shouted, "Do you know what you are talking about, Melissa? Are you kidding me? "


    This had nothing to do with her. Why did Melissa take the initiative to answer for the crime? Was it because she didn''t want to see the ZERO being knocked down, or because she was afraid that Aaron couldn''t win ZERO?


    No matter what the reason was, Aaron couldn''t accept Melissa made such a boring sacrifice. And the blood stains on her hands didn''t look like a joke. Then what was going on!


    In a trance, Melissa shook off Aaron''s hand and went to the policeman''s side again. "I killed Kristen. If you can''t, you can ask Howard... I stabbed the knife into it. He was also there at that time, and I was caught by him. Sir, please be sensible and arrest me. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s all my fault! "


    The policemen looked at each other for a while, and then seemed to have made up their mind. A short man stood up and tied the handcuffs to the hands of Melissa.


    The man''s face was tense. Then he directly imprisoned Melissa on the ground and said, "Well, the criminal has been determined. Aaron and ZERO are released without charge. As for this lady, you can make a new confession to me right now. I hope you can cooperate with me."


    The faces of ZERO and Aaron darkened at once. No one knew what was on Melissa''s mind, but they didn''t want Melissa to get involved in this matter.


    Going to jail was not as simple as it seemed. If Melissa had no one to rely on, she would have been tortured and suffered a lot, which no one could easily understand. The policeman was just afraid of getting into too much trouble, so he chose to protect himself and bring a powerless woman here as a scapegoat.


    The man acted rudely, which made Aaron''s heart ache.


    He slammed his hand on the table and stood up. Then he grabbed a policeman in front of him and shouted angrily, "I don''t agree. This woman just wants to pretend to be guilty. Can''t you see that?"


    Compared with the anger of Aaro


    d that it''s because of a woman who is not outstanding. Is it true?"


    "So what is the result of this matter? Will it be left unsettled?"


    The media scrambled to come up one by one, and the questions they asked became sharper and sharper. But from beginning to end, the three kept silent, and no one was willing to take the initiative to break the strange atmosphere.


    Just then, Howard''s voice came from behind.


    "Get out of my way."


    "Get out of my way!"


    Then there were screams from the crowd, and then everyone made way for Howard in a tacit understanding.


    Worry was written all over Howard''s face. He walked up in a hurry and asked, "Mr. Aaron! It''s really you. Are you okay? "


    Hearing the voice, Aaron was stunned. Without saying anything, he raised his fist and hit Howard hard in the face.


    He was so strong that Howard didn''t expect that Aaron would suddenly wave his fist. He staggered for a few steps before he fell to the ground in pain.


    His face was full of astonishment, and the media naturally didn''t want to miss this scene. In an instant, they picked up camera and took pictures of these images.


    It seemed that Aaron would be the only one on the front page tomorrow. But it would be better to keep such news a little less.


    Puzzled, Howard wiped his aching mouth and asked, "Mr. Aaron? What are you doing? "


    At this moment, if nothing had happened, Aaron wouldn''t have acted so rashly. Did he do anything wrong?

 Chapter 383

    Frowning, Howard was lost in thought, and Aaron seemed to realize that it was not appropriate to talk here.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Howard up from the ground and walked out slowly. The media didn''t dare to stop Aaron. Then they gave way to him tacitly.


    At the same time, ZERO seized the opportunity and followed behind Aaron out of the crowd. James hesitated. He turned around and glanced at the police station before he reluctantly stepped forward.


    Since Aaron had driven his own car, he put Howard in the back seat and started the car in a hurry.


    Now he needed to vent his anger. Howard was such an idiot. He had asked him to keep an eye on Melissa, but who could explain to him why Melissa appeared in the police station out of thin air?


    If Melissa didn''t show up just now, the stalemate would continue. The police didn''t have any solid evidence and didn''t have the right to capture him. They could only spend more time. Aaron could afford it.


    Howard still felt confused. He rubbed his swollen face and asked, "Mr. Aaron... Did I do something wrong? "


    Holding the steering wheel tightly with both hands, Aaron stepped hard on the accelerator and said anxiously, "Howard, can you explain to me what the task I gave you before I went out? Why did Melissa appear in the police station and say that she killed Kristen?"


    He was going crazy! He had no idea what he was doing and why things had progressed like this. What kind of agreement had James and ZERO reached?


    Howard was stunned. Then he shook his head and denied, "Is Melissa in the police station? impossible! She was taken away by Shirley just now. I came here to tell you about this. But it was true that Melissa hurt Kristen. When I rushed over, Kristen was lying on the ground covered in blood. And now, Melissa was about to take her somewhere else. "


    He was loyal to Aaron! But he really didn''t know why she was in the police station. After all, it was not him who took her there. How could he know what Shirley was thinking about?


    His unintentional words made Aaron frown. Then he asked with a faint sense of uneasiness, "Shirley? She has disappeared for three years. How could she appear out of nowhere? "


    If Shirley had been on a mission three years ago, would he


    e already asked someone to do it. Believe me, I won''t break my promise in three days at the latest. What''s more, we still need to continue our cooperation in the future. Do you think so? "


    "Okay, I know..."


    Before James could finish his words, a woman''s face was magnified in the rear view mirror in an instant, which scared James.


    However, ZERO seemed much calmer. He rolled down the window and said jokingly, "I didn''t expect you to come so soon. I just took a little action. Did you hear the wind?"


    With the hint of ZERO, James got out of the car and gave the passenger seat to the woman who appeared out of nowhere.


    She was wearing sunglasses, so James couldn''t tell who she was at the first time. In addition, the two of them were not very familiar with each other, so it was reasonable for them not to call each other''s name.


    ZERO turned his head away and made a gesture to James to make a phone call. "If there is anything I can do for you, I''ll call you again. If Aaron wants to make trouble for you, call me at any time."


    Nodding his head, James dragged his tired steps and slowly walked into the hotel. All he wanted to do now was to take a good shower and get rid of the stench of alcohol. He didn''t want to know anything else...


    In the car, Shirley took off her sunglasses and crossed her legs in an instant, without any temperament or image.


    ZERO fastened the seat belt and stepped on the gas again.


    After a while, he slowed down and asked, "What? Have you made your mind?"

 Chapter 384

    His tone sounded very calm, but he was very nervous in his heart. Shirley was one of his taboos.


    If Shirley wanted to capture him at such a close distance, ZERO believed that it wouldn''t be difficult.


    He didn''t want to cause too much noise, so he drove to such a remote place on purpose. On the one hand, he had enough space to fight against Shirley; on the other hand, this was his territory. Even if Shirley wanted to do something to him, she should consider whether she could defeat so many people by herself.


    The sword had no eyes. One careless thing would lose his life. He believed that Shirley knew what to do. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten on his car so rashly.


    Instead of answering his question directly, Shirley took out a cigarette from her pocket, put it between her fingers and asked, "What do you think?"


    ZERO laughed and then stopped his car. He lit a cigarette for Shirley and said, "It seems that you have agreed. I will feel honored to cooperate with you."


    Shirley didn''t take it seriously. She took a deep drag on the cigarette and blew it out. Then she said with a smile, "As for the thing you said before, I''ll see it before this time tomorrow. If you can''t do it, it only proves that you are not sincere enough. Our cooperation will be terminated. What do you think? "


    She still doubted whether ZERO had the strength or not. Besides, she still didn''t know what his purpose was.


    She wouldn''t agree if that man was hurt. Although she hated him, it didn''t mean that anyone could hurt him.


    As for the debt of Aaron, she would take it easy.


    All of a sudden, ZERO turned the car around. Then he looked at Shirley''s face and said tentatively, "O course. If you are willing to go to my apartment now, it will be a piece of cake for me to hand it over to you directly? To be honest, I have already done that thing. How can I neglect the thing that you personally asked me to do? Don''t you think so? "


    Shirley didn''t react too much. She closed her eyes wearily, smoked quietly and said, "If you dare to lie, I will definitely twist off your head in the first time."


    ZERO burst into laughter and said, "Sure. Of course, of course! "


    Shirley was a good chess


    his best excuse when things come to light. How could he easily say it to outsiders?


    After confirming that ZERO didn''t intend to hurt the Howard, Shirley breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "Okay. Tell me, I''ll do it right now. I have some personal affairs to deal with later, so it''s not convenient for me to come here again. "


    With a mysterious smile on his face, ZERO beckoned Shirley with his finger, indicating her to come closer. Then he told her a small part of his plan in a low voice.


    Shirley''s eyes widened. Then she asked in disbelief, "Are you sure you won''t regret doing this?"


    ZERO shrugged and said indifferently, "I only regret once in my life. I will never do anything that makes me regret in the future. As for you, you just need to fulfill our agreement. The rest is my problem. "


    Since he had said so, it was not appropriate for Shirley to continue dissuading him. She nodded, grabbed the document tightly, turned around and walked out.


    And ZERO followed him! Shirley''s alarm rang loudly. When she was about to scold him, ZERO asked first, "Even if you run, it will take at least more than half an hour to get out of here. I''ll give you a ride, but only to the bus stop. I hope you keep this place secret. After all, I don''t want anyone to disturb my private life..."


    Such as Aaron. There were so many of his precious memories stored here that he doesn''t want anyone to find them. Of course, Shirley''s situation was special this time.

 Chapter 385

    Shirley was stunned, and then burst into laughter all of a sudden. "Don''t worry about that. Even if I tell others, no one will believe me. Besides, it''s not good for me to sell you. If I sell you, I think I''ll be very happy to find the whereabouts of that woman. Unfortunately, the news came from you, and I''m at a loss. "


    The two of them had their own plans. They smiled and then walked out in tacit agreement. As expected, ZERO just sent Shirley to the nearest bus station and then drove away.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at the car of ZERO disappearing from her sight. Then she muttered to herself, "ZERO, what are you thinking about... What exactly do you want? "


    At this moment, everyone was planning for their future, and James was no exception. Although Sabina was dead, he still had to live on.


    He turned the shower head to the maximum and then sank into the bathtub.


    The warm touch spread all over his body in an instant. It was as if it could wash away his tiredness in a flash.


    "Hmm..."


    After a comfortable snort, James closed his eyes and enjoyed the rare peace quietly.


    There were too many things happening recently. He was nervous and had never been relaxed. It was just for an urn, but he was at odds with the Fan family.


    The people of Fan family have always believed that James was involved in Sabina''s accident. It was unreasonable to ask him to compensate for their daughter! But James was in the wrong, so he could only bear all the pressure silently.


    The sound of water dropping into the bathtub kept ringing in her ears, and her mind was full of mixed dishes.


    He rubbed his aching temples with a headache, and then sobbed in a low voice, "Do you know how sad I am, Sabina? I used to hate your indifference, your nosiness and those little habits. But when you really left me, I found that there were too many things that I was not used to... Your smile, your tears, your ferocity and swearing were like watching a movie, hovering in my mind late at night... "


    Tears had been repressed in his eyes for too long. Once the wound was touched, it began to hurt badly. It was like a river dam that had burst out and was out of control.


    The scene that he left for work the other


    to be early. Don''t be late. If you dare to be late, you will never see me again. I will be a nun! "


    While speaking, she grabbed a strand of her hair and threatened James.


    James couldn''t help laughing and nodded. Then he grabbed his coat and covered it on himself and walked out quickly.


    The moment the door was closed, the smile on Sabina''s face disappeared.


    "James, do you know that I don''t have much time left... You know what, my illness has frequently occurred? How much I want to stay with you forever...


    Sabina closed her eyes and lay down again. Last night, James snored and she almost didn''t sleep all night.


    Sabina set the alarm clock at half past ten and fell asleep.


    And James, who was hurrying to the hospital at the moment, would not know that the short leave in the morning had become the biggest regret in his life.


    Along the way, his phone kept vibrating. James had to speed up and then rushed to the hospital.


    It seems that the situation should not be very optimistic, otherwise those people in his hospital would not be so anxious. The patient was a little special and he had some background. If it was not properly handled, it would be very troublesome in the later stage.


    James frowned, sped up and cursed, "Damn it. Why now? "


    In fact, he didn''t want to do that. He knew what was on Sabina''s mind, and he also felt that she was a little depressed recently, so he agreed to her travel plan. But at this moment, such a thing happened again.

 Chapter 386

    In less than half an hour, James arrived at his hospital.


    Now he was still in B city. In A few days, he should go back to a city to have a cooperation negotiation with Sean.


    As soon as she got out of the car, another nurse rushed out. Her face was a little serious. It seemed that the situation was getting worse. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given James a chance to breathe.


    Pursing her lips, the nurse held James''s hand and ran inside. "Director, come here quickly. This is too tricky. Now the experts from all departments have come, and you are the only one left. There is no specific number of how to implement the plan. "


    But he didn''t know that what they were doing was all photographed by a camera not far away... And it was also this video that would cause a stir.


    Although the situation was so passive, James could still keep his usual calm. Then he simply ordered the nurse, "Okay. I''m going to change my clothes right now. You tell the family members to calm down and don''t let them cause any pressure or burden to us. As for the expert, I''ll go to meet them later. Now brief me. "


    He just arrived and needed some time to relax, and it was enough when he changed his clothes.


    The nurse nodded and then briefly told him what had just happened. And James had a strong understanding ability. He soon understood what should be the focus of this matter.


    James adjusted his uniform and frowned, "Okay, I see. I''ll be right there. The rest of the comforting things will be handed over to you. If there''s nothing else, don''t disturb us."


    Judging from what she said, he was afraid that he might not be able to complete it in a short period of time... Unexpected things were always difficult to deal with. If it was very simple, she wouldn''t have to be so ostentatious?


    Many people around looked at James in surprise. Obviously, there must be something wrong that could alert James!


    James sensitively noticed the sight of the people around him, and then turned to them with a smile. "Don''t worry, as long as you come to our hospital, no matter what happens, we will try our best and never give up any life!"


    "Yes. Of course we can rest assured. With Dr. James''s presence, there is nothing to be afrai


    to escape. She was dragged out by someone.


    "Are you okay, miss? Why don''t you look at the road when you are driving? "


    "It''s not my fault. This woman hit me by herself. I slowed down the car at that time!"


    "Yes. This woman seems to be seriously injured. Should we send her to the hospital? "


    "Okay, call the ambulance now!"


    The noise of some people kept coming to her ears. It took a long time for Sabina to open her eyes. But her mind had been disturbed.


    There was nothing else in her mind except to see James. She had been in the same situation when she had a relapse.


    Hearing that, Sabina trembled. Then she struggled to get rid of the man''s hand in front of her and explained, "Let... Get out of my way. I''m going to find James. "


    Only when she found James would she be relieved. If she couldn''t find him, she was afraid that she wouldn''t have the chance to talk to James.


    She knew that she couldn''t hold on any longer. Since she couldn''t accompany James to the future, she had to cherish the last time left.


    One of the enthusiastic passers-by was stunned at first and then nodded. "James? Isn''t that doctor? I''ll call him right now. Here is not far from the hospital over there. "


    With a somewhat absent-minded expression on her face, Sabina giggled for a few times. Then he slowly stood up, staggered forward and whispered, "James... Yes, I want to see James... James. "


    The people around looked at each other, apparently suspecting Sabina''s action.

 Chapter 387

    If it was a normal woman, how could she keep murmuring a man''s name after the car accident and stumble forward?


    Normal people would lie down and try not to make their situation worse, wouldn''t they? Was there something wrong with this woman''s head?


    A man pointed at his head, and then looked at the position of Sabina, making a gesture. Everyone shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.


    The emergency call was soon connected, and Sabina was also clamped down, trying to comfort her without touching her wound.


    The driver tried his best to be patient and explained, "Don''t worry. We will send you to the hospital of Mr. James soon. I know you are eager to cure yourself, so you can rest assured that you will be fine in about ten minutes, okay? Please cooperate with us, or I can''t bear it if the accident is investigated. "


    It seemed that Sabina heard the name of James, so she nodded stiffly. Although she didn''t know what the man wanted to express, she knew that if she continued to wait, she would see James.


    Feeling a little tired, Sabina closed her eyes. Then, she leaned against the driver in a daze. Her eyelids seemed to be fighting and were about to close soon.


    The driver called 120 and urged him. After confirming that the person on the other side of the line was on the road, he called out his bad luck and hung up the phone.


    When he was about to ask the family members of Sabina, he was surprised to find that the woman was about to fall asleep. There was a big hole in her head because of what happened just now. The blood kept flowing out and had no intention of stopping.


    Just now, he was busy making the phone call and didn''t notice this detail. Now when he saw it, he couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Fortunately, he was a responsible driver. Otherwise, he should have run away quickly.


    His face was full of nervousness. Then he patted on the face of Sabina and said, "Hey, don''t sleep. What should I do if you can''t get up?"


    Sabina frowned. It seemed that she was not much better. She opened her eyes in confusion, but she couldn''t see anything in front of her.


    Turning her head sideways with displeasure, Sabina waved her hands aimlessly and then explained, "Shut up, don''t quarrel, I am very... Sleepy. Call me whe


    ile phone. Then he shouted, "Oh, no!".


    It was already one o''clock in the morning. Didn''t know how long Sabina had been waiting there. She hated people who were late the most.


    James raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead quietly. Then, bearing his tiredness, he made a phone call to Sabina.


    But what confused him was that Sabina didn''t answer the phone. Was she angry?


    After thinking for a while, James felt a little flustered. He sweated for himself and then quickly stood up.


    When he was about to walk out of the office, a nurse rushed up, grabbed James''s hand and was about to rush out.


    But James couldn''t calm down at all. He shook off the nurse''s hand hard and frowned, "What are you doing? I don''t have time. The operation is over. If the patient wants to express his thanks, then postpone it for me. I don''t have time for the time being. "


    The nurse shook her head like a rattle drum and explained, "No, It''s Miss Sabina, she is in trouble. She is covered with blood. I didn''t know what happened at first, but later I heard that Miss Sabina had a car accident. Please come with me quickly, Dean! "


    Astonishment was written all over James''s face. Then he shook his head and denied, "Sabina? How could it be possible? Isn''t she in the amusement park? How could she... "


    The nurse was also a little anxious, and then she forgot the difference in status between the two. She reached out her hand and grabbed the card. Then she ran out of the room and said, "Come with me. Take a look!"

 Chapter 388 The Death Of Sabina

    James strained his face and hurried to catch up. "What did you say? If it''s true, I will definitely thank you very much! "


    Was it because Sabina didn''t see him that she drove around on the street? Sabina wasn''t in the right spirit to do such a thing.


    James forgot to tell the driver to follow Sabina this morning! The sense of uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    He rushed forward at full speed. James wished he could run faster.


    Sure enough, when James ran to the first floor, he could clearly feel the noise at the entrance. Many people left with pale faces.


    However, James didn''t care about it at all. He ran out of the room and shouted the name of Sabina, but no one answered him.


    It was precisely because of this that the sense of uneasiness became more and more intense, almost swallowing James''s sanity.


    The medical staff hurried to push the crowd away.


    James immediately opened the crowd and took the initiative to look at the patient''s face. Although most of the face was stained with blood, it did not affect James''s judgment.


    His face turned deathly pale in an instant. He turned his head away stiffly, and then looked at the nurse beside him and asked, "Sabina... It was really Sabina! What the hell was going on? You were fine before. Why did you suddenly change like that? "


    After the driver saw James''s performance, he knew that it was something wrong. He afraid of what others will originally to twist off, the driver had to crustily skin of head quickly jumped out repeatedly explained. "What is specific I also nit clear, I was slowly forward, but the woman suddenly like mad general has direct impact on the accelerator. If it''s not my foot on the brake in time, I''m afraid it will be more serious." Many people have seen it. You can ask them if you don''t believe me! "


    While speaking, he turned his head and tried his best to find a person who could testify for him. But how could James calm down now? He grabbed the driver''s collar and scolded, "Don''t you have eyes? She didn''t notice you. Can''t you understand and get out of the way? Don''t you know such common sense? Didn''t your mother teach you this when she brought you to this world? "


    James''s anger was beyond everyone''s expectation. James, who had always been gentle to others, said something like that at this moment, which was really puzzling.


    But


    business.


    Everyone in the operating room was on their own, and the situation was no worse than that of the time when Melissa gave birth to a baby.


    Many experts came here in a hurry after they heard what happened to Sabina. They were afraid that something bad would happen to her. However, everyone''s tiredness could not be easily swept away with a few words.


    Two hours later, James stared blankly at the scene in front of him, unable to say a word for a long time.


    The waves appeared parallel, no longer undulating. He just had a short rest. Why did Sabina become like this when James woke up?


    His face turned deathly pale, and then he roared angrily. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the hand of one of the nurses casually. Then he asked madly, "What happened? Didn''t you just say that she had stabilized? You asked me to have a rest. Why did Sabina become like this after I coming back? "


    Who could tell James what had happened during his absence. He just went out for a rest for less than half an hour. Why did Sabina suddenly become like this?


    If he hadn''t suddenly felt uneasy and rushed over, would they still intend to deceive him?


    The nurse was also frightened. Tears rolled down her face and she shook her head repeatedly to show that she didn''t know. We don''t know. Everything was fine just now, but suddenly... "


    All right, James also thought it was too sudden. How could he believe that the person who was still breathing just now died like this?


    The two of them didn''t even have the chance to say the last word, and Sabina left the world.

 Chapter 389 A Strange Death

    Closing his eyes, James''s face was full of pain. As for why he left, it could be traced back to half an hour ago.


    On the operating table, the sweat on James''s forehead kept rolling down, and the nurse beside him didn''t dare to stop her action. She kept wiping the sweat for him and persuaded James not to panic.


    The experts around looked at him with a frown. It was obvious that James was not in a good condition today. Was it because this woman was his woman that he showed such an immature technique?


    His decisiveness and leadership in the operation just now had won everyone''s praise. It was a huge difference from the current technology. Presumably, this was one of the reasons why doctors were not advised to perform the operation for their family?


    They would worry and hesitate. Once he hesitated, he would often miss many best treatment opportunities and plans. Once the family member was in danger, he didn''t dare to take a risk.


    Half an hour ago, James obviously began to get tired. Under the advice of other experts and nurses, James decided to go back to his office and have a rest.


    Before he left the operating room, he had repeatedly told the nurses to inform him as soon as there was any change with Sabina.


    The nurses agreed without hesitation, and with so many experts, James was a little relieved. Because now he had successfully removed the foreign matter in Sabina''s head, and the situation had stabilized, and the blood had stopped. As long as the last wound was stitched, it would be enough.


    But why did it become like this now...


    James grabbed a nurse casually, and then opened his eyes wide, "Who can tell me? Didn''t you say that it wouldn''t happen? What? Just tell me! "


    James''s breath became rapid in an instant. He didn''t know how to face such a situation. He wished this scene was just a dream. As long as he woke up, Sabina would be fine and accompany him in the amusement park.


    He was willing to take the Ferris wheel or anything else... He would no longer waste his time and energy in other places. It hurt that James lost her, and at the same time, James couldn''t give Sabina''s Family a good explanation.


    In an instant, the sky and earth were spinning. James suddenly lost his strength and fell to the ground.


    . You can check our surveillance video, and I believe you''ll also feel strange. "


    It seemed that it was because of this old man''s words that Byron Fan calmed down a little.


    When he came in just now, he heard some people''s discussion, and from time to time, he heard some words like "the girlfriend of James" and "Sabina", so he rushed in so sensitively.


    James, like an injured child, slowly walked up and took the initiative to touch Sabina''s face.


    How could he believe? He couldn''t do it at all. He didn''t believe that Sabina would really die like this.


    James''s body began to tremble as he tried hard not to sob.


    His eyes turned red, and then tears kept rolling down. "You must be lying to me, right? Please don''t lie to me. How could Sabina die? I''ve been with you all the time. I''m just an hour late. Why don''t you wait for me? Sabina... I''m going to see you. "


    Sabina had been pestering James to go out for fun before. Why did she suddenly fall asleep and never open her eyes?


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Dean, I''m sorry..."


    The people around kept persuading James. They must have suffered a lot. No one had ever seen James so depressed.


    His failure might be a small joke in the eyes of others, but for James, it was the biggest disaster in his life. Sabina''s departure was destined to be his depravity and darkness in the rest of his life.


    After sniffing hard, James staggered to his feet. Then he turned to look at Byron Fan and said, "Dad, I have a request. I hope you can promise me. "

 Chapter 390

    A request?


    Why did James suddenly want to make a request at this time?


    Although Byron didn''t understand what was going on, he was not a coward. Besides, he wanted to know what else James wanted to do at this critical moment.


    He pulled a long face and forced a smile. "I want to take Sabina to a place today. I hope you won''t stop me or ask me why. Okay? "


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand to hug Sabina and held her in his arms. He didn''t care about her blood at all...


    If it was in the past, James would have washed it as soon as the operation was finished. But this time, he forgot it.


    When he helped Sabina up, Byron felt his heart hanging in an instant. He shouted and then quickly stopped him. "What on earth do you want to do to my daughter..."


    His daughter was dead. What else did James want to do to her? If he wanted to destroy the corpse, he would be the first one to be anxious with James!


    Unexpectedly, James supported Sabina and knelt down, begging, "I won''t hurt Sabina. If anything goes wrong, I''m willing to accept any punishment from you. Now that so many people are watching, I will never break my promise. What''s more, I haven''t fulfilled my promise with Sabina. I won''t let her go. "


    He had never lowered his head to many people in his life, but this time was different. For Sabina''s last wish, he would try his best to fulfill it no matter what cost he had to pay.


    ''Amusement park? As long as you want it, I will give it to you, Sabina.''


    James answered himself silently in his heart. Since there were so many people around, Byron had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    After making sure that James wouldn''t do anything strange, this matter was a temporary farewell.


    After all the people left, James held up Sabina again. Then he cheered up and directly held Sabina in his arms.


    Staring at Sabina''s face for a while, James murmured to himself, "Don''t worry. I''m here to fulfill our agreement. If you satisfied later, can you come back to me? "


    At the request of James, he changed a new set of clothes for Sabina. It was known to all that in his dormitory, t


    abina didn''t like luxurious things, nor did she like to emphasize it deliberately. So James chose to keep a low profile and be indifferent.


    The director smiled awkwardly and then stepped aside. Since James had said so, so he didn''t dare to say anything more. If the doctor was unhappy, they would have a hard time.


    After avoiding the sight of the crowd, James walked in with Sabina in his arms. When the people at the ticket office saw James, they immediately gave him two tickets of the Ferris wheel.


    Everything was settled. What about the next was up to James.


    Fortunately, there were not many people, so James soon got on the Ferris wheel.


    Many people around looked at him strangely. Obviously, they felt strange. After all, the woman in his arms had always closed her eyes and never opened them.


    If they didn''t know James, they would think he was a criminal. The crime of abducting a girl was not something anyone could bear.


    James still had a big smile on his face. He didn''t change his mind because of the opinions of the people around him.


    He leaned his head close to Sabina and kissed on her lips. Then he grinned and said, "Sabina, let''s go upstairs. Sit well. If you feel uncomfortable, remember to tell me, okay?"


    After doing this, James put his arm around Sabina''s shoulder and leaned against the chair.


    The Ferris wheel slowly rose, as if there was an endless space ahead.

 Chapter 391

    It rose and then landed.


    Perhaps for others, this was only a few minutes. But James felt as if he had spent most of his life.


    How much he hoped that time could stay at this moment forever and not stop. Because only in this way could he vaguely feel that Sabina had not left him.


    Holding the icy Sabina, James''s mood began to become unstable.


    Trembling, James reached out Sabina''s hand, and then held up her face tightly. He said seriously, "I won''t let you leave me. Wherever I go, I will take you with me. You said you wanted to be with me no matter what I did, right? "


    His eyes were fixed on the face of Sabina. If Sabina was still alive, she might be very happy. Unfortunately, she had no chance to hear it again in her life...


    For the whole hour, James occupied the position of the Ferris wheel. He refused to get off and kept doing the same thing.


    At this moment, Byron, who had been monitoring James, couldn''t figure out what he was up to. Was he just trying to take Sabina to the Ferris wheel? He didn''t remember that his daughter would like such things.


    Frowning, Byron turned to his subordinate and said, "Keep an eye on James. I''m afraid that he will do something strange. What if something bad happens?"


    The man next to Byron nodded. Then he took out his wireless intercom and said, "Okay. I see. I''ll send people to pay close attention to him right now. "


    About half an hour later, the stiffness of Sabina''s body became more and more intense. Only then did James realize that he had wasted too much time here.


    James''s tears rolled down again. This was probably the most tears he had ever shed in his life.


    He stared at Sabina''s face obsessively, and then said affectionately, "Sabina, are you angry because I didn''t do well enough and didn''t keep a low profile? That''s why you don''t open your eyes to look at me and forgive me? It doesn''t matter... I''ll be with you soon. You know what, I will never break my promise. "


    After saying that, he used the tools he had prepared beforehand to pry open the protective measures of the Ferris wheel. As long as he jumped down with Sabina, the two of them could be together forever.


    He


    be best if everyone was willing to take a step back. The manager didn''t mind where James wanted to die, but he hoped that he could go somewhere else and not to affect his business.


    The manager smiled awkwardly, and then quickly explained, "Here is the thing. Your father-in-law told me not to do stupid things, or he would never forgive you for the rest of his life. "


    When he said these words, the rescue team that came temporarily had already laid out a protective net below, and James did not notice it. Now he was concentrating on the speaker.


    ''Someone sent by Byron?''


    He was a little surprised at this point, because at that time, Byron had promised him that he would never ask him about what he wanted to do with Sabina.


    Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    James smiled generously, and then turned to look at the position of Sabina, "It''s my freedom to do anything I want, not to mention that it''s an agreement between me and my woman. You don''t have the right to jurisdiction over it. Don''t worry, if I die, I will definitely not have anything to do with you. Before I came here, I had already contacted my lawyer. My death has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry. I''m not a burden to anyone. "


    It seemed that he was saying this to others, or to himself. Now he had no way back. He had chosen such a result to end his life. He had no complaints!


    Closing his eyes, James walked directly to the fence with Sabina in his arms.

 Chapter 392

    The moment he stretched out his head, James could clearly feel a gust of wind passing by his ear. At this moment, he might have reached a new height.


    As the saying goes, "It''s lonely to be in a high position."


    The staff in the amusement park was afraid of disturbing other tourists, so they didn''t make it public. But the media and rescue team suddenly gathered under the Ferris wheel. Needless to say, anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a glance what had happened here.


    "Oh my God. Am I wrong? Is James really going to jump down? "


    "No way. He is just..."


    Before those people could finish their discussion, James directly jumped down with Sabina.


    The wind blew by his ears, but James didn''t show any retreat. At this moment, he perfectly showed his bravery.


    But it didn''t last long. Soon, James felt something under his body, which was neither too stiff nor too soft.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and what greeted James was an overwhelming mass of cameras and microphones of the media.


    It didn''t seem like he was dead at all, and he didn''t feel any pain. Subconsciously, he turned his head to look at Sabina beside him. She was also sitting on the fence.


    In other words, before he jumped down, someone had already been prepared here to avoid unnecessary casualties! Who on earth could predict his action?


    Was it Byron?


    Thinking of this, James couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain in his head. If Byron knew it, he would never forgive him. Because before leaving, he had promised Byron that he would not do anything to hurt Sabina.


    But what he did just now must be a great harm to Byron?


    As expected, the next second when James reacted, Sabina was picked up by someone and put on a stretcher.


    The men in charge of these things all looked at James vigilantly, fearing that he would suddenly do something strange.


    James smiled dejectedly and shook his head dejectedly. "Sure enough, you are in charge of monitoring me, aren''t you?"


    While he was talking to himself, one of the men sent the radio to his hand and then slightly stepped back.


    On the


    at the crowd, James was dumbfounded and numb. After a long time of stalemate, he finally knelt down with a plop in despair.


    But James didn''t know that what he was doing now was all seen by Linda.


    Since Linda knew who James was, she couldn''t even focus on her work. Every time she heard something related to James, she couldn''t help paying attention to it.


    She happened to come out of B city to purchase some goods. But she heard that James''s operation failed and caused the death of a woman.


    Besides, she heard that James seemed to have suffered a heavy blow because of this matter, but she didn''t know what exactly happened. She was just worried about him out of instinct.


    She didn''t think too much. She just wanted to see how James was doing. The scene just now really scared to death.


    But this was not the most shocking thing, but what James said. Judging from their conversation, the woman in James''s arms should be dead.


    How could James take a body to the amusement park to take the Ferris wheel for so long as if nothing had happened? The mere thought of it made people shudder.


    But Linda didn''t think so. In her eyes, James was very infatuated. That was the love that many women longed for.


    Tears welled up in Linda''s eyes. She stood far away and whispered, "James, if I were that woman, I would be too happy to leave you."


    Unfortunately, she was not her after all.

 Chapter 393

    Three days later, the funeral of Sabina was neither high-profile nor extravagant.


    But the media paid special attention to the ceremony. If it weren''t for the fact that Byron had gave order, they would have already come in.


    At the same time, James, who was also blocked outside, was also depressed. Now he had calmed down. He just wanted to take a last look at Sabina. Why was it so difficult?


    If he hadn''t broken through this difficulty, he would probably regret it.


    Anxiety was written all over James''s face. Then he reached out his hand and grabbed the security guard, begging, "Please let me in. I can tie up my hands. As you know, it''s not good to lose your love. I know what I did three days ago was a little extreme, but I have calmed down now. Really, if you want to bind me, there is no problem! "


    He seldom lowered his head, but this time he had to work hard enough for the sake of Sabina. Now he really had no choice. Was even the last glimmer of hope about to be destroyed!


    The security guard looked embarrassed, and then politely refused, "I''m sorry. Mr. James, we have no choice. Mr. Byron has personally told us this. We just work for others. I hope you can understand us. "


    If possible, he also wanted to let James in? His performance that day really shocked many people.


    Although James''s behavior was too crazy, his love for Sabina was clearly seen by everyone. If he didn''t love that woman, how could he be willing to end his life so easily.


    Many men admired James now. He not only had a car, but also a famous doctor and a dean.


    Not everyone had such an excellent man. But how could he want to lose his life for a woman who was not very outstanding? How could he not be moved?


    James was going to kneel down helplessly and whispered, "I beg you. I just want to see her for the last time. I''m not asking for too much, okay? "


    As long as she could see Sabina for the last time, he was willing to do anything. James didn''t care what the media wanted to say about him, nor did he want the hospital.


    What medical skills, what powerful things were all too hypocritic


    kill them.


    He could control everything else except Jay''s carelessness. Whoever met him would be unlucky. No one could blame others for this.


    Right in front of them, Byron''s face was full of sorrow at the moment, while his wife was resting aside because she was crying too much.


    It was not hard to imagine how terrible the accident was for the family. But it was beyond everyone''s expectation that Byron kept a low profile.


    Not many people were invited to the ceremony, and there were probably less than ten people, including the host. But every face was called by James.


    Byron comforted his wife and comforted her from time to time. But at the same time, he was also suffering.


    He had never thought of such a situation, nor could he accept it.


    When he was immersed in his own grief, he accidentally glanced at James who just came in from the entrance. His eyes froze in an instant.


    Anger grew inexplicably. He had told his men that James could not to come in. These men were usually reliable. Why did they change at the critical moment?


    With a cold face, Byron walked up quickly and then shouted, "Who allowed you to come in? I remember I have told you that you are not welcome to my daughter''s funeral! Get out. Don''t expect our forgiveness! "


    Byron''s attitude was too tough. James had expected this, so he was not too shocked. On the other hand, Aaron was a little surprised.

 Chapter 394

    After all, when the relationship between Sabina and James still existed, Byron often went to the Shang Family.


    The two families had always been on good terms and maintained the attitude of communication. The marriage of the two of them had always been acquiesced in the world of adults and themselves.


    Now that the two had just met, James didn''t even have the chance to speak before he was pointed at his face and scolded. How could he not let Aaron feel novel?


    But he didn''t plan to go out at this time. If he went out now, maybe Byron would restrain himself.


    This was different from his plan. For the time being, he''d better stay here and wait!


    Sure enough, because of the appearance of James, Byron focused all his eyes on James. How could he have extra energy to care about whether there was anyone else in this place?


    James felt a little stuffy in his chest and trembled a little. Then he said haltingly, "Dad, I know it''s my fault, but I still feel a lot strange. I still don''t think that Sabina is dead... Even if she died, I still want to see her for the last time, okay? I promise I won''t do anything this time. You can break my legs or cut off my hands. Just let me stay with her for a little longer, okay? "


    Sabina''s mother, who had been resting all the time, became agitated again in an instant. She rushed up, grabbed James''s ear and shouted, "You bastard! You bitch! Get out. My daughter was killed by you. Get out! Get out! "


    James was shocked by the sudden change of Sabina''s mother, who was always be gentle. But after calming down and thinking about it, everything could be explained.


    After all, Sabina had always been loved by the two of them, but now her life was suddenly taken away by a fiance. How could she not hate him?


    It would be forgivable if it was too serious to be saved. But James went to bed at the last moment of the operation? This was really incomprehensible!


    If he was really exhausted, he should have transferred the operation to other experts from the very beginning. They didn''t believe that there would be no doctor who had spare time in such a big ho


    James. In addition, as his friend, we all know the relationship between him and Sabina. If you really care about Sabina, you''d better think about it on her shoes. "


    For a moment, everyone in the mourning hall was silent. No one dared to break the embarrassing situation first. However, Aaron didn''t feel guilty at all. He just played with his phone.


    The blue veins stood out on Byron''s forehead. For the sake of Aaron, he had to give up and said, "I know. Now that Aaron have said so, I can''t continue to drive him away. Today is a serious day. You buckle up James''s hand and arrange for three people to monitor him. If he does anything strange, throw him out immediately! "


    Once James did something, he would not show mercy! Byron would never allow the same thing to happen again.


    Accompanied by the heartbreaking music, the funeral continued. Compared with other people''s sad expressions, Aaron looked much more indifferent.


    Actually, Sabina had nothing to do with him. Melissa was just an excuse he came up with.


    About an hour later, the tedious and sad funeral finally came to an end. After letting out a sigh of relief, Aaron slowly stood up and walked outside.


    James reluctantly stared at Sabina in the coffin, and then followed Aaron with a gloomy face.


    Byron was surprised that James didn''t take any action. He had thought that James would do something strange at the critical moment.

 Chapter 395 Aaron And James

    Of course, it would be best if he didn''t do anything strange. Otherwise, it would be not good for the two families to completely break up.


    After all, they were all public figures, and sometimes they should be afraid of something. Their family affairs could be solved in private, and there was no need to make it in front of the screen. This was not good for anyone.


    After coming out, Aaron didn''t go too far. Instead, he leaned against the door and looked calmly.


    Many media even stretched out their arms and heads, trying to capture the news of Aaron. Some reckless media journalists tried to get close to him, but finally gave up the idea when they saw the security guards groaning on the ground.


    Although a job was important, if he lost his own life, he would lose everything. It was really not worthwhile, wasn''t it?


    Walking out of the room, James stared at Aaron for a while. Then he said with a cold face, "Aaron, what do you want me to do for you? I won''t do anything to hurt Sabina''s family. If you want my shares, just take them away. "


    Now he had nothing to do, and he couldn''t afford to be a doctor. The Dean was no longer suitable for James.


    Maybe he should give himself a good holiday and let him have a good rest. In the past, Sabina had asked him to relax many times, but he refused stubbornly.


    James thought it was ridiculous when he thought about it. James smiled bitterly and then leaned against the wall on the other side.


    Hearing that, Aaron couldn''t help laughing. Then he nodded and explained, "Don''t worry. What I''m going to do has nothing to do with the people in B City. It''s just a business matter and won''t do you any harm. If you cooperate with me, you may have the potential to continue to develop and have a bright future. "


    What he wanted was only a pass for James. If Aaron could get it, it would save him a lot of money. This cooperation didn''t have much harm to James. Normal people would usually agree.


    Rubbing his aching eyebrows, James sighed, "Really? Come to my home later. I''ll be there then. Well, you can g


    oor and got out of the car.


    With a gloomy face, Aaron got out of the car on the other side. Judith didn''t come down. She just sat quietly in her seat and extinguished the fire.


    If the two of them wanted to talk, then it would be very embarrassing for her to go in. So it was better to sit in the car.


    According to what James said, this house was really a small one, but it was also a big one compared to the ZERO''s.


    Noticing the vigilance on Aaron''s face, James didn''t care. He nodded at Aaron, and then explained generously, "Come in. Only I and Sabina will live here in normal times, but now she is no longer here, and no one will come."


    He had never brought anyone here before, and this place had always been his secret room with Sabina. It was full of his memories about Sabina.


    Now he only wanted to let Aaron stand at the door. He could go in and pack his luggage before he set out.


    But James didn''t know when he would come back. The wounds were so serious that he needed time to heal them.


    Now James had nothing to worry about, and he didn''t want to interfere in the family affairs anymore.


    Seeing that, James suddenly said, "You don''t have to come in. I just wanted you to have a rest at the door at the beginning. I didn''t intend to let anyone destroy the environment inside. Aaron, please wait for me for a few minutes. I''ll be out in ten minutes. "

 Chapter 396 Back To A City

    Staring blankly at James in front of him, Aaron nodded slowly after a while.


    He didn''t plan to come in the room from the beginning. If it weren''t for his sake, he would have turned around and left.


    Ten minutes later, James really came out. He didn''t have much stuff. To put it simply, he didn''t even need to take the suitcase. He brought his passport, ID card and a few clothes for changing. He just came out with a small bag.


    James''s behavior made Aaron a little stunned. After a while, Aaron asked tentatively, "What''s wrong with you?"


    James sniffed, and then seized the key point of the question, "I plan to go back to A City with you. As you said, if you have something to cooperate with me, you will be more relieved if I work under your watch, won''t you? I don''t want you to waste your human resources to monitor me. It will be so tired. "


    How could he not know what kind of person Aaron was? There was no free lunch in the world. Everyone could understand that.


    With his hands around her chest, Aaron walked towards his car and said, "I see. I''ll arrange your residence. By the way, in order to show my welcome to you, I''ll tell you a piece of gossip I just received. Byron is going back to A City. It was said that he and his wife knew each other and planned to bury Sabina there. But there were also some other considerations. I don''t know the details, but they will also go to A City. "


    Byron was going back to A City with Sabina? Then he must go! The cinerary casket? If only James could get the urn, at least it was the last thing that was left in the world by Sabina.


    After making up their mind, the three of them moved towards the airport. While Silver, Jay and the others were already waiting there.


    Except for Judith and the seventh subordinate who hadn''t shown up yet, the others were all at the airport. In addition, the faces of these people were outstanding, and soon caused a big wave in the airport.


    "Look, the man looks so unruly. I like him so much. So handsome. "


    "I prefer the smoking man. The way he look at anyone is melancholy! I feel so sorry for him. I really want to ask him if something has happened. "


    The crowd was


    obviously unreasonable that Aaron didn''t have a private plane because he needed to save money. Then why did he do that?


    James kept frowning since he left the ceremony.


    Half an hour later, the plane took off. Aaron came and left in a hurry. Nothing was left, just disappearing from the attention of the reporters of B City.


    The memory was gradually concealed. James smiled bitterly. If he had known that he would join hands with ZERO, he might not have fallen into such a situation now.


    The phone suddenly vibrated. James ran downstairs in a hurry as if something terrible was going to happen.


    ZERO didn''t know what he was going to do. He still had something to do. As long as James could continue to accuse Aaron, he had a way to continue the rest.


    With a bitter smile, ZERO rubbed his forehead and said, "Melissa... What''s advantages about Aaron that you can help him again and again? "


    Aaron would only hurt Melissa and make her suffer. But Melissa didn''t go. ZERO didn''t understand why Melissa was so stubborn.


    On the other side, Jane was feeding George. After the phone call with Melissa last time, George seemed to change into a different person in an instant. He was more active in eating and exercise than usual. Presumably, what Melissa said before worked.


    Although she felt sorry for the child, it was much better for him to be in such a state than before.


    When Jane was distracted, George suddenly held her wrist.

 Chapter 397 When My Mom Come Back

    Jane lowered her head and asked nervously, "George, what''s wrong? Are you okay? Or is the food not delicious today? "


    As she spoke, Jane put her lips to feel the temperature. The temperature was just right, and the food wouldn''t be terrible.


    George shook his head, lowered his head and asked in a low voice, "Aunt Jane, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask when my mommy come back? Mommy hung up before she could finish her words. "


    There was a trace of timidity on his face, as if he was afraid that Jane would blame him.


    Jane''s heart sank. She forced a smile and comforted, "Don''t worry. It won''t take long. Your mommy just has something urgent to deal with. She will come back after she finishes it. Your mommy loves you so much. Do you think she will leave you alone here? "


    While speaking, Jane nodded hard, as if she wanted George to believe her.


    George frowned and then said nervously, "I see... If I am been good, Mommy would come back? What about that uncle? Will he really not hurt my mommy? "


    As he spoke, George subconsciously reached out his hand and gently touched his forehead. There was a cut on it. Although it was not very deep, it was temporarily wrapped up. At that time, it was still another matter whether there would be a scar.


    Jane was stunned and then continued to smile, "Don''t worry. You know... That man is your father. Since they are a couple, of course they won''t hurt each other. Don''t worry. "


    Is there really nothing wrong? Of course it was impossible. From the nervous look on Melissa''s face when she called Jane before, Jane knew that Melissa was in a bad situation.


    But Jane didn''t dare to say it out in front of George.


    George turned his head in disappointment and said slowly, "I see. Auntie Jane, I really can''t eat today. I want to watch TV for a while. "


    He had been guessing whether the man was his father. When he was at school, his classmates laughed at him that he didn''t have a father. For several times, he also longed for a father to take him around. For some time, he had also treated Alex as his father, but after all, he was not.


    Because his mother would stare at a man''s photo and


    , "Yes. I forgot. Shush... Then what do you think we should do? Of course I know that kind of place is not a good place. Where is Aaron? Hasn''t he done anything? Did he ask Melissa to take the place of him? "


    Helpless, Alex turned his body sideways and solemnly ordered, "I don''t know exactly what happened, but I will continue to investigate. I''ll talk about the rest when I go to A City. Please take care of George during this period of time, okay? "


    Jane nodded, and then looked at Alex with a hint of plea. "I know. Even if you don''t say that, I will do it. Go ahead. Don''t forget to bring back Melissa. She won''t be happy with Aaron. "


    Jane was still Melissa''s good friend. She was not so selfish as to abandon her sister.


    Jane believed that the love between the two could never be changed because of a man.


    Alex nodded, took out his phone and glanced at the time. "Okay. Don''t worry. I know. I''ll go. I''m in a hurry. I''ll take some contracts to A City by the way. I happen to have some work to do. "


    Jane knew that what he said was just an excuse to worry about Melissa, but Jane was willing to believe it.


    George, on the other hand, collapsed at the door with his heart beating fast. If he hadn''t been so vigilant just now and only opened the door a little, he would have been found.


    No way. Since Alex was going to A City, he must go there as well! His mother was in prison now. How could he live a good life outside!

 Chapter 398

    The next morning, Alex set off directly. It was quiet in the villa. No one saw George sneaking out with the copy of Jane and Alex''s ID cards.


    When he met the nanny on the way, George also claimed to go out for a walk with Alex. Considering that he was so depressed before, the nannies didn''t take it seriously. Instead, they patiently reminded him to wear more clothes and say that it was cold outside at this time.


    George nodded perfunctorily and got out of the house in a flash. He had to keep up with Alex all the time, or his plan would not be carried out if he left later.


    Although he was still very young, he was definitely not to be underestimated.


    After watching Alex leave, George didn''t chase after him. One of the reasons was that he didn''t have a car and couldn''t catch up with him if he ran, and it was easy to attract the attention of Alex. The most important thing was that he left secretly this time, and he didn''t know if this method would work for the time being, so it would be better to implement it after confirming that Alex had left.


    Ten minutes later when Alex left, George suddenly sneezed. He shivered and walked out of the villa.


    This place was booked by the Lu family, so it was impossible to find a bus or taxi nearby.


    It took George nearly twenty minutes to stagger to the public area. After telling the driver the direction of the airport, he fell asleep.


    He stole the money with him from Alex. Although he knew it was disgraceful, it was not the right time to think about it. ''I will find an opportunity to apologize to Uncle Alex in the future.''


    George thought to himself and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, he was woken up by the driver. Fortunately, the driver was not a bad guy. Otherwise, George might not know that he had been sold.


    Although he was a little kid, he still couldn''t handle some details properly.


    George took out a one hundred dollars and handed it to the driver. "Okay, thank you. Here''s the money for you. You can keep the change, I don''t want any change either."


    The driver''s face was full of surprise, and then he said happily, "You are so good at squandering money at suc


    th ease. Then he found the person in charge of the airport through the staff and began to talk.


    After expressing his intention for a short time, George waited quietly. It was still uncertain whether this matter would succeed or not.


    The man''s face was full of contempt. He looked up and down at the two people and shook his head. "You mean, you are the nephew of Alex, right? It''s impossible. I remember that Alex doesn''t have a nephew, and you driver looks poor. How can he be a member of the Lu family? "


    Alex was a rich man. Although the clothes this child wore were indeed very expensive, it was impossible for him to pretend to be Alex''s nephew?


    As soon as the driver saw that the situation has changed, his face immediately changed. He stood up as if he had been misunderstood and then repeatedly refuted, "Be polite! I''m just an ordinary driver. I drove him here because I thought he was pitiful. Is it really good for you to look down upon me like this? "


    It had to be said that the driver was very smart. Not only did he disassociate himself from George, but also let himself take on a kind and pitiful role.


    "I knew it. How could it be..."


    "It''s so strange. Isn''t this the kid beside Alex? Why does he come here?"


    Just as the man was about to say something, a woman''s voice suddenly came out from behind, which scared everyone.


    Of course, it was not because her voice was abrupt, but because of what she said.

 Chapter 399

    She said George was Alex''s nephew? Did it mean that the child was not lying?


    The driver was the most shocked one, because he began to regret. This woman was the daughter of the deputy mayor of B City, but he didn''t know why she was here.


    But the title of deputy mayor''s daughter alone was enough to make everyone here dare not to speak.


    The woman blinked her eyes, completely ignoring so many surprised sights around her.


    Half squatting down, the woman gently touched George''s head and then smiled gently. "George, you are George, right? Why do you suddenly lose so much weight? Alex has just left for ten minutes. Why are you here?"


    Did he get lost because he wanted to leave with Alex? It didn''t look like that. When she was chatting with Alex just now, she didn''t hear Alex mention it.


    George was stunned, and then information related to this woman quickly flashed through his mind. He remembered! This woman had been to the villa several times, but every time she was with Alex, so he had little contact with her.


    But it was also because he lived in Alex''s house for a long time that he was lucky to be known by the daughter of the deputy mayor.


    George didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity. He lowered his head and pretended to be pitiful, "Miss Dora. I''m going to find my uncle, but they don''t allow me to go there. Can you help me?"


    It was easy for him to act. As long as he could be with Melissa, he would do anything she wanted him to do.


    Dora nodded, and then picked up George from the ground and comforted him, "I see. It''s okay. I''ll arrange it later. Don''t be sad. But Alex didn''t mention it when he was with me just now. It''s okay. I''ll take you in. "


    If it was an ordinary case, George would definitely struggle. He didn''t have the habit of being so close to strangers, but at this moment, he had to endure it for the sake of her.


    Moreover, his target was Alex from the very beginning, so he didn''t need to worry that Dora would make any unreasonable request.


    Dora turned her head and looked at the stunned driver. Then she said slowly, "Are you the driver of Alex''s house? Can I ask you for a favor? It''s me..."


    However, before


    hy didn''t I know? "


    Why didn''t she know about it? She just slept for one night. Why was she in such a mess when she got up?


    The nanny was frightened. She trembled her hand stiffly and explained timidly, "I don''t know what happened exactly. I only saw Mr. George chasing after Mr. Alex. At that time, I was curious. After all, I saw Mr. Alex get up early in the morning and want to make breakfast for him, but he said that he had something urgent to do in A City, so I didn''t have to worry about it. After a while, Mr. George also got up. I happened to meet him. He said he wanted to see Mr. Alex, so I agreed without thinking too much. "


    ''What''s going on? Why is there astonishment on Jane''s face? It seems that she doesn''t know about it.''


    Didn''t Alex know that George had left? Or, only Jane didn''t know about it?


    Jane stamped her feet secretly, regretting her confusion and negligence. She smiled apologetically at the nanny and said perfunctorily, "Oh, no! I don''t want to have breakfast either. I suddenly remember something! "


    After saying that, she turned around and ran to her room. She dialed Alex''s number in a hurry. But he was on the plane at that time and didn''t turn on his phone at all, so he might not be able to contact him in a short time.


    Jane was so anxious that she wiped the sweat off her forehead and murmured to herself, "Did George hear the conversation yesterday? That''s why he decided to go to A city with Alex today!"

 Chapter 400

    But if he really set out with Alex, Alex wouldn''t leave without saying a word. If something happened to George, she couldn''t explained to Melissa.


    Now it was useless to think about anything. The most important thing was to find George and contact Alex. Now that Alex couldn''t get in touch with him, she could go for George.


    Jane put on her shoes and said anxiously, "I''ll go out first. Call me if anything happens. By the way, if you can get in touch with Alex, remember to tell him that I''m looking for him as soon as possible! "


    After that, Jane left the stunned nanny behind and ran out with her handbag.


    During this time, she didn''t forget to call Martin and told him what she had been worried about and guessed.


    Martin, who was having breakfast in the company, put his tea cup on the tea table and shouted after hearing Jane''s words, "What did you say? George is missing? What happened? Where are you now? Well, what about Alex? I see! Okay, I''ll try my best to arrange it now! "


    Anxiety was written all over his face. He shouldn''t have interfered in this matter, but Alex happened to have something to do, so he had to do it for him. Besides, he liked George very much.


    Although sometimes he was cold to people, he could feel that George was not a heartless person. He just didn''t know how to deal with his feelings.


    He knew it very well from his love for Melissa. The child was not naive, but precocious.


    He had seen a servant spoke horrible to George and even beat and kick him. Of course, at the beginning, he was immediately stopped by Martin.


    After that, George only said one word to him, and it was precisely because of this that Martin began to indulge George wantonly.


    At that time, George''s face was full of firmness, and he was not frightened by what the nanny had done before.


    After wiping the stains on his body, he said coldly, "I won''t thank you, but I hope you won''t tell my mother about it. I just fell down."


    After saying that, George patted the dust on his clothes and quickly ran back to the room of Melissa. Out of curiosity, Martin followed him.


    As long as one was injured, no matter how hard he tried to


    were either rich or powerful, and they didn''t lack a few money at all, so he didn''t see anyone around him doing anything at the moment.


    George breathed a sigh of relief. If they cared about it, it would be difficult for him to escape.


    Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, a stewardess''s voice came from the next room, "I remember that I saw a child today. I don''t know if it is the child that Mr. Martin is looking for. I remember him sitting here. "


    The stewardesses'' footsteps followed. George''s heart was hanging in an instant. He quickly went down to the seat, and the stewardess immediately appeared in the first class.


    "It''s strange. I just saw a child. Why is he missing?"


    "Are you out of your mind? There is no child here. Are you crazy about that money?"


    "I think you must be hallucinating..."


    "Really? Maybe I remember it wrong, but I really... "


    "Let''s go. It''s true that we are happy for nothing!"


    The stewardess'' discussion didn''t attract the attention of the people around them. Instead, they talked to themselves for a while, and then pushed out. Before leaving, they didn''t forget to apologize to the other passengers.


    George didn''t dare to make a sound under the seat. He didn''t feel relieved until the plane landed.


    Now even if he was found, he was confident that he could escape. As long as he got off the plane, everything could be settled!


    After cheering himself on, George patiently waited.

 Chapter 401

    If he left alone, he would be found easily. He had to hide in the crowd to avoid being discovered.


    About five minutes later, the passengers in the first class started to leave. George fixed his eyes on a plump woman.


    After she stood up, George quickly jumped up, and then said pitifully, "Excuse me, my mommy and I got lost, and I just sprained my ankle. Can you help me?"


    As he spoke, he blinked his eyes with his face full of bewilderment. George inherited the advantages of both of Melissa and Aaron, he had a handsome face since childhood.


    Such a cute child begged you. Which woman had the heart to refuse? Especially for this kind of middle-aged, once the maternal nature overflowed, it would be impossible to bring back ten cattle.


    The woman fell in love with George as soon as she saw his face. She nodded repeatedly and said happily, "Of course, sweetie... How about this? I''ll take you out of the airport. If you see your mommy, tell me and I''ll put you down, okay? "


    Things went on smoothly. George couldn''t wait to climb into the woman''s arms, and then put his head on her chest, looking like a lovely bird. No one could feel that it was George who did it.


    But it was also because of this that George successfully avoided everyone''s eyes. When he got off the plane, George casually said that he had seen his mother. After prevaricating with the gentle woman, he ran out in a hurry.


    This was the first time he came to A city by himself. Facing the heavy traffic, George didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. He walked out of the airport, hailed a taxi and told the police the destination.


    "Police station? Which police station?"


    The driver didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. He turned to look at George in the back seat and waved his hand, "Kid, this is not a place for you to play. Go back quickly. So many police station in A city. You must give me a name, right?"


    George was stunned for a while, and then habitually reached out his hand to wipe his pocket. "I don''t know which police station, but if you take me to the police station where Melissa is."


    Fortunately, he took out a lot of money. Althou


    g for him to live with other men all the time.


    Aaron arrived at the police station first. After greeting the policeman at the door, he walked in directly. In the past two days, he came here as frequently as he went back to his own home. The police officer was used to his actions, so they didn''t stop Aaron too much.


    Five minutes later, George arrived. It had to be said that although the driver made a detour, his speed was very fast, which was completely unnoticeable.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they lived here all year round, they wouldn''t have felt it. It was not easy for a driver to cultivate such strength in a short time.


    With a flattering smile, the driver turned to look at George and reminded him, "Well, we have arrived. Just give me the two bills in your hands!"


    But George was very vigilant. He put away the two bills and said tentatively, "I have to make sure whether Melissa is inside or not. If you can take me in, I will give you the money."


    His words were very euphemistic. He didn''t say no, nor did he want to give it directly. It wouldn''t be too much for a passenger to ask for confirmation.


    Fortunately, the driver didn''t feel guilty and agreed immediately. But he didn''t know how easy it was to go in and see Melissa.


    What''s more, George''s biological father was still inside. He was also a person that not easy to deal with, but it was too late for the driver to understand this.

 Chapter 402

    As soon as Aaron entered the room, the policemen became vigilant. Then they followed Aaron all the way to the place where Melissa was imprisoned.


    Although it was a cell, it was good enough to be treated like an ordinary person. At least, Melissa had her own room and she didn''t have to compete with others.


    Of course, this kind of benefit was granted because of Aaron. How could a powerless woman be treated so well?


    Guilt was written all over Aaron''s face. He had never expected that the second warm reunion between him and Melissa would be here.


    A few days later, it would be the anniversary of his grandmother''s death. He had planned to go with Melissa, but he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen at such a moment.


    Frowning, Aaron sighed, "There are too many people involved in this matter, so I can''t bail you out as soon as possible. Melissa, I will try my best to fight for it. You can put up with it for the time being. There is one more thing I want to discuss with you. "


    He had to get something about George from Melissa, or he would have no way to do it now. Alex would also consider whether the child was still at the airport.


    Aaron''s sudden seriousness caught Melissa off guard. She nodded her head stiffly and motioned for Aaron to ask.


    In fact, it was not bad for her to stay here now. At least she had enough time to relax. It was not bad to occasionally have such a life experience.


    Considering the seriousness of the matter, Aaron didn''t want to beat around the bush. She cut to the chase and said, "Our son has come to A City, but whether he has arrived or not is one of the problems. He may go back halfway. Someone said that he had flown to A City, but his whereabouts were still unknown. I want to ask you if you have ever come to A city with him and where you will go. Or where will the child go according to his personality? "


    At first, Melissa was listening to Aaron quietly, but when she heard his words, Melissa''s face turned pale.


    With a swish, Melissa stood up and said crazily, "What did you say? That child is still so young. How can he come out alone? Are you


    How shocking the news was! The two didn''t know what to say for a moment. If they calmed down and had a look, the child was just a microcosm of Aaron. If he hadn''t been careful just now, he wouldn''t have found it!


    The driver was the last person who was feared. If Aaron knew that he had planned to charge the child several times more money, he didn''t know what would happen.


    But Aaron was unwilling to give in no matter what. Moreover, if he didn''t approve, George couldn''t get in. It seemed that George didn''t understand the reason yet.


    With a straight face, George took out the money from his pocket and gave it to the driver before he said seriously, "All right. I''m sure my mommy is here. I''ll pay you three hundred dollars, right? "


    He was a man of his word. Now that he was sure that Melissa was in there, he couldn''t delay the driver''s whole day''s plan!


    The driver should have left happily if Aaron hadn''t been here. But now his face suddenly stiffened.


    Because Aaron''s eyes were fixed on the driver. No matter where he took a car to come here, it was already a lot to pay a hundred dollars. Although he seldom took a taxi, he didn''t need to pay so much for the gas, did he?


    The driver subconsciously shivered, and then shook his head repeatedly to explain, "In fact, this is not the case... I just heard him saying that he was looking for a woman named Melissa. So I took him here by the way. "

 Chapter 403

    Looking at the hesitant and flustered expression on the driver''s face, Aaron could probably guess something.


    When the child lived with Alex, he was always picked up by someone, so he didn''t know much about this kind of thing, which was why he was tricked.


    It really made him feel novel. How did such a child get on the plane on his own? Not to mention his identification, the most important thing was that the security guards did not pay attention to him. Wasn''t it strange?


    At the same time, the person in charge of the flight he didn''t notice just now panicked. He had went to the exit of the airport just now, trying to see that child, but he found nothing...


    He had a deep impression of the child. After all, Dora was involved in this matter. If Dora hadn''t helped him, he would never let the child come up.


    With a gloomy face, the man quickly commanded the people around him, "Look for him carefully. If he is lost, we will also be in trouble. Send someone to contact Dora right now. She couldn''t get away with it. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have agreed to let that child go! "


    All the staff in the airport were well prepared, and no one dared to relax at all.


    Now, not only the Lu family but also Aaron was under great pressure. Who on earth was this child? He was able to alert the giants of the A and B city and the two cities to give orders.


    "Yes, sir! We got it. I remember that the kid was on this flight. I''m sure. But I didn''t see him when I wanted to look for him just now. Now someone has called the technology department to check the registration record. The result will be found soon! "


    "Yes, I remember it too. But we went to the first-class cabin just now, but there was no child... Damn it! By the way, I remember that a woman went out with a child in her arms just now. It could be him!"


    In an instant, the crowd was full of voices. The people around whispered to each other, and the man quickly analyzed the situation.


    After all, he was a man sitting in this position and had seen all kinds of scenes. Soon he calmed down and ordered the people around him to search.


    But no matter how hard they tried, it was impossible for them to find George. Be


    n his throat. All the grievances and uneasiness poured out at that moment.


    Aaron turned his head and motioned the policeman to open the cage, but the policeman looked out awkwardly.


    Although his superior had let Aaron to come in to visit Melissa, he didn''t say that her child could come in.


    Aaron got impatient. He held out his hand a grabbed the police officer and hard push him forward, scolding, "What are you looking at? I''ll take responsibility for it. Open the door!"


    What''s wrong with this man? Didn''t he know what the atmosphere was now? His woman and child were crying like that, and this policeman still behaved well. No wonder he could only stay at the bottom of the society after working here for so long.


    If someone wants a good position, he have to know how to respect others from the beginning. Otherwise, he would only make trouble for himself and recruit a lot of enemies for no reason.


    As soon as the door was opened, George rushed over and hugged Melissa. Then he anxiously examined Melissa to see if she was hurt. Meanwhile, Melissa also looked at George worriedly.


    After the two confirmed that each other was not hurt, they finally felt relieved.


    Facing all this, Aaron didn''t say a word. He just saw them silently. But only he knew that he himself also liked such a warm atmosphere.


    If possible, he also wanted to take the initiative to hold the two people in his arms and have a good time, but in the end, he did not do so.

 Chapter 404

    After a simple greeting, the two of them calmed down a little. With the cooperation of George, Melissa roughly understood the whole story.


    Hearing George''s words, Melissa''s lips were trembling. After a long time, she held his face affectionately and said, "So you came here especially because you heard that mommy was arrested?"


    Perhaps her life was not perfect, but with George, Aaron and Mond by her side, she could really give up everything. That was enough.


    George raised his head pitifully, looked at the face of Melissa and said carefully, "Yeah... Mommy, I''m worried about you. I overheard the conversation between Auntie Jane and Uncle Alex. I was so worried that I ran out by myself. After what you just heard... Mommy, will you be angry? "


    It was the first time that he had seen the emotional fluctuation of Melissa, who was about to collapse at any time, which really frightened George.


    If it was because of him that made Melissa so painful, he swore that he would die of guilt.


    Tears of joy welled up in Melissa''s eyes. Then she hugged George tightly and said with a smile, "Silly boy... Don''t do such a dangerous thing again, okay? Mommy is really worried. What should I do if something happens to you? "


    George, who was not good at expressing his emotions, would do such a thing for her. How could Melissa not be moved?


    But she was more worried and moved. She just wanted everyone to be fine.


    The policeman seemed to be moved and wiped his tears subconsciously. In fact, this woman didn''t seem to be as bad as he thought. It seemed that she was just a scapegoat.


    Of course, he didn''t say that in front of Aaron. There must be something inside.


    After glancing at his watch, Aaron urged, "Well, there''s not much time left. Melissa, I''ll take our child away. You can probably come out tomorrow. Let''s go... I... "


    But before he could finish his words, George turned around vigilantly, and then said coldly with an expression of hatred that even Melissa hadn''t seen, "Don''t expect to separate me from my mother. Even if your blood is flowing in my body, I won''t admit it. You are the same as if you don''t exist in my world. "


    When these words came out from George''s mouth,


    de, he found that Rebecca and William were drinking coffee. The two of them looked leisurely, which made Aaron feel uncomfortable.


    He had thought that he could see something interesting when he came here at this time. But he had underestimated the survival ability of William.


    Indeed, after the leaving of Melissa, Aaron had made a lot of progress in his plan in an instant. Not only had he exploited William''s rights to the minimum, but he had even almost driven him out of the Mu Family''s mansion.


    If it weren''t for Gorman, this matter would have been a big trouble. It was also after those things that Gorman chose to travel to other countries and then never returned. So far, he had never been connected with Aaron.


    Since being tortured by Aaron, Rebecca had been lazy to flatter him. She had almost experienced the worst result. If she continued to offend Aaron now, she would at most lose her life, and she could afford it.


    Although she thought so in her heart, Rebecca said in a gentle voice, "Whose child is this? Aaron, why did you bring him back?"


    Whose child?


    Aaron smiled, isn''t it obvious? The two of them looked exactly the same. George had inherited all the advantages of Aaron. When he grew up, he would definitely be popular among thousands of people!


    It seemed that he should give George a good training in this respect some time. Maybe he could go further in the future. Of course, all this should be based on the cooperation of George.

 Chapter 405

    Seeing that Aaron didn''t answer, Rebecca didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she turned her head and gave a hint to William with her eyes.


    William''s face was full of the look of embarrassment. For his son, even if he went up, he would not get any benefit. He knew well about Aaron''s temper.


    If Gorman hadn''t stopped him, he wouldn''t have had the chance to sit here and make tea with Rebecca.


    After clearing his throat, William stood up under great pressure and walked up to Aaron, hinting, "Aaron... Tomorrow is the date of your grandmother''s death. I won''t interfere with your business now. I hope you can pay attention to the situation and try not to make trouble... Of course, I didn''t mean that. I received dad''s call just now. He said he would come back tomorrow. After all, it''s my mother''s death anniversary. He will always come back. Then you... "


    He didn''t dare to make it too absolute. He was afraid that he would displease Aaron. However, to his surprise, Aaron didn''t retort or go to extremes. Instead, he asked Jessie to help him tidy up the room.


    The woman called Jessie trotted up and said with respect, "Mr. Aaron, you haven''t been back for a long time. We don''t dare to enter your room without your permission... Don''t worry. I will handle it well. Should I prepare a room for such a lovely child? "


    It could be said that Jessie was the oldest servant in the Mu Family. In the past, she had watched Aaron grow up, but later, for some temporary reasons, she was secretly pushed away by Rebecca. When the truth was discovered, Aaron invited her back in person.


    Not everyone was qualified to have this howling head.


    Aaron glanced at George, who was shorter than him, and then he said, "It''s okay. He can stay with me. I still have a lot of things to talk to my son. "


    He said this not only to Rebecca and William, but also to himself. The blank memory in the past three years was so big that he didn''t know where to start. George was much more mature than his peers. If he could calm down and talk to him, he might be able to get some other information about Melissa.


    George was stunned. Then he raised his head and refused, "I don''t want to live with this bad uncle. I ca


    tant. If Alex knew it, would he be happy secretly?


    Hearing that, Aaron was stunned for a moment. Then he said as if he had heard the funniest joke at this time, "What did I give to Melissa? I gave her money, everything she wanted, and helped her achieve her goal. Even you were created by me and her. "


    What Aaron said made sense, but George was still a child after all. There were some things he didn''t understand. He just felt speechless and couldn''t find anything to refute her for a while.


    With a cold smile on his face, Aaron stared into George''s eyes and said, "I only give you one minute to think about it. You can cooperate with me now. If you want to defeat me in the future, there will be many chances. You can resist me when you have the strength. The other choice is that I will kill you right now... By that time, you won''t even have a chance to see the moon tonight, let alone Melissa. "


    His face was full of seriousness. In his world, George was no longer a child, but a commercial competitor.


    As long as there was a chance, he would defeat his opponent in the shortest time possible! Aaron would never gave the opponent the chance to turn over.


    George shivered subconsciously. After all, the two of them were not on the same level. If Aaron took it seriously, no one could bear it, not to mention the inexperienced George.


    Lowering his head, George seemed to have figured out something. He didn''t say anything and didn''t look up at Aaron.

 Chapter 406

    But this was also a silent answer. Aaron didn''t intend to make things difficult for George. After all, he was his son, his flesh and blood.


    Aaron would feel sorry for the flesh and blood that fell from the body of Melissa, especially when he knew that Melissa was innocent.


    If he had calmed down at that time, things might not have turned out like this. Of course, it was useless to say these words now, so Aaron tried his best to be natural and feel at ease, so that he could start a new life with Melissa in the most direct way.


    Now that the result had been achieved, Aaron didn''t intend to continue the topic.


    He reached out his hand and handed it to George, "Since you have made up your mind, you can go in. I don''t want to see you disobey me again in the future. What should you do to get the most benefits? I believe you understand this."


    With a gloomy face, George obediently stretched out his hand and reluctantly held Aaron''s.


    Then the two of them walked out calmly as if nothing had happened. Rebecca and William, who had been sitting at the table, craned their necks to watch Aaron disappear.


    The two of them came back without warning, and their ugly behavior was also seen clearly by Aaron and George.


    Hearing the footsteps downstairs, Jessie hurried out and bowed, "Mr. Aaron, I''ve cleaned your room, and nothing has moved. If you have any orders, call me again. You''ve just come back, and you''ve been worn out. So many things have happened recently. I''ll cook something delicious for you and young master! "


    Jessie was considerate and understood what Aaron wanted. Judging from what Aaron had done to the child just now, Jessie immediately understood what kind of attitude Aaron had towards the child.


    Moreover, there were very few people who could be brought back by Aaron, not to mention the child who was very similar to him... She had watched Aaron grow up, and she had the most impressive impression of Aaron when he was a child. The two of them looked exactly the same!


    After telling Jessie] something, Aaron walked up with George. And during this period, George had been obedient to cooperate, presumably because of what Aaron had said just now.


    There were not many things in the room


    ace for three years. There would really be nothing between the two of them. It was hard for anyone to accept such a thing.


    Moreover, from Alex''s attitude, he cared a lot about Melissa. Presumably, he also liked Melissa. Otherwise, how could he accept a woman to live in his house for nothing?


    Sitting at the bedside, George looked up at Aaron and said, "If you want to know something, just ask, Aaron."


    He hated to ask something in a roundabout way the most. He had seen this kind of person a lot in the Lu family. Many ladies would touch George when they came to Lu family''s house.


    For example, they would gave him some benefits to ask about Alex''s schedule, or asking about the relationship between Jane and Alex. He had dealt with too many questions, and could even be described as numb.


    Seeing the tentative look on Aaron''s face, George had guessed what he wanted to ask. If it weren''t for the fact that he hadn''t taken part in Melissa''s life in these years, he wouldn''t have lowered his head to ask him.


    Aaron''s breath quickened a little. Then he cut to the chase, "Maybe it''s a little abrupt to ask you this question. I know you''re not an ordinary child, so I''ll tell you directly. I want to know if there has been anything that shouldn''t have happened between Melissa and Alex in the past three years."


    If there was, it was really hard for him to accept! He couldn''t accept the fact that someone else had sex with Melissa, so it sounded better to hear it from George.

 Chapter 407

    George thought it was funny. Was this what Aaron was concerned about? He thought that Aaron felt he owed a lot to Melissa and wanted to know if she had a good past. It seemed that he had overestimated Aaron! Was that all he was thinking about?


    With a sneer, George put his hands around his chest like Aaron and mocked, "I don''t know. You''d better ask my mother."


    Even if there was something like this, he wouldn''t say it, because it would only bring disaster to Melissa. Moreover, Melissa was a clean and honest woman. Aaron''s suspicion of her was the biggest insult to Melissa!


    If he couldn''t believe Melissa, how could such a man say that he loved Melissa and wanted to give her happiness all his life?


    Taking a deep breath, Aaron poked his aching eyebrows and said, "Forget it. To be honest, I saw my old self in you... I used to protect my mother like you, but in the end, I failed to protect her well and let her die with regret. You should take good care of Melissa... I don''t want to see the same tragedy again. It''s like I''ve experienced it myself. "


    He wanted to cultivate George and put his wish on him. If George could make good use of his own strength to protect Melissa, it would also be a fulfillment of one of his dreams in the past.


    In the past, he didn''t have the ability to protect his mother well, which made her die with hatred. When Aaron had the strength, he would torture Rebecca, who had destroyed his family, and William, but he wouldn''t feel the joy of revenge like before.


    Just as the two of them were talking, the door was suddenly knocked by Jessie. The two of them looked back at each other in tacit understanding. At first, Aaron came to himself and said, "come in." then Jessie quickly brought in the freshly cooked egg porridge and wing porridge and put them on a small table that she had just cleaned up.


    Jessie put the spoon on the table, and then asked, "I don''t know what young master likes, so I specially made an egg porridge. Mr. Aaron, you like wheat porridge all the time, so I made it. It''s still hot. It''s just the right time to eat. What else do you need me for?"


    It seemed that George had just been picked up from anot


    pink arms were now stained with specks of red, one by one, densely scattered on his arms.


    He frowned slightly, and then showed a trace of suspicion. "What happened?"


    George didn''t answer. He pushed away Aaron''s arm and rushed out, trying to avoid something. Unfortunately, he was not as fast as Aaron. When he just ran a few steps, he was directly caught on the ground by Aaron.


    George''s face twisted in an instant. After taking a deep breath, George grinned and said, "It hurts. Let go, Aaron! "


    He didn''t respect him as a father and called his name directly. It seemed that he was still a little rational.


    Realizing that he was too rude and George was still a child, he stopped and lifted George up from the ground. "What happened?"


    Such a ridiculous farce was finally solved by George.


    Reluctantly, George turned his head away and said coldly, "I''m allergic to eggs."


    Allergic to eggs?


    Hearing this reason, Aaron froze in place for a moment. After a while, he finally came to his senses.


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and then he said in a funny tone, "If you are allergic, you should have told me the reason from the beginning. Why do you have to pretend to be strong?"


    Pretend to be strong?


    In the face of the mocking smile of Aaron, George also replied sharply, "As you said, if I want to see her, I have to do so."


    From the very beginning, what he had done was not to obey Aaron, but to see Melissa.

 Chapter 408

    From the very beginning, he had been here for the sake of Melissa. It had nothing to do with anyone or anything.


    Aaron helplessly sighed, and then he said, "I''ll call the doctor for you right now. Stay in the room and don''t go anywhere."


    He knew that it was not good to delay the allergic treatment. Fortunately, Mu Family had a private doctor, who also had some commonly used medicine. After all, Sean worked in this industry, and more or less, Aaron was infected by him. He had a habit of keeping some medicine, but he didn''t know that was this habit still kept in this big house.


    Under the search of Aaron, the private doctor came up soon, but to Aaron''s surprise. When he opened the door, there was no one in the room.


    Unable to find the person, Aaron was extremely angry. He raised his foot and kicked the door directly before he vented his anger. "George? Didn''t I tell you not to walk around? Where did you go again? "


    If it weren''t for the solid door, it would have been torn apart by Aaron. At this moment, Rebecca''s shrill voice came from downstairs.


    Rebecca cast a scornful glance at George, who had red spot all over the body, and then drove him away, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why did you make yourself like this? Go, stay away from me! Is he infected with some kind of unclean disease? I''ve told you, where can the child be clean? "


    Normally, Aaron wouldn''t care about Rebecca at all. But when he heard Rebecca mention illness, he subconsciously associated George with her.


    No matter what, what did she mean? This child was the child of Melissa, who had been pregnant for ten month. How could he not be clean?


    In an instant, Aaron was furious. He turned around quickly, motioned the doctor to follow her and rushed down. "Fuck you! Let go of my son! Did you touch him?"


    When Rebecca stretched out her hand to push George away, Aaron''s roar swept across the sky in an instant. Everyone turned their eyes to the stairs at that moment.


    But how could she take back her slap so easily? George was slapped hard in the face by Rebecca. The crisp sound of the slap froze time in an instant.


    one paid attention to him. William was used to it and didn''t take it seriously.


    Looking at the way that Aaron stood up for him, George''s heart was a little shaken. This feeling was so strange that George, who was not used to it, immediately turned his head and said, "Aaron, I''m tired. I''m going upstairs."


    Aaron didn''t answer, but nodded. Then he gave a hint to the doctor to follow up and continued to deal with the matter on his side.


    It seemed that Rebecca hadn''t suffered a lot. Until now, she still didn''t understand her own status. How dare she abuse her power and bully others at will.


    In the room, George locked the door as soon as he entered. He needed to calm down now.


    Whether what Aaron did was just a play or he meant it, George was moved.


    He gritted his teeth and then clenched his fists. "I can''t do this... What am I thinking about? That man has made Mommy sad for a long time. How can I be moved by him? "


    He couldn''t accept it, nor could he forgive it easily!


    The private doctor outside the door got anxious the moment he saw the door was closed. Judging from the red spots on his skin just now, he knew that he was allergic to it.


    If he could prescribe medicine now, he might be able to recover to his usual state soon.


    "Young master, open the door. If it''s too serious, you''ll be sent to the hospital! Mr. Aaron will blame me then. "


    "Young master, open the door!"

 Chapter 409

    The doctor''s loud voice attracted the attention of Aaron and the others.


    What''s more, a man who was about to push the door open and come in froze at the door in an instant, and then stared blankly at the closed door.


    He hadn''t been back for many years. He didn''t expect to hear such a voice when he just came back.


    Young master? Did he refer to Aaron? That''s not right. Normally, this private doctor should be called Aaron for Mr. Aaron. Was he the son of Aaron?


    Thinking of this, Gorman walked faster. He stretched out his hand to push the door open, and his sight was instantly blurred by this mess.


    What happened? The hall, which was supposed to be clean, looked a little awkward at the moment. Rebecca sat on the ground, gasping for breath, her face pale as if she had just experienced something.


    Gorman hurried forward and helped his daughter-in-law up, asking anxiously, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    What happened when he was away! Obviously, Rebecca''s haggard look showed that she hadn''t been moisturized in the past three years. He had guessed it in advance, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    As soon as Rebecca saw Gorman, she was stunned at first. Then she stood up with tears in her eyes, grabbed the corner of Gorman''s clothes and began to cry, "Dad... Dad, you''re finally back! Aaron was really going to rebel! He just picked up a child from outside casually, and even said that it was his son. I didn''t look at him carefully just now. When he came down, I found that he was covered with red spots all over his body. I knew he was sick at the first sight. How could such a child be a member of Mu Family! I did this for the sake of Aaron, but he slapped me three times and told me not to talk nonsense. Dad... Hmm... Dad, I''m not feeling well. I feel sorry for Mu Family. If the child comes here with some purpose, our Mu Family will be in great danger! "


    Her words were extremely sentimental, as if she did it for the sake of Mu Family. But as for whether it was true or not, that was another thing.


    Gorman frowned, and then pushed Rebecca away without being noticed. "I think there must be a reason for Aaron to do such a thing. I''ll figure it o


    think there is anything you need to pay attention to? "


    Richard sighed and exhorted. On the other hand, Aaron looked at George.


    Reaching out his hand and measuring George''s forehead for a long time, Aaron asked with concern, "Do you still feel uncomfortable now?"


    George''s expression was a little unnatural. After a while of stalemate, he slowly shook his head. Somehow, his heart beat faster.


    George was used to the rude and serious Aaron. At least the serious Aaron wouldn''t make him palpitate.


    He was afraid. He was really afraid that if he couldn''t hold on, he would think that Aaron was a good man, a man worthy of Melissa''s love.


    Looking at George''s somewhat erratic eyes, Aaron didn''t care much. He just pursed his lips and asked Gorman and the old man out of the room temporarily.


    Because he had something to talk with George... Why would he rather be allergic than directly explain the reason at that time? Aaron was not an unreasonable person. If what he said was reasonable, he would listen, not to mention that the child was his son.


    Aaron knew that a vicious tiger would never eat its cubs.


    With the hint of Aaron''s eyes, Gorman knew what was going on. He looked at his grandson with a little worry and then went out with his father.


    The door was closed slowly. George could clearly feel that the look in Aaron''s eyes became more and more passionate. Was he going to get even with him now?


    George thought to himself.

 Chapter 410

    However, Aaron suddenly reached out his hand and put his broad palm on George''s forehead when George''s heart tightened.


    After gently stroking it for a while, Aaron said with a little sadness, "Why didn''t you tell me that you were allergic at the beginning? I was worried about you. Do you understand? You are my son. I don''t need to emphasize this point. I know you are very clear, but you are just unwilling to admit it. Your mommy has feelings for me. I believe you know better than anyone else. If so, why don''t you try to accept me? Maybe it''s not as bad as you think. "


    Even Aaron himself was shocked by what he said. The gentleness that had been sealed for so long burst out at this moment. His face was full of tenderness, which would make people want to drown in it at any time.


    George''s throat tightened. Apparently, he didn''t expect that Aaron would say something like that. He had thought that Aaron was going to give him a good beating. He had even made up his mind to lose his life at any time.


    Pursing his lips, George lowered his head and said, "Because if I don''t do it, I won''t be able to see Mommy."


    It seemed that the situation was getting more and more different from what he had expected. What does Aaron wanted to do? He didn''t want to forgive Aaron so easily. Over the years, Aaron had owed too much to the two of them. They had only met each other for less than a day, and his resolute heart began to waver.


    This kind of feeling made George feel panic inexplicably. He wanted to escape from Aaron, but every time he was caught back, and his heart was infiltrating into his heart bit by bit.


    George''s hesitant expression made Aaron feel a little uncomfortable. He stretched out his hand and measured his forehead, asking, "What''s wrong? You''ve been uncomfortable since I came in."


    All of a sudden, George shook off Aaron''s hand as if he had been electrocuted. His face was full of vigilance.


    Just as Aaron was suspicious, George suddenly jumped up and rebuked loudly, "Don''t get close to me! Don''t think that I will forgive you in this way. I won''t forgive you, absolutely not! You have done so many bad things to my mommy. How can I be moved by such a small thing! Don''t even t


    him. He was old and didn''t know how long he could live. Children and grandchildren were his greatest wishes now!


    If the child was the child of Melissa and Aaron, then everything would be fine! But it was still a dream, wasn''t it? At that time, the child of Melissa had been thrown out of the hospital by Aaron.


    Tears welled up in Gorman''s eyes again, which made Aaron at a loss. Although Gorman was old, he was always a tough man in his heart. Except for the time when his grandmother passed away, Gorman had cried, and Aaron had never seen this strong man cry again.


    Rebecca, who was crying, was petrified at once. Then she turned her head stiffly and said with a trembling voice, "Dad, you can''t do this! Don''t you know how many bad things Melissa has done in the past? Her child is not Aaron''s biological child, but ZERO''s. At that time, the news has been exposed. Are you still going to let her continue to enter our family? "


    For Rebecca, Melissa was like a nightmare! If it weren''t for Melissa, she wouldn''t have ended up like this, and she wouldn''t have been treated like this by Aaron.


    William, who was walking up from the stairs of the study, felt his scalp tingling in an instant. He thought Rebecca had learned to shut up, but she began to stir up trouble again when Gorman just came back.


    There was really no peace in this family! He had persuaded Rebecca many times not to mess with Aaron. He couldn''t help her this time! He could only pray to Rebecca.

 Chapter 411 Take Revenge For Melissa

    As expected, the relaxed atmosphere was ignited again by Rebecca''s words.


    With a gloomy face, Aaron turned to look at Rebecca and said, "Rebecca, shut up. You have no right to judge Melissa? When did Melissa have a son of ZERO? That son is mine! "


    His voice was like a strong wind in winter, inexplicably making people feel a little timid. But Rebecca couldn''t care about anything now. She couldn''t accept living under the same roof with Melissa!


    At the same time, Gina brought Mond to the police station where Melissa was imprisoned.


    Mond stretched his body forward and began to explain his intention to the policeman.


    The policeman kept a straight face and refused Mond''s request with a serious smile. "I''m sorry. Mr. Aaron has ordered that no one is allowed to visit Miss Melissa. If you don''t have anything else, please go back. It''s a special time. I hope you can understand."


    What''s wrong with these people recently? They all came to look for Melissa. What''s the special point about Melissa? Otherwise, how could she attract so many people? The policeman really couldn''t figure it out.


    Mond was stunned. Then he quickly took out his ID card and explained, "Mr. Aaron won''t let anyone go? I''m the younger brother of Melissa. Can you make an exception? This is my ID card. Have a look! "


    Mond finally came here. How could he come back in vain? Prison was not a good thing. He was worried that Melissa couldn''t bear it!


    It was not easy for the two of them to meet each other, but why did Melissa come here in a blink of an eye? Mond really couldn''t figure it out.


    The policeman felt a little embarrassed. He coughed and refused calmly, "I''m really sorry. It''s not up to us. You''d better go back. Don''t make it difficult for us."


    No matter who the person was, now in A City, Aaron was the boss, not to mention that even Gorman had taken action this time. If he was not careful, he would be the one who would lose his job.


    After a long time of stalemate with the policeman, Mond found that there was really no space for him to drill, and then he gave up completely. However, he didn''t inte


    y at all. What''s more, he even kicked Gina. It was so incredible. What was in his mind?


    Mond was also a man of action. As soon as the car was started, he immediately sent a message to Aaron. Mond asked Aaron if he had time.


    In the past, he was too coward and useless. Now that he finally had a chance, he must take revenge for Melissa!


    Aaron called Mond soon. Normally, Mond would never ask him this question. He always kept a low profile and would try his best to do anything as long as it was ordered by Aaron.


    Was there anything wrong? Besides, it should be something that Mond couldn''t solve.


    As soon as the phone was connected, the voice of Aaron came out, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?"


    He looked nervous on the other end of the phone. It seemed that he cared about Mond very much. After all, he was the younger brother of Melissa. If he didn''t take good care of him, Melissa would definitely get angry with him again?


    Mond took a deep breath and told her his purpose, "I want to see Sunny. I just brought Gina here to see my sister, but they didn''t let me in. I know the situation may be a little special, so I don''t force you. But now I want to go to Sunny''s place. Gina said that she must have your permission to go in. My sister had suffered too much from her. If there is a chance, I want to personally help her get back all the grievances Melissa had suffered in the past. "

 Chapter 412 Went To Casino

    In fact, Mond was very nervous when he said this. Cold sweat rolled down from his forehead.


    Mond thought it was normal for Aaron to refuse him. After all, what Mond said was indeed very childish, and this kind of thing had to be spread to the territory of Aaron. If it was spread out, it would become a laughing stock.


    It was the first time that Mond had asked for Aaron''s help. In his opinion, Mond was not an impulsive person.


    Aaron nodded and then agreed readily, "Okay, you can go. But you have to pay more attention to Gina. I don''t mind how you want to teach Sunny and Jill a lesson, but Gina can''t be lost, or I will directly blame you. Do you understand?"


    Perhaps it was just a phone call for Aaron, but it was a significant thing in Mond''s life.


    Mond nodded excitedly, and then quickly agreed, "Mr. Aaron, I will handle it well! There will be no mistake! "


    It was such a pleasure for Mond that Aaron let him go! However, Gina just frowned and said nothing.


    That place was like a nightmare for her. If she was sent back to Aaron''s basement by Mond, she would have a terrible future. She had to find a way to escape, and she had to spread the news to Dustin. Now, Sean was no longer useful, and only Dustin was her last trump card!


    Along the way, Gina tried her best to cooperate with Mond, trying to lower his vigilance as much as possible. But she didn''t expect that even if he wanted to teach Sunny a lesson, he could always keep an eye on her all the time, leaving her no chance to make small action.


    Gina didn''t get a chance to breathe until the car stopped in front of the casino. She couldn''t be more easy when she was with Mond!


    It seemed that people who had been in touch with Aaron for a long time would have a strange bad temper with him. Some of his movements and expressions were like retreating! But Mond was not as domineering as Aaron.


    The people of the underground gambling house rushed up as soon as they saw Mond. After looking him up and down, they took the initiative to ask, "Are you Mr. Mond? Mr. Aaron has told me about you. This way, please."


    While saying, he made a gesture of welcome politely. In his eyes, Mond was already a very precious gu


    e words "Aaron". Although they were in high spirits now, they wouldn''t have the chance to come here again if they irritated Aaron. All of them had learned a lesson from what had happened to Gina. No one would be so stupid as to go against Aaron openly.


    One of the men scratched the back of his head and then grinned fawningly. "I see. Since it''s Mr. Aaron''s arrangement, we don''t have to say anything. Please save Mr. Aaron''s face!"


    With a smile, the other man echoed, "Yes. Exactly! We''re going. Next time, if Mr. Aaron need anything, you can contact me at any time! "


    It was no wonder that these people could be so successful in business. They all knew the right time and would never do anything harmful to themselves. The higher they went, the better they would be.


    The only man who remained shrugged and nodded. "In that case, let''s change another person. Anyway, it''s the same."


    The man who was responsible for guarding the door seemed to have heard the sound inside. When they opened the door, they didn''t feel that the door was locked from inside. Instead, they easily opened the door, which was totally different from what Mond had just done.


    After the door was closed again, Mond focused on Sunny.


    After calming herself down, Sunny, who had been in a daze, seemed to be sober a lot. At least she could call out his name when she looked at Mond.


    It was at this moment that Mond dared to throw the quilt on the bed to cover some parts of Sunny.

 Chapter 413

    Sunny sneered and then glanced at Mond. "What are you doing here? Your sister is not here. Don''t find the wrong person. "


    Her face was full of sarcasm, as if she didn''t feel that she was the one to be blamed.


    Blue veins stood out on Mond''s forehead. He said unhappily, "Sunny, you''ve come to this. You deserve it."


    There was a little anger on his face, but Sunnya didn''t take it seriously at all. In her eyes, Mond was no different from what he used to be.


    He was coward and useless. Even he was under the name of Aaron, so what? It had nothing to do with Mond! If he insisted on having a relationship with Aaron, Melissa was the one who really had something to do with Aaron!


    At the thought of Melissa, Sunny felt sick. That woman had come to her place hypocritically before. Did she want to show off with Aaron?


    Hearing what he said, Sunny suddenly burst into laughter. She stood up quickly and threw the quilt away. Then she leaned over and scolded, "Retribution? If it weren''t for you two, how could I end up like this? But you are still alive? It''s so strange. I thought you died a few years ago. "


    The reason why she ended up like this was because of Melissa! Now that his sister had taunted her, would her brother come again this time?


    Mond sneered. His last memory was shattered in an instant.


    He had planned to give Sunny an excuse, but now she didn''t want it herself. Why should he care so much about those details?


    He shook his hand hard and pushed Sunny away. "Bitch? If it weren''t for you and your mother, how could my sister have such a bumpy past? We haven''t said anything wrong to you, but you have turned your nose against me? "


    At that time, he was too stupid to believe Jill''s words and say so many hurtful words and actions to Melissa who did everything for him. Although he apologized afterwards, this matter was like a scar that would never be erased. And every time he thought of it, it would always be painful.


    As a result of inertia, Sunny fell to the ground. She looked up awkwardly, her face full of surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Mond would do such a thing to her.


    nd Sunny, but also he owed a lot to Melissa, which was something that the Ji family could not repay for the rest of their lives!


    No one could understand the pain in Melissa''s heart.


    At the same time, when Sunny saw Terence, she immediately turned to her for help and struggled. "You are a madman. Let go of me!"


    She didn''t care whether she had face or not now. She just wanted to escape from this chaotic place. If she continued to stay here, she would eventually collapse.


    Aaron was a lunatic, treating her as a prostitute. At least that kind of woman still had time to breathe. However, Aaron didn''t give her any chance to breathe. One after another, he didn''t treat her as a human, and even treated her as an animal!


    The woman who just rushed over was Jill, who was responsible for cleaning the door. She had always been spoiled, but she couldn''t resist the plan of Aaron. She was in a difficult position to watch people''s eyes and then cleaned here.


    Maybe it was a valuable job for others, but it was a huge humiliation for Jill! She had always been arrogant, but this time she had to nod and bow to everyone.


    If she had someone to back her up, she would be able to straighten out her chest. Why did she need to be so embarrassed?


    And the news about Sunny was also widely spread. Everyone didn''t give her a good look, and Aaron only provided two meals a day, but there was still no salary deduction.

 Chapter 414

    She tried to escape, but she was directly arrested on the second day, without any time and effort.


    What''s more, Sunny had been tortured, so Jill soon realized that running away was not reliable at all. In the end, she still held on to the idea of running away day by day.


    Just now, the appearance of Mond successfully trampled on the last line of Jill. Why was this useless coward so arrogant in front of them now?


    Jill''s sudden appearance obviously disrupted Mond''s plan. But at this moment, he was still not shocked. He lowered his head and smiled. Then he pretended to be calm and mocked, "Jill? I didn''t expect you to look so nice now! "


    In the past, Jill always made difficult for him. He didn''t expect that every dog has its day. Now Jill had such a time.


    Jill trembled with anger. Then she stretched out her hand and scolded in front of everyone, "What do you think of your attitude now? If it weren''t for your father and me, could you still live till now? You are such an ungrateful person! Don''t you even know how your parents respect you? "


    She was not easy to deal with. Mond used to be so incompetent and coward. Now even if he had grown up, how could he be better? The weak are the weak! Never expect to be able to really stand out.


    But how could Jill know? It was because of her words that made Mond angry.


    If it weren''t for her, he would live a better life. Melissa didn''t have to go through those dark things, and from time to time, she would risk her life to live on.


    With a ferocious look on his face, Mond quickly walked up, grabbed Jill''s collar and shouted, "Shut up! If you hadn''t been adding fuel to the fire, how could my mother have died? How could you get this position. But... Don''t you think too highly of yourself? For me and my sister, you are just a stepmother. You are nothing. By the way, come here and copy this video for me. If anyone wants it, make a copy for them. Do you still remember the woman who was bullied by Aaron? The live broadcast. "


    Since they decided to provoke him, then don''t blame him for being


    "Thank you. Brother. That man is shorter than you. He looks much more capable and active. It seems that he knows what I want to do, so he specially makes this request? "


    People around them had been sending each other the video that Mond had just shared. But Mond didn''t feel anything about it and was immersed in his own world.


    Seeing that Mond was worried, the man rubbed the stubble on his chin helplessly and said, "How about this? I''ll ask someone to send the surveillance camera. There''s nothing but a lot of cameras here."


    He didn''t care whether Mond heard his words or not. He seemed to be familiar with everything here and soon took out the surveillance video.


    After a while, Mond pointed at a man''s face on the screen and shouted, "Yes, it''s him! Just now, he asked me to lock Gina in another room. That''s what he should do. Where is he now? Don''t joke with me. I''m very worried! "


    However, Mond soon realized that it was not as simple as he thought.


    He frowned, and then the man speculated, "We don''t know him at all. I can guarantee with my position that he is not working here. I remember everyone here. When did this man come in? "


    According to the surveillance video, he was not far away from her. But he didn''t notice a stranger. Damn it!


    While thinking, the young man clenched his fists subconsciously. Apparently, he was reflecting on himself.

 Chapter 415

    Mond couldn''t react to this sudden situation. He stared at the man blankly and couldn''t say a word for a while.


    In other words, he wanted to shirk all the responsibilities now, didn''t he? If so, would he have to bear all the mistakes by himself if Aaron knew?


    Just thinking about such a thing would make people''s scalp tingle!


    Just as Mond was lost in thought, the man''s broad palm suddenly put on his shoulder. He said earnestly, "Don''t worry. We are also responsible for this matter. They haven''t gone far. I''ll contact Mr. Aaron right now to clarify it. Please trust us for the rest of the things. Since Mr. Aaron hired us, it means that we are here to do something, not to let people take people away under our watch. "


    Somehow, the anxiety in Mond''s heart was eased a lot. It was his first time to meet this man, but he inexplicably felt that this man was trustworthy.


    About ten minutes later, the man finally dispersed the surrounding crowd, and ignored the struggling Sunny. He casually called a person to bring them in, and then began to lock his target on the man.


    Just when Mond didn''t know what to do, the man took off his work clothes first, and then took Mond''s hand and quickly walked forward. "Look at his direction. It seems that he is not far from here. Mr. Aaron has told us that if we can find her back, he wouldn''t blame us. Let''s go. After all, something happened under my watch. I''m responsible for it. "


    Mond was stunned. After taking a glance at Sunny who was dragged in, Mond nodded his head stiffly and followed the man.


    At the same time, Sean, who had just finished his work, was driving his car into the villa.


    Tomorrow was the date of Aaron''s grandmother''s death. Every time at this time, Aaron''s mood would change inexplicably. H


    saw this scene again. If her identity was revealed, she would really have no chance to turn around.


    So now she had to seize all the opportunities to calm Sean down as soon as possible.


    Sean''s heart softened. He took a few deep breaths and said coldly, "I advise you to let go of me. I don''t have any mercy on my dirty sister. Don''t say those ridiculous excuses. I understand. "


    After saying that, Sean shook off Gina and closed the door. Gina''s face turned pale in an instant.


    If it was in the past, Sean would never say such cruel words to her.


    Gritting her teeth, Gina knocked at the locked door of Sean and sobbed, "Brother. Let me explain. Don''t you think it''s strange why I suddenly appear here? I should be in the Aaron''s villa, right? You open the door. I have a lot to say to you. Brother, please open the door... "


    It seemed that what Gina said made sense. After hesitating for a while, Sean opened the door slowly.


    The next second, Gina wrapped herself in the quilt and ran into Sean''s room.


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears and said, "Brother, I''ve only liked Aaron since I was a child. If grandpa hadn''t forced me, how could I have betrayed Aaron?"

 Chapter 416

    According to Gina, did Dustin force her to do all these things?


    As soon as this thought crossed his mind, Sean immediately denied it. By instinct, Dustin had always been a serious and upright person. How could he do such a thing?


    He believed that it was Gina who took the initiative to make such a situation.


    Seeing the skeptical look in Sean''s eyes, Gina became more and more uneasy.


    She reached out her hand to hold Sean''s face and said affectionately, "Brother, don''t you believe me? Don''t you know how much I love Aaron? How could Aaron accept the fact that his woman had sex with other man? I believe you have known it since the first time I saw Aaron. "


    "I..."


    Before Sean could say anything, a noise came from downstairs, which made the two people look at each other.


    What was going on? When he was about to come in just now, there was no one at the door. Why was it so noisy now as if there was a big festival.


    After comforting Gina perfunctorily, Sean went downstairs in a hurry and was about to see what was going on.


    Facing an uninvited guest, Sean''s face was full of coldness. "What''s going on? Who are you? Why are you here? "


    It wasn''t anyone else, but Mond and his brother who had lost sight of Gina.


    With a livid face, Mond leaned forward and explained, "Sean, I''m a subordinate of Aaron. You should have seen me before. I''m the person in charge of arresting Gina to the basement, and also Melissa''s brother. She came back by herself for some reason. I hope you can understand. Now I need to take her with me. "


    ''Melissa''s brother? A subordinate of Aaron?''


    Sean frowned and fell into deep thought. After a while, he slowly nodded his head. It seemed that it was true! He did see Mond at that time. No wonder he felt familiar...


    Considering the chaotic scene just now, Sean pretended to be calm and said, "I don''t know why my sister came out, but it''s not appropriate for you to break into other people''s house in private, isn''t it?"


    If only he knew this, it would be fine, because he would consider the reputation of the Liao family and not spread it to the public


    d that Gina''s words made sense. Mond didn''t know what to say. He lowered his head and remained silent, completely handing the overall situation to his brother.


    The young man took the initiative to walk forward, and then reached out his hand and gently patted Sean''s shoulder. "Let''s get to the point. We don''t have so much time to waste on you. We''ll leave as soon as we hand over the person, or we''ll waste it here with you."


    This seemingly simple action inexplicably made Sean''s scalp tingle. This man wore casual clothes, which were basically cheap goods sold on the street. But from the moment he approached and put his hand on his shoulder, Sean knew that this man was not a simple person.


    Now that they were so close to each other, he was even more stressed. It was true that the people working for Aaron was different.


    Sean slowly reached out his hand and pushed the man''s hand away. "Can we have a discussion on this matter? My sister might have done something special, but I hope you can forgive her. I''ll talk to Aaron about it. I hope you can make a concession. "


    Sean''s attitude was very sincere, but the young man was still unwilling to give in. He said firmly, "I can''t do this. We lost Gina in our place. I''m here to help this man. No matter what, it happened under our noses. If we don''t get back a statement on this matter, wouldn''t it make people look down on the efficiency of our work?

 Chapter 417

    Sean was stunned, and then asked, "Underground gambling house?"


    Why did Gina go to that place to provoke the people of Aaron?


    His scalp tingled and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Then he asked uncertainly, "Do you mean that she has escaped over there?"


    His face was full of astonishment, as if it was difficult for him to accept such news. The man nodded, his face full of irresistible expression.


    In the end, Sean chose to give in and shook his head helplessly. Then he said, "I see. I''ll let her go with you after my sister changes her clothes. I hope you can treat better to her."


    Then he turned his head away, his face full of sadness. After taking a deep breath, he dragged his tired body back to the stairs slowly.


    Half an hour later, Gina slowly walked down from the second floor. She had thought that things would turn around, but she didn''t expect that Sean would retreat at the last moment.


    After changing her clothes, Gina felt much better. Of course, these things could not change anything.


    With the help of the young man, Mond took Gina back to the taxi and rushed to the villa of Aaron.


    It was safe to go back early now. If it was delayed for too long, there might be some trouble again. At that time, this young man would not appear again. It was lucky that he could carry on to this point safely!


    Before the car door was about to close, Mond stretched out his head and thanked the young man, "Thank you very much. If you have time one day, I''ll invite you to dinner!"


    The young man smiled innocently and nodded quickly. Then he said emotionally, "Okay. You are always welcome to have dinner with me. "


    After watching Mond leave, the young man took out his mobile phone and immediately dialed Aaron''s number to report the current situation.


    The young man pulled a long face and said coldly, "Mr. Aaron, he''s in the car. Anything else need me to do?"


    At this moment, he had restrained all the smiles on his face. He was completely different from what he had been just now! If he hadn''t been standing there all the time, he wouldn''t have been able to detect anything unusual from the camera.


    On the other side of the phone, Aaron pursed his lips sli


    he person on the other end of the phone into pieces. After a while, under the condition that the employee''s scalp was numb, he issued the ultimatum, "All right. Go and deal with this matter right away. Otherwise, you can leave now. I may be a little busy in the next few days. If there is anything, try to solve it by yourself. I''m hanging up. "


    Hearing what ZERO said was the biggest amnesty for that employee. He quickly agreed and then hung up the phone in a hurry.


    ''Aaron, you and I are at daggers drawn! I want Melissa. At the same time, I want to pull you down from that high position!''


    An hour later, the scream of Melissa came out of the room of Aaron in an instant. On the first floor, Aaron was in a daze. Before he could react, he had taken the lead.


    Aaron quickly opened the door and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, Melissa? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Tears welled up on Melissa''s face. Shaking her head, she pointed at the red dots on George''s body and asked, "What''s going on, Aaron? My son was fine when he came with you. Why did he suddenly become allergic? Did you feed him something? "


    Hearing Melissa''s question, Aaron felt guilty. He smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to explain.


    Yes, he indirectly forced George to eat that bowl of egg porridge. If Melissa wanted to blame him, it was reasonable.


    Just as Aaron was thinking about how to explain, George, who had been silent all the time, spoke first. What he said had stunned Aaron.

 Chapter 418

    George reached out a hand and gently pulled the sleeve of Melissa, explaining, "Mommy, I''m fine, I don''t know what I have eaten. I''m so greedy that I can''t control myself. It''s too late when I realize it."


    He didn''t want to find an excuse for Aaron, but he didn''t want Melissa worry about him too much. But Aaron thought that George lied to Melissa because he thought of him. But that was not the case...


    Melissa''s face was full of pity. She sighed, stroked George''s face and murmured, "Really? What''s wrong with you, George? Did anyone bully you? Tell mommy... Don''t control yourself. You know what you are allergic. How could you make such a mistake? "


    George felt a lump in his throat. He didn''t want Melissa worry about him, but he still made such a basic mistake!


    He lowered his head and apologized in a low voice, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again."


    They felt sorry for each other. When they saw each other suffer, they would probably feel worse than themselves.


    With red eyes, Melissa comforted George and herself. Aaron was at a loss for what to do.


    Standing at the door, Gorman quietly reached out his hand and wiped the tears off his eyes. The two of them finally reunited after so many years! Moreover, he had a grandson, which made Gorman ecstatic.


    He had thought that he would never have the chance to see Aaron''s child in his life. Although he hadn''t come back in the past three years, he had paid close attention to all the news about Aaron.


    Therefore, when he saw the news that Aaron was entangled with women, Gorman would quietly mobilize his power to understand this woman. God is right. It was really Melissa this time! God knew how crazy he was when he got the news.


    Then he rushed over from where he was on holiday day and night. He didn''t stop just to see Melissa. Of course, finding a prison later could only be regarded as a small episode.


    After a while, Melissa released her hand and gently told George to have more rest. George nodded obediently, showing no intention of refusing.


    Noticing the right time, Aaron stood out and sai


    me. Although Rebecca has done something to me in the past, there is no need to take it to heart for so many years. Besides, grandpa is still here, so I''m not afraid anymore."


    After saying that, Melissa made a face at Gorman with a joyful expression on her face. It was a pleasure for Melissa to go back home and continue to get along with Gorman in this way.


    Gorman sighed with emotion. He patted on Melissa''s shoulder and said, "Okay. It''s good that you''re back. If Aaron bullied you again, just tell me. I''ll protect you! "


    It was not easy for his granddaughter in law to get married. Gorman didn''t want Aaron make Melissa sad and leave the family for some other reason.


    Hearing that, Melissa was in a good mood. She nodded eagerly and then smiled, "Yes. Grandpa, I know. Don''t worry. I won''t let Aaron do anything more. "


    Aaron felt a little guilty. He touched his nose and stopped talking. Although Melissa hadn''t had a chance to confirm what she had said, Aaron chose to believe it and even didn''t want to do further investigation.


    With a doting smile on his face, Gorman ordered straightforwardly, "Ask Jessie to cook more delicious food tonight. It''s a rare opportunity for the family to have a good reunion. Don''t waste such an opportunity."


    Standing aside, Jessie nodded, turned around and walked into the kitchen silently. She began to plan the rich food for the night.

 Chapter 419

    Suddenly, something occurred to Aaron. He turned around and shouted at the kitchen, "Okay, don''t add eggs. My son is allergic to eggs."


    His unintentional words warmed Melissa''s heart somehow. She didn''t expect that Aaron would be so considerate.


    But when she was thinking about this, Melissa sensed something wrong. It hadn''t been a day since Aaron got along with George. How could he know him so much? And George said that he didn''t know what he had eaten. He was so excited that he couldn''t control his mouth...


    If she calmed down and thought about it, there were many flaws in what he said. George had always been calm and steady. How could he do such a stupid thing? Moreover, he didn''t look like a person who would be excited to see Aaron.


    Noticing the look in Melissa''s eyes, Aaron knew that he couldn''t hide it from her anymore, so he chose to confess, "I''m sorry for this. I didn''t know George was allergic to eggs, so I forced him to eat when Jessie made him a bowl of egg porridge. I apologize to you for this. "


    Aaron''s face was full of sincerity, which could not be refused.


    Fortunately, since Melissa had guessed it from the beginning, she didn''t show much dissatisfaction. Moreover, Aaron had apologized to her, so she didn''t say anything.


    Gorman nodded with satisfaction and said apologetically, "Melissa, tomorrow is the date of your grandmother''s death, so I can''t hold a lively welcome ceremony for you tomorrow. After this period of time, I will hold another one for you. You and my great grandson must have suffered a lot these years. Mu Family owe you so much! "


    Gorman''s words were too polite, which made Melissa a little flattered. Then she quickly stood up and shook her head at him. "No, Grandpa, I know it''s a special thing. I''m satisfied to come back here now. There are absolutely not so many requirements. Don''t worry. I understand that."


    As she spoke, Melissa stood up instinctively with a look of respect.


    Looking at the two of them greeting each other, Aaron was not satisfied. She was already on her side. Why did she still


    . You can talk to Aaron first. Call me if you need anything. Don''t worry. Grandpa will never let Aaron bully you again! You''re the brother of Melissa, aren''t you? Come with me. I think you can help later! "


    Before Mond could say no, Gorman dragged him away in a tough manner and gave the place to Melissa and Aaron. After all, it was a world of young people, and Gorman was open-minded.


    In an instant, there were only Aaron and Melissa in the hall. They looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Aaron was not a person who liked to waste time. After hesitating for a long time, he finally broke the silence. "I know you must blame me. If it weren''t for some accident, the child would have died... To be honest, Melissa, do you regret coming back to me? "


    His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and his face was full of earnest. He wanted to know the answer, but he was afraid to know it. If Melissa wanted to leave him again, what should he do? Should he continue to force Melissa to give in?


    Hearing this, Melissa was stunned for a while, and then nodded. She didn''t hide her emotions and said, "I regret it."


    Upon hearing that, Aaron''s breath quickened... He knew that if he was Melissa, he might want to escape from him.


    Aaron could only smile awkwardly. He turned his head away unnaturally and said, "Yes. I think so. Don''t take it to heart. I just asked casually. "

 Chapter 420

    Then can you take what you just said as a joke? Let go of the unpleasant past and stay with me again.


    Of course, the following words were just what Aaron thought, but he did not say it. Considering his identity and personality, Aaron couldn''t pull a long face to ask her to stay.


    With a sigh, Melissa shook her head and said, "but I regret more that I didn''t come back to you earlier, and that I didn''t tell you what happened in the past."


    The misunderstanding between them had never occurred to him that it would cost him three years in exchange. But now, it was a good thing that things were going to be like this, wasn''t it?


    It was hard for Aaron to accept the sudden confession of love from Melissa. He trembled a little, and then stammered, "Melissa, you..."


    It was hard for him to believe and accept. But he was satisfied and moved.


    With a helpless smile, Melissa changed the topic and said, "Well, it''s late now. Go to bed early. I just came back and have something private to do. I''ll be back in about four hours. Can you leave me alone during this period? I promise I''ll be back in four hours. "


    Four hours?


    He still had a lot to say, but Melissa politely refused. Although Aaron was a little regretful, the relationship between the two had just been eased, and he didn''t want to refuse Melissa too obviously, so he had to nod.


    At the repeated request of Aaron, Melissa agreed to let Mond go with her. At least, if something happened along the way, he could take care of her. What''s more, Mond and Melissa were family, so it was easy for them to talk.


    Worried, Aaron kissed on Melissa''s forehead and said, "I know. If you need anything, remember to inform me as soon as possible. Got it?"


    Melissa nodded obediently and then strode out of the room. After exchanging a look with Aaron, Mond followed her out.


    The place that Melissa wanted to go was her original home. There was still all her memories of her mother hidden there. Although Mond might not have any impression of her, Melissa was different.


    An hour later, Melissa successfully arrived at the house where she used to live. But there was a flicke


    u... "


    As he spoke, he raised his fist and pointed it at the face of Melissa! He didn''t stop until his fist was about to reach the tip of Melissa''s nose.


    Melissa''s heart beat incessantly because of the lingering fear. If Howard''s body moved a little further, she would suffer a lot.


    She couldn''t bear Howard''s punch!


    A shiver ran down Melissa''s spine. After hesitating for a while, she asked uncertainly, "You... Why are you here? "


    She didn''t believe that Howard didn''t hit her just now because his hand was too short. There must be some reason?


    Under the gaze of Melissa, Howard staggered to his feet and slowly approached her.


    Under the astonished gazes of Melissa and Mond, Howard reached out his hand and pulled Melissa into his arms, crying helplessly.


    This time, Melissa was not the one who was most surprised, but Mond. Over the years, he had been living with Aaron and worked for him, so he inevitably had contact with Howard.


    He had personally experienced how powerful Howard was. As the private driver and butler of Aaron, no one could take office. From the moment he knew Howard, Mond had seen his ruthlessness and cruelty. But it was the first time that he had seen such a tough man shed tears. What happened?


    At this moment, Howard was crying like a helpless child. After sobbing for a while, he stammered, "Melissa... Do you know how much I wanted to kill you with my own hands just now? "

 Chapter 421

    His voice was trembling, which made Melissa''s heart tremble inexplicably.


    Although she didn''t know why Howard would suddenly do such a thing, Melissa still nodded and responded, "Yes. I know you almost killed me just now. If I hadn''t been rescued temporarily, I would have died already. "


    Her words sounded a little sarcastic. At that time, she was really confused. If it weren''t for Shirley''s sudden appearance, she probably wouldn''t have the chance to talk with Howard here now?


    As the saying goes, "the one who doesn''t want to hear is the one who wants to hear." while listening to the shocking news, Mond couldn''t do anything but constantly send messages to Aaron and tell him the current situation. His feet were shaking uncontrollably.


    When Howard heard that day, he got excited.


    He rested his head on the shoulder of Melissa and sobbed, "Tell me, the one who saved you... Is it Shirley? "


    He wouldn''t mistake the figure. It must be Shirley. But he didn''t know why, but he couldn''t believe it in his heart. He wanted to hear it from Melissa and let her admit it personally!


    Shirley had told Melissa not to let Howard know her whereabouts, but it was the first time that she had seen Howard so haggard.


    After hesitating for a while, Melissa said uncertainly, "Even if you say so, I..."


    Before Melissa could finish her words, Howard interrupted her. He roared, "You just need to tell me whether it''s her or not! I don''t want to hear anything else. As for what you have done to Kristen, I can let it go for the time being! Tell me! "


    Hearing that, Melissa was stunned. Then she said, "You must be mistaken. At that time, the person who saved me was just a subordinate of Aaron. You must be mistaken!"


    As she spoke, she specially increased her tone, as if to make others trust her.


    What Melissa didn''t know was that all her words were monitored. In a corner of the house, Shirley sneered and then turned off her listener.


    After so many years, Howard finally remembered her existence. Would he think it was too late? At this point, he was still thinking about Kristen. Just by this point, he had lost the last chance to retain h


    out most, was right in front of him, but he couldn''t do anything just now. He could only watch Melissa being bullied like this.


    Howard was depressed for a moment, and then took the initiative to apologize, "I''m sorry, Mr. Aaron. I was just too excited. As long as I think that Kristen was set up by Melissa, I can''t calm down. "


    Melissa''s neck was red. Being protected behind by Aaron, she kept rubbing her neck, her face full of fear.


    If Aaron hadn''t come earlier, she would have gone to see her mother at any time.


    Hearing what he said, Aaron became more and more furious. He stretched out his hand and pulled Howard aside. Then he leaned against the wall and said angrily, "So you hurt my Melissa? Is it? If it weren''t for your sake, I would have killed Kristen. "


    Did it mean that the wound on Melissa''s arm that day had something to do with Howard?


    Looking at the resentful expression on Aaron''s face, Howard was shocked. Then he knelt down and apologized, "Mr. Aaron, I''m sorry for what happened to Melissa. I hope you can forgive me. It''s just a misunderstanding... Moreover, Kristen''s situation is very unstable now. I hope you can understand. Although she has done very hateful things, I believe that she has her own difficulties. "


    While speaking, Howard''s eyes were still filled with tears, and his face was full of sincerity. It seemed that it was because of Howard''s expression that Aaron''s anger decreased a lot.

 Chapter 422

    After all, Howard had been working for Aaron for so many years. How could he not know his temper? The thing that could make Howard cry meant that it played a very important role in his heart.


    Rubbing his aching eyebrows, Aaron gave the ultimatum, "I can let it go for the time being. As for what about Kristen, I''m not interested. Howard, this is the last time I warn you. Next time if you hurt Melissa, don''t blame me for crippling Kristen. "


    Howard couldn''t be more grateful for Aaron''s forgiveness. He nodded with tears in his eyes and then sat quietly in the corner without saying anything.


    After dealing with Howard''s matter, Aaron finally had the energy to turn around and hold the hand of Melissa. He gently raised Melissa''s chin and carefully examined her neck.


    Aaron''s face was full of pity. He frowned and touched Melissa''s face, "It''s red. Do you have anything else to do? If not, go back with me."


    Howard was too cruel. Aaron couldn''t believe that if he came a little later, would Melissa still stand in front of him unharmed.


    Melissa nodded stiffly, and then she said, "I know. I don''t have anything else to do, but he..."


    While speaking, Melissa turned his head to look at Howard. In fact, Howard was the one she worried most. She was afraid that he would do something strange here.


    After all, she hurt Kristen at that time, and Howard cared about Kristen so much. It was not surprising that he would do something in her house to revenge on Melissa.


    Aaron was a smart person. He immediately understood what was going on after a glance from Melissa. Turning sideways, Aaron began to drive Howard away in a tough tone. "Howard, I don''t need you here for the time being. You can go anywhere you want. As for Kristen, you can do it by yourself, but I don''t want to see her in my sight from tomorrow on."


    His words seemed to have other meanings, but Howard was out of his mind and had no time to think carefully. He could only stand up, turn around and leave.


    The door was closed with a bang, and the big stone in Melissa''s heart fell to the ground. In fact, she still felt a little guilty for this matter. At that time,


    at Kristen from the corner of his eyes, feeling that she would do something strange at a critical moment.


    After taking a deep breath, Melissa slowly stood up and said, "It''s getting late. I just came to see if you are all right. I hope you can recover as soon as possible... I''m leaving now. Kristen, have a good rest. "


    However, when Melissa just turned around, Kristen''s fingers obviously moved a little, but her consciousness was obviously not clear. In other words, was it just out of instinct... Upon hearing Melissa''s voice, her body instinctively responded.


    She wondered how much she hated Melissa to achieve this effect. Seeing that Kristen could not wake up for the time being, Aaron did not do anything.


    Then the three of them returned to the Mu Family''s villa. Gorman and Jessie were waiting anxiously.


    It had been a long time since Melissa left, but she still didn''t come back. Of course, Gorman would worry about her. What made him more worried was that not long after Melissa left, Aaron went out soon. Something must have happened.


    As soon as Gorman saw Melissa, he rushed out of the house and covered his coat on her. He pulled her inside and said, "Where have you been? The dinner has been prepared for you for a long time. I''m so worried about my great grandson!"


    As he spoke, the corners of his mouth were still rising. Obviously, he didn''t really blame her. He just cared about the safety of Melissa.

 Chapter 423

    When Melissa walked in, she saw George sitting at the table in a daze. Although he didn''t look as good as before, he was not too bad.


    In an instant, the motherly glow of Melissa was emitted. With a gentle smile on her face, she grinned and said, "George, what''s wrong? What are you thinking about?"


    Her face was full of tenderness. She fondled George''s head with tenderness.


    Hearing the voice of Melissa, George''s expression instantly changed into joy. He turned his head, stretched out his hand and held Melissa''s waist before he said excitedly, "Mommy, I''m worried about you. I was afraid that something bad would happen to you, but grandpa didn''t allow me to go out. He asked me to sit here obediently, and Mommy would come back. But Mommy did come back! "


    It seemed that Gorman didn''t lie to him. He waited here obediently, and then Melissa really came back.


    Turning her head to look at Gorman gratefully, Melissa continued to persuade, "Silly boy, let''s have dinner... If you don''t eat it now, the food will be cold! "


    Urged by Melissa, they sat at the table. Rebecca and William walked up to them with an unnatural look on their faces.


    Aaron''s face was tense and didn''t say anything. The fact that he didn''t lose his temper for the time being made the others at ease.


    On the right side of George was Aaron, and on the left side was Melissa. He had longed for the feeling of the family sitting together for a long time. Although he didn''t say it on the surface, he couldn''t calm down in his heart for a long time.


    Just as George was about to scoop out a bowl of soup in front of him, Aaron stopped him first, "Wait. Don''t eat this dish. There are some eggs in it. It will be bad if you are allergic again."


    Although there were not many egg whites in it, he had to be careful in case.


    The people around them all sighed in Aaron''s consideration. George deliberately pulled a long face, and then withdrew his hand in silence, shifting the target to another place.


    As long as Melissa was with him, he was not afraid of anything. He would rather stay with Melissa himself than let her suffer in other places alone. At least, he could capture what happened to Melissa in the first time.


    Rebecca kept her head down and kept moving her chopsticks around her, not daring to


    in her mouth. "Auntie, I think it''s better for you to apply cold compress on your face. Although it doesn''t look obvious now, it will be red and swollen tomorrow."


    As she spoke, Melissa put her hand close to the ice cube to put it on it. However, Rebecca suddenly turned against her. She then slapped away Melissa''s hand and shouted, "Don''t come over. Don''t think that you can get my forgiveness by doing this to me. Go away!"


    Rebecca was a little agitated, but because of this, the scars on her face and neck were exposed in an instant, which were obviously just increasing.


    Gorman also realized that something was wrong. He frowned, put his chopsticks on the table and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Suspicion was written all over Aaron''s face. This time, it had nothing to do with him, so he was quite calm.


    Rebecca got angry at once. She pushed away Melissa''s hand and said with hatred, "I told you not to meddle! You are still like this! "


    She had tried her best to endure the grievance, but Melissa didn''t know how to restrain herself. Instead, she continued to force her. Would she trample on all her dignity to make her willing?


    Anger was written all over Melissa''s face, but it was not because Rebecca treated her like this, but because Rebecca didn''t cherish herself and didn''t know the situation.


    She reached out her hand again and said seriously, "I know you hate me, but as a woman, you should care about yourself. If you want your face to be swollen like a pig''s head tomorrow, you can continue to resist! "

 Chapter 424

    It seemed that it was the first time that they had seen such a powerful Melissa. For a moment, no one dared to say anything but looked at Melissa quietly.


    The one who was most shocked was definitely George. Since he had lived with Melissa for so many years, Melissa had always been talking in a gentle voice. Not to mention quarreling with others, there was little chance for him to speak loudly.


    Rebecca had always thought that Melissa was a lamb at the mercy of others. She thought that Melissa dared to talk to her so loudly because Aaron was behind her.


    Rebecca felt a little uneasy. After hesitating for a long time, she cursed, "Humph. Don''t think you can be so presumptuous with the help of Aaron. Let me tell you, if you want to do something to me, everyone will watch! "


    After saying that, she didn''t dare to say anything more. She could only watch the scene quietly. Then she took a glance at Aaron from the corner of her eyes, as if she was afraid that he would get angry.


    The movements of Melissa were light and skillful. They were almost done without hurting Rebecca. The thrill of ice made Rebecca take a deep breath subconsciously.


    After the ice compress was done, Melissa slowly withdrew her hand and smiled, "You can apply it a little later. It won''t swell up tomorrow. I''ll make an egg and grind it for you later."


    Her face was full of honesty, and there was no sign of falsehood on it.


    It seemed that Rebecca was not used to the initiative of Melissa. Rebecca turned her head away unnaturally and said, "I see."


    But this matter could not be ended in this way. With a straight face, Gorman clenched his fists and sneered, "What the hell is going on? Can someone explain it to me?"


    While speaking, Gorman turned to look at William. Judging from the bruises and scars on Rebecca''s body, they didn''t seem to be old ones. Apparently, they had just been added during this period of time.


    Moreover, since Aaron had gone out at that time, it was impossible for him to hurt Rebecca. Even if he wanted to do something to her, according to Rebecca''s temperament, she could do anything she wanted?


    William felt a little guilty. After a l


    issa could be felt even without too much attention.


    Aaron''s breath began to quicken. Maybe George didn''t understand, but as an adult, how could Melissa not understood what Aaron meant?


    With a trace of reproach, she turned her head and said, "George is still watching. Be careful!"


    It was true that Aaron didn''t care about what happened after all. It would be so embarrassing if the child found out something!


    Hearing that, Aaron came to his senses. He smiled awkwardly and withdrew his hand.


    Now was the critical moment to win George''s favor. He didn''t want anything to go wrong. At that time, it still brought George a bad memory, didn''t it?


    Especially when George was put on a drip and fell asleep before, Aaron had secretly stared at the wound on his forehead for a long time. It was obvious that it was caused last time.


    This was the pain he would never be able to make up for George. It would definitely take a lot of time to heal it.


    George seemed to feel a sense of crisis. He quickly reached out his hand and directly held Melissa in his arms. Then he pouted and said, "Mommy, shall we two sleep together tonight?"


    Normally, George wouldn''t have done such a strange thing. But now, in order to attract the attention of Melissa, he had done whatever he could...


    Noticing George''s uneasiness, Melissa gently stroked his head and said, "Of course, Mommy won''t leave you. Don''t worry. I won''t let you go at any time!"

 Chapter 425

    After getting the answer he wanted, George showed a satisfied smile and turned to Aaron to show off. Of course, Melissa didn''t see it.


    Looking at his son''s small movements, Aaron could only touch the tip of his nose lightly, and then smiled helplessly.


    "Melissa. I don''t want to lose you again. Don''t leave this time. I know I have done a lot of wrong things, but I hope we can all be fine. "


    As he spoke, Aaron bent down and held Melissa tightly in his arms.


    Upon hearing this, Melissa''s face turned red. Then she said unnaturally, "I know. But you should also watch it in front of the child."


    After saying that, Melissa stretched out her hand and ruthlessly pushed Aaron away.


    The feeling that the beauty was in his arms disappeared in an instant, which made Aaron feel a little uncomfortable. But he couldn''t lose his temper at the moment, so he had to endure it in silence.


    When he quietly dragged his coat down and was about to sleep with his arms around Melissa, George suddenly resisted, and his reaction was extremely strong!


    "Well..."


    For a moment, Melissa didn''t know what to do. After all, he was fine a second ago, but why did he suddenly fall out without warning.


    With a pitiful look on his face, George blinked his eyes and said carefully, "Mommy, I don''t want to sleep with him. Didn''t Mommy say that you would love me forever? Don''t you love George now?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Aaron from the corner of his eyes, as if he was afraid that Aaron would do something to hurt him.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Melissa''s face, Aaron still felt sorry for her. He sighed helplessly and walked out of the room. It seemed that he had to bribe George sometime...


    After driving away Aaron, George breathed a sigh of relief and smiled with satisfaction. In fact, he was very afraid that Aaron would get angry and get Melissa involved. This was what he was most worried about. However, the extent to which Aaron cared about Melissa was beyond his imagination.


    After watching Aaron leave, Melissa gently stroked George''s head and asked, "George, can you tell me why? I know it''s not like you at all."


    She


    e had to go back to accompany George!


    Rebecca, who was still wearing a facial mask, was frightened to take off her mask the moment she heard the sound of pushing the door. She stood up and stared at Melissa vigilantly for a while before faltering, "What are you doing here?"


    After shaking the tools in her hand, Melissa put her hand on Rebecca''s shoulder and pressed her back to the bed.


    At first, Rebecca wanted to struggle, but when she thought of what Melissa had said before, she gave up the idea. She had to go out tomorrow. If her friends saw her like this, they would definitely laugh to death.


    After thinking for a while, Rebecca decided to swallow insult and humiliation for the time being. After making up her mind, Rebecca closed her eyes as if she had been bitten by a dog.


    But Melissa didn''t expose her. She just did what she should do by instinct.


    Just as the two of them were silent, Rebecca spoke first, "Why are you so courteous to me? Besides, you seem to be quite skillful at it. Are you doing too much for others?"


    When she wanted to say something, she couldn''t say anything good. So every time it came to a critical moment, no one could help her, because only Rebecca''s mouth was enough to offend everyone.


    If she was not a member of Mu Family, probably not many people would like to talk to her. In fact, this arrogant woman didn''t have any strength at all. She only relied on the Mu Family.

 Chapter 426

    Once the Mu Family collapsed, Rebecca would be nothing. That was why she tried her best to win over Aaron and secure her current position.


    Hearing that, a smile appeared on Melissa''s face. Then she sighed, "I''ve learned it slowly. Since I can''t enjoy life, I have to adapt to it."


    Although she didn''t directly answer Rebecca''s question, she indirectly showed that she had learned these skills to reward herself the day after tomorrow.


    It seemed that Rebecca didn''t feel as nervous as she used to be. She even hummed a tune with a pleasant expression on her face.


    It was not until Melissa stopped that Rebecca opened her eyes, confused, as if she didn''t understand why Melissa stopped.


    With an embarrassed smile, Melissa explained, "It''s getting late. Auntie, you should go to bed early. I have to take care of my child. In this condition, your face won''t be red tomorrow. You have to do the rest by yourself. After all, I''m an outsider and it''s not convenient for me to go to bed early."


    Just now, Rebecca didn''t want her to get close to her. Why did she seem to have changed?


    Seeing that Melissa was about to leave, Rebecca finally stood up and took Melissa''s hand. After hesitating for a long time, she decided to speak.


    She felt a little embarrassed and turned her head away. Then she emphasized, "Don''t think too much. I did this only for the sake of your help. I don''t like you!"


    In fact, when William slapped her, Rebecca had reflected on what she had done. After all, Melissa didn''t do anything wrong. It was just because she was too angry to vent her anger that she threw it on Melissa.


    When she calmed down, she found that Melissa was not as bad as she thought. In order to stabilize her position, she had to stabilize Melissa. As long as she could stabilize Melissa, then it would not be a problem for her to take over Aaron!


    Seeing the silly look on Melissa''s face, Rebecca snorted, "You''d better understand what I mean. Otherwise, it will be bad if something goes wrong."


    Obviously, she wanted to get along we


    ne''s eyes turned red. Then she said loudly, "Fortunately, you are fine. If anything happens to you, I will be very worried, okay! If you want to see your mommy, tell me and I will take you there. Don''t do such a thing again, okay? "


    Without turning on the loud speaker, Melissa could hear that Jane was trying her best to hold back her tears. The way she treated George moved Melissa.


    Hearing Jane''s voice, George was also in a bad mood. He lowered his head with guilt, and then slowly persuaded, "Yes. I know, Aunt Jane. Don''t cry! Otherwise, George will be very sad. "


    In the bathroom, as if Aaron had heard something wrong, he turned off the shower and waited patiently for the sound outside.


    Melissa leaned over and took the phone from him. She pressed the speaker and said, "Okay, okay. Don''t cry. That''s good. Jane, I''m really sorry. But we may have to stay here for the time being. You can come and live with us! I think George is also willing to do that, right? "


    With a big smile on his face, George nodded and replied, "Yes, that''s right. Aunt Jane, come here. There are so many rooms here. You can live here as you like, and you can play with us as you like!"


    Jane was moved by his words. Then she nodded and smiled, "Okay. I see. I''ll think about it. I''ll reply to you tomorrow. How are you now? Did anything happen to you when you went there? "

 Chapter 427

    George frowned slightly, and then showed an excited smile. "Yes. On the way, I met a sister who helped me. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be able to get on the plane. I remember that she saw me in the Lu family. "


    He had a lot of feelings about this matter. If he hadn''t met Dora, he would have been caught.


    Jane seemed to know something. She paused for a while and said stiffly, "A sister? Is she the daughter of the Xu family? "


    She had heard about it before. Just now, it seemed that [½¾°ïÇ] also mentioned it. Then he ran out in a hurry with an anxious look on his face. He said that he wanted to settle accounts with the daughter of the Xu family.


    Then the stunned crowd left and disappeared.


    George didn''t realize how serious the situation was. He nodded and admitted, "Yes. It''s her. She helped me get on the plane. If it weren''t for her, I don''t know where I would be now. "


    Jane]''s face turned pale in an instant. After a few perfunctory words, she said that she had something to do and hung up the phone.


    Although George couldn''t feel it, it didn''t mean that Melissa didn''t understand either. George must have caused some trouble to the so-called daughter of the Xu family, and Jane should be going to save the situation now.


    Looking at the dead screen, George asked with a puzzled look, "Mommy, what''s wrong? Did I do something wrong? I always feel that Aunt Jane is strange."


    Shaking her head, Melissa put away her phone and comforted him, "No, I don''t think so. Maybe Jane is too excited to fall asleep because she will come to see us tomorrow. Don''t worry. Well, go get your pajamas. We''ll go to bed after washing. Tomorrow is the date of your great grandmother''s death. Don''t talk nonsense! "


    As she spoke, Melissa rubbed George''s head, her face full of affection. Upon hearing this, Aaron immediately opened the door of the bathroom and asked for permission, "Melissa, after all, there is a difference between man and woman. Let me bathe my son. You have a hard day today. Go to bed early! Just sit here. We''ll be there soon. Do you think so, son? "


    As he spoke, Aaron tur


    urmured, "Yes. I was worried that you might be missing, so I came downstairs to look for you. It''s so nice to see you here. "


    His unintentional words made Melissa''s nose twitch. Such happiness came so suddenly that she still couldn''t accept it.


    She had been hiding for the sake of Aaron, but now she enjoyed being held by this man.


    At this moment, Aaron was like a child. At this moment, Melissa could only patiently calm her down and comfort him, "Don''t worry. Since I''m back, it means that I''m ready. Besides, today is a special day for you and grandpa. How can I run away at this moment?"


    Just as the two of them were snuggling up to each other, Gorman''s laughter suddenly came from behind, which scared Melissa so much.


    With a slight smile, Aaron let go of his hand and turned to blame, "Grandpa, you''ve ruined my plan."


    Of course, Gorman knew that Aaron was joking, so he didn''t take it seriously. He laughed heartily, and then pretended to tease them, "Haven''t I seen such a vigorous side in the early morning? In the past, we were not as open as you are now when we were young. We blushed when we held hands."


    While speaking, Gorman turned his head to look at the photo in the center. It was his wife. She had left the world for many years, but Gorman had never married again. In his heart, that woman was irreplaceable. She was always living in his heart, and her status was unshakable!

 Chapter 428

    Gorman sighed and shook his head helplessly. "We are getting old. It''s your young age now! "


    Melissa and Aaron looked at each other and smiled. Then they turned to look at the place where the spirit tablet was placed, their faces full of respect.


    Gorman put his hands behind his back and began to tell him today''s schedule. "Well, go to visit your grandmother''s tomb today, and then come back to have a good meal. I miss her. More than 20 years have passed in the blink of an eye... "


    Just as Gorman was about to turn around and leave, Aaron reached out his hand and said sincerely, "Yes. I see. Grandpa, please wait. George is still sleeping. I''ll go to sort out those things first. "


    He really didn''t want to wake up his son so early in the morning. Gorman seemed to think it made sense. He nodded and stopped talking.


    On the other hand, after taking a grateful look at the two of them, Melissa went back to the kitchen and continued with her unfinished work.


    Although Aaron got up early to interrupt her plan, she still had to make breakfast in the morning.


    Half an hour later, the newly boiled milk and toasted bread were served one after another. After that, Melissa turned around and went upstairs to wake George up.


    The two seemed to have a tacit understanding. Just as Melissa was about to push the door open, George opened it first. His face was still full of tiredness, but he had already taken the initiative to put on his clothes.


    With a doting smile on her face, Melissa reached out her hand and gently rubbed the tip of George''s nose. "Have you brushed your teeth and washed your face? What if you fell down accidentally? Your face will be black and blue! "


    George yawned lazily and then turned around to go out. When he saw the figure of Aaron, somehow he felt a little relieved.


    Seeing all this in silence, Melissa smiled and followed him into the room. The washbasin was too high for George. It would be bad if he touched it accidentally.


    On the other side, after knowing the truth, Jane rushed to the Xu family. As expected, the scene had turned into a mess


    It seemed that he couldn''t continue this plan.


    Jane seemed to have noticed something. She bowed to the Xu family with an apologetic smile and then hurried out.


    Since she was told that the two of them were in A city, she had already had the idea of going to A city. Even if it was just a distraction, it was not bad.


    On the way out, Jane hesitated for a long time and finally said, "Alex, I have something to discuss with you. I''m going to A city to find Melissa, and find a place to relax. I have lived here for a long time. It''s time to go back and have a walk. "


    When she said that, she showed a playful smile, but there was a little far-fetched in it. Perhaps only she herself would understand.


    Alex was stunned, and then he immediately added, "I''ll go with you. I also want to go to A city. I didn''t get any harvest before, so I took the plane to come back. "


    For the sake of the matter of Melissa, Alex ran back and forth between the two cities and had no time to care about it at all.


    Jane didn''t believe that Alex did this just to relax with her. Perhaps he just wanted to find Melissa?


    Noticing Jane''s eyes, Alex stretched out his hand unnaturally, gently touched his face and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Jane was stunned. Then she shook her head and said, "Nothing. I just thought of something."

 Chapter 429

    Alex was a thoughtful man. He could guess what Jane was thinking.


    He turned his head a little and stopped before asking, "Do you have something to say?"


    Jane was also a straightforward person. Since Alex had said so, she didn''t want to continue to hide it. "In fact, you care so much about it just because of Melissa. If it were me, would you be so worried? Or in other words... If something happened to me, would you care so much? "


    It seemed that Jane''s topic was a little abrupt, so Alex was stunned. He blinked his eyes and stammered, "Why... Why do you ask me this question all of a sudden? "


    In the past, he could feel Jane''s different feelings for him, but she didn''t speak it out directly, so he could continue to maintain the lukewarm relationship.


    Seeing that the atmosphere became more and more embarrassing, Jane could only smile bitterly. Then she muttered to herself, "If I could occupy your heart earlier than Melissa, would we two have a better ending? I want to go to A City alone. I have already made a deal with Melissa. If you want to go, you can go by yourself. I have a plan. "


    After saying that, Jane pushed away Alex''s hand and strode forward without any hesitation. Tears fell silently. Jane, who had been strong a second ago, was now full of tears.


    ''Alex, you are really cruel. You know I love you, but you can still turn a blind eye to it. Why do you care so much about other women in front of me? What do you want?''


    All of a sudden, Jane''s heart seemed to be gambled by something. Feeling a little uncomfortable, she grabbed her hand and gasped awkwardly...


    Seeing Jane''s figure gradually disappear from his sight, Alex sighed helplessly. What he was most worried about finally happened.


    Alex sighed and shook his head. "Jane, forgive me. Love couldn''t be forced. Maybe I''ll give you some time to calm down, and you''ll make new progress. "


    Three hours later, they arrived at the cemetery. It was quiet around. Although there was no one, there was no weeds on it. Presumably, it was often cleaned by someone.


    Gorman stretched himself a little and pu


    my best to help you achieve it. We were so poor that we couldn''t afford anything. You were willing to follow me, but I couldn''t give you anything... Now when I have the strength, you are no longer here. Things have changed! "


    Frightened, George stepped back and looked at Melissa in confusion. Obviously, he didn''t understand why Gorman, who had said that he was smiling before, suddenly cried so sadly.


    Flustered, Melissa turned to look at Aaron. Aaron shook his head, indicating that Melissa didn''t need to worry about it.


    Over the years, Gorman had buried his feelings in his heart. It would be best if he had the chance to vent his anger. If a person buried too much in his heart, he would explode one day.


    George cautiously reached out his hand and pulled the sleeve of Melissa. Then he said timidly, "Mommy, I''m a little worried, and a little scared."


    Lowering her body, Melissa kissed George on the forehead and said softly, "Don''t worry. Grandpa just feel sad all of a sudden. He will feel better after cry it out loud. If you have anything sad in the future, remember to tell Mommy! "


    After nodding his head, George stood quietly in the distance and watched his great grandpa crying.


    Such a scene might be a little funny, but no one would laugh at the moment. Gorman and his wife must have a close relationship, right? Otherwise, how could it touched this man for so many years!

 Chapter 430

    It had been almost half an hour since Gorman came to his senses. The cemetery was very clean and didn''t need to be cleaned, but Gorman insisted on cleaning the place near the tombstone to be spotless.


    Gorman''s face was full of longing, and then he staggered back to sit down and held the tombstone, grinning. "Honey, please hold on for the time being. I have a lot of things to deal with here. I may go to see you after I finish it."


    However, even after coming to the cemetery, Melissa felt that Gorman was dozens of years older in an instant. Time makes people old, and love makes people old. At first, Melissa was not interested in Aaron''s grandmother, but now when she saw that Gorman was so affectionate and reluctant to leave, she also became interested.


    What kind of grandmother was she? Although Melissa wanted to know, she didn''t say anything. If she asked now, it was undoubtedly to rub salt on Gorman''s wound.


    After saying a few more words reluctantly, Gorman stood up and looked at Aaron, "All right. Let''s go. It''s windy here. It''s not good if you catch a cold. "


    When they were about to leave in a hurry, they ran into William and Rebecca who were rushing over not far away. Why did the two of them appear at this time?


    William trotted over and then stood in front of them, panting. In contrast, Rebecca walked slowly and didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    After gasping for a long time, William managed to maintain his respiratory tract. "Dad, why did you come here without telling me?"


    If he found it out later, would Gorman plan that this matter hadn''t happened at all today? This made William feel a little angry.


    William could understand if they just ignored Rebecca. After all, Aaron and others didn''t like her very much, he was not an unreasonable person.


    But they just ignored him and came here alone. After all, the person lying underneath was his mother, the wife of Gorman. Didn''t he have the qualifications to come and see him?


    The smile on Gorman''s face suddenly tightened, and then he said in a sarcastic tone, "Why should I tell you? If you really want to do it, I don''t need to inform you.


    Under the guidance of William, the two of them walked in the opposite direction of Aaron.


    On the other side, Jane had boarded a plane to A city. She didn''t bring any clothes for change, as if she had nothing to worry about. Without a trace of dust.


    In the car, George cautiously reached out his hand and pulled Melissa. Then he said in a low voice, "Mommy, is grandpa asleep now?"


    Nervousness was written all over Melissa''s face. She nodded her head timidly and then made a gesture of silence.


    In fact, she was a little scared just now. It was the first time that she had seen Gorman''s mood change so much. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she really couldn''t believe that Gorman would also lose his temper like this.


    Compared with their uneasiness, Aaron thought it was much more. He put his hand on the steering wheel and grinned, "Don''t worry. It was the only day that his mood would be unstable every year. After a few days, he would be fine. Don''t take it to heart. Let me take you back now. My grandfather must be very tired. "


    After beckoning Melissa and George to fasten the seat belt, Aaron started her engine slowly. In fact, although Aaron hadn''t seen Gorman in the past three years, he always delayed his visit on this special day.


    Because he knew that Gorman would come early in the morning, and he was still angry with him at that time. It would be better for the two not to see each other.

 Chapter 431

    With such an attitude, Aaron was not in a hurry to break the routine, and Gorman seemed to understand his thoughts, and did not expose it. The two of them just maintained a short distance, not too close, neither too distant.


    Thinking of what had happened before, Aaron sighed with emotion. Fortunately, all these had gone, and the rest was enough to run well.


    It seemed that it was because of what Aaron said that the nervous state of Melissa was obviously relieved. She smiled sideways and held George a little tighter. Then she said with a smile, "Yes. I can feel that grandpa loves grandma so much. "


    Aaron''s smile gradually climbed up his face. He pursed his lips and slowly reminded her, "I will treat you like this in the future. Just stay with me. Don''t go anywhere. Understand, Melissa? "


    Melissa nodded and turned her head away with a wild smile. Although George didn''t understand what these meant, he was inexplicably happy when he saw the bright smile on Melissa''s face.


    However, this state did not last long, because his phone rang soon. It was Howard.


    The two of them just had a quarrel yesterday. Now he called him and thought it through?


    Although he didn''t want to answer it, Aaron pressed the answer key unhappily under the worried eyes of Melissa. "I''m Aaron. What''s up?"


    There was obviously a trace of impatience in his words. Howard had already been mentally prepared for such a tone, so he didn''t feel too surprised.


    Howard swallowed subconsciously, and then slowly explained his purpose, "Here is the thing, Mr. Aaron. Kristen woke up, but she seemed to have lost her memory. She didn''t know anything when I asked her. Her eyes looked a little erratic, and she didn''t seem to be lying. "


    He didn''t speak out his purpose directly, but seemed to test it.


    Aaron turned on the speaker and handed the phone to Melissa. He raised his voice and said, "Lost memory? Isn''t that good? Don''t you want to start a new relationship with her? Isn''t it a good opportunity? "


    With his eyes wide open, George stared at the phone in Melissa''s hand. It seemed that he


    hair. "


    "Yes," replied Melissa. Then she looked nervously at the direction of Aaron. Why did Aaron suddenly ask about it? Was he going to do something to Jane?


    Thinking of this possibility, Melissa felt a chill on her scalp, and then her expression became a little stiff.


    Aaron laughed, he grinned and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not that kind of person who doesn''t know right from wrong. She''s special to you. As long as she doesn''t hurt you, I won''t do anything to her."


    If it was in the past, he might have directly excluded everyone around Melissa, but now he wouldn''t be so extreme.


    Aaron was not the only one Melissa needed to be accompanied.


    Aaron''s open-minded speech flattered Melissa. She reached out her hand and wiped her sweat quietly. Then she asked tentatively, "Are you sure, really?"


    Looking at the nervous expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron didn''t know what to say. He had to smile awkwardly and then said, "Yes. Trust me. I''ll drive there now. We''ll be there in about ten minutes. There won''t be many people at this time. "


    Nodding her head, Melissa held George in her arms and burst into laughter. It was really lucky for her to meet Jane in A city.


    George seemed to have sensed something. Then he turned around excitedly and laughed, "Is Aunt Jane coming?"


    His face was full of excitement. Apparently, he was also looking forward to the arrival of Jane.

 Chapter 432

    Seeing that George was so excited, Aaron also became interested.


    From the beginning to now, Aaron felt that his son was very calm. What''s special about the woman called Aunt Jane that made the mother and son so excited?


    But Aaron didn''t ask this question because he was afraid that Melissa would think too much.


    Half an hour later, Aaron arrived at the gate of the villa. Ten minutes was just an excuse. Fortunately, Melissa didn''t care about the details.


    Gorman was still sleeping, so Aaron and the others didn''t choose to wake him up. They just rolled down the window silently to keep the air flowing. After telling the servants to wait outside, the three of them rushed in.


    When she opened the door, she didn''t see Jane. The joy she felt before vanished in an instant. There was a stiff smile on the corner of Melissa''s mouth.


    Then she turned to George and said, "Mommy is too anxious. Auntie Jane just called. Maybe she just got off the plane. We... "


    Before Melissa could finish his words, someone in the kitchen suddenly stretched out her head, waved her hands and shouted, "Melissa? I finally see you! "


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the entrance of the kitchen in an instant. Tears welled up in Melissa''s eyes. Without hesitation, Melissa strode forward and held Jane in her arms.


    Jane was holding a piece of bread that was roasted by Melissa in the morning. She had just taken a few bites when she was held by Melissa in her arms. In an instant, she began to cough.


    Realizing that she was too emotional, Melissa took her hand back and apologized to Jane in a hurry.


    Jane felt a lump in her throat, but she didn''t show it. She chuckled and then reached out her hand to touch Melissa''s head lovingly. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I just came here to play with you and relax. Why are you crying like a big kitten. What if Aaron drive me out as a freak? "


    As she spoke, she pouted and looked in the direction of Aaron. At the same time, she didn''t forget to greet George.


    Hearing that, Melissa was stunned. Then she turned tears into smiles and explained gently, "N


    e would drive her away at any time. At that time, it would be impossible for Melissa to stop him.


    Melissa nodded vigorously and forced a smile through tears. In front of Jane, she was like a little sister who could enjoy the sense of security brought by Jane at will.


    As soon as she walked out of the Mu Family''s mansion, Jane stopped subconsciously. Then she pointed at her back and said, "But don''t we tell Aaron that we just ran out like this?"


    If Aaron misunderstood that she was going to take Melissa back to B City, it would be a headache!


    Hearing what Jane said, the smile in Melissa''s eyes almost narrowed into a seam. She pointed at the two men who were standing straight at the door of the parking lot and said, "Don''t worry. He won''t let us leave so easily. See? The two men in black next to him are going out with us."


    Almost all the time, Aaron treated Melissa as a supreme treasure and didn''t want her to make any mistake. But he wouldn''t be as domineering as he used to be. He wouldn''t imprison Melissa, not allowing her to leave his sight, nor would he say anything to block all the contact with the outside world.


    Now, while protecting Melissa, Aaron would try his best to give her more space to move free. Melissa was very satisfied with this point.


    Following the direction of Melissa''s gaze, Jane nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that this Aaron was really good!

 Chapter 433

    If she hadn''t met Alex first, she might have been a fan of Aaron and chased after him crazily.


    Jane reached out her hand and patted on the shoulder of Melissa. Then she teased with a smile, "Melissa. In fact, you should feel lucky that if I had met Aaron earlier, I might have become your rival in love. "


    But Melissa didn''t take it seriously. She knew that Alex had been in Jane''s heart since the beginning. Melissa felt a little sorry for Jane.


    If she hadn''t appeared out of nowhere, the matter wouldn''t have become so complicated. Every time Jane looked at her with an injured and unspeakable expression, Melissa would feel more uncomfortable than Jane.


    After scratching the back of her head, Melissa walked into a spare lane of Aaron''s. "Yes. But I''m glad to meet the right person and Jane at the right time. Let me tell you, there will be a snack street in about an hour from here. The food there is super cheap! I just came back for a few days and don''t have time to go shopping. I''ve been in prison. Do you want to go with me? "


    Snack street?


    For Jane, she felt more interesting about it. She agreed without hesitation.


    After they temporarily forgot all the tedious things, the two of them slowly left in the car.


    In Aaron''s room, Aaron and George were talking to each other.


    George looked up at Aaron and then shouted, "Aaron!"


    In fact, he also wanted to call him daddy, but he just felt it was a little difficult to say it. As long as he was given a little more time, a little more would be enough... It was a strange word for him.


    At this moment, Aaron was on the phone. After hearing the voice of the child behind him, Aaron temporarily put the phone away from his ear and asked, "What''s wrong? Your mommy and that aunt went out. If you want to go out, you have to wait for a while. I have something to do now. "


    George put his hands on his waist and said angrily, "I''m here to negotiate with you. It''s a negotiation between men! I have something important to tell you. "


    His face was full of earnest, but it was also because of this that Aaron felt a sense of joy inexplicabl


    eorge at ease.


    With Aaron''s permission, George was overjoyed.


    After getting out of bed quickly, George ran out of the room, forgetting his shoes and socks. If Melissa were here, she would have talked for a long time.


    The snack street was crowded with people. The three years of time did not give it too much loneliness. On the contrary, it was much more lively. It was early in the morning, but the street was crowded with people.


    Just as the two of them were wandering, Jane suddenly shouted in a low voice. Then she reached out her hand and grabbed the wrist of Melissa. She quickly squatted down and said, "Hey, I just saw this in the night market of B city. It''s actually sold so much here!"


    Jane''s strength was so great that it made Melissa confused. Her body was shaking. After a while, she managed to stabilize herself.


    Looking in the direction Jane pointed, it turned out that what she was talking about was a grass ring. As the name suggested, the ring was made up of some special grass. It was basically a memory of childhood.


    B city was a developed city. It would be nice to see it in the night market. Compared with B City, this kind of thing was more common in A city.


    Jane was like a child who had just begun to learn. With a satisfied expression on her face, she held the hand of Melissa and ran away. At the same time, the color of Melissa''s face changed from ruddy to pale...

 Chapter 434

    But Jane was so absorbed in it that she didn''t notice these details at all.


    When Jane was about to get up and go to the next place, Melissa finally reached out her hand and grabbed Jane''s wrist and ear. "Jane... Wait, I feel a little dizzy. It''s just morning. Why do I feel a little dark in front of me..."


    She had eaten it in the morning. How could she still be dazed. Every time Jane pulled her up, the feeling became more and more obvious.


    Hearing this, Jane stopped what she was doing and turned around to look at Melissa. She was stunned for a moment.


    Melissa''s face was deathly pale, as if she had just experienced a catastrophe. The men in black who followed them not far away seemed to have sensed something wrong and rushed up at once.


    One of the men in black helped Melissa up and asked with concern, "Miss Melissa, what''s wrong?"


    The two men in black were scared to death. In the face of such a sudden situation, they were also a little taken aback. Melissa was talking and laughing with Jane just now. Why did she fall down all of a sudden?


    Astonishment was written all over Jane''s face. She shook her head in a hurry and then explained, "I don''t know. She was fine just now, but suddenly she told me that she was uncomfortable... Where is the nearest hospital? Hurry up! Hurry up! "


    Fortunately, she was rational and immediately told them the crux of the matter. The men in black looked at each other and then quickly took Melissa back to the car.


    They rolled down the window a little to keep the air in the car smooth before they rushed to the hospital nearby. The two of them didn''t dare to tell this to Aaron for the time being.


    Today was a special day. If they irritated Aaron at this time, they would not just lose their jobs.


    Sitting in the back seat, Jane''s eyes were filled with tears and then she trembled, "Don''t scare me, Melissa, please. Get up and tell me that you''re fine."


    When she was talking to herself, she kept comforting herself. At this moment, how much she hoped that Melissa could jump out of her arms and say that she was just a joke to her...


    However, th


    l couldn''t tell the reason. Jane kept huddling in the corner, unwilling to come out. Tears kept running down her cheeks.


    Hearing her sobbing, Aaron was stunned. Then he turned around and looked at Jane. He sneered, "Jane? Didn''t you say that it would be fine? Now, can you tell me what''s wrong with Melissa? Huh? "


    He had thought that it would be the most comfortable life for Melissa to live like this, but now Aaron felt that everything he had done was right.


    At least, at that time, this had never happened to Melissa! His heart skipped a beat. It was hard to believe that if there was no informer, how long would he know about it.


    Before Jane saw Aaron, she felt so guilty that she almost died. At this moment, she was suffering every minute and second.


    Covering her ears tightly with her hands, Jane apologized almost broke down, "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, Aaron... I really don''t know what''s wrong with her. She was fine just now, but all of a sudden, her face turned pale and then fell down directly. I''m really sorry. "


    If she had known the reason, she wouldn''t have been sitting here in such a dilemma that she couldn''t get it.


    Looking at the guilty and unnatural expression on Jane''s face, Aaron didn''t say anything more. He could only hold his breath and concentrate, and then stared at the door, hoping that he would open it the next second.


    As time passed, the door was finally opened.

 Chapter 435

    The doctor came out first and then took off the mask on his face. Before he could breathe a few fresh air, he felt his throat tightened in an instant.


    The doctor looked a little flustered. He kicked his legs and trembled, "What... What''s wrong? Why can''t I breathe? "


    Hearing the doctor''s voice, Jane turned around and saw that the doctor was choked by Aaron, and then raised high.


    The doctor was not tall, and could even be described as a dwarf, so the scene was a little funny. But Jane couldn''t smile. She stared at the doctor, trying to get some information from him.


    Aaron''s breath quickened a little. Then he asked anxiously, "Let me ask you, how is the woman inside? Is she okay? Tell me! "


    The doctor finally understood what was going on. After coughing violently for a few times, he struggled and said, "Don''t... Don''t worry! She just has a little anemia. You, put me down! Let me go! "


    Just anemia?


    Hearing this, Aaron was stunned for a while, and then loosened his grip. The doctor fell to the ground and let out a low howl. Apparently, he was in great pain.


    The doctor stood up reluctantly, rubbed his painful buttocks and warned, "Well, it''s just anemia. Don''t make a scene here! What''s more, you made my hospital restless. I''ll prescribe some blood nourishing medicine later. You can just let her take it. Remember to nourish her body every day. It''s normal for girls to feel weak. You can take care of her in diet. "


    Aaron nodded. He calmed down a lot after knowing that there was nothing wrong with Melissa. Jane stood up with tears of joy, grabbed the doctor''s hand and asked, "Then why did she say that she was black and dizzy? Is it also caused by anemia?"


    When the doctor saw the beautiful woman, he was instantly elated. He changed his bad attitude and even said with a trace of flattery, "Here is the thing. Maybe it''s because she was squatting and then suddenly stood up without time to buffer. People with anemia will feel dizzy or dizzy. So don''t worry, nothing serious! "


    As he spoke, the doctor held Jane''s hand, with satisfaction on his face. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Melissa, Jane q


    nervously, "Not much, just this number."


    If these three men didn''t want to pay the money and beat him, he couldn''t fight back. In fact, he had secretly raised the price. At that time, if they cut the price, he wouldn''t lose money, and he would have to pay with his own money.


    The man in black was shocked. Then he turned to the driver around and asked, "So expensive? I don''t have that much money with me. How much money do you have? "


    The driver looked embarrassed. Then he took out all his money and stammered, "I only have more than 600 with me, and I can''t get thirty thousand."


    They usually went to Sean''s Hospital, so they didn''t need to pay the money in the first place. As long as Aaron gave a message to Sean, everything would be fine.


    They didn''t expect that they would meet such a situation now.


    The doctor was stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head and said, "I mean three hundred dollars..."


    It was just a test, and it was not as much as thirty thousand. Didn''t these people have the common sense?


    Three hundred?


    The three of them were somewhat numb. They turned their heads stiffly and looked at each other. After confirming that the doctor was not lying, they quickly handed over the three hundred dollars.


    As if afraid that the doctor would go back on his words, the three of them ran away in an instant when they handed the money to the doctor, as if they were afraid that he would deny it.

 Chapter 436

    The people around looked at each other, as if they felt funny about this scene.


    "What''s the relationship between that woman and Aaron? I think Aaron cares about her very much."


    "I think so. But Aaron hasn''t been too close to any woman these years. He was really angry just now. I saw the blue veins on his forehead! "


    "Yes. But I remember that Aaron liked a woman very much at that time. And he kept looking for her. It seems that even Aaron can''t end up with another woman in the end! "


    "Forget it. No matter how Aaron chooses, it can''t have anything to do with us. Let''s go. After the fight just now, many people have left. If we go to get the medicine now, maybe there will be a good place. "


    Under the discussion of the crowd, these people gradually turned around and left. And this matter is temporarily over. However, Jane had a down.


    Jane reached out her hand and wiped off her tears. Then she smiled bitterly, "Anemia... We''ve been together for so long, but I didn''t find it out. I still don''t know you well, Melissa. "


    She thought she knew Melissa best, but it seemed that she didn''t.


    People came and went on the street. Many people looked at Jane in surprise, but Jane didn''t notice it at all. She just walked on her own.


    Walking aimlessly, Jane unwittingly returned to the place where she had been shopping with Melissa.


    She feel guilty that she had hurt Melissa here. She looked around and finally stopped in a small corner.


    Jane slowly squatted down and pointed at the things in front of her. "Excuse me, I want to take these two grass rings, how much?"


    The owner of the ring was an old woman. She slowly raised her head, and then smiled brightly. "Five dollars for two. Little girl, I made it up just now. Now there are not many people who like it. If you buy more, I can give you a lower price!"


    As she spoke, she pointed at the half weaved thing in her hand. It was at this time that Jane found that there were many small things placed beside her, such as grasshoppers, which were lifelike.


    Jane took out a new ten dollar bill from he


    completely relieved. If the doctor just wanted to swindle money, Aaron swore that he would blow his head off.


    The nurse made a gesture of welcome and slowly walked back to her desk. She replied, "Okay. I see. I''ll arrange it for you right now. I hope Mr. Aaron can wait a moment. We''ll arrange it in the shortest time. "


    Everything was going on smoothly. Where was Sean, who should have appeared in the hospital now?


    In the villa of the Liao Family, Sean stared at Dustin with burning eyes, without saying a word. The two looked at each other, as if they were guessing what was on each other''s mind.


    As if feeling a little embarrassed, Dustin finally spoke first, "Why do you look at me like this now? You can ask whatever you want to know. "


    For example, the thing between him and Gina, was exactly what Sean wanted to ask at the beginning. Otherwise, how could he look at him like this now?


    Dustin''s attitude amused Sean.


    Sean touched the tip of his nose, and then stepped back a few steps before he shouted angrily, "Don''t you know what I want to ask? What''s going on? Don''t you always love the reputation of the Liao Family very much? If this matter is spread out just now, do you think the reputation of the Liao Family can be protected? "


    How he wished the terrible scene he saw just now was just a dream, but if this dream was just a dream, it would be too real?

 Chapter 437

    Looking at Sean''s eyes, Dustin was speechless. He had thought that Sean would ask him in a more euphemistic way, but he didn''t expect that he would get straight to the point, leaving him unprepared.


    It seemed that he couldn''t avoid this topic, so Dustin didn''t intend to continue to fool him. If Sean didn''t solve the problem, this matter would be like a malignant tumor deeply embedded in the hearts of the two, forming a gap that could never be erased.


    After coughing slightly, Dustin began to tell the story, "In fact, things are different from what you think. It''s Gina''s own choice. I admit that I did something wrong, but if she doesn''t want to cooperate, there will be no progress in this matter. Don''t you think so? Mainly because that woman seduced me. I believe you know what kind of person I am! "


    He subconsciously wanted to lead Sean''s thoughts to follow him, but Sean was a smart man. He had always been clear on which side he stood. Naturally, someone wouldn''t be fooled by these few words.


    Hearing Dustin''s explanation, Sean didn''t think it was reasonable. Instead, he became agitated. "Even so, Grandpa, you have to refuse. I know she is sometimes a little extreme and do whatever she can to achieve her goal, but grandpa, it can''t be the reason for you to do such shameless things! She is your granddaughter. How can you... "


    Why could Dustin say something like that? Sean couldn''t understand at all, but what shocked him more was that it was only from now on.


    It seemed that Dustin was stimulated by Sean''s attitude. After a short pause, he retorted without hesitation, "She is not your biological sister. Her identity is not presentable... Even if this matter is exposed, it will be no big deal to expose her identity! "


    After saying that, both Dustin and Sean were stunned. People easily made mistakes while talking more.


    Turning his head stiffly, Sean asked unnaturally, "Did you just... What did you just say? "


    Gina was not his biological sister? Whose sister is she?


    Dustin didn''t look like he was lying. It was impossible for him t


    aron''s grandmother''s death, and he had to go with him to clean the tomb.


    Sean had something urgent to deal with that year, so he hadn''t been able to attend in time. It was like a load on his mind and Sean couldn''t get rid of it.


    It was rare for him to see Melissa here this year, so Aaron should take her with him. What''s more, Aaron would take George with him.


    Considering the child and Melissa, Aaron wouldn''t set out too early. If he rushed there now, he might be able to keep up with them!


    Thinking of this, Sean felt lucky. If it hadn''t been for such an emergency, he might have met Aaron.


    But fortunately, it was not late now. While he was thinking, he took out his phone subconsciously and was about to call Aaron.


    Only then did he realize that his phone had run out of power...


    He scratched the back of his head helplessly, and then quickly held the phone in his hand and trotted aside. "Fortunately, there is a spare battery in the car, or it will be bad."


    After changing the new battery, Sean found that he had three missed calls, and one of them was from Aaron. His heart tightened inexplicably, and he quickly called back.


    At the same time, Aaron was sitting in a chair, waiting for the news of Melissa. He answered the phone immediately when he saw Sean''s name on the screen.


    Aaron leaned back a little and asked indifferently, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 438

    Aaron''s indifferent attitude made people feel a little unreal. He was the one who had been burning with anxiety just now, but now he looked like an onlooker...


    Sean was stunned for a while, and then hurriedly said, "Nothing. My phone was out of power, and now I find that you are calling me. What happened? Or are you not feeling well? "


    Normally, if there was nothing else, Aaron would rarely call his private number. He usually called him directly to his office. Because if Sean didn''t receive it, Selina would convey it to him.


    After hesitating for a while, Aaron remembered what had happened just now. At this critical moment, Sean had disappeared, but he took the initiative to come out when it was unnecessary.


    Of course, he didn''t say that in front of Sean. In the end, he explained to him, "It''s all right. Melissa suddenly fainted. I was a little worried. My men sent her to another hospital and found that she had anemia. But I didn''t see such symptoms before, so I sent Melissa to your hospital for examination. I will be more relieved. "


    After all, it was a formal hospital. The people in Sean''s place didn''t dare to hide anything from him, and they could get the answer he wanted in the shortest time.


    Sean was a little stunned, and then quickly explained his purpose, "I see. I wanted to see you just now, but I was delayed by something urgent. Here is the thing. Today is grandmother''s death day, right? I''ve prepared everything. When are we going? "


    He didn''t know if it was his illusion that Aaron was in a bad mood. Was it because his phone was turned off just now that he was unhappy?


    Aaron laughed and said indifferently, "We''re back. You don''t have to go there. It''s just a walk. Don''t worry."


    Is it over so early? Sean''s smile froze on his face and he didn''t know how to continue.


    After a short silence, he continued the topic. "Then I''ll go back to the hospital. If anything happens, I can take care of her."


    Aaron didn''t refuse Sean''s request. He nodded and agreed directly. The two of them discussed about their private affairs before hanging up the phone in tacit agreement.


    At the same time


    called me here and left. The doctor said you had anemia. Did you know about it before? "


    If Melissa had known how bad his attitude was just now, she would have rushed out to look for Jane? She couldn''t stand such a torture at all.


    Upon hearing this, Melissa nodded and murmured, "Really... I see. "


    Melissa had no doubt about what Aaron said. But it was also because of her attitude that Aaron quietly breathed a sigh of relief. If Melissa continued to pursue the matter, Aaron might be exposed.


    But that was not what Melissa thought. At the beginning, Jane just wanted to relax. Now that she was not feeling well, it was normal for her to go out alone?


    After sorting out her messy thoughts, Melissa held Aaron''s arm and said intimately, "I want to go home. Let''s go back. It''s not good to keep grandpa waiting too long."


    Feeling sorry for her, Aaron touched the needle hole on the back of her hand and said, "Okay. I see. Now that you think so, let''s go. I thought you were not feeling well and there was no need to force you... If you feel uncomfortable, remember to tell me as soon as possible, okay? Don''t push yourself too hard. "


    Sticking out her tongue playfully, Melissa stretched out her hand and gently scratched Aaron''s arm. "I see. Don''t be so long winded, Aaron. I''m in high spirits. "


    The small movements of the two people were all seen by others, and the people around them all smiled ambiguously.

 Chapter 439

    This time, Melissa wasn''t shy anymore. She stood up and staggered out with Aaron.


    Aaron''s heart tightened at once, because he always felt that Melissa would fall down at any time as long as he didn''t hold her hand.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the two disappeared at the gate of the hospital. However, Sean, who came here later, missed.


    Facing the hospital hall, which was crowded with people, Sean had a strange feeling.


    Sean stretched out his hand and grabbed a nurse casually. Then he asked in confusion, "I''m asking you, did Aaron come here just now?"


    The nurse was stunned. Then she nodded cowardly and said, "Yes. But Mr. Aaron has left with a beautiful woman for a long time. "


    He had left for a while? How could Aaron leave again without waiting for him? The corner of Sean''s mouth twitched a little, and then he became helpless.


    No matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t catch up with Aaron.


    When he was lost in thought, the nurse seemed to remember something all of a sudden. Then she mysteriously pulled Sean to a corner.


    Sean withdrew his hand unnaturally and asked with a nervous face, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so mysterious?"


    The hospital was a public place. If the two people were caught by the reporters, no one knew what would happen to them. There were a lot of things like bribery and special relationship.


    The nurse smiled awkwardly, and then quickly took back her hand and explained, "Here is the thing. A few days ago, our hospital accepted a woman who had a relationship with Mr. Aaron. Although we couldn''t negotiate well, I know the man who escorted that woman here. He is Mr. Aaron''s subordinate, a driver. I don''t know if I should tell you, but I think it''s better to tell you in advance. "


    A woman related to Aaron? Was it Gina?


    The thought of Gina made Sean''s breath quicken. He needed Gina to explain a lot of things to him. Now was a good chance!


    Sean looked at the nurse seriously and then said anxiously, "Take me there right now. I have something to talk to him."


    He was totally different from what he was now. At this moment, Sean not only too


    ed the nurse on the shoulder and comforted her, "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go in and have a look. You can go back to your position first. Thank you."


    After hearing Selina''s gentle greeting, the nurse nodded her head and then trotted out directly, forgetting that she could take the elevator.


    Glancing at the half open ward, Selina walked up to her and muttered, "What''s wrong with you? You have a lot of things to do today, but you cancelled them all and suddenly appeared. Isn''t this making trouble for me? "


    Sean didn''t notice the noise outside the door. Instead, he got close to Kristen, stared at her whose eyelashes were trembling slightly, and said coldly, "You must be Kristen. Why are you here?"


    In fact, he didn''t like this woman very much. If it weren''t for her, Aaron wouldn''t have so many bad memories. Although it was all in the past, it still made Aaron painful and confused.


    Kristen''s eyebrows were still closed, but her trembling eyelashes and quickening breathing betrayed her. This woman was pretending to be asleep!


    With a sneer, Sean suddenly stretched out his hand and lifted up the bed sheet of Kristen. "If you want to continue pretending to be asleep, I have no choice... But it won''t be that simple next. "


    As expected, the next second, Kristen screamed and grabbed the quilt tightly, unwilling to let it go.


    Her face was full of vigilance, as if she was afraid of Sean.

 Chapter 440

    Such an expression shouldn''t have appeared on Kristen''s face, at least in Sean''s heart.


    He had seen the means of Kristen. In order to remove the obstacles on her way, she could do anything. Then who was she showing such an expression to?


    He wasn''t Howard. He wouldn''t fall in love with her just because of these little expressions.


    Selina was about to push the door open, but when she heard the sound inside, she stopped for a moment... She stood at the door silently and didn''t dare to move anymore.


    With a hint of gloom on his face, Sean reached out his hand and grabbed Kristen''s chin. "It''s useless to show such an expression. I''m not Howard. Don''t pretend to be pitiful."


    He had been in a difficult position in the past, and all of this was naturally not less than the help of Kristen. He did not expect that Kristen would also fall into his hands.


    Could he get back all the grievances he had suffered in the past? At the thought of this, Sean''s smile became obscure and gloomy.


    Kristen''s body trembled more violently. She shook her head desperately and then repeatedly begged for mercy, "Don''t come over. I beg you not to come over..."


    As she spoke, her tears kept rolling down. Her tearful eyes made Sean even more disgusted. Every time it came to a critical moment, Kristen would show such a face.


    It was more or less mixed with personal feelings. Sean''s anger was growing, and then he quickly walked up to Kristen, slapped her hard across the face and shouted, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful for me anymore. I''ve told you that I''m not Howard! I won''t be moved by your tricks. "


    Shaking her head like a rattle drum, Kristen stepped back and said, "I don''t know who you are... Don''t come over... I''m so scared... Howard, where are you? Don''t come over. "


    Howard? Is she referring to Howard? However, it was really strange to hear this name from Kristen''s mouth.


    It was known to all that Kristen had always treated Howard as a chess piece, but this time, if she had to ask for help, it was understandable.


    Who was he? Was Kristen kidding?


    "Kristen. You... "


    When Sean was about to expose th


    do her work well before the holiday came down.


    Sean touched his eyebrows and wiped his sweat. "Well, I always believe in your ability. You can go there later. I have something to deal with now. By the way, if you see Gina or Aunt Seven, remember to inform me as soon as possible. "


    He didn''t know how long Selina had been standing at the door and how much she had heard.


    Frowning, Selina rubbed her temples and recalled, "Yes. Then I''ll go back to my office. Don''t leave this afternoon. It seems that the mayor of C city is coming, but I don''t know why. "


    She had been very busy this morning because of Sean. It was not bad to remember it.


    Sean burst into laughter all of a sudden. When Selina was about to turn around and leave, Sean suddenly stretched out his hand and clasped her wrist with a serious look. "I know. He has contacted me. You can be responsible for receiving him then. Be careful. That man is a lascivious man. Don''t let down your guard. "


    The man in C city was not simple, especially interested in women. There was a rumor that his way of pampering women was very special. Although he wanted to reach an agreement on this cooperation, it did not mean that he had to sacrifice Selina.


    Noticing Sean''s intention, Selina smiled brightly and said, "I see. Don''t worry, Dean. I will handle it properly!"


    After saying that, she slowly left in her high heels, leaving Sean with a distant back.

 Chapter 441

    Since when did he rely on Selina''s working ability so much?


    After a bitter smile, Sean scratched the back of his head helplessly, and then shook his head repeatedly, trying to pull his thoughts back from the mess.


    The matter between him and Kristen hadn''t been settled yet. If it weren''t for Selina''s sudden appearance, it might have come to an end.


    The existence of Kristen was like a malignant tumor. After rubbing his hands, Sean quickly put away the documents and turned around to move towards the Department of Neurosurgery again.


    Sean pushed the door open, but he was stunned. Because the ward was empty, there was no trace of someone living there.


    With a sullen look on his face, Sean turned around and questioned the nurses around him loudly, "Where is she? Didn''t I say that you should take more care of this patient and don''t let her leave so easily? "


    The nurses of the Department of neurosurgery were all stunned, because they hadn''t left since the beginning, and they hadn''t seen anyone coming out of the ward!


    Could it be that such a living person would disappear out of thin air?


    It was impossible. Perhaps Sean had seen through it! The nurses didn''t seem to be lying. Sean had no choice but to turn around and walk back with doubt.


    But he searched the whole room, but didn''t see Kristen. Could such a weak woman fly away and disappear at a critical moment?


    "Where is she? Where did she go? "


    Sean murmured to himself. Then he reached out his hand and opened the door of the ward. Basically, he would look through everything he could see.


    About five minutes later, Sean was sure that Kristen was not in this room. But this was the tenth floor. Where could she go? He really couldn''t figure it out!


    Just as Sean was lost in thought, a gust of cold wind blew from the window. He sorted out all his thoughts subconsciously.


    He froze for a moment, and then rushed up to the side quickly. "Window? Is that woman coming down from here? "


    After quickly fetching a chair, Sean jumped on it. Taking advantage of his height and slender fingers, Sean quickly opened the high window and looked down.


    There was nothing on the left


    s. I know. I believe you. I''m willing to follow you no matter what happens. "


    The two looked at each other silently and then disappeared from everyone''s sight. At the same time, Sean began to chase after the whereabouts of the two.


    Sean stared at the screen for a while before he pounded the table and stood up, "Howard! It must be Howard! Although it''s just a back, I can see that this man has been working for Aaron for many years, and I can recognize him. "


    If it was Howard, then it should be possible for him to jump down from the window. It wouldn''t be so strange if he could take Kristen with him.


    Selina, who was found by Sean, came up to him in a hurry. Then she asked nervously, "What''s going on?"


    She was still working in the office just now. Why did Sean call her out of the office in a twinkling of an eye?


    Sean pursed his lips and pointed at the screen of the computer. "Where do you think he will leave?"


    Selina pushed her eyes on the bridge of her nose and said, "I don''t know. But it looks familiar. "


    Sean scratched his head, and then stepped back irritably and said, "I see. All right, all right. Cancel the meeting this afternoon. I have something else to do, so I have to go now. "


    Without giving Selina a chance to resist, Sean rushed out of the room at a lightning speed.


    Selina was stunned. Then she turned around and shouted at the back of Sean, "Hey. But I''ve just rearranged my shift. Why did you... "

 Chapter 442

    Unfortunately, there was no chance for Sean to hear the rest of the words, because he had already run out when Selina said these words.


    After sighing slightly, Selina rubbed her eyebrows helplessly and said, "Really... I really admire you, Dean. "


    However, although Selina was complaining, her work efficiency had never stopped. It seemed that she had to waste a whole day with those shareholders...


    In the Mu Family''s villa, the servants were in a hurry. They kept cleaning and sorting out the house. Everyone wanted to do their best.


    "This way, this way. Hurry up. Mr. Aaron will be back soon. You must do better. "


    "Yes. Yes, it was here, and here. There is a little stain on it. That''s it. "


    This was what Aaron and Melissa saw when they pushed the door open. Everyone was cleaning up the house in a hurry.


    The villa was spotless, and now it looked even more magnificent after being carefully cleaned.


    After a short rest in the car, the look on Melissa''s face changed. She turned around, looked around and asked, "Where''s grandpa? Hasn''t he come in yet? But I just saw that there was no one in the car outside. "


    Although the window was rolled down, it was uncomfortable to stay in the car. If Gorman needed anything, it was difficult to take care of him in the car.


    A servant who was closest to Aaron came up to him and replied with a smile, "Mr. Gorman is upstairs with Mr. George. He hopes that Mr. Aaron can go upstairs to see him when he comes back."


    Turning his head sideways, Aaron replied, "Okay. I see. Thank you. You don''t have to clean it so carefully. Just keep it as it is. "


    Led by Aaron, Melissa went upstairs. Before she opened the door, she could hear the whispers of Gorman and George.


    George rolled on the bed with a smile and urged, "Great Grandpa, I still want to hear it. Please continue to tell me. My daddy used to be so funny! "


    Daddy?


    He was referring to Aaron, wasn''t he? The first time he heard this name from his son, Aaron couldn''t help but feel excited.


    He didn''t dare to go in so easily, because he would broke the balance which he hadn''t seen for a long time. Looking at


    ow. It turned out that she was not feeling well. He didn''t realize it at all and even acted like a spoiled child with Gorman, trying to continue to listen to the interesting things in the past.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Melissa rubbed George''s head dotingly and explained, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m just a little tired just now. I''ll be much better after taking a rest in your father''s car. But Auntie Jane seemed to go shopping. She might come back later. "


    George heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that Melissa was fine.


    Just as Melissa and Aaron didn''t know what to say, George suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed the collar of Melissa and said, "Mommy. I want to see my great grandpa, okay? I still have a lot to talk to my great grandpa. "


    Aaron was satisfied with his son''s decision to leave and make room for them.


    After nodding his head, George ran out of the room. In an instant, there were only Aaron and Melissa left in the big room.


    Aaron took off his coat and then put his hand on the shoulder of Melissa and sat down.


    There was a sudden stiffness in Melissa''s body, but she didn''t know how to shake her hand. In the end, she could only keep her current posture.


    It seemed that Aaron had seen through something. He burst into laughter and explained, "Have a rest. I think you are very tired today. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything. I just want to hold you and have a rest. Okay? "

 Chapter 443

    Moreover, if he really wanted to do something, it was meaningless for Melissa to do so. And today was a special day. He didn''t intend to do anything out of line at such a time.


    Feeling a little safe, Melissa nodded unnaturally. Under the burning eyes of Aaron, she slowly took off her coat, curled up and directly went to bed.


    The cold air in the air scratched her skin, and Melissa shivered subconsciously. Then she timidly stretched out her little head and breathed the fresh air outside.


    Aaron hung up his clothes casually, took off his shoes and trousers and climbed onto the bed.


    Aaron kissed Melissa''s forehead and said, "If you have something to tell me, just call me. I''m a little tired today. I''ve been excited about your coming back for several days. Now I''m a little relaxed. I feel like I''m going to collapse in an instant. "


    He didn''t want to close his eyes. He was afraid that when he opened his eyes, he wouldn''t see Melissa. He was afraid that she would leave him mercilessly the next second.


    Putting her hand on Aaron''s belly, Melissa grinned and said, "Yes. I know. Have a good sleep. I''m just a little tired. Don''t worry. I won''t leave you again. You promised me that you would accompany me for the rest of my life, didn''t you? "


    The two of them smiled at each other tacitly, and then closed their eyes and began to rest face to face. Maybe it was because Aaron was really tired that he fell asleep soon. If it weren''t for the sound of his snore, Melissa wouldn''t have believed that Aaron would fall asleep so soon.


    With her eyes and brows arched, Melissa leaned her head forward and observed Aaron carefully. "You''re really... So cute. "


    Just as she yawned and was about to go to sleep, her phone on the bedside table rang all of a sudden. She pressed the answer button, but didn''t have time to see clearly who was calling.


    Taking a careful glance at Aaron, Melissa heaved a sigh of relief. She put her ear close to the phone and heard the voice of ZERO.


    ZERO didn''t seem to know what was going on here, so he didn''t pay much attention t


    e was driven by instinct.


    Slowly sitting up from the bed, Kristen tiptoed over and carefully opened the shabby curtains.


    Before she could see clearly who the person in front of her was, she felt a pain in her eyes and a scream burst out from Kristen''s mouth in an instant.


    At this moment, Howard just walked to the exit. Kristen''s voice came from the roof. Did something happen?


    Feeling nervous, Howard ran back without hesitation and asked the waiter to open the door.


    But the people outside the window moved faster than Howard. After the sharp dagger accurately stabbed into Kristen''s heart, she climbed to another room''s door through the window, and then jumped down in a flash.


    There was only the third floor, so it was not too difficult for that person.


    Kristen''s eyes widened, but she couldn''t see anything. Blood kept gushing out of her eyes and affected her whole sight.


    Urged by Howard, the waiter hurriedly opened the door, but the moment he opened it, he saw the scene.


    "Ah..."


    The waiter screamed in an instant. It was the first time that he had seen such a scene. It was very kind of him not to faint!


    Howard''s eyes widened and his heart sank.


    He hurried forward, picked up Kristen and shouted, "Damn it! Shut up! Call an ambulance right now! "


    Couldn''t these people tell the importance of the matter? What was the use of screaming now!

 Chapter 444

    And most importantly, who did it. He had only left for less than two minutes, but something bad had happened to Kristen. It couldn''t be a coincidence!


    Howard urged the waiter, but at the same time, he was gradually in a state of madness. He tightly held Kristen in his arms, turned his head to the empty room and shouted angrily to the sky, "Who did it? Come out! Damn it! Do you dare to admit it? "


    The waiter screamed loudly just now, so almost all the people who heard him came over. At this moment, the door was packed. In addition, he looked so furious that he immediately made up an inexplicable nervous atmosphere.


    "Hurry up... Don''t look around. That sister is bleeding. She looks very painful. Let''s take her to the hospital as soon as possible! "


    A young voice suddenly came from the crowd, which brought everyone''s thoughts back. Howard was also stunned. Then he quickly pushed through the crowd and rushed out.


    When he just walked on the street, he caused a big disturbance. After all, her heart and eyes had been hurt so much at the same time. It was impossible that nothing would happen.


    "Oh my God, it''s so terrible. Don''t look at her, or you will have a nightmare at night."


    "Oh my God! It''s so unlucky to see it in the early morning. I have to burn some incense when I go back tonight. It''s true! Who is so annoying? "


    Howard''s firm steps couldn''t be changed by the people around him. He gritted his teeth and quickened his pace, stubbornly blocking the taxi on the street.


    But everyone stopped moving when they saw the bloody woman. Who would like to cause trouble for his car in the early morning?


    Two minutes later, there were taxi passing, but no one was willing to stop to help Howard.


    His face began to twist at this moment. The woman in his arms had gradually weakened. If he didn''t send her to the hospital earlier, something would really happen.


    Howard quickened his pace and said, "Damn it. No one ever stop? "


    When could this rotten and stubborn world change?


    At the same time, Sean, who was following Howard, also arrived here. He was driving by himself, so it was very convenient.


    rove away, Shirley, who had been hiding in the distance, slowly walked out. She brushed her hair casually and then sneered.


    Shirley clenched her fists and stared at the place where they had left her sight. "You''re lucky to have a quick reaction, Kristen. But since you''ve taken away my most important thing, I won''t let you go easily. As for your life, you absolutely have no chance to protect it. "


    In the hospital, the people around them paved the way for Sean. After all, the constant wailing of Kristen was really frightening.


    In addition, Sean was the dean of the hospital. The person who could let him follow around must not be a simple person!


    Sean turned his head and ordered the woman standing behind him, "Prepare for the operation right away. It''s estimated that her eyeball will be necrotized, and you''d better be prepared to remove it."


    Although he didn''t know which department they were from, the nurses who could move around the ICU were not bad.


    With a serious look on his face, he quickly ordered the people around him, "Call the general manager of Ophthalmology and Selina to come here. Now."


    Just now, Howard was worried about whether Sean would take revenge in public or not, but when he saw this scene, he obviously dispelled his worries.


    Although Sean hated Kristen, he was still meticulous at work.


    But it was also because of this attitude that he could firmly hold his current position.

 Chapter 445

    Looking at the worried look in Howard''s eyes, he said unhappily, "If you are worried, you can sit at the door and wait. If I have any action, you can come to me at any time."


    Usually, he wouldn''t care about it. But when it came to something related to the medical industry, this was the last thing Sean wanted to see.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Howard replied before Sean was about to enter the operating room, "I see. It''s really my fault. I hope you don''t take it to heart. If you think there''s anything wrong, I''m willing to apologize. "


    It was a little strange for Howard to say that. Sean snorted and walked in slowly.


    When the door of the operating room was closed, Howard''s heart sank. If something happened to Kristen, he would never forgive himself. After all, it was because of him, and he seemed to have guessed who had done it.


    Although it was easy for Kristen to offend others, there were not many people who could appear and disappear like this in her life. Moreover, he reacted so quickly just now. Only a few people could match him in strength.


    Gritting his teeth, Howard forced himself to stand up, clenched his fists and murmured to himself, "Shirley. How long do you want to play with Kristen? "


    At the beginning, when Melissa denied that the woman was not Shirley, he did believe it for a moment. But after calming down, he thought it was impossible.


    It was not until today that she rang the alarm for Howard. It must have something to do with Shirley! He had to find some time to have a talk with Shirley, or there would be endless of such things.


    Frowning, Howard slowly turned around and walked outside. The surroundings were so quiet that no one dared to break the strange atmosphere first.


    Howard didn''t realize that his body was stained with the blood of Kristen and he was moving forward slowly. He stopped a taxi and forced him to drive to the small hotel where Kristen had been hurt.


    If his guess was right, Shirley should still walk around. If she really wanted to do something, she would show up on her own initiative, wouldn''t she?


    As soon as Howard passed


    machines. Am I right? "


    As she spoke, Shirley] slowly stepped back to keep a distance from Howard.


    Every time she took a step back, Shirley felt that the world between her and Howard was getting farther and farther.


    Noticing the irony on Shirley''s face, Howard felt a headache and tried to hold her. Unexpectedly, Shirley reacted much faster than him. When Howard was about to stretch out his hand, Shirley had already stood far away.


    Shirley drew the curtain open, turned to look at Howard and said fiercely, "Don''t try to persuade me to stay or say anything to dissuade me. These words didn''t work anymore. Howard, let me tell you, as long as I live in this world, I will never let Kristen live on. If you want to hate me, just do it. I don''t care. "


    She had made up her mind to get rid of Kristen, at any cost!


    She would rather die than live in vain. Since she couldn''t get Howard, she would destroy Kristen. Now that Kristen had lost his memory, she also knew about it.


    But it was because Kristen had lost her memory that Shirley wanted to get rid of her more. Because she had a reason to be with Howard all the time, even if it was not her intention.


    Howard became nervous at once. He leaned forward in a hurry, trying to catch Shirley, and stopped her, "Shirley. Are you out of you mind? How could you do that? You know clearly that Kristen is an indispensable existence for me, but you... "

 Chapter 446

    Unfortunately, Shirley didn''t hear the rest of the words, because before Howard could finish his words, she jumped down from the window.


    She was so agile that no one would notice what was happening in this small corner. However, since the news of what had happened to Kristen had been spread, there had been a lot of onlookers here, and they had seen clearly what Shirley was doing!


    "Oh my God. Is she shooting a movie? "


    "That''s impossible. There is nothing special about this place. How could a big star come here? I think this woman is very beautiful and her movements are very handsome. "


    "Yes, yes. She was just shooting an action movie. The scruple of the blood killing in the morning must be for hype. It''s true that nowadays you can do anything to hit the headlines. "


    "Exactly. It''s so boring! "


    After a while, Shirley turned around and left. Her face was full of indifference, as if what the people around her were talking about had nothing to do with her.


    Her calmness and calmness were something that many people couldn''t follow. About ten minutes later, Shirley disappeared at the corner.


    At the same time, Howard stared blankly at everything in the room, his face full of decadence.


    Howard held his head in pain and took a deep breath. Then he collapsed to the ground and whispered, "What''s going on? What happened? Why did it happen? "


    He had tried his best to retrieve everything. Why did it end up like this? He had been mentally prepared for this, but when he saw Shirley, his heart still twitched unconsciously.


    What had happened in the past three years? She had always respected his choice. Why did Shirley seem to have changed into another person? She was more decisive and gloomier than before. No one could figure out her real purpose.


    At night, the wind was a little cold, and Howard had come out of the hotel to guard the hospital. With the help of Sean, Kristen''s life was not in danger for the time being, but her right eye had been disabled. Her left eye was only slightly stimulated and could not be seen for the time being. She could recover after resting for a while.


    Her heart


    lled out the blood stained knife. The bright red blood kept falling down along the sharp blade, and then dropped on the floor.


    Time seemed to be frozen. Howard was so shocked that he couldn''t even move. Why... Why did Shirley act so quickly?


    He just turned his head to push the nurse out and told a few words. Why did it become like this in an instant?


    At that moment, Howard''s heart seemed to fall into an ice cellar. He shivered and leaned forward. Then he held Shirley''s hand and said stiffly, "Shirley... You... Do you know what you are doing? "


    Kristen, who had been badly injured and was about to die at any time, had already been pierced through the heart on the spot. However, Shirley, the culprit for this matter was not feeling at all, but felt full of all the pleasure of revenge.


    Shirley didn''t feel much about Howard''s rebuke. She raised her head with a sneer, and then said with an excited smile, "I know. Of course I know. I know my hands are covered with the enemy''s blood. It''s very comfortable... If I have another choice, I will never regret it. "


    She had been depressed for a long time because she hadn''t killed Kristen in one shot. At that time, she appeared in the hotel on purpose because she thought that Kristen would come back to get even with her again.


    However, all this was not as easy as she thought. Kristen had not been able to survive the test at all. Instead, Howard came back.

 Chapter 447

    From the very beginning, Shirley''s goal had been very clear. What she cared about was always Howard.


    She didn''t like scheming and didn''t intend to frame anyone. She dared to admit what she had done. She even dared to show up in front of Howard and let him know the truth. Not every woman could do such a thing.


    Putting aside some negative things, Shirley was a sincere woman. At least she dared to take the responsibility. She was not that kind of women who liked to play tricks.


    But this time, she exposed everything because of her habits, which made Howard unhappy.


    Raising his hand, Howard slapped Shirley across the face. Then he taught Shirley a lesson, "Shirley, what the hell have you done! Didn''t I warn you not to hurt Kristen! If you are dissatisfied with me, just come at me. It''s nothing to a woman who is weak! "


    In fact, if Shirley wanted to avoid the slap just now, it wouldn''t be a problem at all. Moreover, Howard had lost his mind because of anger, and there were obviously many loopholes in his actions, but she said nothing.


    Shirley laughed more brilliant. She slowly pulled off Howard''s hand, and then shook off his hand with great strength. She sneered, "I let you slap on purpose. Let''s just let it go. I won''t pester you anymore. If Kristen dies, I think it should be good for everyone. It''s not a big deal for such a woman to continue to live. "


    This time, no one would be able to save Kristen. Since her goal had been achieved, there was no reason for her to continue to stay.


    She walked slowly to the window again. Shirley climbed up and then looked down at Howard. Then she closed her eyes and fell back directly, which scared Howard so much that he almost lost his soul.


    He leaned over in a hurry and stretched his head out of the window, trying to find out where Shirley was. Unfortunately, how could Shirley be so impulsive to commit suicide?


    A red parachute flied in front of him, and in a short while, Shirley disappeared without a trace. It took her years to learn the supernatural skill.


    "Damn it... Damn it... "


    He was so anxious that he kept pres


    . It was only a few days, and the two of them were separated. How could he accept such a fact?


    Howard clenched his fists tightly, tears rustling down from his eyes. "Damn it. Shirley, you are such a cruel and merciless woman! I must punish you with my own hands and make you apologize to Kristen! I won''t let you go easily! "


    The nurses looked at each other in dismay when they saw Howard''s expression. Then they slowly walked out of the ward in tacit understanding.


    If they didn''t run away quickly, they would suffer.


    Fortunately, the head nurse was smart enough to call Sean as soon as she slipped out. She briefly told him everything she saw in detail, and then waited for him to give orders.


    Sean, who was dealing with urgent documents, immediately stopped his work when he saw the phone call.


    He picked up the phone in a hurry, and his eyebrows were now more like a tangle of twists and turns.


    After a long silence, Sean replied helplessly, "I see. I''m free now and I''ll be there soon. By the way, remember to keep an eye on him all the time, especially the media. If anyone comes over, you must stop him, understand? "


    It seemed that he had too much expectation for these people, and Sean was also surprised at Howard''s dereliction of duty.


    If he was right, Howard should care about Kristen very much. The two of them were in the same room. How could he let such a thing happen?

 Chapter 448

    Although he had a lot of doubts in his heart, Sean did not slow down the moving speed.


    In half an hour, Sean came back directly. At this moment, Howard was still in that room, guarding Kristen, as if he thought it was just a dream.


    Just as Sean was walking forward, a nurse beside him came up voluntarily. She said awkwardly, "Dean, we really don''t know what to do. The patient seems to have a violent reaction, so Miss Zhou doesn''t dare to do anything easily."


    This matter was too tricky for them. No one knew what attitude Sean would take towards them until now.


    Sean nodded. Then he quickened his pace and answered, "I see. You can go ahead with your work. I''ll handle the rest by myself."


    After Sean moved his steps, the door of the ward was finally opened. Howard became more sensitive when he heard the voice.


    He stood up immediately and looked fiercely at Sean, shouting, "Don''t come in. I know you work for Shirley. You''re here to see if she''s dead, right? Let me tell you, she''s dead. Are you satisfied? Go back and tell Shirley that I won''t forgive her easily next time I meet her. I will break her neck to avenge Kristen! "


    Howard yelled as he didn''t see who the man was. Fortunately, it was not Shirley who came here at the moment. Otherwise, she would definitely feel bad when she heard these words.


    With a loud bang, Sean turned on the lights in the ward to the maximum. Then he said unhappily, "I''m Sean, not Shirley. I don''t know who Shirley is. "


    He shouldn''t have intervened in this matter. If he had known that Kristen was targeted by so many people, he wouldn''t have spent so much time trying to kill her.


    However, Sean still felt a little uncomfortable that he didn''t kill Kristen with his own hands.


    Howard''s action was a little stiff, and then he quickened his pace to get close to the front. He grabbed Sean''s sleeve and rushed inside directly. "You... Sean, why are you so late? Come on, save her. I will know that you can do it. "


    The woman on the bed had lost her breath for a long time. Her face w


    ned just now. The nurses outside looked at each other, guessing what had happened inside.


    There was no expression on Sean''s face. He slowly turned around and glanced at the nursing station. Then he asked loudly, "Who is on duty today?"


    The nursing station rushed out, and then she nodded and bowed, "I happen to be on duty today. What''s wrong, Dean?"


    Sean glanced at the head nurse and said, "Nothing. If Howard wants to collect the corpse later, you can help him. I have just told him, by the way. You must keep the record well. It''s not an ordinary thing. You clear? You must be tired tonight. Hold on! "


    Sean didn''t blame them, which shocked everyone. After all, it was in their department that someone was killed. Generally, they would be blamed, but today...


    Feeling a little tired, Sean stretched himself and said in a hurry, "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. Remember to give me a report after you finish it. Give me a corpse report, too. "


    He had delayed too much work today because of these trifles. He had planned to go to see Aaron''s grandmother with him, but it was also because of these complicated things that he was delayed.


    Since it was still early in the morning, he decided to go to the cemetery to pray. After all, the Mu Family had given them too much kindness. He might not have the chance to pay it back in his life.

 Chapter 449

    The nurse, Changle, nodded with a smile, and then hurried to curry favor with him, "Okay, okay. Thank you for your hard work, Dean. We will do it as soon as possible. Please don''t worry!"


    They all hoped that Sean could leave as soon as possible, so that the big stone in their hearts would be relieved. If Sean had driven them away on impulse, it would have been possible.


    After telling him everything, Sean turned around and left to do what he wanted to do. If he set out from here, it would still be in time!


    If he continued to delay, it would be terrible. After making up his mind, Sean got in his car and moved towards the cemetery.


    Compared with the nervous situation here, the other side of Melissa was much calmer. In the afternoon, when Melissa received the phone call from ZERO, she had already rushed out.


    On the other hand, Aaron followed Melissa all the way to the destination without disturbing her.


    ZERO had been waiting there in advance. His face was a little pale. It seemed that he had been standing in the cold wind for a while.


    When ZERO saw the figure of Melissa, his eyes lit up in an instant. He waved his hands and then shouted loudly, "Melissa, this way!"


    His face was full of natural expression, as if he didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, it seemed that Melissa had done something wrong. She tiptoed up and smiled awkwardly. "Yes. I''m here. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. It took me some time to find the way. What''s wrong? What''s the matter? "


    Moreover, he specially asked her to come out of Aaron''s villa. If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron was asleep, she wouldn''t have the chance to come out. In fact, it was very sensitive for this matter to happen at this time. She''d better deal with it earlier and then go back as soon as possible!


    With a gentle smile on his face, ZERO got close to Melissa and held her hand. While rubbing it, he explained, "Yes. It''s not a good place to talk here. Let''s go inside. I''ve booked this cafe and no one will disturb us. "


    It was so cold now. Looking at Melis


    e so close to this man. At the same time, after communicating with the boss, Aaron had successfully changed into work clothes. Then he sat at the checkout counter, staring at the direction of Melissa and ZERO.


    As long as ZERO did something strange, he would immediately rush up and bring Melissa back! It was not easy for him to get back the true love of Melissa. How could he let ZERO, who appeared halfway, take away his love?


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing. ZERO broke the silence and brought up the topic again. "Have you ever planned to leave a city? By the way, the child I saw last time is your son... Who is his father? "


    He didn''t want to be so alienated from Melissa this time. Was it his illusion? Why did he always feel that since Melissa knew his real identity, she was obviously alienated from him?


    As if feeling thirsty, Melissa licked her lips and explained with a smile, "No, not yet. That child? You mean George, right. It''s the child of Aaron and me. What''s wrong? Why do you ask me this question all of a sudden? "


    The child with Aaron? What was going on?


    Wasn''t the child dead at that time? How could he suddenly appear? Over the years, he had been keeping an eye on Aaron''s every move. If he did something, ZERO would know. Besides, it seemed that Aaron was also looking for Melissa. How could a child suddenly appear?


    No way!

 Chapter 450

    What does Melissa want to hide so much that she made such a funny excuse? But that was not right. Melissa was not such a woman.


    Scratching the back of her head, Melissa said gloomily, "I know you are confused, but it''s a long story. It happened by accident because of some trivial things. But George is indeed the child of me and Aaron. Although he didn''t believe it at the beginning... "


    If Gina hadn''t come out to explain this matter, she wouldn''t have been able to explain it clearly.


    Noticing that Melissa was in a dilemma, ZERO stopped asking and changed the topic with a sweet smile. "I see. It''s okay. Let''s change the topic. "


    With a grateful smile, Melissa picked up the coffee cup in front of her and took a sip. The coffee without sugar was bitter all over her mouth in an instant.


    Melissa was really not interested in coffee, so she really didn''t understand why Aaron liked it so much. Although it was good for him to refresh himself, the side effects were still great. Besides, Aaron had been using it for a long time.


    Frowning, Melissa murmured to herself, "I have to ask him to control himself next time. I''d rather go to bed early than torture myself like this."


    Astonishment was written all over the face of ZERO, who was sitting opposite her. Then he asked in confusion, "What? What control? "


    Snapping back to reality, Melissa smiled awkwardly and took another sip of her coffee to hide her nervousness. "No, nothing. I''m just talking to myself. Don''t take it to heart. By the way, what did you say just now? I''m really sorry that I was a little distracted. I... "


    Although ZERO didn''t know what Melissa was talking about, he had a strong feeling that this matter must have something to do with Aaron.


    He knew what was on Melissa''s mind. At least, it had something to do with Aaron.


    It was the same three years ago and now. He couldn''t figure out what was on Melissa''s mind. All she felt was endless pain and struggle brought by Aaron. But she stayed with her as if she had been rooted to the side of Aaron. She didn


    on hearing this, Melissa shivered and tried to support herself, but in the end, she failed.


    She was so angry that she said, "You... What do you want to do? ZERO, don''t forget that I''m married! "


    If Aaron saw it, she would be punished! The resistance of Melissa was unusually strong, and when ZERO saw her resistance, he subconsciously increased his strength.


    Hiss! Hiss...


    It hurt so much that Melissa took a deep breath. It was not until then that ZERO came back to his senses and let go of his hand, apologizing. His face was full of contradictions.


    Just as Melissa was about to take the opportunity to escape, she suddenly felt a flash in front of her. Then she fell to the ground powerlessly and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Melissa felt dizzy and shook her head desperately, but she couldn''t get rid of it. It was at this moment that Melissa realized that it was not just a coincidence!


    There was a weird smile on ZERO''s face. He slowly approached her and said shamelessly, "Melissa. Forgive me. I just want to protect you well, so I come up with such a method. I know I have gone too far by taking advantage of your sympathy... But... Please trust me. I will never betray you. "


    The expression on Melissa''s face was complicated, but she was more regretful. Because she knew that it was her own choice, so she deserved the consequences now!

 Chapter 451

    Melissa was trembling slightly, and then she turned her head away. Her face was full of pain.


    If possible, she should have told Aaron in the early morning. Maybe she wouldn''t have such a scene now.


    In A City, there were Aaron, George, Gorman and her home. If she was really taken away by ZERO this time, she didn''t know when she would be able to come out!


    And Aaron couldn''t stand it anymore. There must be something wrong with the cup of coffee just now. Otherwise, Melissa wouldn''t have fainted on the ground like this! With his years of experience, it was easy to tell that it was ZERO who had planned it in advance.


    The sudden appearance of Aaron frightened the two people. More joy was written all over Melissa''s face, while ZERO was exasperated.


    How did Aaron get in? He had been very cautious all the way. He didn''t bring Melissa in until he made sure that he wasn''t followed by Aaron or any other subordinate.


    Besides, the door was not pushed open, then how did Aaron...


    When ZERO was lost in thought, Aaron had already stretched out his hand and quickly took Melissa back to his side. His face was full of solemnness, as if he would immediately fight back if ZERO did something strange.


    Seeing that everything was exposed, ZERO didn''t show any fear. Instead, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Then he pretended to be calm and said, "Aaron. It''s really a pity that we don''t meet each other. "


    Aaron''s sudden appearance messed up all his plans. Now he had to find a way to stabilize Aaron. He would deal with the rest later!


    If they fought one-on-one, he was not sure that he could win Aaron, and Aaron was not sure either.


    When Melissa saw Aaron, she was half happy and half worried. She was happy that she was finally saved, but she was worried that Aaron must have misunderstood what had happened just now.


    After all, she left without saying goodbye after answering the phone just now. She rushed out for another man and didn''t even change her clothes and shoes.


    Lowering her head, Melissa apologized timidly, "Aaron... I''m sorry. I... I really


    She had thought that ZERO and Aaron could get along well with each other, but it turned out that she was too naive? The two men were like natural enemies, constantly fighting overtly and covertly.


    It seemed that Aaron had been ready to fight from the very beginning. After taking off his uniform, Aaron moved his joints and said, "ZERO, why do you think you can fight with me now?"


    If he hadn''t been so careful just now, Melissa might have fallen into his hands again. Aaron didn''t like the feeling of insecure.


    Under the pressure of Aaron, ZERO became more furious. He waved his powerful fist and said coldly, "It''s none of your business! Get out of my way! Aaron, even if you take part of my harbor, so what? It''s so easy for me to get those things! As for you, do you think you can deceive me by pulling someone to be a scapegoat? You are too naive! "


    As long as he knocked down Aaron and left with Melissa, ZERO didn''t care even if he had to leave all his property.


    It was not because he was obsessed with women, but because as long as he was with Melissa, those things could be owned again at any time.


    Money could be earned at any time, but there was only one Melissa, and if he missed this one, there would never be a second Melissa.


    Without saying anything more, Aaron raised his fist quickly and headed straight for ZERO!


    The war was on the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 452

    Facing all this, Melissa was obviously a little flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    If she rushed up rashly, she would probably not be able to stop two people. Instead, she would be injured and carried out?


    After automatically pictured the scene, Melissa swallowed subconsciously and shook her head.


    After all, this place belonged to others. If something was smashed, it would bring some inconvenient things?


    Standing aside anxiously, Melissa kept persuading, "Stop fighting! Stop it! "


    When the two enemies met, their eyes turned red, and the faces of Aaron and ZERO had already turned red. How could they have the time and energy to care about what Melissa said?


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Aaron and ZERO.


    In addition to Melissa, the owner of this shop was the one who worried the most. If Aaron hadn''t personally helped him just now, he wouldn''t have agreed to this request.


    But at the beginning, Aaron didn''t say that it would have any impact on the coffee shop! If he didn''t stop them from continuing the fight, his coffee shop would probably be destroyed.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a glance who caused this. The shop manager came over quickly, grabbed the hand of Melissa and pushed her directly to the position of the two.


    It was easy to stop the two men from going berserk, as long as they pushed Melissa out. Although this method was risky for Melissa, the shop manager had no time to think too much.


    Other people''s lives were far less important than his coffee shop!


    "Ah -"


    It never occurred to Melissa that she would be attacked at this time. In an instant, her center of gravity was out of control and she directly pounced forward. Coincidentally, the fists of Aaron and ZERO met again at that moment...


    Time seemed to stand still at that moment. Feeling a sharp pain in her nose, Melissa went black and collapsed.


    But before she touched the floor, she smelled a familiar smell... With a reassuring smile, she lost consciousness immediately.


    The two of them couldn''t tell who had put their fists on


    these people knew it in advance, it would be unforgivable. There was no room for negotiation!


    After glancing at the crowd, Aaron slowly walked out of the room with his arms around Melissa. Although his steps were not fast, he was exceptionally steady.


    From the moment when Aaron opened his eyes, ZERO was doomed to lose, but he still didn''t give up. In the end, he was the one who felt sad.


    ZERO smiled bitterly and sat back on the sofa. He stared at the receding figure of Aaron and whispered, "Melissa... Are we still wrong again? If Aaron didn''t exist, we wouldn''t have been separated by others. "


    All the shop assistants around were holding their breath and concentrated, and no one dared to speak. The shop owner was also in a daze, staring at the position of ZERO for a long time without saying anything.


    After talking to himself for a while, ZERO staggered to stand straight and walked to the door slowly... Aaron, Aaron, Aaron!


    All of a sudden, he slipped and almost fell down. A hand stretched out in time and supported ZERO at the critical moment.


    The person who stretched out her hand was Shirley, who had tortured Howard a lot before.


    She let go of his hand with a smile and stepped back. "I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed. ZERO, long time no see."


    She didn''t care about ZERO, but it was not a coincidence that she appeared at this time. ZERO knew that.

 Chapter 453

    It seemed that it was because of the sight of Shirley that ZERO regained her usual image. He pulled his collar with a little annoyance, and then said with a trace of arrogance, "I think you are more curious. Tell me, what do you want from me? If there is nothing else, I don''t believe that you, a busy person, will come here to look for me."


    He believed that Shirley would understand how hard he loved Melissa. So if Shirley came to laugh at him, wouldn''t she be too irrational?


    He knew something about Shirley and Howard. In order to break through Aaron, he had investigated many people around him.


    Of course, in the end, it was all over. It seemed that everyone around Aaron had reached an agreement. No matter how ZERO tried, no one answered anything related to Aaron''s private affairs, which made ZERO depressed for a long time.


    Shirley sneered and then leaned against the wall at the door of the cafe, trying to sound out, "You look so embarrassed. Do you want to join hands with me? Don''t worry. I don''t want to hurt Melissa, nor Aaron. I know you know what I mean, don''t you? "


    If it was in the past, she would never cooperate with anyone. But in order to give Howard the biggest blow, she wanted to ask ZERO for help.


    When Howard knows that he hates the wrong person, will he have any wonderful performance?


    Thinking of this, Shirley''s smile became weirder.


    But as the saying goes, a good deal doesn''t lose money. ZERO restrained his negative emotions in an instant, raised his eyebrows slightly, and then asked, "Who knows what you will do then. What''s the benefit of helping you? If you can convince me, I can think of it. "


    Sure enough, ZERO was a cunning man. Without considering the current situation, he began to fight for the most advantageous conditions for himself.


    Shirley seemed to have foreseen this, so she didn''t react much. She rubbed her ears numbly and said, "I can help you weaken Aaron''s strength, but I don''t want to get involved in the matter of Melissa."


    From the very beginning, she didn''t plan to take part in all the actions of Melissa. She wanted to see what kind of person this woman would become without the interference


    tried my best to help him. But there were too many and complicated things happening... I hope grandma can bless me and Aaron to get through this. "


    Although he looked indifferent every time, there were a lot of things in his heart, but he just didn''t have the chance to find someone to speak them out.


    Now that he had a rare opportunity, he naturally wanted to speak out his true feelings.


    Just as Sean was about to continue, he suddenly heard the footsteps behind him. Turning around vigilantly, Sean''s face was full of vigilance.


    The owner of the footsteps seemed to have noticed his gaze. Then she came out in a hurry and explained, "It''s me... Dean, it''s me! I''m Selina! Selina! "


    After hearing the familiar voice, Sean stood up quickly and asked in confusion, "Selina? What are you doing here? "


    He didn''t see anyone following him just now. How did Selina come here?


    Selina''s face turned pale. She shook her head and explained, "I didn''t mean to follow you. I came earlier than you. I came here to visit my grandfather, but I lost my way when I wanted to go back. It seems that a new path has been built here. I couldn''t find the exit. I happened to hear the sound here, so I came over. And then I meet you! "


    Judging from her trembling face, it was obvious that she was not lying. If Selina followed him, she must drive. The road was so remote just now. If she didn''t turn on the light of the car, she wouldn''t be able to get in!

 Chapter 454

    After figuring it out, Sean''s attitude changed a lot.


    He smiled politely, took off his coat and covered it on Selina.


    No matter why she came here, she was a girl after all. It wouldn''t be good if she caught a cold. Moreover, he needed more help from Selina on his work.


    So he''d better turn a blind eye to some details.


    Selina sniffed hard and rubbed her frozen hand. "It''s so late. Why don''t you go back?"


    If she hadn''t seen the familiar figure just now, she wouldn''t have dared to go forward rashly. Just now, she thought she had an illusion and saw the back of Sean at a critical moment!


    But when she walked in, she was surprised to find that it was not her illusion. It was the real Sean!


    Sean looked down at his phone and said indifferently, "Yes. Today, no... Yesterday was the date of Aaron''s grandmother''s death. I happened to pass by here, so I came in. "


    In fact, Sean wasn''t passing by. It was so remote and cold here. How could Sean pass by here on his way home?


    But since Sean didn''t want to talk about it, Selina didn''t want to ask him. She was good at interpersonal communication and knew how to look at other people''s faces. So when she saw the slightly disappointed look of Sean, she knew that the topic should not continue.


    The wind was whistling. Selina subconsciously pulled her collar and said sincerely, "Dean, can I take a ride? If you ask me to go out alone now, I don''t think I can make it."


    It was too dangerous for her to walk alone, and she didn''t know where the car was parked. Coincidentally, there was no signal here...


    Sean took the initiative to hold Selina''s hand, and then hurried forward, half threatening, "That''s for sure. Let''s go. You''d better not tell anyone what you saw tonight, otherwise... "


    Selina was a smart woman. Before Sean could finish his words, she replied, "I know. I just happened to see you when I went home tonight. And you just sent me back out of kindness. "


    Although she didn''t know what Sean wanted to hide, since he didn''t want others to know, Selina would pretended to know nothing.


    The tacit understanding between the two was frightening. As long as they looked at each other, they would immediately understand each other.


    With the help of Sean, the car slowly drove on the bumpy road.


    The heating in the car made Selina''s body warm up gradually. She sniffed hard and then showed a smile. "It''s so good to meet you, Dean. You know, my phone doesn''t have signal. I seldom come to this place in the past two years, and I just came here t


    ation between the two. At least he had heard most of what he shouldn''t have heard.


    Panic was written all over Selina''s face. Seeing that the man''s hands were getting more and more unscrupulous, she realized how serious the matter was.


    After a shrill scream, Selina kicked her legs and shouted, "Bastard, let go of me. You hurt me. I want to break up with you. Get out! Get the hell out of here! Let me go. What do you want to do? "


    Selina''s resistance didn''t stop the man. The man rubbed his hands and said, "Since we are breaking up, I have to charge a little interest back. Don''t you think so? What should I do if I let you leave for nothing? At least I can get some money if I sell you... Thanks for your appearance. It will be a pity if I don''t sell it. "


    If Selina had given him money obediently from the beginning, things wouldn''t have ended up like this. In other words, it was Selina''s own choice!


    Tears of pain and despair instantly welled up in Selina''s eyes. If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have asked Sean to leave. Now this place was really a mess.


    However, the next second, Selina felt that the gravity on her body disappeared in an instant, and the man''s scream came to her ears.


    "What happened?"


    A trace of surprise flashed through her heart, and then she hurriedly opened her eyes. Selina was taken aback when she saw Sean''s enlarged face.


    With her eyes wide open, Selina asked in disbelief, "Dean? You... Why are you here? "


    She was so flustered that she stammered. She didn''t look as energetic as she used to be. Sean was curious about this.


    He didn''t expect that Selina, who seemed to be a strong woman, would have such a cute expression.

 Chapter 455

    Sean''s gaze made Selina a little uneasy. She pulled her clothes aside and turned her head, "Dean, why are you looking at me like this... Did you see something just now? "


    What Selina pointed at was different with what Sean thought. Selina was referring to Sean who had heard their conversation and her embarrassed look.


    But Sean thought Selina was referring to him seeing her disheveled clothes.


    After coughing awkwardly, Sean picked up Selina from the ground and put her into his car.


    Just as he finished this series of actions, the man who was beating Selina just now came up with a livid face and asked for money directly.


    The man stretched out his hand and said playfully, "I know you like this woman. Give me money and I''ll give her to you. You can do anything you want. She will promise you. "


    Selina''s face turned red in an instant. She bit her lower lip and stretched out her hand to drag Sean inside.


    However, Sean didn''t move. He stared at the strange and slovenly man for a long time before he turned to look at Selina.


    If he was right, was Selina a couple with this slovenly man? What kind of eyes does Selina have? Why does she fall in love with such a man?


    There was a trace of suspicion in Sean''s eyes, but it was also because of this that she felt uncomfortable. Turning her head hurriedly, Selina said with resentment, "Bastard! How could you say that. I want to break up with you. Dean, just ignore him. Drive, drive away! I have to go back to work. "


    Work? It was late at night, not to mention that Selina would have a week''s holiday next. There must be something wrong!


    What''s more, if they didn''t deal with this matter well today, this matter will still have a follow-up. Selina was such an excellent woman. She couldn''t be ruined by this man.


    Instead of listening to Selina''s words, Sean turned around and talked to the ruffian seriously.


    He leaned against the window and said calmly, "Tell me, how much?"


    It would be great if this matter could be handled with only money. He was afraid that this man would be reluctant to leave Selina or ask for money again. At that time, it was time to repeat this action.


    The man hurriedly reached out his hand and shook it in front of Sean. "Ten thousand dollars, I want ten thousand dollars! No... You are so rich. I want twenty thousand dollars! "


    Seeing the greed on his face, Selina turned her head away angrily, unwilling to see everything.


    What was wrong with her at that time? She didn''t


    ther person had died in Sean''s hospital.


    Besides, Sean had told them that they must get the corpse test report out to answer the media''s questions, otherwise there would be a storm.


    A nurse noticed the arrival of Sean and threw her attention on him. "Stop him... I saw the Dean! Hurry up, Dean, please persuade him. This patient doesn''t listen to us at all! "


    Selina was also frightened. Before she could get out of the fear, she was immediately piled up by the crowd.


    "Hello. Is it an accident? "


    "Something similar happened in your hospital before. Did she die on the operating table?"


    "Hello, Dr. Sean. Why are you and your assistant at the gate of the hospital at this late hour?"


    "Hello, Miss Selina. Excuse me... "


    The reporters swarmed over in an instant, wrapping up Sean and Selina, leaving no chance for them to retreat. Their faces were full of eagerness, as if they wanted to dig out all the secrets in the first time.


    Sean impatiently pushed away the hands of the media, and then said with a gloomy face, "I''m sorry, no comment. There are actually other reasons for this matter. It''s an enmity. If you don''t want to cause too much trouble, you''d better pretend that you haven''t seen anything."


    He was fed up with it now. If he continued to be forced by them, he might do something strange.


    Compared with his indifference, Selina was much more enthusiastic. She smiled politely to the media, and then explained with a warm pillow, "Well, I''m really sorry. We still have something to do now. After that, our hospital will give you a complete explanation. "


    Although it was just an excuse, it sounded more restrained than Sean.

 Chapter 456

    With the help of Sean, Howard finally calmed down a little, but his attitude was still a little tough. No one knew what he was holding on to.


    Sean seemed to have noticed something. He left the overall situation here to Selina, and then pulled Howard to a corner.


    Sean''s lips pursed slightly, and then he reached out his hand and directly leaned Howard against the wall. "Let me ask you, haven''t we reached an agreement before? Why did you suddenly retort? Tell me the reason. "


    He just wanted to reduce the exposure to the media, but Howard didn''t care. Instead, he spoke out his scruples, "Your men are so rude. Even if she is dead, she should be treated gently, right? What report? Dead is dead, I will clarify it at the press conference. Why do you make so much trouble? "


    As he spoke, he shook off his hand, his face full of unruly and disdain.


    After a short pause, Sean withdrew his action with a smile and turned around. "Is that so? I will investigate it clearly, but the report is in a form, which is necessary. I will deal with it myself. If there is any problem, you can call me back at any time. What do you think?"


    Today''s matter is temporarily over. If we don''t get rid of Howard as soon as possible, his matter may not follow up.


    Howard touched his nose and said in a low voice, "Okay."


    After the two of them discussed everything, they walked out of the corner. And Selina''s work went smoothly. The chaotic scene had been stabilized.


    When Selina saw the figures of Sean and Howard, she immediately came up and explained, "Dean. I have dealt with it and the report. Is there anything else you need to do next? "


    Sean seemed to be used to Selina''s outstanding performance.


    Sean stretched out his hand to push Howard up and then ordered, "Yes. Just let him take her away. If the media need anything, you can tell them what you should say and what you shouldn''t say. I believe you know it yourself. Please don''t gather in our hospital anymore. If you have any questions, please ask this gentleman. We didn''t do anything wrong to the patient. Thank you! "


    It seemed that it was getting late, and some media also came in a hurry with the rejection of the crowd. After giving Sean a grateful smile, Howard turned around and left.


    After watching them leave, Selina turned to Sean and asked worriedly, "Can this matter really fall into the next stage?"


    After all, it was a matter of life. Moreover, there seemed to be no good news to expose these days. T


    ere talking, Selina pushed him away with all her strength. Then she crawled to a corner and wiped her tears silently.


    She was so embarrassed tonight that she didn''t want to see anyone! And why did Sean always appear inexplicably every time something like this happened...


    Her heart beat faster. Her face turned red, like a ripe apple.


    With a flattering smile on his face, Eric leaned over and said, "I... I just came to talk to her about something. Later, I said something inappropriate and we had a dispute... Yes, that''s it. I don''t know I''m disturbing you, Dr. Sean. I''ll leave right now. I''m really sorry, Dr. Sean. Will you still give me money tomorrow? "


    With his hands around his chest, Sean glanced at Selina out of the corner of his eye and continued to come slowly. "I remember that I have said before that if I see you harassing her again, all our previous agreements will be destroyed."


    Selina, who used to show her tough image, didn''t expect to be so coward and pitiful. What made him most flustered was that he felt sorry for Selina.


    He wanted to stand in front of her, help her resist all the difficulties, and then give her a warm chest to lean on. Even Sean himself was shocked by such an idea when it first appeared in his mind.


    As soon as Eric heard that Sean was about to go back on his word, he became anxious in an instant. Then he quickly explained, "No, no, it''s all a misunderstanding! It was really a misunderstanding! It was this woman who had been pestering me from the very beginning. She can prove it. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her! I wanted to break up with her at that time, but she kept pestering me. "

 Chapter 457

    These hurried explanations might be just a small and dispensable explanation for Eric.


    But it was not the case for Selina. She had really loved this man with all her heart and soul. Unfortunately, the final return was not satisfactory.


    Sean rubbed the frown between his eyebrows, and then began to give an ultimatum, "The words are clear now. What you want to do is your choice, but if you continue to stay here, I will directly kick you out. You''d better believe that I will do it."


    Although he had a good temper, it didn''t mean that he didn''t had any. Sean didn''t have a good rest, which was enough to displease him. He had always been in a bad mood when getting up, but now he could still stand quietly and talk to her. It was almost to the limit.


    Eric smiled awkwardly, and then nodded repeatedly to please him, "Yes, doctor Sean, you are right. I''ll go out right now and come back tomorrow morning. Dr. Sean, you must remember! "


    People had to yield under the eaves! When he got the money, who would care about this shameless couple?


    Shocked by Sean, Eric turned around and left reluctantly. For a moment, there were only two people left in the empty office, Selina and Sean.


    Staring at the receding figure, Sean''s heart softened. After hesitating for a while, Sean slowly walked up and asked with concern, "Are you all right? Why didn''t you call me when it happened? "


    Selina didn''t dare to raise her head. She just kept grasping the corner of her clothes and sobbed, "I''m fine. I''m really sorry to disturb your rest. I don''t want a week''s holiday. I''ll work hard to make up for it. He has suffered a lot just now. I think there won''t be anything else. How about you going back to have a rest? I think you are also very tired. "


    She felt so humiliated that she really didn''t want to do anything out of line.


    Sean sighed helplessly for her firmness. Then he quickly bent down and lifted Selina up from the ground.


    Sean, who usually looked thin, had great strength! Selina panicked at once. She raised her red eyes and said in a panic, "Dean! What are you doing? "


    As she spoke, she tried her best to jump down, but was locked tightly in his arms by Sean.


    All of a sudden, Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he laughed. "I remember that man sold you to me just now, which means that you are not only a person in my work, but also a person in my private life now. I can do anything I want, right? "


    As he spoke, he walked out of the secretary''s office and kicked the door open and closed. All this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Selina was completely dumbfoun


    ple who had believed in Eric didn''t believe his words at all. What Sean said was reasonable, because Selina was an outstanding woman and a capable assistant envied by many men in business. Eric was such a slovenly and poor man that he didn''t deserve Selina at all.


    "Yes. How could this man be her boyfriend. Don''t make trouble. Maybe some family is jealous of the good development of the hospital, so they sent people to make trouble. "


    "I think so. I remember this woman. There was a new year''s speech last time. This woman was with Sean. It seems that the two have been together for a long time, but others are jealous! "


    For a moment, there were four discussions. They had planned to embarrass Selina, but they failed in the end. Eric even lifted a stone and smashed it in his own feet. It was not worth it.


    He couldn''t tell how bitter he was now. He didn''t lie, but why the situation suddenly became one-sided. But he was sure that there was something between Sean and Selina.


    Selina was shocked when she heard Sean mention she was his woman. She was in a daze and couldn''t come back to her senses. She could only stare at Sean and unable to say a word for a long time.


    While yawning, Sean stretched out his hand, grabbed Selina''s collar and walked inside, saying, "All right. It was not working time yet. If there was nothing else, don''t make trouble for us in the early morning. As for the money, you don''t have to come here to get it. Just pretend that nothing has happened. "


    This sentence seemed to have sentenced Eric to death. The moment he rushed in, he knelt down and pleaded, "Doctor Sean, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said something without thinking and I shouldn''t have broken the time..."

 Chapter 458

    Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, his shoulder suddenly sank. It was obvious that someone put his hand on Eric''s shoulder.


    Puzzled, Eric turned around, with disgust written all over his face. In the middle of his action, who interrupted him at this time!


    "Who is it? Don''t you see that I''m busy now? You..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    Because his eyes were fixed on the person behind him, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    The man slowly withdrew his hand, and then smiled sinisterly. "What are we doing here? Are you the boss? If you can pay the gambling debt you owe, I can call you my master. Cut the crap. You''ve been delayed for a few days! Pay me now! "


    It turned out that he was here to collect his debt. There would be a good show this time. No one had expected this to happen.


    However, Sean had no interest in Eric''s personal enmity at all. With a disdainful smile, he closed the door and locked it.


    It was Eric''s personal issue and had nothing to do with him. If Eric hadn''t forced him so much, Sean might not have taken such an extreme action.


    The moment the door was closed, Selina''s heart skipped a beat with uneasiness. Although she had never been in such a situation, she knew that if she was entangled with that kind of person, she would be injured even if she didn''t die.


    After a short pause, Sean turned to Selina with suspicion and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you worried about him?"


    It''s not like Selina at all. It seemed that what Eric said was right, but Selina had a special feeling for him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have shown a worried expression on her face after that kind of thing.


    Selina, who was still lost in thought, was suddenly awakened. She smiled awkwardly, shook her head and denied, "No... How could it be? I''m just worried if it will have any impact on our hospital. After all, it is my private affair. I don''t want it to affect the honor of the hospital. "


    Of course, Sean knew whether it was true or not. The expression on Selina''s face couldn''t be fake.


    As if to sound it out, Sean suddenly walked to his desk and dialed the security department''s number.


    He frowned and then began to give the ultimatum, "I''m Sean, yes. If there is any dispute in front of my office later, you don''t need to worry about it. Only if no one die in there. If they need any treatment, just tell them that you don''t have a bed and ask them to go to another hospital. "


    The man on the other end of the phone was a little uneasy, and then he immediately agreed, "Okay, I see. I''ll arrange it right away! "


    It was really strange that he would


    hurt him. Don''t just talk and act if you can! "


    When Eric saw Selina come out, he immediately treated her as a life-saving straw. He was not a fool, so he could see that Sean treated Selina specially.


    If he could persuade Selina, it would be a piece of cake for him to get one hundred thousand from Sean!


    Enduring the pain in his body, Eric knelt on the ground and moved towards Selina. "I know I have done a lot of excessive things before. I hope you can forgive me, okay. We will have a lot of time to be together in the future. I don''t want such things to separate us... I know I don''t deserve you, but I will try my best. Please give me another chance. Please! "


    While speaking, Eric kept knocking his head on the ground, making a thump. Hearing this, Selina''s heart inexplicably ached.


    If the target was someone else, maybe Selina could pretend that she saw nothing and then ignore it. After all, she was not the Virgin Mary, and it was impossible for her to help everyone.


    But the man was her ex-boyfriend, and it turned out to be another thing in an instant. One hundred thousand dollars was not a difficult thing for her, but she couldn''t accept it when she was left alone in the cemetery by Eric, so she resisted such a thing.


    After hesitating for a long time, Selina finally gave in. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I see. I will give you one hundred thousand dollars. Don''t make a fuss in the hospital. Give me your bank account. I don''t have so much money with me now. I''ll transfer it to you later! "


    Hearing Selina''s words, Eric became excited at once. He stood up and gave Selina a big hug in front of everyone.


    Sure enough, the success rate of this case would be greater if it was started from Selina!

 Chapter 459

    Eric knew that Selina could afford the one hundred thousand dollars, so he was not worried. But it was the first time for them to see Selina, so they didn''t believe what she said.


    How could a stranger help a slovenly man for no reason? The only thing he could think of was the interaction between the two, and it was unusual.


    But no matter what, Selina didn''t look like a mistress who was kept by Eric, but Eric seemed to be a gigolo. But even if she wanted to raise a man, at least she had to choose a better one? What''s the relationship between a man like Eric and Selina?


    For a moment, many people were lost in thought. But it was the leader of the other party who broke the atmosphere first.


    The man put his hands around his chest and looked at Selina up and down. Then he said slowly, "We are not familiar with you. What if you run away at that time? We do this on our credit. We don''t know you at all. "


    He was right. After all, he worked for others. If he couldn''t take back the interest on time, they would suffer a lot.


    Seeming to think what the man said was reasonable, Selina nodded and pointed at the assistant office next door, "Then come with me. I can transfer the money directly to you, so that you can do it, right?"


    In order to get the money, it was not too dangerous to use such a method. The leading man nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    Moreover, Selina looked like a weak woman and there were so many people here. They were afraid that she would play some tricks?


    Selina led them to her office. As soon as she entered the office, Selina seemed to have changed into another person.


    She casually hung Sean''s coat on the hanger beside, and then quickly took out a rubber band from her table and tied up her hair.


    Her movements were clean and efficient, and it was completely impossible for her to see that Selina would be so embarrassed because of a man like Eric.


    After putting on her work clothes, Selina returned to her usual style and said, "Give me your bank account and the amount is one hundred thousand dollars. It is expected to be paid in two hours."


    The title of Deputy General Manager on the uniform were so dazzling that even Eric was shocked.


    At first, he only thought that this woman was so ordinary. She would only listen to him and give him money for what he said.


    Now that he calmed down, he found that Selina was a good person to get along with. Of course, if she could keep such a stable income, he could not refuse to marry her.


    An


    wed. If he lost such a powerful backer, he would definitely be found by those troublesome people in the future.


    Selina''s face became ferocious. She clenched her fist and shook off his hand. "If you don''t go out now, I''ll call the security. If it affects my work and my money, you need to compensate me with 50% of the loss. Can you afford it?"


    She was not the kind of weak sheep that would be slaughtered by others. If she was gentle, she would only treat her lover with that attitude. And it was only at that time that Eric acted as her boyfriend, so he had the chance to see her so gentle...


    "No... Selina... I... "


    Just as Eric was about to continue, Sean suddenly pushed open the door of Selina and said with a big smile, "Well, you can go out now. It will be bad if it affects my secretary''s work."


    Sean had witnessed what Selina had just done. It seemed that he had underestimated this woman.


    However, what she did just now really made Sean want to scream happily. At first, he was worried that Selina would fall down because of Eric again. It seemed that he was worried for nothing.


    Eric''s tears rolled down in an instant. He shook his head in fear of losing, and then said humbly, "No... Doctor Sean, please help me. Selina and I really love each other. I believe that as long as you help me say something good, she will forgive me! Right? "


    Selina was Sean''s subordinate. As long as it was Sean, Selina would listen to him, wouldn''t she? As long as Selina was willing to stay, he would have no scruples!


    "It''s hard to say, but... She is no longer your woman. Listen carefully. Selina has been my woman since the beginning. Do you think so, Selina? "

 Chapter 460

    Sean''s words were full of provocation, and Selina could only stand still in a daze...


    What did he mean by saying that she was his woman from now on? Sean...


    Eric raised his head in bewilderment, and then looked at Sean and Selina with twisted eyes. "What did you say? You... You! "


    After Sean winked at Selina, Selina immediately stood up and put her hand on Sean''s chest, pretending to be gentle. With a trace of shyness, she slowly leaned forward and said, "He is right. It''s just like what you think. It''s not that you dump me, but I... I don''t want you anymore. Look at him. What can you compare with him? You don''t even have money. What else do you have to ask me for. By the way, the money for the ginger tea at that time... I paid for it! "


    The last sentence was actually the key point. For a moment, Eric felt that his face was burning like fire, making him unable to stay for even a second.


    Eric was also a smart man. If he continued to pester her at the moment, he would not get any benefits. He might as well take advantage of this time to hunt for a new target. Next time, he would blink his eyes, maybe he would meet some more beautiful and rich women next time.


    While thinking, he coughed slightly and then pretended to make a concession. "You are really a bitch! I begged you for so long to sleep with me, but you still naively said that you wouldn''t be able to do it until the wedding night. But now, you just threw yourself into the arms of the rich? ... I thought you were different from other women, but you were just a vain woman! Never mind. As long as you give me a break-up fee, I will... "


    He wanted to make a fortune in the end. If it were Sean, he would have made a big deal out of nothing, wouldn''t he? After all, he was in the hospital and in public. He wouldn''t do anything excessive!


    But in the end, Eric underestimated Sean. For Sean, no matter what the cost was, he was willing to do whatever he valued. Besides, he had the support of Aaron. If anything happened to him, there would be someone to back him up. Moreover, it was Eric who started the fight. He just wanted to defend himself.


    Sean let go of Selina impatiently, grabbed Eric''s collar and threw him out of the office. Then he shouted, "Security, take him away. If you see this guy in the hospital again, just drive him out directly. As for the portrait, ask the people in the monitoring room to shoot it and distribute it to every member of the company. If I see him again, you guys will be fired. "


    Hearing Sean''s words, all the security guards lurking outside swarmed up in an instant and


    a little older, he could send him to school. By then, he would have enough time to be alone with Melissa...


    At the thought of this, the smile on Aaron''s face became gloomy, which made Melissa a little scared.


    Subconsciously, Melissa reached out her hand and said seriously, "Aaron, let me tell you. The child is innocent. Don''t try to seduce George, or I will definitely end up with you! Did you hear that? "


    Seeing the motherly look on Melissa''s face, Aaron had no choice but to accept the fact, "Yes, yes, I heard it. I was wrong, okay? Besides, he is my child. What else can I do to him? Don''t you think so? "


    As he spoke, Aaron winked at Melissa, but Melissa ignored him.


    Shrugging helplessly, Aaron stood up and walked to the bathroom. He had to go back to work today. It was not good to delay his work. After all, there were so many things to deal with.


    When he was about to step into the bathroom, he suddenly turned around nervously and explained, "Melissa, I have something to deal with in the company today. You can take the child out to play. If you don''t have enough money, just tell me. By the way, remember to tell me when you go out later. After all, the public security is not good recently. "


    With a sweet smile, Melissa made an OK gesture to Aaron and said, "Okay. I got it! Don''t worry. I will protect myself! "


    The tacit understanding between them still existed. They smiled at each other and then began to work on each other''s things. But this time, Aaron was much gentler. He no longer gave any orders to Melissa in a tough tone.


    After Aaron went out, Melissa began to tidy herself up. George seemed not to have enough sleep, and there was no sign of waking up since he had woken up a little.

 Chapter 461

    At first, Melissa was worried about whether the child was sick. Cautiously, she reached out her hand and touched his forehead. After confirming that he didn''t have a fever, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not wanting to wake him up, Melissa carefully pushed the door open and walked out. After patiently telling the nanny something, Melissa walked out of the room with relief.


    When she went downstairs, she found something wrong. Because she hadn''t seen Jane since last night.


    Although Aaron said she had something to do, she couldn''t have disappeared so far? While thinking, Melissa subconsciously took out her phone and glanced at the screen. There was no missed call or unread message.


    Was there anything wrong? After all, Jane was not familiar with this place. If she was cheated, she wouldn''t know!


    Upon thinking of this, Melissa immediately ran to the door of Jane''s room and knocked hard for a long time, but there was no sign of anyone coming to open the door.


    Didn''t she come back the whole night? At the thought of this, her eyebrows throbbed wildly. The maid was attracted by the knock on the door.


    The maid slowly approached her and then explained sincerely, "Miss Melissa, Miss Jane didn''t come back yesterday. I haven''t seen her since she went out with you."


    Didn''t she come back yesterday?


    The expression on Melissa''s face suddenly froze. She grabbed the corner of her clothes and asked anxiously, "Where did she go? Did she leave any clue?"


    If something happened to Jane, she couldn''t forgive herself. After all, she fainted at that time and knew nothing. Jane was her best friend. How could Melissa let her face the danger alone?


    The maid was also surprised. She shook her head slowly and then said in confusion, "No, Miss Jane went out with you, didn''t she? But I didn''t see Miss Jane when you came back. I thought she had gone back. "


    Melissa rushed back to her room, changed her clothes and rushed out, as if something was chasing after her.


    However, as soon as Melissa ran to the entrance, she was stopped. It was obvious that they were people sent by Aaron.


    As Melissa put on her shoes, she smoothed the hair falling from her forehead and explained, "I''m sorry. I really have something urgent to deal with. Could you please excuse me? I know that you are sent by Aaron, so come with me, okay?"


    She remembered that Jane had told her something about her past. Although it was just a few words, she knew that Jane would end up being deaf and half hoarse at that time.


    And if she guessed right. It seemed that some of her family members also lived in A city... If she met them by accident, the consequences would be


    f him. Then he took the initiative to look at Silver not far away from him and said, "You deal with it first. I have something to deal with temporarily and will be back in about an hour. You take care of here first."


    In the face of such a situation, Silver was used to it, and could even be said to be easy to get.


    Silver shrugged helplessly and then nodded, "I see. An hour is enough. I''ll talk about the previous performance and mistakes. Mr. Aaron, don''t worry. I will be stable before that. "


    Aaron didn''t rush to the place where Melissa was. Instead, he went back to his office and operated some backstage operations.


    He was so skilled that it was obvious that he was not unfamiliar with such work. According to the number that was provided by Melissa, Aaron soon got the information through some unknown channels.


    Instead of calling Melissa, he called the man in charge of taking care of Melissa.


    The security guard who was driving the car was a little stunned, and then quickly pressed the answer button. Aaron''s voice came to his ears in an instant, "Mason. Keep an eye on Melissa. It''s important to find that woman, but everything should put Melissa''s life and safety first. Do you understand? I''ll send you the address now. Be careful."


    The man who was called Mason grinned and then agreed honestly, "Got it."


    Melissa had always thought that this man was a simple and honest man, but she didn''t realize how wrong she was until later.


    How could a person who could be liked by Aaron be so simple? If it had been in the past, Aaron would have arranged several spies, both overt and covert. But this time, he was the only one. Obviously, she trusted him very much.


    But now, Melissa didn''t notice that, because all her attention had been shifted to Jane.

 Chapter 462

    As time went by, the two of them quickly tracked down Jane''s new position.


    In consideration of the safety of Melissa, Mason hinted Melissa to stay in the car first and then get off by herself.


    Of course, Melissa didn''t agree. Now she wanted to bring Jane back directly. After all, no matter what that man said just now, she would not believe that it was out of kindness.


    Mason shrugged helplessly, and then said worriedly, "If you don''t want to get hurt, you''d better listen to me. Otherwise, you will be the one who will suffer. I''m persuading you kindly now. "


    It seemed that Melissa thought it made sense. After hesitating for a while, she raised his head and asked uncertainly, "Can you guarantee that you two are safe? I don''t want anyone of you to be hurt. "


    Of course, there was Mason among them. Although Melissa was not very familiar with him, he was still working for Aaron.


    There was still a sincere and honest smile on Mason''s face. "Of course. What Miss Jane looked like before I go in will look like the same after I come out. "


    In fact, Melissa was worried. After all, Mason looked so thin and weak without much strength. If something happened inside, he would be in big trouble?


    But how could Melissa know that what she was worried about was unnecessary. And Mason was also a smart person. What he said just now meant something else, that was... If Jane was hurt before he went in, it was not under his protection.


    In the end, Melissa nodded in agreement. At present, she''d better focus on rescuing Jane!


    She took out her phone again and looked at him seriously. "Okay. Please. I''ll call the police now. If anything happens later, I can help... "


    Unfortunately, before Melissa could finish her words, Mason reached out his hand and directly took away her phone. Then he said seriously, "It''s better not to make a sound about it, or it will cause some trouble to Mr. Aaron. Don''t worry, OK? "


    Nodding, the two finally reached an agreement. Sitting in the car uneasily, Melissa waited for Mason.


    As soon as he got out of the car and turned his back to Melissa, Mason''s smile disappeared in an instant. He was totally different from the man just now!


    He knocked on the door and then kept silent. The people inside the door immediately became vigilant. They hurried up and said in a panic, "Who is it? Why are you doing so early in the morning? "


    Mason didn''t answer, but habitually put his hand behind his head, scratching and giggling, with no


    en... I''ll give her to you. Will you get in the car with me? "


    His action was clean and agile, and there was no superfluous action at all. Although admiring him, Jane still acted cautiously and silently.


    She was the one who slapped her in the face and made her deaf. It was also her who drove her out of the house, and it was her who had caused her so many negative charges. If she couldn''t take her stepmother home, Jane swore that the scar in her heart would never be healed.


    With the help of Mason, Jane finally arrived at the car. The strange woman didn''t dare to resist and followed Jane obediently without saying a word.


    After cleaning the scene casually, Mason followed them in. What Jane didn''t notice was that from the beginning to the end, Mason had never been stained with blood.


    Melissa had been waiting anxiously in the car. When she saw the familiar figure, she immediately opened the door and shouted, "Jane! Are you okay? "


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Jane looked up at Melissa, speechless.


    The first one to react was still Melissa. She rushed forward and pulled Jane into her arms.


    What should she do if something happened to her? If it weren''t for the help of Aaron, she would still be like a headless fly.


    How could a normal person find such a remote place? Only Aaron could do that.


    Jane''s eyes also turned red. She sniffed hard and said haltingly, "I... I''m sorry. I don''t know what''s going on. Please forgive me, Melissa. Look. I''m back safe and sound. "


    She didn''t want things to go on like this. She didn''t want to make Melissa worried and put herself in a passive situation. No one wanted this to happen.

 Chapter 463

    Just as the two of them were enjoying each other''s tenderness, the nervous woman suddenly had an evil idea.


    She glanced around cautiously. Mason was closing the door, and Jane and Melissa were still intimate. Now was the best chance for her to escape! If she was dragged back to the Qi Family by Jane, she would definitely suffer a lot.


    Moreover, just now, her brother had been killed by Mason. She had to spread this matter and rely on the power of the police to kill him. If she couldn''t escape now, perhaps she would also lie on the ground at any time...


    After making up her mind, she ran away in a hurry. However, less than five seconds later, she felt that her body became lighter in an instant. Then she was lifted up.


    "What... What''s going on? This is... Ah... "


    Before she could finish her words, she was directly thrown to the ground and let out a scream.


    Mason clapped his hands in disgust, opened the trunk and slammed the door. He said coldly, "Don''t overestimate yourself. Let''s go. It''s not a good place to stay for so long. "


    After saying that, she was directly stuffed into the door. When the door was closed, there was a loud noise.


    After wiping off her tears, Melissa said, "Let''s go. It was indeed not a good place to stay for long. We can talk to Aaron later. "


    Jane also realized that she was too inappropriate. She smiled awkwardly and then timidly returned to the car.


    Fortunately, there was a large space in the car, so Jane didn''t have to worry about bumping.


    As soon as they got into the car, Melissa couldn''t stop talking. She kept chatting and held Jane''s hand tightly.


    Her face was deathly pale. Distressed, she reached out her hand and touched Jane''s wrist, sobbing, "Jane, what happened? Why didn''t you say anything yesterday? Why didn''t you tell me something happened? You ran around alone... I''m really worried about you! "


    If she hadn''t suffered from anemia and passed out, would all these things not have happened now?


    This made Melissa feel guilty. Although she knew that Jane''s identity was a little special, she still tried her best to protect her. On the contrary, she was deeply trapped in it.


    After sighing helplessly, Jane pointed at her back and said, "I''m fine. Don''t take it to heart. Do you remember that I have told you something about my past... This woman was the chief culprit. If it weren''t for her, how could I end up like that? "


    If it weren''t for Ruby, she wouldn''t have been kicked out of the house. Tod


    Aaron in a hurry, shook his arm and said coquettishly, "Aaron, aren''t you going to help Jane. She is really innocent. I can guarantee that this is definitely not a well planned plot. I can prove it. I and she... "


    When Aaron saw the pitiful look in Melissa''s eyes, he couldn''t resist anymore.


    He threw up his hands helplessly and then pretended to admit defeat. "I know. I didn''t say I won''t go. But before that, Melissa, you must take the medicine that can nourish your blood first. You don''t know how to take care of yourself. I worry about you! "


    After getting the exact answer, Melissa let go of Aaron''s hand in an instant and stepped back several steps, "Okay. As long as you agree to go and prove it, I will take the medicine obediently. If you don''t agree, I won''t drink it. "


    This time, Ruby finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Jane and Aaron didn''t have a close relationship. The woman who hugged Jane just now played an important role...


    The woman''s name was Melissa.


    But now knowing all this was meaningless to her. Urged by Melissa, Aaron put aside all his work and went to the Qi family drove by Mason.


    All they heard along the way were the laughter of Jane and Melissa. The two girls shared their interesting stories with each other and sometimes teased Aaron.


    Jane''s vigilance and fear towards Aaron at the beginning had changed into admiration and admiration. It seemed that this man was not as terrible as the rumors said. Sometimes she even thought that Aaron was a little cute.


    Jane held her chin and frowned. Then she sighed, "It''s a great honor for you to be with Aaron, Melissa. What a perfect match! "

 Chapter 464 The Qi Clan

    There was actually a hint of envy in her words. At the beginning, she had blamed Melissa for not seeing Alex''s heart.


    But at this time, she finally understood why Melissa insisted from beginning to end. It turned out that she had a reliable and safe man like Aaron by her side. No wonder she didn''t like Alex.


    Feeling that the atmosphere was a little too quiet, Melissa smiled. Then she patted on Aaron who was beside him and said, "You will also have a good man to be with you. I believe that time can prove everything. Don''t look at me and Aaron. We seem to be very harmonious and happy now. When I was with him at the beginning, I was tortured to death by him a lot. Do you think so, Aaron? "


    In everyone''s eyes, what Melissa did was suicidal. Especially Mason, he held the steering wheel tighter unconsciously. It was known to all that Aaron hated being touched by others.


    Once in a negotiation, the other party unexpectedly held Aaron''s hand. Aaron immediately overturned the table and tore up the contract face to face.


    Of course, the one who regretted the most was the one who shook hands with Aaron. However, since the news came out, that person had disappeared. As for where he went, no one knew. There were millions of versions. As for the real reason, perhaps only a few people knew.


    There was obviously another meaning in Melissa''s words, which made Aaron a little embarrassed. At the same time, Jane''s heart was hanging in the air. She had heard of the means of Aaron. Did Melissa overdo it this time?


    Just as everyone was worried about Melissa, Aaron suddenly changed into an apologetic expression. From the beginning till now, Melissa hadn''t done anything wrong to him. Instead, he had hurt her heart again and again.


    He felt guilty!


    Aaron sighed slightly and then showed a trace of melancholy. "I did something wrong in the past. I will make up for it in the future. Melissa, give me this chance, okay? "


    If he had known that he would love Melissa till this point, he would never have done so many stupid things to push Melissa away from him again and again.


    Nodding with a smile, Melissa stretched out her hand to fiddle with Aaron''s hair and praised, "Yes. That''s good. "


    Melissa''s face was full of satisfaction, while the others were dumbfounded. No one could believe that the man in front of them was still the man who used to be powerful in business.


    Pursing his lips, Mason didn''t say anything. Fortunately, the situation hadn''t been in a stalemate for a long time. About half an hour later, they successfully arr


    ow bitter she was. But she could only stand there in a daze. Before Jane''s revenge plan and clarification plan could be carried out, she was ruthlessly strangled at the door by Bennett.


    Since he had said that, how could Jane continue to argue? The guards were scared and didn''t dare to say anything.


    It was horrible enough to throw a living person out of the window. If Aaron didn''t have enough strength and courage, he wouldn''t dare to make such a fuss.


    The Qi Family was a powerful family in A City. They couldn''t be afford to offend. Since the other party could break in so unscrupulously, it meant that they were confident that they could escape unscathed!


    The guard who was almost knocked away rushed up in an instant, only to see that his face was full of hatred. Then he quickly explained, "Mr. Bennett, in fact, this matter is different from what you think. The person who threw Mrs. Ruby out is not Miss. Jane. Although I know Miss Jane have gone too far in the past, this time it has nothing to do with you, but... I''m afraid the people in the car must have something to do with Miss Jane! "


    He didn''t mean to help Jane at all. What he wanted was just to pull down the man who almost knocked him off in the name of Bennett.


    But how could he know that the man sitting inside was the last man he could and shouldn''t provoke in A City?


    As Bennett rolled up his sleeves, he pulled Ruby and said gloomily, "Humph. I knew it must have something to do with this unfilial daughter. Shame on you. Do you still want to ruin the reputation of our Qi Family? I shouldn''t have given you a way out! "


    After he rescued Ruby, he must get even with Jane! Otherwise, the Qi Family would be humiliated!

 Chapter 465

    Seeing the sullen look in Bennett''s eyes, the heart of Melissa in the car was hanging in an instant.


    Judging from his expression, he didn''t seem to be a good person. And she didn''t understand why Jane didn''t avoid the slap just now. Was such a man really someone who could be a father?


    Thinking of this, Melissa subconsciously reached out her hand and gently stroked her side face. When she was in the Ji family, she had lived the same life. So Melissa could feel how Jane felt at the moment!


    Without hesitation, Melissa opened the door and rushed out to protect Jane behind her.


    She had many misgivings. After all, Aaron had only promised them to be a witness, but that didn''t mean he would help. She was not that kind of willful woman. She knew that Aaron would also have difficulties in business.


    So now that she brought it up, she and Jane should solve it by themselves! She would never cause any trouble to Aaron.


    It was risky, but Melissa had her own selfish motive. If Aaron really loved her, he would never let them get hurt. According to Aaron''s extraordinary methods, he should be able to deal with this matter fairly while ensuring that both sides would not get hurt!


    Sitting in the car, Aaron didn''t move. He gently touched his chin and slowly looked at Melissa.


    After a long while, Aaron sighed helplessly and said, "You little woman... Really? What should I do with you? "


    It was more of a pampering blame than a complaint.


    After thinking for a while, Aaron coughed. The next second, Mason raised his head and looked at Aaron.


    Seeing his action, he stepped on the accelerator to the limit in an instant. The exhaust gas spewed out in an instant, and without expecting such a crazy action from the people in the car, Bennett directly sat on the ground.


    In the end, it was still Ruby who suffered. Her eyes were wide open, and then she let out a shrill scream, almost fainting.


    Mason was strange. He stepped on the gas, but the car did not move forward. Instead, it kept grinding on Ruby''s body. As a delicate woman, she couldn''t bear the gravity!


    Ruby''s face turned pale. Then she twisted her face and begged, "Save me, honey Help me, he... He is... The person sitting inside was... Ah... Help me, honey! "


    If it went on like this, her legs would definitely be broken. She didn''t want to be a disabled person!


    If she lost her legs, Bennett would probably abandon her. If she hadn''t helped him with his family business, she would already have been kicked out by him, wouldn''t she?


    With a blush on his


    no, ten thousand dollars! A person like you must be satisfied to have such a high price, right? Ha ha... "


    In the past, as long as he went out to sponsor others, they would worship him as a God, as if they wanted to see him every day. He enjoyed the feeling of being worshiped. He hadn''t changed his habit yet.


    However, when Aaron''s car window was completely rolled down, the smile on Bennett''s face froze. On the other side, Ruby was worried about Bennett.


    She wanted to say something to stop Bennett, but her throat was grabbed by Mason, indicating her not to make a sound. Ruby had no choice but to keep silent and pray for Bennett.


    The smile on Bennett''s face froze. Then he turned to look at Ruby in disbelief and said in a trembling voice, "You... You are Aaron! No way? Are you kidding me? Do you think I will be afraid of you if you go to have a plastic surgery and become Aaron! How could Aaron come to my house? And for that unfilial daughter? "


    Although he knew the answer, he still couldn''t believe it. When Aaron pushed the door open and walked out, Bennett collapsed to the ground in an instant.


    Aaron was taller than he had seen on TV. And the natural aura was definitely not something that a small potato could imitate casually.


    If the cold aura emanated from Mason was a devil, then Aaron would definitely be a devil who would drag people into hell!


    Aaron put his hands around his chest and smiled, "What''s wrong. Didn''t you ask me to kneel down and beg for mercy? Why are you sitting on the ground now... Do you want me to beg for mercy on the ground? "


    He had seen a lot of such people, but it was the first time that he had seen such a ridiculous person as Bennett.

 Chapter 466

    From the moment Mason got out of the car, Bennett should knew what kind of person the man in the car was. How could a big shot take the initiative to drive for his subordinate?


    Only he could not understand such a simple thing.


    Aaron didn''t let him go, he laughed and moved his wrists, joking, "How should I apologize?"


    The situation had changed so fast that the arrogant Bennett turned into a gentle sheep in an instant. No one had ever thought of such a situation.


    Jane''s eyes widened. Obviously, she didn''t expect Bennett would do that.


    Ruby, on the other hand, choked with sobs. How could she understand why she had offended the big shot, Aaron? And judging from his situation, it seemed that he had to find an explanation for Jane today, or he would not let it go.


    With an awkward smile on his face, Bennett said, "Mr. Aaron... Please don''t make fun of me. I can''t take it! I was just kidding. Don''t take it to heart! "


    Joking? Then the joke was too much. Even his woman was involved. If he hadn''t come out just now, would they have also planned to get Melissa involved?


    With a malicious smile, Aaron slowly squatted down and stared at Bennett after a while, saying, "Really? Shouldn''t you give me an explanation? Or... Are you going to help me strangle that woman? "


    As for Ruby, he didn''t want to dirty his hands. If it was possible, he still hoped that it would be Bennett who did it. If anything happened to him, he would not be involved.


    Hearing that, the corners of Bennett''s mouth twitched slightly. Then he explained in horror, "You... No, no... I didn''t mean that. Mr. Aaron, you must have misunderstood me! And Ruby really had nothing to do with this matter. I know what I said just now was really too much. If you want to punish me, I won''t say anything either. But the woman is innocent, so I hope Mr. Aaron can do it for my sake... "


    Aaron were so sharp that made people feel numb in their hearts inexplicably. If he hadn''t been quick to react just now, he would have been beat around the bush by Aaron.


    As he was afraid, Bennett''s mind was running fast, trying to come up with a solution in the shortest time.


    Before Bennett could finish his words, Melissa couldn''t stand it anymore. She jumped out of the room, pointed at Bennett and scolded, "You bastard! Do you mean Jane deserves it? You are too old to see who is innocent. If you can see clearly, you will know what stupid things y


    r. What do you think? "


    Jane''s harsh words were beautiful, but in fact, she was just imprisoned in place, and there would be no progress at all. Instead of wasting time like this, Aaron wanted to end this passive situation as soon as possible.


    It was just a small knife, but for some reason, for the first time, Jane felt that the thing in her hand was so heavy.


    She frowned and trembled slightly. Then she slowly leaned forward and said, "Okay... I see. "


    Bennett''s tears had dried up and he couldn''t shed any more. He knelt on the ground, wriggling forward and begging for mercy, "No, no... Jane, I beg you. Let her go, let her go... "


    All of a sudden, Aaron gave him a chance to change his mind. "You can let her go. Tell me, what did you do that year? If you tell me, I may consider keeping you alive. Otherwise... Just wait and see. "


    It was a matter of life and death. Ruby didn''t dare to brag. She immediately gave in and flattered, "Okay... I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you. I''m willing to say anything... Are you really willing to let me go, Mr. Aaron? "


    As long as she could save her life, nothing else mattered! And if Aaron agreed, then this matter would be guaranteed, wouldn''t it?


    Aaron stepped on her harder impatiently, warning, "I agree. Tell me, I don''t have much time and patience. You''d better not challenge my patience. "


    Ruby suffered a lot both physically and mentally. If this matter was known by Bennett, would he change his opinion of her and let his daughter come back...


    However, it was no longer the time to think about it. It was more practical to protect her own life first!

 Chapter 467

    Under the pressure of Aaron, Ruby told them what she had done and designed for Jane.


    Although it was a rough estimate, it would take more energy and money than two or three days. In other words, in order to get rid of Jane, Ruby also spent a lot of energy and effort.


    After knowing the truth, with his eyes wide open, Bennett couldn''t say a word for a long time. All he thought about was what Ruby had just said.


    Those scenes were familiar, but they were completely different from all the ''truth'' he knew. After saying that, Ruby didn''t know what else to say.


    It took a long time for him to take a deep breath. Then Bennett pointed at Aaron and shouted, "Ruby! Do you know what you are talking about! I know you want to live, but you can''t tell such a lie. I know you are capable, Aaron, but you can''t be so aggressive! "


    Now here was his territory. He had more people than Aaron, and the two women were not good at fighting. If he could wipe out Aaron here, perhaps no one would know?


    At the thought of this, Bennett became more confident. He slowly stood up from the ground and resumed his usual arrogance.


    Aaron knew what he was planning. He just smiled without saying anything. As for whether what he said was true or not, he had no interest at all.


    Ruby''s face was covered with tears. She shook her head like a rattle drum and said, "No... Honey. I''m telling the truth. I wanted the Qi Family''s money, not you. But once when I was stealing your documents, this child found me. In order to cover her mouth I had no choice but to do so. "


    In order to prevent Jane from speaking, she specially asked someone for medicine, which made Jane unable to speak and then damaged her hearing. It once made Jane a deaf mute.


    But as for the reason why she appeared in front of her now, Ruby had subconsciously regarded Jane and Aaron as one. It must be Aaron who helped her?


    If Aaron was here, everything would be possible. So she was not surprised at all!


    Ruby said so decisively this time, leaving no chance for Bennett to redeem. In other words, this matter was set. No matter how much Bennett wanted to turn the tables, there was no chance.


    Ruby''s lips trembled. Then she knocked on Jane''s head and begged, "All right. I have told you everything... I planned it all by myself. I know I have gone too far. I have been repenting and feeling guilty all these years... Jane. You know me. We are all women. Why do women have to make things difficult for women? Don''t


    et Ruby know how much pain she had suffered!


    With her eyes wide open, Ruby stared at Jane with a knife in her hand and shook her head, "No, don''t come over..."


    At this moment, Bennett suddenly raised his head and roared, "Are you ready? Attack! Do it right now! Kill Aaron right now, or none of us will survive! I know you all have your own family and life. If you don''t want to die or be destroyed, just beat them hard! "


    In an instant, all the guards rushed up and surrounded the outer courtyard in an instant. Aaron and the others couldn''t escape even if they had wings.


    Mason was not nervous at all, but laughed. He stretched out his hand again and tightly protected Melissa behind his back.


    As he did this, he glanced around from the corner of his eyes at the same time.


    Aaron had also told him that he had to protect Melissa. Then it had nothing to do with him whether Jane was alive or dead.


    Someone rushed up first, and the stiff scene was broken in an instant. At the same time, with the help of Bennett, Ruby stumbled into the room.


    Although there were many guards, most of them were not suitable. In just one second, everyone fell to the ground. If Bennett saw this scene, he didn''t know what kind of astonishment they would show.


    In the room, Bennett anxiously called his confidant and briefly told him what had happened before he gasped for breath.


    Just now, supporting Ruby to run so fast was his limit. He didn''t know if Aaron had been dealt with by those people.


    While thinking, he chuckled. Then he carefully put Ruby on the bed for the time being, and opened the curtain of his room with a trace of expectation.

 Chapter 468

    When he stretched out his head a little bit, he was stunned for a moment. Because all the people lying on the ground were his subordinates.


    Not to mention Aaron, he didn''t even see Jane. What the hell was going on? Are you kidding me!


    Even if Aaron had three heads and six arms, it was impossible for him to kill so many people in such a short time. He had at least thirty followers just now! How could he do that in the blink of an eye...


    When Bennett thought about it, he swallowed subconsciously. The feeling of uneasiness became stronger and stronger, and his heart beat wildly and uneasily.


    With a click, the sound of the door knob rotating broke into his ears without warning, which made Bennett''s breathing speed up inexplicably.


    His palms were a little cold, and he trembled a little. Then he pretended to be calm and said, "Who... Who is it? "


    He could probably guess who was outside, but he was stubborn and refused to believe or admit.


    Aaron turned his head restlessly and glanced at Mason, as if implying something. Mason was quick to react. He walked forward and suddenly took a few steps back.


    Just as Jane and Melissa were guessing his intention, they saw Mason''s foot raised agilely. The locked door was kicked out and made a huge sound.


    In an instant, Melissa was stunned. She blinked his eyes for a few times before following her in disbelief. This man looked so gentle and honest, but she didn''t expect his feet to be so strong!


    Fortunately, she didn''t do anything strange to Mason just now. Otherwise, if he kicked her, would she still live?


    When she thought of this, Melissa was scared. She raised her hand and wiped the sweat on her forehead gently. She felt lucky that she was safe.


    But Aaron was really capable. It was unbelievable that such a good person could only be a doorman and a driver in Mu Family!


    With a shudder, Bennett stammered, "You... What the hell do you want to do? "


    How did they make it with such a thick door? The moment the door was kicked open, he saw the feet of Aaron''s subordinate. Did he kick the door open with his feet?


    No, it''s impossible! It was ridiculous! Isn''t it only shot in TV series?


    Leaning against the door, Aaron held Melissa''s hand and ordered casually, "Do it. If the woman was killed, she would get a sum of hush money and loss compensation. By the way, Jane, are you satisfied with that? "


    It seemed that he just came here to be an official. At that moment, Mason, who was about to take action, stopped and turned to look at Jane.


    Half an hour later, they sat together in the hall. It seemed that the emotion of Bennett


    enly stepped on the brake without warning, causing the two of them to bump their heads together and then make a crisp sound.


    Aaron withdrew his sight immediately and looked at ahead, asking, "What''s wrong? What happened? "


    Mason narrowed his eyes and stared at the man in front of the car for a while. Then he said slowly, "I don''t know... I remember that man. Wasn''t he the man in the army before. Well, I remember that he has been taken in by you now. "


    Over the years, he had been asked by Aaron to do business outside, so he had no impression of domestic affairs. It was good enough for him to vaguely remember the man''s face at the moment!


    After a short pause, Aaron looked in the direction of his gaze. After confirming the man''s face, Aaron began to worry, "Howard? Wait a minute. Pull over the car. I have something to deal with. He is my friend. Don''t worry. "


    Howard''s hands were all stained with dried blood. What happened? How could it make Howard so embarrassed?


    Mason didn''t turn off the engine until he parked the car on the side of the road. Although Aaron said he didn''t need to worry, he still stared at Howard vigilantly and followed him carefully.


    Just in case something would happened. There is no so-called permanent affection in their profession. As long as they have money, everything can be changed. At least he thought so.


    Howard''s face was full of numbness, and it was impossible to see the vigor of the past. He looked haggard.


    Howard opened his pale lips and grinned, "Mr. Aaron. I''m back. "


    It was just a short while since they last met. Howard seemed to be tens of years older. Aaron asked with a frown.


    Howard''s Adam''s apple bobbed a little, and then he said with a tired look, "Kristen... Is dead. "

 Chapter 469

    Dead? Kristen?


    Aaron was also stunned when he heard this. He couldn''t even believe what he had heard.


    ''Are you kidding me? Did she die because she couldn''t be rescued in Sean''s hospital? It was impossible...'' Besides, he hadn''t heard about it from Sean.


    Looking at the suspicious expression on Aaron''s face, Howard shook his head tiredly and said, "I didn''t expect it either. It was Shirley who did it. She was too fast and crazy. Before I could predict, Kristen has already... Dead. "


    Howard said the last two words in a choked voice. Obviously, the death of Kristen was a huge blow to Howard.


    Aaron was not surprised at the death of Kristen. He was even numb to it.


    It seemed that she had nothing to do with Aaron.


    Aaron frowned slightly. Then he looked at him up and down and asked, "So are you going to come back?"


    It seemed that he had buried Kristen, with some dirt on his body. After all, Aaron had told him not to see Kristen in his life.


    At this critical moment, Howard didn''t forget what he said, which made Aaron feel much happier.


    He didn''t need to see that woman again in the future, which was worth celebrating. Now the question was, did Howard plan to leave or continue to stay by Aaron''s side and do something else?


    Just as Aaron was suspecting, Howard suddenly knelt down and knocked his head hard on the floor, making a loud noise.


    On the other hand, with a long face, Mason slowly followed behind Aaron, making sure that he could protect Aaron as soon as possible.


    After kowtowing several times, Howard slowly said, "Mr. Aaron. I''ve made a lot of mistakes before. I hope you can forgive me. I will never do such a stupid thing again, let alone break your expectation for me because of love. "


    He said sincerely, without any hypocrisy. For Howard, Aaron was his last and only hope.


    If he couldn''t even hold this position, then it was meaningless for him to continue to live.


    After thinking for a while, Aaron nodded and said, "Then get in the car. I happen to be going back to the villa. As for that woman''s matter, you''d better clean it up today. I don''t need to be dragged. I believe you should understand this."


    What he needed was a loyal subordinate, not a subordinate who was devoted to several things. The death of Kristen might be the best ending for Howard.


    Howard was flattered that Aaron could accept him again. He nodded excitedly and said, "Yes. Mr. Aaron, give me another half an hour. I will definitely protect you wit


    said, "Because love begets hatred! You must have seen Shirley''s feelings for Howard, right? But coincidentally, after you left that year, Shirley also left. Although she was later than you, her whereabouts were much more secret than yours. If it weren''t for the fact that she suddenly appeared at the door of your house and stopped Howard, I''m afraid that we wouldn''t know the news that she has come back and have been kept in the dark. "


    In fact, Aaron was a little worried when he said this. After all, Howard was his subordinate. If Shirley suddenly did something crazy and threatened Melissa, it would be a loss for him.


    Melissa seemed to understand what Aaron meant. She nodded and patted on Aaron''s shoulder. "Ah... Yes, I remember. But what''s the point of telling me this? I can''t take revenge for Kristen, do you think so? "


    The look on her face was so natural that Aaron didn''t know what to say. Was it true that Melissa didn''t understand or just pretended not to?


    In the end, Aaron gave up his original plan. Then he changed the subject and took the initiative to shift his attention to another direction. "By that time, you can stay away from Howard. If Shirley comes to you, remember to follow Mason at any time. He is the security guard who drove you to find Jane. Got it? "


    As long as Mason was by Melissa''s side, he didn''t need to worry about anything else. But why did Aaron attach so much importance to this Mason man?


    With a pout, Melissa rubbed Aaron''s cheek and asked, "I''ve always been curious about that man''s background. I haven''t seen him stay in the villa before. It''s so strange. "


    Did Melissa ask about Mason? Didn''t she know?

 Chapter 470

    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Aaron turned his head and raised his eyebrows. "You are also interested in this kind of thing? Do you really want to know? "


    Melissa nodded eagerly with sincerity written all over her face. Aaron was amused, and then he decided to tell the truth directly. After all, this kind of thing was not something that could not be seen by others, not to mention that at that time, Melissa would also be their master.


    Gently stroking the tip of his nose, Aaron said with a doting smile, "Melissa. Do you still remember Lily? They are the senior executives in my office who often go with me. "


    If it was someone else who asked, Aaron wouldn''t even bother to take a glance at it. But if it was Melissa, it would be different. He not only had to explain, but also had to make it clear to her.


    Nodding her head, Melissa continued to reply Aaron, "yes. I remember that you told me before that they were special existences and seemed to have done something else for you. "


    But Melissa hadn''t seen Mason among the six people. They didn''t look like each other very much. Could it be that Mason was not from the six people?


    Aaron nodded and then spoke out Mason''s real identity, "You probably have thought of it. In addition to Howard, I have also trained seven people in private, and you must have seen the other six people. Mason is special. He has been working in other cities for a long time and have spies. I just called him back recently."


    Now, Melissa finally understood. She nodded quickly and stood up excitedly. "I see... I''m wondering why he has such a good skill. "


    No wonder Aaron asked Mason to take her to find Jane, and also asked Mason to guard her when Shirley came.


    Anyone who could stay with Aaron must have his own reason. His so-called working ability must be very strong. And the seven people who could be selected must be the highest masterpiece of Aaron.


    When Melissa understood what he meant, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief. He reached out his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then Aaron began to tell her, "So, remember what I said. Don''t get involved in the matter between Shirley and Howard. What happened to Kristen is a good warning. Do you understand? "


    Recently, he had been feeling a little uneasy. He felt that Melissa would disappear at any time, so he''d better give her a heads up. In case that his wife and child were lost, Aaron would really lose everything.


    After a smi


    e any sound, as if he had practiced it for many times.


    After jumping down from the top, George pretended to be fine and climbed back to Jane''s bed, forcing himself to calm down.


    As if feeling a little uneasy, George sat up again and stared at the needle hole for a long time. After making sure that it wouldn''t be easily found, he lay down again.


    He had been pretending to be asleep with his eyes closed, but gradually he couldn''t resist the erosion of drowsiness. Then, George would fall asleep directly. After all, he was just a child. It was not easy for him to complete the task just now.


    After Jane went downstairs, she didn''t come up again. At this moment, somewhere in the airport, Jane was restlessly turning her head, as if she was looking for something.


    Just as Jane was restless, Alex''s voice suddenly came from behind, "Jane, hey! I''m here! "


    This magnetic voice was once what she had spent her whole life pursuing... Now, he was so close to her, but her heart could not return to the joy at that time.


    Jane grinned, but her face didn''t change much. She nodded and said with a little alienation, "Hey. Alex, what can I do for you? "


    Alex looked a little embarrassed, but he had to hold back his anger since he needed her help.


    He coughed and explained, "I''m worried about you. After all, there are too many darkness in A city that you don''t know. What if your character offends Aaron? "


    As he spoke, he put his left hand on Jane''s shoulder, full of worry on his face.


    If it was in the past, Jane would definitely be happy for a whole day, because at least she felt that she still had a place in Alex''s heart.

 Chapter 471

    But now things had changed. Alex was no longer the one that Jane liked. In his heart, Jane couldn''t see anything that belonged to her.


    Alex''s heart was filled with only her good sister, Melissa. She loved Melissa, also Alex. But if there was only one choice between the two, she would rather give up Alex.


    She had been troubled by this matter for a long time, but when she really figured it out, Jane found that it was not as complicated as she thought.


    Since Alex didn''t love her, if she kept pestering him, she would be no different from Kristen and Gina. It was better to be friends. At least, that vague feeling still existed.


    Alex was not used to Jane''s indifferent gaze. For a moment, he panicked.


    At a loss, he let go of his hand and forced a smile. "Jane, are you still blaming me? I''m really worried about you... I''m worried about you and Melissa. After all, you are not familiar with this place. "


    His explanation was too hard for him to convince himself. Hearing this, Jane forced a smile and left.


    If Alex came here to say these words, she could leave now that she had known it. She was afraid that she would fall into the poison named Alex again.


    Seeing that Jane was about to leave, Alex hurried to catch up with her. He held Jane''s wrist tightly and apologized sincerely, "Jane. Don''t you want to see me now? "


    If he had known that he would make Jane change so much after rejecting her, he would rather pretend to be ignorant than let things turn out like this.


    Besides, he still needed Jane to tell him where Melissa was... He didn''t know whether Melissa was fine or not. It was dangerous to live with a man like Aaron, wasn''t it?


    After a short pause, Jane put on the best smile she thought and said, "I didn''t think so. Now you can see that. I''m fine, and so is Melissa. Aaron loves her very much. You don''t have to worry about that. At least... I think Melissa is happier than ever."


    At least, when she was with Aaron, Melissa showed a gentle look that Jane had never seen before. It was also the first time that Jane knew how hard it was for Melissa to get along with each other.


    Although Aaron left a bad impression on her at the beginning, or even a little scary, it was fortunate that through some of Aaron''s unintentional actions, he gradually let Jane see what kind of person he was.


    In the end, Alex couldn''t wait to ask the question he was thinking about. Regardless of whether it was a good time to ask this question or not, he cut to the chase, "What about Melissa? Where is she now? "


    Jane had already


    , Jane''s yearning for a complete family grew stronger.


    But the only thing she could do was to get close to Bennett, which made her a little depressed. She knew that she shouldn''t have imagined too much about this kind of thing, and she shouldn''t have easily forgiven that man, but her heart was very disappointing to admit defeat.


    The door was pushed open easily. The atmosphere in the hall was a little dark, and there was even an imperceptible smell of blood around. Of course, Jane didn''t notice that.


    After searching for a while, Jane fixed her eyes on Bennett. "Are you satisfied with the result?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Bennett''s body stiffened for a moment. Then he turned around with difficulty and smiled, "Jane? How dare you come back to Qi Family! If it weren''t for you, how could Qi Family end up like this! Are you happy and satisfied now? "


    Was she going to laugh at him now? He wondered whether Jane would be satisfied with this result. He must have satisfied Jane since he was so embarrassed?


    Jane''s fingertips were a little cold. She walked forward a little and then smiled, "Yes. I''m very happy. How can you be so selfish, Bennett? If you don''t love that woman as much as you think, will you find that I''m not as bad as you think? "


    She seemed to be smiling brightly, but why was her heart so painful?


    Hearing that, Bennett shrugged and smiled. Then he said cruelly to Jane, "I know... I know everything, but so what? You won''t be my daughter anymore. My daughter was abandoned not long after she was born, and you are just a substitute. "


    A substitute?


    Jane was stunned for a moment and took a step back subconsciously. Then she said fretfully, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 472

    Bennett was curious about Jane''s reaction. He chuckled, then slowly turned his head and stared at Jane, word by word, "I say you are not my biological daughter. My daughter has died long ago, and you are just a child picked up from orphanage. Do you understand, Jane? If I had known that you would do such a stupid thing, how could I have taken you back from the Dean! "


    He didn''t expect that this cruel and merciless woman would change her mind. If that was the case, maybe he could bring her more trouble at the last moment...


    Jane staggered a few steps and then shouted, "No, you are lying!" Bennett continued, "I know you feel unfair, but it won''t change anything. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the welfare house or the orphanage to ask. It seems that you have been sold several times... Before I bought you. "


    How could it be possible that she had been sold so many times? In the past, she was still spoiled by Bennett. But when she really remembered, Bennett seemed to have suddenly changed into another person.


    And for the change of all these things, Jane thought that it was the appearance of Ruby that led to such a situation. So it was natural for her to hate Ruby.


    Even if there were some misunderstandings about these things, Ruby knocked her deaf and hoarse in order to drive her out, which could not be erased. Until now, Jane had no regret for what she had done before.


    She had suffered so much humiliation for so many years, just to wash away her grievances, and to return to Qi Family righteously and find the father who loved her. Why was it so difficult?


    Regardless of Jane''s emotional fluctuation, Bennett continued his hurtful words, "I planned to ask you out unconsciously, and then I can be with Ruby righteously and give birth to our child... But you, it''s because of you. Enemies are constantly coming up. We have no chance to give birth to a child that only belongs to me and Ruby. It''s not easy to make you disappear for so many years, and they haven''t found any whereabouts, but why are you back? "


    It seemed that he didn''t want Jane to come back. Whether what Bennett said was true or not, the wound in Jane''s heart was getting deeper.


    After taking a deep breath, Jane managed to calm herself down and said, "Bennett, very good, you did a good job. I won''t let it go. That woman... She deserved to die! "


    After saying that, she walked up slowly and slapped on Bennett''s face. At first, Ruby was still in Bennett''s arms, but because of this move, Ruby fell to the gro


    h him for too long.


    As for why he was sent out this time, it must have something to do with Melissa. Thinking of Melissa, Jay felt a little helpless.


    In his heart, the invincible Aaron had been his Achilles'' heel since he had met Melissa. If one day Melissa was threatened by Aaron''s enemy, it would be the most deadly injury to him.


    Enduring the pain in her right hand, Jane gritted her teeth and pretended that nothing had happened. "I see. I caused it myself. Now please take me back to Mu Family... Thank you so much. "


    As she spoke, she took the initiative to follow behind Jay, as if she was not worried that he would do something to hurt her. Jay had a better impression of Jane.


    After yawning lazily, Jay threw the other helmet to Jane''s hand and said, "Okay, for the sake of Mr. Aaron, I won''t argue with you for the time being. How should I explain your injury later? I believe you understand yourself. Get in the car. I don''t have so much time to waste with you here. "


    It was just a seemingly trivial action, but it made Jane suffer a lot in secret. If her right hand wasn''t injured just now, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to get a helmet.


    But now... Jane gritted her teeth and pretended to be fine. She put the helmet on her head and her right hand was obviously stiff.


    Taking a deep breath, Jane adjusted herself to a more comfortable position and firmly grabbed Jay''s waist with her left hand. After all, this kind of car looked like a racing car. If he hadn''t broken her wrist so easily just now, Jane wouldn''t have believed that the man was working for Aaron.


    He looked slovenly and uninhibited. How could he become a subordinate of Aaron?

 Chapter 473

    Jane thought it was unrealistic to fight with only brute force. After all, there were many outlaws in the world. This man must have something special that was valued by Aaron!


    Jay, who was warming up his motorbike, seemed to have guessed what Jane was thinking. He stretched his wrist and said, "Just do your own business. Don''t ask idle questions."


    Jane felt guilty and nodded her head. Such an action was somewhat naive, but unfortunately for Jay, it was all in vain. The only goal left in his life was to chase after Aaron.


    Even if he followed Aaron, he couldn''t repay his kindness.


    With a whistling sound, his cool heavy motorbike rushed out in an instant, and the wind beat fiercely in this direction. Jane frowned and tightly grabbed Jay with her only flexible left hand, fearing that she would fly out like this.


    In the villa, Melissa was staring at her phone screen, pacing back and forth. Aaron yawned lazily and didn''t show much concern.


    With her lips tightly closed, Melissa walked up and down around Aaron and murmured to herself, "Don''t you think that matter has been solved? Why did such an episode happened?"


    Aaron felt a headache, but he was too embarrassed to say anything. He could only say half perfunctorily, "I don''t know. Maybe she went there to show off. "


    However, as soon as he said this, he was strongly refuted by Melissa. "It''s impossible. Jane is not that kind of person. If she really wants to do so, she has done it earlier when you were here. At least it''s safer, isn''t it? Do you think she..."


    Holding his forehead helplessly, Aaron quickly told Melissa what he knew now, "Melissa. I''m only worried about you. Do you understand? I''m not interested in other women at all. I don''t want the world between us to always revolve around a woman called Jane. My men have already gone to look for her. Just now, he sent me a message that he have found Jane and they are walking into the villa now. "


    Was it a wrong decision to let Jane live in? Since this woman appeared, their life had never been quiet...


    Just as Aaron was worrying, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up impatiently and frowned in an instant.


    Aaron scratched the back of his head and said unhappily, "What did you say? He''s here? Why? Okay, I see. I''ll be right there. Keep an eye on him! "


    It seemed that there was someone extraordinary on the other end of the phone, which attracted a lot of Melissa''s attention.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Melissa


    t that Aaron was shut out.


    With a bitter smile, Aaron finally walked to the porch and changed his shoes. Then he went out while contacting Silver.


    On the other side, Alex wandered on the street aimlessly. Indeed, Aaron was worried about Alex, because his sudden appearance made Aaron a little uneasy.


    At the same time, Silver got out of the company.


    The wind was strong on the street, but Alex seemed a little careless. He didn''t know where Aaron''s home was, so he had to come to a place with many people to inquire about it. He knew it was stupid, but he didn''t want to alert the Lu family, so he had to look for a needle in a haystack.


    When they were walking, a woman in fashionable clothes came up and talked to them. She looked a little enchanting. What kind of job did she do?


    The enchanting beauty put her hand on Alex''s shoulder, circled it a little, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Handsome, I saw you wandering around here for a long time in the early morning. I don''t know what you are looking for. Do you need any help?"


    Someone came up to ask him, which saved Alex the trouble. He didn''t resist, but let the woman''s hand move on his body.


    Alex smiled and nodded, "Yes, I do need it."


    What he sends out between his gestures was the charm that only mature men have. How many women could resist such charm? In an instant, the woman fell in love with him. Regardless of her original purpose, she threw herself into his arms directly.


    The woman laughed more brightly. She buried her head in Alex''s chest and explained coquettishly, "I''m an old acquaintance of this place. I don''t know what you want. I think I can help you."

 Chapter 474

    While speaking, she kept touching Alex''s expensive branded clothes.


    Just by the touch, she knew that the price of this dress was definitely not less than a thousand dollars, and this man was absolutely rich. She dared to bet on her years of experience.


    Besides, this man seemed to be a little simple. If she could seize the opportunity, she might be able to fly to a branch and be a phoenix. Then she wouldn''t have to go out to search for prey in such a cold day...


    Thinking of this, the woman became obviously excited. At the same time, she tried her best to please Alex, trying to leave a good impression on him.


    With a bright smile on his face, Alex smiled gratefully and explained, "Yes. I''m looking for Aaron''s villa. I''m his good friend and came here to see him, but I lost myself here. I live between B city and C city all year round, so I''m not familiar with A city. I''m worried about that just now, but you came out. You really helped me a lot. "


    He deliberately created a feeling of innocence. As expected, the woman''s heart was captured in an instant. But how could she know? Alex knew what she was planning.


    He had been in the business world for so many years. If he couldn''t even act according to the circumstances, he would never be able to get so many achievements!


    Life was like a drama, all depending on one''s acting skills. If his acting was too bad, perhaps the woman would notice something''s wrong and then leave directly.


    There were so many people here. Alex wouldn''t be surprised if one or two men working for Aaron appeared. After all, this was the territory of Aaron. It was normal for them to meet several his men here.


    The smile on the woman''s face became more and more profound, and her hands moved up restlessly. "I know, since you are his friend, I will take you there. It happens that I also want to see if there is anything good in Aaron''s family... No, I mean, I haven''t seen Aaron for a long time. I''ll take you there. This way. "


    Alex didn''t refuse. He walked forward with the woman holding his hand. If Jane saw this, she would be sad for a long time.


    In the villa, Melissa was scratching her bed restlessly, her face full of depression.


    Of course she knew that Aaron didn''t mean it. But just now, for some reason, it was like a surge of hot blood directly surging up to her chest. When she calmed down, she found that the matter had been so uncontrollable.


    She would explain everything to Aaron when he came back...


    With a sigh, Melissa lay back on the bed, but her brows were still frowning. No one knew what she was worried about.


    When she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Jane''s voice came from downstairs, followed by the sound of trampling on the stairs.


    After a while, Jane gasped and pushed the door open. Her face was


    oriented. If something was not done, they would never allow time to pass like this.


    Without hesitation, Jane agreed and rushed downstairs to look for Mason. She had seen that the relationship between Mason and Aaron was so close, so she guessed that Mason must be a very powerful person.


    If he was here, maybe this matter could really be done!


    About half an hour later, the three of them set off smoothly. George was still sleeping, so he was not awakened by the noise. Moreover, this time they were going to look for clues. The fewer people there were, the safer it would be.


    Mason was in charge of driving. As soon as he drove the car out, he immediately thought of an important question. He turned his head a little and looked at the vice seat of the car. "Well, is there any specific location?" Mason asked Melissa.


    After a short pause, Melissa looked back at Jane and said, "Well... I don''t think so. Jane, do you know? "


    The two of them blinked at each other, their faces full of astonishment. Even the assassin as Mason, who had been indifferent all the time, was a little overwhelmed.


    The two women were so stupid. If he hadn''t followed them out, they might have been sold and helped each other count the money.


    He had no choice but to park the car on the side of the road. It was not until then that Mason patiently explained, "If there is no location, why are you still acting so rashly? What the hell? Wait a minute. I know what happened. I''ve sent someone to investigate it just now. I''m afraid we''ll find him later. "


    Fortunately, he didn''t expect the two women to do anything big from the beginning. In the end, things had to be done by him.


    As expected, five minutes later, the specific address was sent to Mason. Without showing it to Melissa, he took the initiative to drive his car. Then the three of them started their journey again.

 Chapter 475

    Jane rolled down the window and let the cold wind blow in, trying to calm herself down.


    But somehow, the more she thought about it, the more confused she became. All she could think about was Ruby''s ugly face and the words said by Bennett.


    It was like a magic spell, making Jane almost out of breath. Through the reflection of the rearview mirror, Melissa also noticed that. She turned around with a little worry and asked tentatively, "Jane, are you okay? You don''t look good."


    Jane seemed to find a sense of survival when she heard the initiative conversation of Melissa. She smiled faintly and then asked in a low voice, "Melissa, what do you think... If I am not his daughter, then who am I? Probably I''m a kid no one wants, right? "


    Wait? A kid that no one wants?


    Indeed, children who were abandoned were usually taken in places like welfare houses and orphanages, and Bennett directly pointed the finger at them.


    "It''s okay. Maybe it''s a lie that the man told to deceive you. Don''t take it to heart. You''ll know after investigation. It''s useless to think too much now, right?" said Melissa, reaching out her hand and patting Jane on the shoulder.


    It seemed that what Melissa said made sense. Jane closed her eyes and began to have a short rest.


    When she woke up, she had already arrived at the destination. Mason carefully locked the door and then walked down.


    He was not in a hurry to tell the two of them down, but observed the surrounding things vigilantly. This place was somewhat remote and suitable for ambush. If there were enemies, it would be bad.


    About a minute later, Mason hinted that Melissa could get off the car with Jane.


    A gust of cold wind blew, making Jane feel colder. She had never been here before, but somehow she felt a sense of familiarity from her heart.


    But this sense of familiarity was exactly what made her feel the most uneasy. No one would have such a feeling when they saw a strange environment. The only possibility was that she had lived here before!


    Her body trembled unconsciously. When she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, she was held by a warm little hand of Melissa, and then she encouraged Jane with her eyes.


    Seeing that the two of them had stabilized their emotions, Mason began to hint, "Let''s go. I heard that the master is also here. Maybe we can ask him something important. "


    Then the three of them walked in side by side. During this period, Mason''s vigilance had never been relieved.


    He pushed open the door with a squeak, but the view inside was dazzling.


    Although the house looked a little old and s


    wander around again.


    With a soft heart, Melissa squatted down and held the old woman''s arm. "We''re not landlords. We came here for something else. You might have mistaken us, grandma. Get up. The ground is cold."


    Hearing the voice of Melissa, the dean raised her head in astonishment and asked, "What? Not a landlord? Then who are you? "


    Indeed, when those people came here before, there were no women. There were only strong men. Once they were dissatisfied with something, they would be brutal in minutes.


    Most of them were old people and children. Even if they were nuns, they were weak. How dare she fight against them? The nun must have been scared just now, so she misunderstood these people as the landlord.


    After gently supporting the old lady to the chair, Melissa began to tell her their purpose, "Yes. Yes, we are just here to ask you something. Grandma, you don''t need to worry. We won''t do anything to hurt you... I want to ask if there was a child named Jane who was adopted in this welfare house. "


    After thinking for a while, the old lady shook her head and denied, "No. We have never had such a child. "


    They didn''t have so much money to continue to adopt children in the past few years. They had to pay for it themselves. Every time they had one more child, their burden would also increase a lot. So they had been like this all the time.


    Hearing this, Melissa and Jane breathed a sigh of relief. It meant that what Bennett said was false, and Jane was his biological daughter!


    However, Mason seemed to think of something all of a sudden. He stared at the grandmother''s face for a long time, and then reached out to pull Jane over. "It was about twenty years ago. Grandma, look at her. Do you remember her?"

 Chapter 476

    Her voice was a little loud and abrupt, which scared the old lady and Jane. After all, Mason''s action was a little rude, which made her unable to calm down for a moment.


    The most surprising thing was that the old lady, who had just denied, suddenly widened her eyes. Her hand twitched a little at the back and then she said in a panic, "Well... I think she looks familiar. "


    It seemed that she knew something. She didn''t know if it was Melissa''s illusion or not, but she always felt that there was something wrong with the old granny.


    The old lady put on her glasses again and held Jane''s face tightly for a long time. At last, she removed the clothes on Jane''s shoulder and observed the marks on her shoulder.


    Her hands were shaking violently. Then she immediately took off her glasses and said, "I... I don''t know her! I''m sorry. I mistook you for someone else. If you are not the landlord, you should leave now! "


    As she spoke, she stood up in a hurry, as if trying to avoid something. However, as long as it was a normal person, he could tell at the first sight that the old woman must be hiding something.


    They came all the way here not just looking for nothing. Without hesitation, Mason stretched out his hand and grabbed her collar. He forcefully took the old woman back and sneered, "If you want to lie, I don''t mind directly helping those so-called landlords demolish here. You know, it''s not difficult for me to do this. "


    As he spoke, he walked slowly to the door of the office not far away. He slowly lifted his foot and kicked it hard.


    The door, which was about to fall, instantly stepped down. A loud sound was heard. The children and the few nuns in the hall were frightened in an instant.


    They rushed over and looked at the dean worriedly. If anything happened to the dean, they would suffer.


    "Mrs. Dean... Bad guys, you bad guys, let go! Don''t bully grandma. "


    "Grandma... I''m sorry. Let''s go. Since we''re all gone, these bad guys won''t continue to bully you. "


    "Grandma... Let go of grandma. Grandma will be very sad. Let go! "


    The most agitated people were the children. No one knew who rushed up first, and many children followed and bit Mason.


    But for Mason, all these were ridiculous actions. With a slight shake of his body, those children were like kites with broken strings, flying straight out.


    At first, Melissa and Jane thought these children would keep crying. But to everyone''s astonishment, none of the children cried. After they were thrown out, they patted the dust on their bodies and stood up again.


    One after another


    his land now, but we also need it. As for the price you said, we have almost saved it. Please give us a little more time! Okay? "


    The bald man''s face darkened at the sight of the dean. He reached out his hand and pushed the dean away. Then he said irritably, "Go away. Don''t you see that I''m picking up girls? Put it aside. Go away!"


    How could the dean resist such strength? In an instant, the center of her gravity directly moved back. She screamed. Just when she thought she was about to fall, Jane suddenly stretched out her hand and hugged the dean with difficulty, barely maintaining the balance between the two.


    After glancing at the dean out of the corner of his eye, Mason looked at the bald man with a cold face and said, "I''ll only say it once. Get out of the way. What happened between you and this welfare house has nothing to do with us. "


    They could do whatever they wanted. Now that he had completed his task, it was time for him to go back with Melissa and Jane.


    If someone stopped him, he would not be polite.


    The bald man was unhappily, but then he became tough. "Don''t you know who I am? I''m working on this construction site. Do you know? Well, I was going to discuss with you just now. It seems that you are ungrateful! "


    Everyone here would nodded and bowed when they saw him. How could anyone dare to talk to him in such a tone? ''This brat has balls!''


    He was determined to have two girls!


    The bald man couldn''t stand it anymore. He stretched out his hand and waved, saying, "Brothers, cut the crap. Let''s fight! Then the two women will belongs to us. We can have a good time together! "


    "Okay. Brother, keep your words! I haven''t had sex for days! Let''s do it! "


    "Good luck today!"

 Chapter 477

    The three men around them echoed. Soon, the four men stood together and came up. The dean was frightened at once. Then she begged for mercy while dissuading Melissa and others not to provoke them.


    The dean sighed softly, and then reached out her hand to grab Mason''s sleeve. "You can''t afford to offend them. I''m sorry... You''d better leave now. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to be involved because of us. "


    Mason shook off the dean''s hand in disgust, and then waved his fist hard. He gave the man who pounced on him a big fist and said, "Don''t touch me and don''t flatter yourself. I''m just carrying out a mission. I don''t want to have anything to do with the welfare house."


    It seemed that since Mason came to this welfare house, his mood had changed subtly. In the past, even when he fought with others, he always kept an honest face, but now, he looked a little ferocious.


    "Ah... Brother... This man is very strong! "


    At the same time, a man screamed.


    Mason didn''t show mercy just now. If he guessed right, the man''s nasal bone might have been broken now.


    When the bald man saw that his young man was injured, he felt a little cold in his heart. He trembled a little, then quickly pulled himself together and urged, "Damn it. What are you afraid of. We have so many people, and he is alone!"


    Although they said so, the gap in strength was obvious. At this moment, no one dared to continue to act rashly. However, even if the enemy did not move, it did not mean that Mason would not move.


    In the blink of an eye, the four men were motionless on the ground. The pain all over their bodies could not be described in words.


    "Damn it! Just wait and see. Do you know who I am? I am... Ah... Ouch! Get your feet off me... Ah... "


    When the bald man was about to struggle, Mason had already stepped on it.


    If they hadn''t shown up just now, they would have been on their way back to the villa. He had to do something for Aaron later, which was delayed.


    If he didn''t vent his anger, he would also feel uncomfortable. And these people were undoubtedly his outlet now.


    The bald man was also good at using the wind and helm. Seeing that he was no match for him, he immediately began to beg. "I, I was wrong... Brother, please don''t kill us! Don''t kill us! I have wife and children. "


    "Humph. Are you afraid now? "


    "Brother, no, uncle. You''re awesome!"


    "He''s so handsome... Are you here to protect us? "


    Before Mason could say anything, the children around them immediately boiled up, and then instantly surrounded Mason. All the children''s faces were full of worship.


    "Yes. Uncle, I think you are so handsome. You can stay and live with u


    ou can choose the place."


    The two of them quickly reached a tacit understanding without saying anything more. Considering that the two of them would need to find Sean later, they decided to directly place themselves in the hospital of Sean.


    It was a meeting, and it had nothing to do with medical work. How could they go to the hospital to talk about business? Perhaps only Aaron and Alex could do such a thing.


    The woman holding Alex''s arm got anxious when she saw the two were about to leave. She got up so early today not to see handsome men.


    She had to make a living. If she could hooked up with one of these man, she would definitely have enough food and drink for the rest of her life!


    She gritted her teeth and took the initiative to grab the corner of Alex''s clothes. With tearful eyes, she said, "Hey, are you leaving like this? What am I to you?"


    What?


    Obviously, Alex didn''t expect that this woman wouldn''t give up. At that moment, he didn''t know what to say. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and then he turned his head with a smile. "I''m sorry. Do I know you?"


    He could say cruel words with a smile, which was somewhat similar to Aaron. However, Aaron liked to prove his love by actions.


    The woman was exasperated in an instant. She didn''t want her so-called good image anymore. In the blink of an eye, she changed into a shrew.


    She stretched out her hands and grabbed Alex''s wrist tightly, shouting, "You... How can you do this! I brought you here just now. Don''t you feel embarrassed? "


    It turned out that this woman wanted money. Then she could have said it from the beginning. It was a waste of so many people''s energy until now.


    Alex took out his wallet slowly and said impatiently, "What do you mean? Tell me, how much do you want? "

 Chapter 478

    He was in a hurry to have a talk with Aaron. He didn''t want to waste so much time on this strange woman.


    The woman''s eyes lit up when she saw what Alex did. Although she wanted to climb up the tree, she knew how to judge people''s faces.


    Obviously, the two men were not that easy to talk to. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future. It was more practical to get the cash first, so that they wouldn''t have no one to talk to or money. She wouldn''t do such a thing that was not worth it!


    She chuckled and then said greedily, "you are all rich people. Anyway, you should give me two thousand or three thousand dollars, right?"


    While speaking, she made a gesture of counting money to Alex, with expectation on her face. Aaron, who had been standing aside, finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the tie on Alex''s chest, dragging him away without saying a word. His action looked somewhat funny.


    The woman was stunned. When she was about to catch up, she was stopped by Silver.


    The woman was exasperated. She stamped her feet and reached out her hand to push Silver away. After confirming that she couldn''t push it away, she finally broke out. "What are you doing? Get out of the way. Do you hear me? Move out of my way! I''m just going to take what I deserve. Get out of my way, you bastard! "


    The more she said, the more offensive her words became. Even Silver''s family members were scolded. However, Silver didn''t feel anything about it. He still smiled and there was no other expression on his face.


    The woman rolled her eyes desperately. After a while, she stretched out her hand and asked for money from Silver. "What the hell! Then give me money. You destroy my business, give me money! "


    Silver still didn''t respond at all. Yes, in his heart, only Aaron was the only one. The so-called family had disappeared more than twenty years ago...


    After watching Aaron and Alex leave, Silver''s smile slowly disappeared. He wiped his hands and said casually, "Next time you want to make a decision on others, you should first check if you have that strength."


    He believed that this woman knew what he meant. She just took a short distance casually and wanted to ask for an exorbitant price. This woman was simply daydreaming!


    If she hadn''t pestered him just now, Aaron would have given her some money. After all, he hated this trouble the most. But this woman didn''t understand the expression on Aaron''s face. She dug a hole and jumped in.


    After saying that, Silver directly turned around and got into his ca


    and threw it directly at the face of Alex. Although Alex had been cautious at the beginning, he was still unable to defeat the fast and powerful fist of Aaron.


    With a groan, Alex slumped onto the ground, looking like a drowned mouse. In terms of strength and power, he was far from being a match for Aaron.


    How could he compete with Aaron now? He must be qualified to talk to him in front of him...


    At this moment, Alex had given up his so-called gentle identity. Since he couldn''t get up, he simply leaned against the corner of the wall.


    Raising his head with difficulty, Alex said, "That''s really... Unfair. If you don''t have the power, Aaron, will you still stand in front of me and talk nonsense with me like this? "


    If he couldn''t defeat him, at least he could be ruthless. However, Alex still thought highly of Aaron. For Aaron, he didn''t allow others to make fun of Melissa.


    Without hesitation, Aaron stood up and punched Alex again. Alex was on the verge of breaking down.


    Sean frowned as he watched the scene. After hesitating for a while, he tentatively leaned forward and persuaded, "All right. Aaron, that''s enough... This man was just thinking, he couldn''t take Melissa away. What''s more, even if he wants to take it, Melissa has to accept it. "


    After all, Alex was his business partner. If they broke up rashly, it would be difficult to explain to both sides. But if Aaron didn''t vent his anger, he wouldn''t let it go easily.


    So he could only allow Aaron to do anything to Alex at the beginning. When he was almost done, he would act as a good person to stabilize the situation.


    Although it was a little shameless, he really couldn''t think of any other way to solve this matter.

 Chapter 479

    Perhaps it was because Aaron was tired, or perhaps it was because he didn''t want to argue with Alex, or for the sake of Sean, Aaron finally stopped.


    With a sneer, Aaron slowly stood back to his original position and said fiercely, "I came here today just to give you a reason. Just focus on your own business. You''d better not pay too much attention to Melissa, or next time we meet, I don''t know whether this fist is obedient or not."


    Alex didn''t say anything more. If he continued to confront with Aaron, he would be the one to suffer in the end. He wouldn''t have acted on impulse to do that.


    Now that he calmed down, he was still worried about his impulsive behavior just now. If it weren''t for the fact that Sean had stopped Aaron at the critical moment, he might have been unconscious now.


    After solving all the difficult problems, Aaron held his phone in his hand again, and then hurriedly turned around and left without saying goodbye to Sean.


    Fortunately, Sean didn''t take Aaron''s behavior seriously. Instead, he walked up to Alex worriedly and then helped him up.


    Sean frowned and then warned, "I should have told you that if you want us to continue our cooperation, don''t act rashly. I know you want to take Melissa away, and I don''t want her to stay in A city. After all, Melissa was an obstacle to Aaron. But you''d better understand that I won''t betray Aaron and help you. You''d better know that. "


    In fact, he knew the truth, but he couldn''t restrain the impulse in his heart.


    Alex roared and then said excitedly, "I know. But I''m not reconciled... Now that you have been with Aaron for so many years, you should know what kind of person he is. Can Melissa live comfortable by his side? If Aaron really loves Melissa, how could I meet Melissa and take her away in that situation? "


    Was it wrong for him to fall in love with Melissa? He just wanted to give her a better life. Was it wrong? Why no one could understand his true feelings.


    Sean pointed at the white paper in his hand and said, "You''re right, but the person you love is wrong. You came to A city not only for the sake of Melissa, I saw the samples you gave me last time, it would be good for the clinical effect. As for the price, I don''t think it''s appropriate to pay too much if you can''t lower the price, I think it will be difficult to cooperate with you. "


    The reason why he came here was that he was afraid that his business would be destroyed. If he could get this project, it would definitely be a good benefit. However, the more benefits they got, the more risks the


    the low price, people with a discerning eye could see her physical defect at a glance, and her parents abandoned her for this reason. How could she be so beautiful?


    The little girl shook her head violently and said in a trembling voice, "Don''t lie to me. No one will like this. I hate myself, too. Why can''t I run like other children? I have to be careful, because if this artificial limb is broken, there will be no chance to have a new one... You are so beautiful and perfect. You won''t understand my pain. My legs are the beginning of my miserable life. "


    There was a hint of disappointment in her tone. Her pitiful look inexplicably made Melissa''s heart choke.


    After taking a deep breath, Melissa took off her scarf and revealed the ugly scar on her neck.


    With a smile, Melissa pointed at her big and ugly scar and asked, "Did you just say that I''m beautiful? What about this wound?"


    The child was stunned. Apparently, she didn''t expect that Melissa would say such a thing. She shivered and then said nervously, "It''s very ugly... No, I didn''t mean that. I just want to say that this scar is very... "


    However, the more nervous a person was, the more real what he or she would say. The child quickly realized that she had said something that she shouldn''t have said, and tears were rolling anxiously in her eyes.


    Without stopping, Melissa continued to push down the clothes on her shoulder, and those ugly scars were exposed one by one.


    The child''s mouth was wide open, unable to say a word for a long time. She couldn''t believe her eyes at all. This beautiful elder sister was covered with so many scars, and each of them was shocking. She didn''t know how the scars put on the body of Melissa.

 Chapter 480

    As soon as she got what she wanted, Melissa put on her clothes and gently said, "Do you still think you are incomplete now? I''m also an incomplete person, but I''m still living a good life now. If you want, you can live a good life in the future. "


    She wasn''t a person who would say something like that. Back then, when she was tortured, she would only think that others said something like that casually, so Melissa also knew what kind of method to say the most convincing.


    The child thought for a while and finally nodded in agreement, indicating that she understood what Melissa meant. Then she took the initiative to lift her trousers and stared at the incomplete limb for a long time.


    The child''s lips trembled for a long time, and then tears streamed down her face. "Sister, you are right. In fact, I have to thank you, and also thank this artificial limb. Because... If it weren''t for it, I wouldn''t be able to move. Besides, grandma spent a lot of money on the artificial limb. "


    The dean looked anxious, but when she heard the child''s words, she felt relieved in an instant. She had always been worried about the future of this child, but the invisible words of Melissa had such a great effect on her.


    Mason was more surprised than anyone. It was the first time that he had seen half of the body of Melissa. He couldn''t believe that she had so many wounds on her body.


    According to the extent of Aaron''s love for Melissa, no one was allowed to do anything harmful to her. Therefore, these wounds were either caused by Aaron, or before Melissa knew Aaron.


    But somehow, Mason felt that it was caused by the process of being with Aaron. No one could accurately grasp the position of the injury. Although those scars were ugly, they were basically caused by the whip at the foot of the secret room. He could recognize that.


    Although he was shocked, Mason didn''t show any reaction on his face. He was as indifferent as a person who was about to become transparent.


    After tidying up her clothes, Melissa began to study the child''s legs. "Okay. Let me have a look at your artificial limb. Although I haven''t done much research on it... I''ve done some research in other doctors. Come here and let me have a look. "


    Although she didn''t know what Melissa wanted to do, the child stretched out her legs and let Melissa examine it at will.


    Gently touching her artificial limb, Melissa tapped it while saying, "Hmm... The limb had been damaged, and it might be inconvenient to continue to use it. Although you can move now, I still suggest you change it. The price is not expensive. I happen to kn


    n''t explained it earlier, Aaron didn''t know if he would explode that feeling of uneasy or not.


    Noticing the change of expression on Aaron''s face, Mason knew what to do and led the way. However, Jane had always been indulged in the world of herself and children, completely unaware of the arrival of Aaron.


    When the two walked in, one of the girls showed a yearning smile and whispered to Jane, "Sister. Who was that brother... He looks so handsome. I want to marry him in the future. I feel safe! "


    But Jane didn''t turn around. She thought the child was talking about Mason, so she didn''t care about it at that time. What she cared more now was why she had a feeling of returning to her hometown when she was in this strange place.


    Or what Bennett said was true, she did really have something to do with this welfare house... She felt dizzy. It was hard for her to accept so many new things in a short time.


    "Yes. I''m fine. Don''t worry. By the way, what did you say just now... "


    While the two of them were talking, the situation on the other side of Melissa was not very optimistic. While the two of them were discussing, Aaron suddenly pushed the door open rudely, which startled Melissa.


    In an instant, the fierce look on Melissa''s face turned into fear.


    She swallowed subconsciously and then asked tentatively, "Aaron? Why... Why are you here? "


    Was it because she showed her shoulder in front of so many people that Aaron came here in a hurry because he was very angry when he knew it?


    When she thought of this, her forehead was covered with sweat. The little girl, on the other hand, tilted her head, her face full of confusion.


    But when she saw Aaron, she seemed to understand why Melissa became so nervous.

 Chapter 481

    Although this man didn''t look as strong as Mason, the dangerous aura he gave off was dozens of times, no, or even hundreds of times stronger than Mason!


    The child''s hand was a little cold. She stretched out her trembling hand and held Melissa tightly. "Sister, I''m afraid..."


    Aaron''s eyes were like the former landlord. As long as the other party was not satisfied with what they had done, they would inevitably suffer a lot. In particular, her hands and feet were not flexible, and she always suffered the most every time.


    With a gentle smile, Melissa touched the child''s hair and turned her head and said, "It''s okay. Aaron, what''s wrong? Don''t scare the kid. Didn''t you have something urgent to deal with before? Why did you suddenly come back? "


    It seemed that Melissa had forgotten the quarrel between her and Aaron. Of course, Aaron didn''t dare to mention the past. He smiled awkwardly and tried to pretend that he didn''t do anything wrong.


    Aaron coughed lightly, and then began to divert the attention of Melissa, "I just finished my work. When I was in touch with Mason, I knew you were here, so I dropped by to see you. Why do you suddenly want to come to this welfare house? "


    The reason why his face was stinky just now was that he was worried about the safety of Melissa. Since she was fine, it was a good thing.


    Scratching her face, Melissa asked tentatively, "What? You mean this. We came here because Jane wanted to check something. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you the details when we go home later. Oh, by the way, Aaron, I like this child very much. I plan to hire her to do something in our home. "


    She didn''t know if Aaron would agree or not, but she blurted it out without thinking about it just now. What should she do if Aaron refused her now?


    "No."


    Without hesitation, Aaron rejected Melissa''s proposal. Now the situation was full of danger. Who knew if this child would be a spy arranged by his enemy? If anything happened to Melissa, he would cry!


    As expected, the little girl''s eyes turned red as soon as Aaron said this. She had thought that she had found a path that was suitable for her development, but it turned out to be this bumpy.


    Upon hearing this, Melissa jumped up from her seat with a loud bang and said angrily, "Why? But I have promised her?"


    She was just a child. Why didn''t Aaron make an exception? Couldn''t he see that these children lived in poor conditions?


    Looking at the aggrieved expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron finally sighed helplessly and made a concession. "There is no negotiation about this matter, Melissa. You have to understand, it''s a special period. The reas


    but stubbornly maintained her original posture.


    She was already old, and how could her body withstand such a torture? Many people secretly worried about the old dean. At last, Jane got anxious. She pulled the principal and explained, "Dean, what are you doing? We didn''t mean to hurt you. "


    They were leaving now, different from the group of people just now. There would never be any danger. Although there were some misunderstandings between them at the beginning, it didn''t matter. They wouldn''t mind, would they.


    The old principal wiped her tears and hurriedly said, No, it''s not like that. As you can see, our welfare house has been built for a long time. If it can still maintain its original state, then there is nothing to say. But recently, they have been asking us to demolish the house, and they don''t even give us the fee. We can''t find a new place for those children... Mr. Aaron, I know you are an important person in A city. if you ask, this welfare house will be reserved. Maybe you just need to say something to redeem these children''s future... Please help us! "


    Some people could only see Aaron on TV all their lives, and now she was lucky to see Aaron in real life. No matter what kind of answer Aaron would give, she wanted to fight for it.


    If she didn''t try, the probability would be zero. If she tried, she might still have a one percent chance. Even so, she didn''t want to miss it.


    Aaron didn''t answer, but stood there indifferently. And the enthusiasm of the dean, who had not responded for a long time, was finally extinguished by time.


    After being stunned for a while, she smiled bitterly. "I know your answer. I''m really sorry to take up so much of your time. If there is a chance and possible, I hope you can come at any time."

 Chapter 482

    She didn''t want to laugh at all, but she had to force a flattering smile. Everyone knew how ugly the smile should be.


    Aaron nodded and then took the initiative to go out with Melissa, followed by Mason. However, Jane remained motionless and kept pulling the principal.


    When they left the door, Jane let go of her hand and lowered her voice, "I know you must know something... But if you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. When you want to say something, just call me. My name is Jane. And... I feel familiar with this welfare house. "


    After saying that, she put a piece of paper she had just written into the hands of the principal, and then followed the steps of them.


    The car was soon driven away, leaving behind the children who looked expectant and uneasy. But the most indifferent person was the child with an artificial limb.


    She was smart enough to see that there was something between Melissa and Aaron. Judging from the way Melissa behaved just now, it might not be that easy to deal with it.


    She lowered her head, fidgeting with the corner of her shabby clothes with her hands, and murmured, "Sister... Can you still do what you promised me just now? "


    In the car, the atmosphere seemed a little dull. No one was willing to break the strange atmosphere first. Meanwhile, Melissa rested her head on Jane''s shoulder.


    After leaving the welfare house, Mason became normal again. There was always a simple and honest smile on his face, which no one could understand. They didn''t expect that Mason would change his face so frequently.


    Jane didn''t resist. Instead, she reached out her hand and caressed the back side of Melissa''s head, playing with her soft and black hair.


    After thinking for a while, Melissa told her what she had found, "Jane, are you okay. I always feel that something is wrong with you today... You seem to care about the principal very much, don''t you? "


    Although that feeling was very subtle, she still captured it.


    Jane didn''t feel surprised, nor did she want to hide anything. She smiled bitterly and then came truthfully. "Really. Maybe. Generally speaking, it should be my first time to go to that place, but I have a sense of nostalgia and even a sense of familiarity for that place. I''m a little scared, Melissa... When you went into the office just now, I wanted to go to the washroom. I didn''t disturb others... I just found that room by myself, by feeling. "


    She really couldn''t understand why she had found it by accident. No matter how small this place was, it still had its own specific route. She seemed to know subconsciously where this place was and didn''t need to think o


    to see this woman at the moment and then kill her?


    However, although Howard said so at that time, it was another thing whether he could be so arbitrary when they really met. After all, the two of them had worked together for so long, and there were more or less some shackles.


    Shirley picked up the cup of tea. After taking a sip, she slowly came to her purpose. "Don''t worry. I come to you not for anything else, but for Howard. I know he must want to find me and kill me now... Of course, I won''t give him such a chance. I hope you won''t interfere when the personal grudge between me and him is settled. What do you think? "


    If she fought with Howard alone, Shirley wouldn''t feel much pressure. She had to give an explanation sooner or later, but she had lost her patience. She believed that Howard was the same.


    Once the matter of Kristen was exposed, the relationship between them would break up. She had known it for a long time, so when she killed Kristen, she had always predicted that this would happen.


    Shirley''s words made Aaron laugh out of nowhere. He took a drag on his cigarette, stood up and walked slowly to Shirley''s seat, joking, "What''s the good of me doing this for you?"


    Shirley didn''t resist. She just turned over and put her feet on the seat. Then she leaned back a little. Her enchanting appearance was absolutely a great temptation to a man.


    She laughed like a silver bell. Then she narrowed her eyes and said, "Benefits? What do you think? "


    As she spoke, she slowly put the tea cup on the table with the other hand. The atmosphere seemed to be ambiguous, but in fact, it was filled with smoke behind.


    As long as one of them made a mistake, this scene would be broken at any time and a new battlefield would be formed.

 Chapter 483

    With a slight smile, Aaron leaned forward a little, pretending to press on Shirley''s body. Then she said jokingly, "It doesn''t seem to be good for me to help you. After all, Howard is my subordinate. If I lose such a good talent, I will be very annoyed."


    The distance between the two was very close, only between the two of them. If Aaron moved forward a little, or if Shirley moved forward a little, the two of them would kiss.


    Facing such a situation, Shirley remained unmoved. She lowered her head with a smile, and then raised her head to kiss Aaron.


    Then she reached out her hand and held the back of Aaron''s head to continue the kiss. It seemed so easy, but Aaron suddenly pushed her away in disgust, wiped his lips and stood straight.


    Except for Melissa, he didn''t want to have sex with any other woman. He couldn''t bear to be touched by anyone else, let alone Shirley''s kiss.


    Seeing the reaction of Aaron, Shirley laughed out in an instant. Then she stretched out her hands comfortably and made the ultimatum, "Interesting... Look at yourself, Aaron. The good thing is that I won''t hurt Melissa. Are you satisfied with this? It''s a feud between me and Howard. If you want to get involved in it, don''t blame me for getting innocent people involved. You care about Melissa, don''t you? If you... "


    She had saved Melissa before just to set a trap for what she had done today. She believed that Aaron was a smart woman and knew what to do!


    With his arms around his chest, Aaron turned to look at Shirley and said, "I see. Since it''s a personal grudge between you two, I won''t get involved. But if you just compromise like this, you will look down upon me too much... Before that, I need you to do one thing for me. If you can do it, I will sign the agreement with you. What do you think? "


    They hadn''t seen each other for three years, and this woman was much more mature than before. However, her restless vengeance became more and more vicious.


    Shirley reached out her hand and grabbed the cigarette from Aaron''s hand. Then she gave it to her lips and took a deep breath before she said, "Tell me. I''ll think about it later. Otherwise, it will be bad for me if you rashly agree."


    With a cunning look in his eyes, Aaron lowered his voice and slowly approached her ear...


    After Aaron finished his words, Shirley agreed without hesitation, "Are you talking about this? No problem. That man was just a loser. It was easy to get rid of him. So I agreed. Deal. "


    The four eyes met. After the two of them reached a t


    ould I admire you or laugh at your stupidity?"


    K shrugged helplessly and then took the initiative to sit on Aaron''s sofa. This man was really free. He had so many things at hand, but he was still in the mood to stir up some welfare house.


    What the hell was wrong with Aaron? He didn''t think that Aaron would be a philanthropist who would use so much effort for such a small place.


    A smile slowly appeared on K''s face. He didn''t feel nervous at all when he went deep into the enemy''s camp. He stretched out his hands and leaned against the sofa, asking tentatively, "What are you planning, Aaron?"


    From the very beginning, Aaron''s eyes were not directly fixed on K, but continued to be busy with her own business. When K was about to lose his patience, Aaron spoke again, "Whatever you think is."


    "Aaron, you are challenging my patience."


    As K spoke, he picked up a pack of cigarettes on the tea table without feeling guilty. K even took out a cigarette from it and lit it.


    These two people got along with each other in a subtle way. In the eyes of everyone, they were enemies for each other, but at this moment, they could still calmly get along with each other in the same space and do such a boring negotiation.


    After the cigarette was finished, K explained his purpose of coming, "Aaron, how''s everything going with Melissa? You have blocked all the news about her. You''re really narrow-minded."


    In the beginning, he was able to control the action and range of action of Melissa, but in the past few days, another man suddenly appeared beside her. Whether it was the needle hole or his subordinate, they would disappear every time, which made K confused for a long time.

 Chapter 484

    He wouldn''t simply think that the thing and the person had disappeared for no reason. It must be man-made, and the person who appeared in the end of the cameras was always a mysterious man.


    Without thinking too much, he knew it was this man who did it. That man''s identity was a very important thing for K. If that man was harmful to Melissa, he must kill him. But if he was working for Aaron, he had to find a way to get him over.


    He couldn''t control the man''s actions all the time. K had thought of the way to kill him, and had even implemented it many times. But every time his men told him to launch a surprise attack, there was basically no one who could come back alive.


    No one knew what had happened during that period, and the mysterious man probably wouldn''t tell him anything. If he could make it, he wouldn''t have bothered to come over and tangle with Aaron.


    K had never expected that Aaron would bring up the matter of Mason. He laughed out all of a sudden, and then took the initiative to refute, "I don''t know either. Aren''t you very capable? Try to solve it by yourself. Besides, if you appear here aboveboard and there is something wrong, don''t blame me. "


    If it was so easy to find out Mason''s background, Aaron wouldn''t have sent him to other places for cultivation.


    Although the seven men were his outstanding works, Aaron cared about the most was Mason. It could be said that he had spent a lot of money cultivating him.


    Moreover, the confidentiality of Mason was so high that even no more than three of the six people knew the existence of Mason. It could be imagined how confidential Aaron''s work was.


    K''s expression was a little stiff. After taking a deep breath, he gritted his teeth and said, "You are really something, Aaron... You''d better remember that I won''t let go of Melissa and what you have done to the people of our base and organization. You''d better remember what you have done to them, and don''t leave any evidence to me. Otherwise, I won''t care what the consequences will be! "


    After saying that, he directly turned around and walked to the window. After measuring for a while and confirming that the rope was not loosened, he rushed down quickly. Then he vigilantly stared up, fearing that Aaron would do something.


    And his consideration was also correct, because when he fell halfway, Aaron had already approached the window, reached out his hand and cut it off without saying anything.


    Unfortunately, the rope was so rough that it couldn''t be cut easily. When Aaron wanted to try again, K had already fallen to the ground in a flash.


    ervants could do nothing about it, not knowing what to do next. Fortunately, Gorman beckoned them to go downstairs. Then they returned to the kitchen and began to focus on Melissa.


    With a smile on his face, Gorman reached out his hand and touched his great grandson''s head dotingly. Then he replied, "Okay, okay. Since you said it, so I will listen to you. Why don''t we go to the kitchen together? "


    George laughed, and then naughtily reached out his hand, gently knocked down the cream on Gorman''s face, and said seriously, "Okay. Grandpa, Mommy asked me to try the thick of the cream just now. I think it''s good. Grandpa, look at you. You have become an old fox. "


    Gorman laughed heartily and didn''t take George''s words seriously. The two of them walked into the kitchen hand in hand, and the matter about Melissa seemed to have come to an end.


    There was a faint fragrance in the kitchen. Needless to think, it was done by Melissa. With the help of George, the cake was brought in soon.


    George hurriedly ran up and handed over the cream in his hand. "Mommy, I''ve brought the cream. I''ve tested it and found that it''s almost as thick as you just said. Mommy, look! Grandpa also came in to help! "


    Smiling, Melissa carefully took out a small cake from the oven and said, "Okay. Thank you. Come here. Mommy made a small one. Would you like to eat first? I haven''t cooked for a long time. I don''t know if it tastes good. "


    George agreed without hesitation, and then took the initiative to make a request, "I like everything Mommy cooks. Mommy, can I add some fruits myself? I don''t want cream. "


    Melissa of course agreed his ask. The kitchen was filled with a warm atmosphere. If Aaron saw this scene, he would be moved.

 Chapter 485

    Half an hour later, they gathered around the table, and even with the servants. Of course, there were only a small number of servants. Most of them went home to have a reunion. Although there were not many of them, the table was almost full of people.


    George was already starving. He didn''t want to eat too much of the cake just now and wanted to come back to wait for Aaron to share it with him.


    But after all, the child was a child. No matter how hard the mouth was, it was still unable to resist the instinct of the body. He sighed slightly, and then looked at the position of Melissa as if he was eager. "Mommy. Aren''t we going to eat yet. I don''t think he will come back so early. Besides, grandpa told me that he seemed to be busy with his work and had no time to come back, right? "


    If it was a request from Melissa, would Aaron come back for dinner? It would be better to go back to work after dinner. After all, today was a special day, and the whole family should be together.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he had silently accepted the undeniable fact that his father was Aaron.


    With an embarrassed smile, Melissa reached out her hand and stroked George''s head, comforting, "He should come back soon. He said he would come back, so please wait patiently, okay?"


    Jane lowered her head and said nothing. Since she met Alex before, she had been in a very low state, and Melissa also noticed it.


    But if she asked rashly, she was afraid that Jane would be embarrassed, so she could only choose to be silent in the end. Just as everyone was staring at them, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    When Aaron pushed the door open, he was stunned and looked around in confusion. Then he slowly walked in and asked, "What''s wrong? So many people? "


    Hearing the familiar voice, the smile on Melissa''s face disappeared. She quickly stood up and ran to greet him. "Hi, Aaron. It''s a festival today. Come and have dinner with us. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    As she spoke, Melissa held Aaron''s hand enthusiastically. Happiness was written all over her face. When Jane heard the voice, she immediately stopped being absent-minded.


    If Aaron knew that Alex was here, he would definitely do something. Although she hated Alex''s attitude now, she still didn''t want to put him in danger.


    The servants were scared when they saw Aaron. If Aaron lost his temper because they were sitting at the table, they would be doomed.


    Although they were seated because of the order of Melissa, Aaron wouldn''t care so much if he lost his temper. It seemed that he had taken the special h


    est to restrain her emotions.


    Her hands shuttled feebly between her hair and she said wildly, "Why... Melissa, you can always have so much care and love, but I have nothing. I want it, and I want the same feeling as you. "


    No matter it was K, Aaron or Alex. Everyone was circling around Melissa, and she was always the most inconspicuous one. She didn''t hate Melissa, but she just couldn''t figure it out.


    Jane''s shoulders trembled, and her tears rolled down. She roared silently, and then suddenly stood up and rushed into the bathroom. She buried her head into the washbasin and roared, "Melissa, do you know how much I envy you... I don''t want anything. I don''t want fame or fortune. All I want is Alex''s heart. But why did I... But I couldn''t get anything. In the end, I could only stand aside quietly and watch you live happily. Did I do something wrong? Who can tell me... "


    Her mouth was full of water, and her voice was vague. That was why she didn''t worry about being heard.


    However, to Jane''s surprise, as soon as she finished her words, there was a sudden gravity on her shoulder, and then it seemed that someone grabbed her shoulder.


    Shirley chuckled, and then continued to increase the strength in her hand as she said slowly, "Do you want to know why? I can tell you..."


    Her voice was imperceptibly bewitching, inexplicably making people feel moved. Jane''s heart beat faster subconsciously.


    Jane stiffened and tried to turn around. But Shirley grabbed her neck and a cold thing leaned against it.


    Relying on the mirror in the bathroom, she could clearly see that the black thing was a pistol. This time, she dared not act rashly. She took a deep breath, and then tried to calm herself down. "Who are you..."

 Chapter 486

    Jane had planned to turn her head aside to see who the woman behind her was. But as smart as Shirley was, of course she knew what this woman was up to.


    Noticing Jane''s intention, Shirley immediately increased the strength between her pistol and Jane and threatened, "You''d better not do anything unnecessary, or I don''t know what I will do. You know, as long as I hold it a little tighter, you will probably die... You don''t even have a chance to take a look at Alex. "


    She wasn''t joking. For Shirley, no matter it was a man or a woman, she wouldn''t show mercy as long as it was a goal that should be erased.


    Even if it was a child, she wouldn''t even frown when she fought.


    Her body trembled slightly, and then she stiffened and asked, "Okay. I know. I won''t move. Can you tell me what you want to do here? "


    Shirley''s lips curled up a little, and then she began to shift Jane''s attention. "I came here just to realize your wish. Aren''t you the one who felt unfair just now? If you can cooperate with me, I can help you get Alex''s heart."


    Alex''s heart?


    Jane''s heart was shaken for a moment, but soon she regained her sanity and said stubbornly, "Don''t kidding. It''s impossible. Alex''s heart has always been on Melissa. Melissa is my most important sister. How can I let her get hurt? "


    Jane''s farfetched explanation amused Shirley. She was tired of such old-fashioned words. She didn''t need to go through such a tedious process.


    Shirley slowly withdrew her pistol and sneered, "Only you know whether it''s true or not. Only you know what you are thinking. There was only one chance. If you missed it, there would be no chance. I just need you to say one word. That''s all I want to say. "


    It was the first time that Jane had been hit by someone like this. She collapsed to the ground in an instant and trembled slightly. Then she said hesitantly, "I... I want Alex''s heart, but I don''t want to hurt Melissa either. Can you tell me what I should do? "


    If possible, she certainly wanted to win Alex''s heart, but after thinking for a long time, she still couldn''t find a suitable way. If possible, she wouldn''t have to suffer for so long.


    Shirley suddenly grabbed her throat and forced Jane to look at her. "I can help you and won''t hurt Melissa. What do you think?"


    Everyone was humble in front of love, and no one could resist such temptation. Jane nodded eagerly, and then said with tears in her eyes, "Okay... As


    let''s go together. "


    Her face was full of expectation, which could not be refused. Moreover, Jane had never intended to refuse Melissa''s request.


    Somehow, after agreeing to Shirley''s request, she always felt guilty to Melissa when she looked at her.


    Jane turned her head unnaturally and said awkwardly, "Okay, I will agree to your proposal. But I''m still a little tired today. I plan to go to bed early today, so that I can have the energy to play with you tomorrow. "


    Melissa didn''t understand what was on Jane''s mind, so he didn''t care about it at the moment. She really thought Jane was tired.


    Worried, Melissa frowned. Reluctantly, she let go of her hand and said, "Okay. Then go to bed early. If you feel uncomfortable, you must tell me at once. I know what happened to Alex has a great impact on you, but I hope... "


    Knowing what was on Melissa''s mind, Jane burst into laughter. Then she pretended to be careless and patted Melissa on the shoulder, saying, "It won''t affect our relationship. We have been living together these days. How can I not know what kind of relationship you and Aaron is? Don''t worry. I won''t quarrel with you because of that kind of thing. Right! Besides, I treat George as my own child. I don''t want to quarrel with you. "


    What Jane said was true, without any falsehood. Looking at the familiar eyes, Melissa was finally relieved.


    She replied enthusiastically and closed the door for Jane. Then she turned around and walked out slowly. When the door was closed, Jane locked it immediately.


    When she just finished all these things, she collapsed to the ground in an instant.

 Chapter 487

    She was really scared just now. If she continued to talk a few more words with Melissa, she would probably give herself away. She had no experience in telling lies to Melissa.


    After wiping off the sweat on her forehead, Jane gasped for breath awkwardly, "It will really kill me... Fortunately, there are not many chances like this. "


    Her voice was so low that only she could hear it. However, George was too excited to control himself at the dining table downstairs.


    George''s face flushed. Then he jumped three feet and said, "Aaron, is that true? Do you really want to spare some time to go to the amusement park with me, mommy and Aunt Jane? "


    He couldn''t believe it. He knew that Aaron was usually so busy, but this time he offered to go out with him, and the place was up to him to choose.


    And after he joked about the amusement park, Aaron agreed happily. He couldn''t believe it! Was it a dream?


    Noticing that his son was looking at him, Aaron became excited at once. He raised his head and glanced at Melissa, who was walking down the stairs, and then smiled. "What''s wrong? You don''t seem to believe it at all? I''ll be free the whole day tomorrow. Daddy will accompany you no matter how you want to play. What do you think? I heard by chance that you wanted to play, but you couldn''t spare time, right? "


    It was a lie that he was not moved. In fact, going to the amusement park was just an excuse. What George wanted was just the feeling of a family of three.


    George was so excited that he stretched out his little finger, trying to hook up with Aaron. "Okay, Aaron. Then you can''t go back on your words, or you will have a big nose!"


    The two of them smiled at each other and then fulfilled the agreement in a tacit manner. This was the happiest meal for Aaron in a short term. When Melissa came down, she was very happy to see such a harmonious scene.


    Everything was ready. It was late now. They tidied up their table and went back to their room. The rest were, of course, cleaned by the servants.


    George, who had been clamoring for a long time to chat with Melissa, went to bed after taking a shower.


    After tying up her hair, Melissa intimately rubbed against the edge of the bed, got into the bed and held George in her arms. "What''s wrong? Why are you so obedient today? Are you uncomfortable or because of the cold weather?"


    George giggled, and then lowered his voice mysteriously and looked at the bathroom, "Mommy, daddy said he would go to the amusement park with me tomorrow. He has been there for a whole day. I''m looking forward to it. So I have to go to bed early and play hard tomorrow. Mommy will go wi


    fairs, so he didn''t pay attention to these details.


    After George went into the bathroom, Aaron turned over and pressed Melissa under his body. Then he said helplessly, "Melissa. How long would such a life last... I feel terrible every day. Do you know that? "


    He had always had to consider the existence of George, so his movements would always be limited. If it was in front of others, Aaron wouldn''t care so much. It was his style to do whatever he wanted.


    But in front of George, in order to make a good father''s image, he could also rack his brains. It was easy to run out of patience to do something.


    Flustered, Melissa reached out her hand and pushed Aaron away. Then she muttered in a low voice, "George would come out after brushing his teeth. Be careful, Aaron."


    In the past, as long as Aaron heard what Melissa said, he would begin to restrain himself. But this time, Aaron was shameless. He chuckled and then put his hand on Melissa''s eyes unscrupulously. After kissing Melissa, Aaron teased, "So what? Children will grow up sooner or later. There is no difference for them to know it earlier and know it later. . "


    After saying that, his hand moved down again, which made Melissa''s body stiff and she didn''t dare to move. She knew when a man shouldn''t be provoked.


    Just as the atmosphere became ambiguous, Aaron suddenly turned over and fell asleep vigilantly. He moved so fast and without warning that even Melissa didn''t know what was going on.


    About five seconds later, George ran out of the bathroom and said in a hurry, "Mommy, where is my toothbrush? Come in and help me look for it."


    Before Melissa could recover from what had happened, her face flushed. She sat up in a hurry and nodded wildly, "Ah? Okay, I''ll be right there. "

 Chapter 488

    Aaron''s face was covered with gloom. He stared at the ceiling without saying anything for a long time and fell into a trance.


    In the bathroom, Melissa took out the toothbrush from the cupboard. The maid must have changed these things yesterday. According to Aaron''s habit, everything needed to be changed in three days.


    After taking the new utensils from Melissa, George lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Mommy. You know what? I find that I don''t hate daddy very much. Am I very useless? I was so resistant to him before. "


    He hated Aaron very much before. If it weren''t for Aaron, how could it be possible for Melissa to live under someone else''s roof? However, after only getting along with Aaron for a few days, George found that his hatred for Aaron was like a rocket, disappearing faster than anything else.


    This kind of feeling made him inexplicably scared, and he could not even accept such a person as himself, and hated such a person.


    Hearing George''s words, Melissa was a little shocked. After a while, she immediately squatted down and seriously straightened George''s body. "I''m glad that George did it. Mommy doesn''t hate your daddy, so George doesn''t have to worry about so many things, okay? I just want you to be a happy child. Those things have passed. Let''s stop looking into it, okay? "


    As she spoke, Melissa smiled. Her face was full of sincerity that no one could refuse. George seemed to have figured out something and nodded slowly. Then he stood up on the chair again and began to wash up without saying a word.


    Embarrassed, Melissa turned to look at the door for help. To her surprise, Aaron was standing at the door of the bathroom. Did he hear their conversation?


    Just as Melissa was about to say something, Aaron suddenly gave Melissa a silent expression. Perhaps the child didn''t want to know that he had heard it. In order to give the child some space, Aaron didn''t intend to break the atmosphere.


    With a frown, Melissa quickly leaned forward, grabbed Aaron''s wrist and walked straight into the study. However, when she finished this series of actions, Melissa still didn''t forget to tell George that she had gone to work with the reason that he had to go first.


    Sitting in front of the basin, George looked a little absent-minded. After hearing the voice of Melissa, he replied quietly, "Okay. I know. Mommy, go ahead. "


    In the study, there was something wrong with the expressions of Melissa and Aaron. In the end, the first one to speak was also Melissa.


    "Aaron, I think the child is actually..."


    Unfortunately, before Melissa could finish her words, Aaron int


    break it.


    He looked at George first and asked, "All right. Today is a happy day. Don''t talk about so many things that have nothing to do with the amusement park. George, what would you like to drink then? "


    "Haha..."


    At first, Melissa thought that Aaron was going to say something, but what he said just an unimportant question. In an instant, an inexplicable smile appeared on her face, which made Aaron roll his eyes.


    George didn''t feel anything strange, but answered seriously, "I want to drink hot water. Mommy said it''s not good to drink too much beverage. "


    Hot water? It was the first time that Aaron had seen such a thing. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Normally, children would shout for juice or cola...


    Looking at the obscure expression on Aaron''s face, George became nervous subconsciously. Then he held the hand of Melissa and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Mommy, did I say something wrong? "


    Unfortunately, Melissa burst into laughter and didn''t have the chance to answer George''s question. She could only immerse herself in the world where she couldn''t stop laughing.


    The corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he quickly lied, "Yes. Nothing. I just wanted to say that I also like this kind of drink. Your mommy is right. It''s better to drink hot water. Your mommy must be moved, so she smiled so happily. "


    Half an hour later, the car slowly stopped. Although it was not a holiday, it was still crowded today.


    At the dinner table yesterday, Aaron had planned to book the whole amusement park, but Melissa refused politely. If that was the case, George would not feel the happiness of travelling with others. Privileges or something like that would be better to be avoid at this time.

 Chapter 489

    George''s eyes lit up in an instant. It was exactly the same as the amusement park he had imagined! There were a lot of people coming and going. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces.


    George was so excited that he couldn''t control himself. He held the hand of Melissa and shook it violently. "Mommy. Mommy, it''s true! "


    Frowning, he nodded in agreement. Like George, she also had an expectant smile on her face. To be honest, she didn''t have much impression of this place. It could be said that she had never been there before.


    Let alone her childhood, she didn''t even want to recall it herself. Her only mother, who was worthy of her memory, had left her early, leaving her alone until now.


    If it hadn''t been for the appearance of Aaron, Melissa wouldn''t have known where she would have been sold to, which man would have bought her, and what kind of life she would live now.


    Thinking of this, Melissa sighed. While Melissa was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Aaron went to buy the tickets first. In order to avoid trouble, he bought seven tickets directly, so that he didn''t have to buy the tickets for each entertainment equipment one by one.


    Looking at so many people queuing up around, George suddenly frowned. Then he cautiously stretched out his hand and pulled Melissa. He gently asked, "Will it be very expensive, Mommy?"


    Melissa laughed out loud and shook her head, saying, "I don''t know. Anyway, your father has a lot of money. You can help him with his work. I have never been to such a place before. George, please take good care of me then. "


    Although what Melissa said was a little childish, it was the most suitable reason for a child like George. After all, it was a little difficult for him to pick up Aaron in a short time. She couldn''t force him to do so, so she had to take it slowly.


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care at all. Indeed, what Melissa said was right. For him, such a small amount of money was only a few seconds, and it was far more than that.


    As soon as they entered the entrance, George seemed to have changed into a totally different person. He was not as calm and composed as before, but turned into a child in an instant.


    "Mommy, come with me. I want to play this first..."


    George seemed to be excited. He held the hand of Melissa and walked around. The staff were also ordered by Aaron first. They tried their best to let the two of them go to the game facilities first. On the other hand, Aaron was watching them from downstairs.


    Looking at the indifferent expression on Aaron''s face, George couldn''t help but turn his head in confusion. T


    in the future. Now, it was only temporary for Melissa to show off.


    After that, Melissa still felt sorry for Aaron. She took out a bottle of plum candies from her pocket, picked up a small piece and put it into Aaron''s mouth. She explained, "Well, that''s enough. I was afraid that grandpa was not feeling well, so I asked Jessie for some plum candies when I was about to go out. You can take them and feel better."


    It was also because of George that Aaron took the initiative to sit here. It was enough to move Melissa. Aaron really loved George. If only he could keep doing this.


    It seemed that it was because of the care of Melissa that Aaron was in a good condition. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he sighed and said, "Yes. Sure enough, my wife loves me. I didn''t make a mistake. "


    As he spoke, Aaron leaned his head against the head of Melissa. He looked like a lovely little bird, but somehow, it poked the smile on Melissa''s face.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Melissa had seen the horrible look in Aaron''s eyes, she would have laughed out loud. Holding back the laughter in her heart, Melissa enjoyed the moment.


    When the pirate ship shook to the highest point, the two people, Gorman and Aaron, were completely out of control. It seemed that this had something to do with inheritance. Normally, she didn''t feel that Aaron had acrophobia.


    As soon as Melissa opened his mouth, a gust of wind blew over, causing her to burp subconsciously. After getting used to it, Melissa stretched out her hand and pushed the half dead man beside her. Then she asked with concern, "Are you okay, Aaron?"


    Aaron rolled his eyes at Melissa and didn''t say anything. A wise man would know whether he was fine or not when he saw him like this.

 Chapter 490

    It was so obvious that Melissa wanted to laugh at him.


    However, Aaron had no strength to do anything else. He could only roll his eyes a few more times before closing his eyes and praying for the game to pass quickly.


    The two of them held the same attitude, which made Melissa laugh out loud. But she didn''t want to show it too obviously in front of the two people, so she could only endure it silently.


    In the end, Aaron had no choice but to lean his head on the shoulder of Melissa. When Melissa was about to protest, Aaron snorted and made her compromise.


    The adaptability of Melissa and George was extremely high. After thinking for a while, Melissa still couldn''t figure it out.


    With a snicker, she put her arms around Aaron''s shoulders, pretending to be domineering, so that he wouldn''t feel too bumpy. Melissa asked, "Aaron, I really didn''t expect you to feel dizzy about such things. Didn''t you have a meeting on a ship before? Why didn''t I feel you faint at that time?"


    Aaron gradually got used to it and said calmly, "Melissa, if you keep showing off, I won''t let you get out of bed tomorrow night. I used to take the medicine for carsickness, but I didn''t expect to come here today. "


    It was beyond his expectation that Gorman would come up, and he was even stimulated to take the initiative to come up. All he was thinking about was his son''s matter, and he even forgot it. Otherwise, how could Melissa be so proud?


    Melissa suddenly realized and nodded her head. She looked at Aaron with a snicker. "Oh, I see. Then you have to be nice to me in the future, Aaron. If you dare to do anything to me, I will take my son out by ship and won''t come back. "


    At this moment, the phrase of "cunning man gets what he wants" was very suitable for Melissa. But Aaron didn''t lose his temper. He just had a calculating smile on his face, which made Melissa panic.


    After clearing her throat, Melissa began to fawn on Aaron. "Anyway, I''m taking good care of you here today. You can''t do anything to me, or I''ll make it public, Aaron! Don''t smile at me. "


    The more Aaron smiled, the more uneasy Melissa felt. And the shaking speed of the pirate ship obviously slowed down. As a smart man, Melissa knew when to restrain and when to be arrogant. Once she got off the pirate ship, it would be the world of Aaron.


    Noticing Melissa''s intention, Aaron smiled and then spread his hands, pretending to be helpless. "Yes. Why do I think it''s a good time to enjoy the moon tonight? "


    Enjoy the moon? It was sunny today, but it was uncertain whether there would be sun in the evenin


    was worthy of praise. George didn''t understand the deeper meaning at all. Instead, he patted his chest proudly and said proudly, "Of course. I just said that I would protect grandpa well."


    Aaron chuckled to himself. Maybe George didn''t notice it. But Aaron knew it very well. Since entering the amusement park, George''s heart was obviously open a lot. He didn''t inadvertently call him Aaron, but daddy.


    When he was in a good mood, everything would be fine. That was why he offered to help Jane. Of course, the most important thing was that Aaron was worried that Jane would do something unexpected. It would be terrible if she hurt Melissa too much.


    As they moved forward, the light in their eyes became dimmer and dimmer. When they reached the second half of the journey, even Aaron himself was a little uneasy.


    With the help of the light of his mobile phone, he could only barely distinguish some paths inside. He had to rub the rest with his own hands, and with George in his arms, it was somewhat inconvenient for him to move.


    Her ears were filled with the screams of two women and the flustered voices of others, which made Aaron frown. It seemed that this place was also worth playing.


    While Aaron was lost in thought, he suddenly felt his arm tightened. Subconsciously, he turned his head and saw a skeleton man with a ferocious face and blood flowing. He was about the same height as him.


    Without hesitation, Aaron raised his hand and greeted the man in front of him habitually. The person who played the ghost screamed.


    The man retreated as he howled, "Please don''t beat the staff!"


    ''Beat the staff?'' At this moment, Aaron was also in a daze. He stood still in his position, as if he was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 491

    He had never heard that there would be a living person playing a ghost in the ghost house. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted so rashly just now.


    When the staff called out, the staff behind the curtain immediately pulled open, and then nervously came in to check the safety of the injured.


    However, because of their actions, the sun shone in from outside, and the originally dark road became clearer in an instant.


    Seeming to have a guilty conscience, Aaron touched the tip of his nose awkwardly, and then stretched out his hand to hold the hand of Melissa, intending to run away. If this matter was investigated, Aaron was not afraid of losing money, but he was just afraid of losing face.


    George seemed to realize that it was not the right time to have fun. He put his head on Aaron''s shoulder and kept silent all the way.


    Jane didn''t react as quickly as Aaron. When she was still looking at the injured staff, the three men had already disappeared.


    It was not until they reached the exit that Aaron slowed down a little. Today he came to the amusement park, he really lost a lot of face.


    Looking at Aaron with a smile, Melissa was in a good mood. It was the first time that she had seen Aaron running away in such a hurry. She had come to the amusement park right today. She had seen many scenes that she had never dreamed of before.


    Turning his head sideways, Aaron saw the smiling Melissa. He didn''t have much time to argue with her now. He sighed helplessly and then walked out of the finish line.


    As soon as he walked out, Gorman came up with concern and said anxiously, "Something bad happened to Howard."


    Something happened to Howard? It was only a few minutes ago. How could something happen? Is it about Shirley? That woman really couldn''t stand her actions.


    "Is that Shirley?"


    Aaron asked with frown, he didn''t want to disturb others. On the other hand, when Melissa heard the name of Shirley, her heart beat faster subconsciously.


    When she was in the car just now, she was still in a daze, but later she found that the name was not strange to her. Shirley was the powerful and mysterious woman that Aaron had hired when she was about to give birth. If she remembered correctly, that woman seemed to have a special crush on Howard, but after she left the police station, she had no chance to meet her again.


    For Shirley, Melissa admired and appreciated her, but more revered her. The killing intent emitted from her made people feel cold and then panic.


    But if she was on her own, she would be a reliable and secure teammate, at least in Melissa''s opinion.


    Aaron was a little annoyed, and the smile on his face disappeared immediately. H


    e taken directly to the lounge for refuge. Upon hearing the news, Melissa felt her heart hanging in the air.


    If she was right, the so-called murderer was Shirley... She couldn''t believe what had happened.


    According to what they said this morning, it seemed that Shirley came for Howard. But didn''t she love Howard so much before?


    Melissa had witnessed it with her own eyes. There was no mistake. Even if she was a killer, Melissa thought that she had the right to pursue her own happiness, and no one could deprive her of it. Moreover, the tenderness and love Shirley gave off at that time were absolutely not something that could be pretended.


    She was also a woman and loved a man deeply, so she could understand Shirley''s feelings. But was it because she loved him too much that she hated him?


    "Mason."


    While she was deep in thought, Melissa suddenly called out, "Mason." At the same time, Mason, who had been standing at the door silently, also looked up at Melissa, as if he wanted to ask her what she wanted to say.


    Frowning, Melissa hesitated for a long time before she asked tentatively, "Shirley... Is she very powerful? "


    She didn''t expect Mason to answer her. She just wanted to find a topic to try to calm herself down. But unexpectedly, Mason would answer such a careless question.


    Mason''s face was expressionless. He quickly sorted out his language structure and then briefly explained what he knew. "Not bad. She has a good reputation in that industry, but she suddenly disappeared three years ago. Recently, she has just done a large task, and her reputation is exposed again. "


    Many people had guessed what had happened three years ago, but they didn''t get an accurate answer. He had only heard some small pieces of the story and did not go deep into it.

 Chapter 492

    But now he seemed to be interested in this woman. Recently, when he came back to stay with Aaron, he always heard about this woman.


    But he really didn''t know what kind of person she was. If he had the chance, Mason must study her carefully.


    With her heart pounding wildly, Melissa took a deep breath and asked cautiously, "Then who will have a greater chance of winning if she confronted Howard?"


    If Howard could tie with Shirley or win Shirley, then nothing would happen to Aaron.


    While Melissa was talking, Mason leaned his head against the wall, as if he was trying to observe the situation outside.


    After Melissa spoke a while, Mason spoke out his guess. "Shirley is better. After all, it has been three years. Howard hasn''t moved much by the side of Aaron. I don''t know what Shirley has done in the three years, but she can stretch out her hands so flexibly as soon as she comes back. It can be understood that Shirley has been busy in the three years."


    His answer made Melissa panic. At this moment, she couldn''t sit still any longer. She stood up with a swish, and then pretended to rush out and said, "If Aaron goes out..."


    Fortunately, Mason with a quick mind stretched out his hand and stopped Melissa. Then he stood in front of the door and patiently explained, "Don''t worry. Mr. Aaron and Shirley have reached an agreement that Shirley can''t hurt Aaron, and Aaron won''t get involved in the fight between the two of them. Mr. Aaron just wanted them to transfer to another battlefield... After all, you two and your father can not be hurt, right? "


    Didn''t Aaron tell Melissa anything? This woman ran around like a headless fly. No wonder Aaron asked him to stay here in person.


    Gorman became a little anxious when he saw the unstable expression on Melissa''s face. Gorman coughed before he stood up and pulled him back to the sofa. "Melissa, I know you are upset, but you''d better sit down now. It''s useless to do so now. I believe that Aaron will handle it well."


    Compared with their panic, George was much calmer today. He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed in silence, and then stared at Mason.


    Mason said anything. His indifference made the atmosphere a little strange. While they were silent, George said, "Aunt Jane hasn''t come back yet."


    What a shocking statement! Even Mason was stunned this time. Indeed, he hadn''t seen Jane since he came here. Where had she been?


    Shocked, Melissa said in a trembling voice, "Oh n


    ously, "Yes. You''re right, Mason. I know you did everything for us out of responsibility. But rather than stay with a woman like me, you''d better go back to the Aaron. He needs your protection more. Now that you have said that Shirley is a woman who can do anything to get what she wants, it''s not impossible for her to hurt Aaron. Am I right? "


    If it weren''t for George''s words, Melissa would have been intimidated by Mason''s words. Jane stayed with her all night. How could she leave her alone now?


    It seemed that Mason thought what Melissa said was reasonable. After being silent for a while, Mason nodded and said, "I know. Since you want to go there, you can go there. But if something happens, you have to prove it, Mr. Gorman. It''s not that I can''t do it for no reason. It''s Miss Melissa who wants to leave by herself. "


    As he spoke, Mason cleverly glanced at Gorman. Although Gorman''s face was full of worry, he still nodded.


    Gorman sighed helplessly. Then he slowly stood up and sincerely persuaded, "Melissa, do what you can do. I know you are worried about your good friend, but I also care about you and my great grandson''s safety... If possible, I hope you and Miss Jane can come back safely. "


    If something happened to Melissa, he would be blamed by Aaron. He knew his grandson very well.


    After discussing everything with Gorman, Melissa looked at Mason again and said, "Yes. Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will handle it properly... As long as Aaron was fine, everything would be fine. Mason, your task was to protect Aaron from the very beginning, right? Now he might be in danger at any time. Can you really not go there? "

 Chapter 493

    Mason snorted and turned around indifferently. The moment he opened the door, he suddenly turned around with a gloomy face. "Melissa, you''d better make sure that nothing will happen to you, or you won''t be the only one to die." Even he would be dragged in.


    But if the worst came to the worst, he would die anyway. Anyway, he had to protect Aaron well. As for the punishment, he would talk about it when the matter was really faced. The safety of Aaron was the first priority!


    It was precisely because of Mason''s emotion that Melissa had the chance to turn the tables and get the chance to leave. Gorman was old, so he was not suitable for such a bumpy thing. He chose to keep George.


    After saying that, Mason walked out in a hurry. It could be imagined how much he cared about Aaron. At the same time, Melissa was about to follow Mason, but when George took the second step, he was suddenly pulled up by Gorman.


    George turned around in astonishment, kicked hard in the air and struggled, "Great Grandpa, I want to go out with my mommy. Great grandpa, Grandpa, please let me go. I will be worried if my mommy goes there alone. "


    If he was there, he could at least help Melissa. If she was alone, no one could take care of her if something happened.


    Gorman, who had been smiling all the time, now changed his smile. He pulled a long face and refused George''s request without hesitation. "No, you are just a child. If you go there rashly, you will be in danger. I don''t worry about your mommy! "


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, Melissa suddenly turned her head and said seriously, "George, be good. Stay here and help Mommy take care of Grandpa. Didn''t you do well on the pirate ship just now? Mommy is worried about you and needs someone to take care of Grandpa."


    Although George had a lot to say, he had no choice but to swallow it in his stomach. After lowering his head silently for a while, Gorman put him on the ground. It seemed that the child had figured it out.


    Reluctantly watching Melissa walk to the door, George suddenly handed over the pistol in his pocket and explained, "Mommy, take this away. This was before..."


    Hearing George''s words, Melissa didn''t blame George. Instead, she said with a trace of fear, "Yes. I know. But don''t frighten me with toys next time. It will be bad if people find out that it''s a fake one! "


    When George was about to say something more, Melissa had already gone away with the pistol in her hand, and George could only blink his eyes, not knowing what to do.


    The gun was real. He had accidentally taken it out of Jane''s room. He h


    n''t get involved in the personal feud between me and Howard. Can you explain it to me now? What''s going on? Besides, Howard, if you take one more step forward, don''t blame me for being careless. If you accidentally aim at your Mr. Aaron, don''t blame me. After all, it was your Mr. Aaron who broke our agreement first. "


    While speaking, Shirley sneered disdainfully. She closed her eyes and imagined what Howard would do next.


    The two of them were too familiar with each other. Unfortunately, in the past three years, Shirley had been getting more and more familiar with Howard, but Howard had ignored her after following Aaron.


    In other words, in the same time, Shirley grew faster than Howard, and at the same time, she knew more about himself than Howard. In any case, Howard was in a worse situation. His only advantage was that Shirley still had feelings for him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so persistent in hating Shirley for so many years. If Howard had been more patient and spent more time with Shirley, the situation wouldn''t have been like this.


    Hearing Shirley''s words, Howard froze in place for a moment. Almost instinctively, he stood back to his original position and stared at the position of Melissa and Shirley for a long time. Then he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The assassin, Mason, who ran out alone to look for Aaron was not far behind Shirley, and he had obviously found the existence of Shirley and the abnormal occasion.


    It seemed that this matter was not so bad. As long as Mason did it accurately, he could still do zero damage. At least, Aaron was safe.


    Noticing this, Aaron tried to calm Shirley down. "I didn''t get involved. I just came out to look for Melissa, as you can see."

 Chapter 494 In The Ghost House

    To find Melissa? The explanation was far fetched, because Aaron set out earlier than Melissa, but Shirley didn''t know about it. Besides, Shirley didn''t feel strange. After all, she knew how important Melissa was to Aaron. If Aaron didn''t care, he wouldn''t have hired her to take care of Melissa.


    Shirley shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she didn''t care. Then she took the initiative to make a concession. "Then you can leave now, in case that you will blame me for not keeping my words. But you, Aaron, you''d better understand that if you want to play any tricks, I, Shirley, will never let you go easily! "


    If Aaron was pushed too hard, he might do something. Shirley was not so arrogant when she met two people. She would give each other a step down.


    Aaron nodded. Then he glanced at Mason not far away from him with the corner of his eyes and continued, "Yes. That''s for sure. But Shirley, don''t cause too much uproar. I thought you and Howard would get rid of each other in other places, but I didn''t expect you to come here and make trouble in public. If it goes too far, it''s not good for you and that organization. Think about it before you do anything. Think about the consequences. "


    If this matter was spread out, the media would definitely dig out some information based on their unwilling to give up easily. At that time, if even that organization was involved, then the matter would be troublesome!


    It seemed that what Aaron said was reasonable, so Shirley restrained herself a lot. Although Shirley was uninhibited, sometimes she had a delicate side. At least she could measure the importance.


    Shirley waved her hand impatiently, and then resisted, "I know. You can leave now. I will deal with this matter with Howard. As for those who were accidentally killed, I will deal with them myself. And you just need to find a way to deal with the news after Howard''s death."


    In order to calm Shirley down, Aaron even said such redundant words continuously, which made Mason and Howard admire him.


    Taking a glance at Mason who was approaching, Aaron turned around and gave him a warning look. Then Aaron took the hand of Melissa and slowly left the battlefield.


    Aaron walked steadily without any panic, but only he himself knew how much he wanted to escape from this dangerous area.


    As soon as Aaron left the garage, he heard the gunshot coming from behind. As Aaron had expected, Melissa was frightened and tightened her body subconsciously. When she was about to say something, Aaron made a gesture of silence. Then Aaron pulled Melissa and ran all the way to the ghost house.


    According to what Melissa said, Jane was either transfer


    ression was somewhat ferocious. As he approached Aaron, he kept mumbling, "Aaron, go to hell! This is karma. Your son will go downstairs to accompany you. Don''t worry. We will act quickly and won''t let your son feel too much pain. "


    Just as he was about to grab Melissa and Aaron, Melissa suddenly stretched out her hand and screamed, "Don''t come over. If you come any closer, I''ll shoot."


    Melissa didn''t have anything to threaten him. She just hoped that something like a toy gun could frighten him. She didn''t know if the man had a gun or not. If he did, it would be terrible.


    Hearing this, Zac came out in an instant. He approached step by step, shook his knife and teased, "A gun? How could you have such a thing? Don''t be kidding. Do you think I don''t know? You have been frisked before entering the amusement park. How could you have it! Besides... Aaron has protected you so well. How could he let you touch these things? "


    When they came in, they first checked their whereabouts and confirmed that no one carried any dangerous things before they dared to act recklessly. Besides, Jane was their spy, so he knew what was on Melissa''s body.


    Every time Zac took a step forward, Melissa would shake her head. Then she said in a hurry, "Don''t come any closer, or I won''t be polite to you!"


    She had never fired a gun, and she knew that the gun was'' fake ''. It would be great if she could intimidate the other party, but if she couldn''t, there was nothing she could do.


    Melissa put her hand on the trigger tightly. Her whole body was trembling. It was not hard to imagine how big a challenge it would be for her.


    As if Aaron had realized something, he suddenly took hold of the hand of Melissa, and then hurriedly took a few steps back. Aaron was ready for battle.

 Chapter 495

    Subconsciously, Melissa closed her eyes, trying to escape. But the next second, Aaron pulled the trigger.


    Bang! The bullet came out of the pistol and pierced through Zac''s forehead. Zac''s face was full of astonishment, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw at the moment.


    Unfortunately, he had no chance to continue to explore the reason. Before he could groan, he collapsed and died.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye, which caught Melissa off guard. She blinked her eyes and then screamed subconsciously.


    Luckily, Aaron reacted quickly and covered Melissa''s mouth to prevent her from being exposed again. And most importantly, Melissa had to find a place to deal with her wound.


    Aaron frowned and then said seriously, "Let''s put aside the matter of Jane for the time being. Shirley and Jane have a secret cooperation, so Shirley won''t do anything harmful to Jane. Don''t worry. Now you should worry about yourself, understand? Let''s go! "


    Didn''t Melissa know how to care about her own health! This made Aaron a little annoyed.


    With an embarrassed smile, Melissa slowly came to her senses. She lowered her head and glanced at the wound on her abdomen. Then she replied with a pale face, "Yes. Okay, I see. Don''t be angry. "


    She felt terrible when she thought about it again. If it weren''t for the presence of Aaron, she would have died at the hands of Zac. According to what Aaron had said, it seemed that Shirley had prepared everything from the beginning.


    Aaron frowned. All of a sudden, he seemed to have understood something. He stood straight, picked up Melissa and carefully walked out of the ghost house. He explained, "This damn woman... But if she takes action now, it means something has happened to Shirley. Melissa, leave now. Let''s go. "


    Melissa nodded and tried to find a suitable position for herself. Then she gritted her teeth and grabbed Aaron''s sleeve.


    The sense of uneasiness became more and more intense. As a result, Melissa could only maintain the current situation and try not to increase the burden on Aaron. At this moment, in the lounge, George and the others were also experiencing a confrontation.


    George stared at the woman in front of him and asked with a suspicious look, "Aunt Jane? What''s wrong with you? "


    It was not like the usual Jane. Jane would never show such a gloomy expression. In addition, he had negotiated with Aaron before, so he didn''t notice that he was more vigilant than before.


    Gorman didn''t pay much attention to what he was thinking. When he sa


    d by Aaron! How can I accept it! Tell me! "


    If Alex didn''t die and only got some punches from Aaron, Jane could pretend that nothing had happened. After all, Alex had indeed tried to hide Melissa. It was understandable for Aaron to be a little short tempered, but if he killed Alex, it would be another thing.


    Hearing that, Melissa was also stunned. With a depressed look on her face, she shook her head crazily and denied, "What... What did you say? Wait... Jane, what did you say? Aaron killed Alex? How could it be possible? Aaron has been busy in the company these days, or he stays with us. How could he have time to target Alex? "


    She believed that Aaron wouldn''t do such a thing. Even if Aaron had, he would definitely tell her in advance. What''s more, Aaron and ZERO had been fighting so fiercely recently that they should not be in the mood to deal with such a trifle.


    Tears streamed down Jane''s face. At the same time, her fist on Aaron''s body also became weak. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Aaron stretched out his hand and pushed Jane away.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron care about Melissa, he would have pushed Jane away rudely. Then Aaron stood up quickly and stared at Jane vigilantly.


    He didn''t care whether Alex was dead or not, but he didn''t contact him after he taught him a lesson in Sean hospital.


    Unfortunately, Jane couldn''t calm down at all. Seeing that she couldn''t hurt Aaron, she directly pointed at Melissa, "Melissa, you don''t know nothing, you only know that you should enjoy the warmth in Aaron''s arms. But for me, I don''t have anything. I have to fight for love myself. Not everyone can be as happy as you are. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 496 No One Can Be Trusted

    Jane''s words were a little unpleasant to hear, at least it was hard for Melissa to bear. Melissa had never dreamed that she and Jane would end up like this.


    Aaron also got angry. He reached out and grabbed Jane''s collar, lifted it up hard, and then scolded, "I don''t know what''s wrong with Alex. I didn''t kill him either. If you come here to bark after hearing what Shirley said, you don''t have to blame me for disregarding the dignity of Melissa. Jane, you''d better understand that taking your life is just a matter of blink of an eye. "


    Jane''s eyes widened in an instant, and then the panic expression gradually pervaded her face.


    She twisted her body desperately to resist, "I... I don''t know what you are talking about. I don''t know Shirley at all! "


    Her excuses were so lame that she couldn''t even convince herself, let alone others? But she kept a low profile with Shirley. How did Aaron know about it!


    After getting the goods on Jane, Aaron had no intention of letting go. He split hairs and said harshly, "You don''t have to look at me in such a shocked way. Jane, if you don''t want others to know, you''d better don''t do it. I didn''t expect that you would betray Melissa behind her back. It''s really disappointing. "


    He just wanted Melissa to understand that it was not as simple as she thought. No one was trustworthy, and even her sister, whom she had always been proud of, would go separate ways with her because of a man!


    Tears streamed down Melissa''s face. She really didn''t understand why the situation had become so serious. She sobbed and pointed at her belly. "Jane... Is it because of Alex? Is that why you did such a thing? "


    At first, Melissa thought it was just a plot of Shirley, but she didn''t expect that Jane had so much resentment against her. If it weren''t for this opportunity today, Melissa would feel that she would be kept in the dark for the rest of her life.


    Jane burst into laughter and tears. Hearing that she had coughed violently for a while, she stared at the abdomen of Melissa and sneered, "Yes, that''s right. Do you know how much I hate you, Melissa? No matter what happens, you have more than I do. You are happier than me. We all came from that kind of environment, but why can you enjoy so much love? But for me, I have nothing! Nothing. Do you understand? "


    After saying so many harsh words to Melissa, Jane also felt bad. But she had done something wrong to Melissa, and she didn''t have the face to stay with Melissa anymore. It was better to leave now.


    Everything was the same as what Aaron had expected. After all, Melis


    usly at first. But later, when George accidentally touched the gun, Jane rang the alarm.


    ''What''s wrong with Shirley? Why did she take a gun to protect Melissa?'' Jane thought. She had never shot. She was not a killer, so she was not as good as Shirley in assassination.


    After thinking for a while, Gorman agreed. He took out his phone and explained, "I know. Although I don''t know what happened, I will try my best to help you if you need. So, my child, if you have any trouble, remember to tell me, don''t bear it alone."


    Jane answered casually. Then she turned on the computer and clicked on the latest news, trying to get some information from it. But to her surprise, there was no explosive news on it.


    At most, it was some kind of gossip about a star and who had cheated on her.


    However, things went much more smoothly with Gorman. At this moment, he finally understood why Jane didn''t call Alex directly. The reason was that Alex''s phone was powered off.


    If he hadn''t been with Sean at the moment, he might not have been able to contact him.


    On the other side of the phone, Sean looked puzzled. After he got a general idea of what had happened, he handed the phone to Alex, who was sitting next to him. Alex was also confused. Did Aaron know he was here?


    A sense of uneasiness spread in the hearts of the two people in an instant. If Aaron misunderstood that he was colluding with Sean, then Sean would also suffer a lot. After taking a deep breath, Alex tried to calm down and asked, "I''m Alex. Who are you?"


    Gorman''s voice was a little serious. He coughed and raised his voice unconsciously. "I''m Aaron''s grandfather. You may not know me, but you''re Alex, right? As long as it''s true, it''s okay."

 Chapter 497

    Sean and Alex looked at each other. The two of them looked confused, but Alex nodded and nodded to show that he was Alex.


    As expected, Jane came to her senses at once. Without saying a word, she jumped up, held Gorman''s hand tightly and stared at the phone, motionless.


    Gorman was also an experienced spectator. At the moment, he generously gave his mobile phone to Jane.


    Tears streamed down Jane''s cheeks. She put her phone near her ear and listened to Alex.


    The silence on the other side of the phone made Alex a little uneasy. He asked tentatively, "Grandpa, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing the familiar and strange voice, Jane had mixed feelings. However, when she calmed down, she soon realized a problem. Shirley told her that Alex had an accident and died at the hands of Aaron. There were only two kinds of explanation now. One was that the Alex on the phone was fake, and the other was that Shirley had lied to her and given her false information. She wanted her to have a gap with Melissa and Aaron.


    "What the hell is this woman thinking about?"


    After cursing in a low voice, Jane took the initiative to ask Alex, "Is Alex? Let me ask you, what did you say to Jane when you took her in?"


    In fact, when asking this question, Jane was uncertain. After all, it had been so long. For Alex, Jane should be just a passer-by.


    But Jane still didn''t want to give up this idea. Even if it was just a wishful thinking, she was willing to immerse herself in her own world. Perhaps when she knew the answer, she would be heartbroken, and perhaps she would have the courage to leave this doomed relationship.


    When Alex heard Jane''s voice, he breathed a sigh of relief. Without hesitation, he said, "Come with me. I''ll cure you."


    He had always been impressed by this matter. At that time, Jane just squatted on the side of the road, with a numb expression on her face. It was obvious that she had a story.


    When he tried to communicate with Jane, he found that she couldn''t hear, so he said the first sentence. And it was also because of this sentence that the two of them met like this.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jane''s eyes turned red again. She sobbed and said, "Yes, you''re right. That''s what you told me before... You have kept your promise, Alex. "


    Now that this matter had been confirmed, there was no need for her to continue to stay. Perhaps, leaving here at this moment was her best choice.


    Before Alex could ask, Jane hung up the phone in silence and handed it back to Gorman. Then she turned around and


    Unfortunately, Jane was in a fit of anger at the moment, so she couldn''t care Shirley. She gave a sinister smile, stamped her feet and roared, "Shirley, why did you lie to me?"


    She trusted Shirley so much. Shirley lied to her that she would protect Melissa and win Alex''s heart! This woman had been lying to her and fooled her like a monkey. She really had enough of it.


    The gunshot hurt Shirley so much that she was almost unable to speak. She had forgotten how long she had not been hurt so badly. In the past, she could only give others such a feeling, and she had no chance at all.


    But now when she tasted it, she felt bad.


    She smiled awkwardly and then shook her head. "I didn''t mean to lie to you... Maybe... Maybe I have concealed something. But I can tell you something about... About you and your mother... "


    Shirley began to pant while speaking. Obviously, she was dying. At such a critical moment, what else did she want to say? Didn''t she ask for help?


    With a suspicious attitude, Jane moved forward a little, but her vigilance didn''t decrease. Shirley didn''t care. At least, it would be easier for her to talk at such a distance.


    Shirley struggled to sit up, reached out her hand to cover her bleeding wound and said, "The place you went before, the principal... It''s your mother. She... In order to live a good life... She... Abandoned you...and she feels guilty for it. "


    If possible, she still wanted to go back to the organization and die. After all, that was her only concern. Death in such an amusement park was really a strong irony for people like her who had no childhood.


    After taking a deep breath, Shirley continued. But Jane interrupted her abruptly.

 Chapter 498 If You Were A Boy

    Jane seemed to be feeling the general, neat shook her head, and then stopped Shirley. "I don''t, I don''t want to listen to you. You shut up! I told you, I couldn''t help you. I also won''t take you to the hospital, I don''t have relationship with this matter. If you die, I hope you die quickly."


    As she spoke, Jane staggered and stepped back. It seemed that she had vaguely understood something, but she instinctively resisted.


    Jane was the one who had always wanted to know the answer, but now she was the one who refused to know the past. This was really hard to guess.


    As for Jane''s reaction, Shirley didn''t take it seriously. Instead, she continued as if she was telling a story.


    "At that time, your father thought you were a boy and was very happy... Hiss... But later he found it was a baby girl. At the beginning, your mother also tried her best... Uh... "


    Before Shirley could finish her words, she was suddenly pushed down by Jane. The wound was torn in an instant. Shirley, who was already in sharp pain, was once again eroded away by the erosion of bones.


    The cold sweat broke out and made Shirley''s body numb for a short time. Was it because too much blood? She gradually didn''t feel so painful at the beginning.


    But it was not a good thing to have such a feeling. If such a strong feeling was more obvious, it meant that she was about to die. Although Shirley had been prepared to die at any time from the beginning, she had never expected that she would be set up to die.


    Trembling with anger, Jane shook off Shirley''s hand and shouted, "Shut up! I don''t want to listen to you! Shirley, listen to me! I wish you could die right now! If it weren''t for you, how could my relationship with Melissa become like this?"


    But it was not all her fault. If she hadn''t trusted others so easily, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. At this moment, Jane''s heart was filled with bitterness.


    "You... Uh... "


    "Over there. There''s some movement over there. Go and have a look!"


    Just as Jane and Shirley were about to continue to struggle, they suddenly heard a group of people shouting and footsteps behind them. Jane''s heart sank.


    Jane stood up and walked out of the room without saying anything. Her face was full of fear.


    If people saw such a scene, they would misunderstand something, wouldn''t they? For example, it was possible to take Jane as a murderer.


    Time passed quickly. In a short while, those people gathered together, and Shirley fell to the ground, even her breath became weak.


    Jane gritted her teeth and made up her mind. Then she turned around and left quietly from another passage.


    Now Jane had something to confirm. If she couldn''t get that con


    s shining.


    The same scene happened when they came in last time. Was the photo really in the past? Otherwise, the old man wouldn''t miss her so much.


    "Who?"


    As soon as the door was pushed open, the principal immediately took off her glasses and looked at the person at the door in panic. Seeing that it was Jane, she put the photo away quickly.


    The principal immediately stood up with one hand on the table, and then reached out her hand to hold Jane''s hand. She smiled with relief, "Oh, it''s you, Miss Jane. What brings you here at this time?"


    Jane made a gesture to the child, indicating her to go out first, and then changed the topic with a smile. "Oh, I don''t have anything else to do. I just want to come and see how the environment is now. Are you used to living here?"


    Jane''s smile was obviously a little stiff. If she really just came to have a look, that would be fine, but people could see at a glance that it was obviously just an excuse.


    The principal was obviously more excited when she mentioned this. She trembled a little, and then choked, "Thank you for this. If it weren''t for you, this place would have been torn down. Now the children are living well. As you can see, if there is a chance, I really want to personally thank Mr. Aaron. For us and these children, he is the Savior! "


    It never occurred to the principle that she would have the chance to deal with such a person as Aaron in her life, and that the person would even offer to pay so much money for them. Even in the charity industry, she had never seen such a generous person!


    Jane smiled and then helped the principal to sit on the chair. She smiled and said, "Nothing. I didn''t help much on this matter. It''s all because of Aaron. Grandma, please sit down. I have something to do. I want to ask you. "

 Chapter 499

    But her smile inexplicably made the principal feel a little uneasy. It would be fine if Jane just came to visit her, but she was afraid that Jane''s purpose was not that simple!


    Her face changed a little. Then she asked carefully, "Well, what do you want to ask?"


    She couldn''t describe how the faint uneasiness she felt. She could only stare at Jane cautiously, trying to figure out something.


    Jane, on the other hand, looked calm. After taking a glance at the door, she lowered her voice and asked with a smile, "Let me ask you, who is my mother?"


    When she said this, Jane fixed her eyes on the principal. As expected, the principal''s face changed immediately.


    She looked flustered and smiled awkwardly. Then she turned her head to avoid meeting Jane''s eyes. She paused for a while and said with a fake smile, "I... Are you kidding, Miss Jane? How could I know who your mother is? "


    With a sneer on her face, Jane said sarcastically, "Isn''t my mother you? It''s ridiculous that you don''t want to admit it. I came here in vain. I didn''t expect to see such a scene."


    In fact, Jane was also guilty when she said this. She did it with a half true and half false attitude. If the principal hadn''t shown her panic just now, she wouldn''t have noticed anything.


    The principal didn''t know that Jane had so many evil plans. She was frightened in an instant and took a step back subconsciously. Then she said with a trembling voice, "You... How did you know that? "


    Jane was shocked by her actions and words, and she didn''t know what to say for a moment. Was it true?


    The answer was clear, but Jane couldn''t figure out why. The principal seemed to be able to be her grandmother. How could she be her mother?


    Jane''s mind was very chaotic at the moment, but she was surprisingly calm than usual which was something Jane herself did not expect. The principle saw Jane approaching step by step. Then Jane stared at her and gnashed her teeth. "Why would I know? Then why don''t you admit it? Huh? "


    If she had admitted it at the beginning, there wouldn''t be so many troubles then. From the first time the principal recognized her, Jane knew that this woman must have hidden something, but she didn''t expect that this old woman would be her mother?


    Was that a joke! How could she believe it? She really wanted to scream out, but what she said was against her will. She really wanted to turn around and leave, but her feet were as heavy as lead, and she could not take a step.


    In an instant, the principal''s face was covered with tears. She sobbed in a low voice, and then fell to her knees and apologized, "I''m sorr


    oung to understand that. That man was nice to you, so I was relieved. But things didn''t go so smoothly... "


    Speaking of this, the principal cried out all of a sudden, and her face was full of grievance. She must didn''t feel any better then, at least she must have endured hardships.


    In the end, Jane felt sorry for her. She took out a piece of tissue from her pocket and handed it to her. She comforted her in a soft voice while waiting for her next words.


    The principal forced a smile and then continued to speak, "You should have known who that woman was later. After she came to our house, I was squeezed out of it. In the end, Bennett asked me to come out directly and give me a large sum of money. But I was a nun living in a welfare house. At that time, I had no place to go. I have no choice but to take the risk and steal you out of the Qi Family. I''m an unrecognizable nun, because I have you... I admit that I hated you at the beginning, but later I found that I was wrong, very wrong... However, we only escaped for a few days before we were found. Of course, you were taken back. I don''t know how you lived later... At that time, in order to survive, I had to endure it for a long time. After that, I went back to the welfare house and specially found a remote and unfamiliar place. "


    These words seemed plain, but Jane could guess how much hardship she needed to suffer and how people would treat her, because she didn''t feel well either.


    It seemed that the same thing happened to her, so her indignation calmed down a lot. Jane pursed her lips and stood up.


    Now that she had a rough idea of what had happened, there was one more thing she wanted to do... Otherwise, she would have no right to stay here for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 500

    Seeing that Jane suddenly stood up, the principal was frightened in an instant. She also stood up with a rubbing sound, reached out her hand and grabbed Jane''s arm tightly, unwilling to let her go no matter what.


    Suspicions were written all over Jane''s face. She turned sideways and asked in confusion, "What are you doing?"


    Jane didn''t shake off the principal''s hand, which meant she didn''t reject her. But she didn''t seem to want to stay.


    The principal lowered her head and didn''t dare to speak. Just when Jane was about to lose her patience, she quickly said, "I know I have no right to ask you to forgive me. If I had been more capable, you might not have been taken away, let alone suffered so much. When you appeared in my sight that day, I almost recognized you at the first sight. My baby... How can I let you go? I know you are very angry now. But can you come back to see me occasionally? "


    Her request was very simple. No, it could not be said to be a request, but an extravagant and longing. Such a look was irresistible, not to mention that Jane had never planned to leave here from the beginning.


    At this moment, her situation was somewhat similar to that of the principal in the past. She was homeless and didn''t know where to go. It was absolutely impossible for her to go back to the Aaron''s home now. Regardless of Melissa, Aaron alone was already a problem.


    She didn''t have a house outside, so it was impossible for her to go back to the Qi Family and live with Bennett. So she wanted to come to the welfare house to help with something, and it was also a good choice to live with her mother who had been missing for many years to cultivate their relationship.


    After experiencing some losses and sufferings, people would really understand that many things were precious. Now, there was no doubt that Jane was such a person.


    Looking at the principal''s tearful face, Jane had no choice but to compromise. Then she told him the purpose of her departure, "I''m not leaving. I''m just going to do something. Although I don''t know if you have a room here, I hope you can make a room for me if it''s convenient. I want to live here for a long time. I''ll bring some daily necessities here later. Do you need anything? "


    She couldn''t come here empty handed, could she? It was obviously unreasonable and inconvenient to live conveniently.


    Hearing Jane''s explanation, the principal breathed a sigh of relief. She swallowed and asked tentatively again, "I see... Will you really come back? Are you sure? Of course there is a roo


    on Bennett''s face became weirder. When Jane calmed down and realized that she was in danger, it was too late.


    Helpless, she had to pretend to be calm. She put her hands around her chest like Aaron and asked, "Do you really think that I came here alone? I will only give you the last chance. I will ask you for the last time. If that woman is really my mother, why is she so old... She can be my grandmother with her age. "


    Although this sentence sounded a little funny, it was the biggest confusion of Jane. That woman didn''t look like a mother at all. Instead, she looked like a grandmother.


    As soon as Jane''s question reached Bennett''s ears, he burst into laughter, as if he had heard the funniest words in the world. "Women are made of water after all. How can they be young forever? What''s more, she is an impudent nun. Wherever she goes, she won''t have a good result. Otherwise, how could a person like you appear? "


    The irony in Bennett''s words was so obvious that Jane was irritated. She stretched out her hand and slapped Bennett in the face.


    A crisp and loud slap fell on Bennett''s face, making his ears buzzing, which was similar to the scene that Jane was slapped.


    Exasperated, Bennett reached out and grabbed Jane''s hair. Then he slapped her in the face and shouted, "You bastard! How dare you revolt against me? I have raised you for so many years anyway. You ungrateful bitch, since you have the courage to come here alone today, don''t want to go out alive. Don''t worry. I will torture you to death. "


    The maid who was cleaning outside the door heard the sound and immediately hid far away, pretending not to hear anything, which made Mason who was not far away feel funny.

 Chapter 501 Bring Jane Back Now

    He didn''t intend to take action. After all, it was Jane''s private affair, and Aaron didn''t tell him to take good care of Jane. What he did now was just to act according to his will.


    Jane was a little angry. She struggled and roared, "Let go of me! You bastard! You are a heart-breaker, aren''t you? How dare you laugh at me when you abandon Chloe?"


    Jane looked down upon this kind of man most. The man who dared to do it but dared not to admit it. Although Jane didn''t know what had happened between the two of them in the past, the one who had done more wrong must be Bennett!


    A man like him was definitely a leftover among men. Whoever met him was doomed to be thoroughly unlucky.


    Hearing Jane''s insulting words, Bennett didn''t get angry. He raised Jane''s chin with his hand frivolously and said with a little contempt, "You have a tough mouth now. I''d like to see how long you can hold on!"


    Soon after, the sound of something being knocked over came from the study. The fight in the study was chaotic enough.


    After confirming what he wanted to know, Mason turned around and was about to leave. But at this time, his phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated.


    The only person who could get through to this number was Aaron. Usually, Mason didn''t bring his cell phone with him when he came out. But Aaron gave him a phone, saying that it was convenient to contact.


    But Mason was not used to muting the phone. He had just come back for a while, and it was a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, his vibration did not disturb too many people, so he was not found in an instant.


    He took a glance at the caller ID and found it was indeed Aaron. He called Mason at this time because he had something urgent to tell him.


    Mason answered the phone. Then he walked aside as if there was no one else and answered the phone, "Yes, it''s me. What''s wrong, Mr. Aaron?"


    On the other side, there was no big change in Aaron''s mood, but what he said made Mason''s chest tighten inexplicably. "Is Jane on your side now?"


    Mason admitted immediately. Although he didn''t know what was on Aaron''s mind, it was the wisest choice not to lie to him.


    After clearing his throat, Aaron said unhappily, "Bring Jane back now. Melissa have something to ask her. No matter what the cost is, I hope I can see you and Jane in half an hour."


    If it weren''t for the repeated requests of Melissa, how could Aaron have such an idea? Now if Jane appeared in front of Aaron, he would want to kill her directly.


    "Yes. I know. I''ll take her back to the villa right now... "


    Before Mason could finish his words, Aaron suddenly interrupted, "You don''t have to send Jane back to the villa. I''m not in


    explicably irritable. If the stalemate continued, he swore that he would not be able to bear it.


    Sean''s face was full of embarrassment, but under the gaze of Aaron, he must say something.


    After sighing slightly, Sean said simply, "The blood is stopped, but... The injury is still a little serious. It''s harmful to the lung. For the time being, don''t do too intense exercise, and don''t make Melissa too excited. On the contrary, you, Aaron, go to deal with your wound first. "


    The bleeding was temporarily stopped, but it was another problem whether it would burst out again. But before it happened, he had to hide it. Otherwise, according to Aaron''s impetuousness, he might overturn Sean''s hospital.


    Having been with Sean for so many years, Aaron seemed to have taken a deep breath of relief after hearing Sean''s words. Aaron''s knitted brows smoothed a little.


    That was to say, was Melissa okay for the time being?


    As soon as Aaron breathed a sigh of relief, the piercing pain swept over in an instant. He had taken two shots in his arms and one shot a few centimeters below his collarbone. It was almost his limit to endure such a long time.


    There was one reason why he wanted to ask Jane to come here. To untie a bell, the person who tied it was required. At first, Aaron thought Melissa was talking in a dream, but when he got close to Melissa, Aaron found that she was murmuring Jane''s name.


    It was no wonder. After all, they had been living together for so many years. Melissa knew what kind of person Jane was. The reason why Melissa left just now was that she was afraid that it would be irreparable in the end?


    Aaron knew how important Jane was to Melissa. If it weren''t for the fact that Melissa was so eager for Jane, Aaron wouldn''t have spent so much time.

 Chapter 502

    When Aaron calmed down, Sean took a tool to clean his wound and took the bullet out of his body.


    This process seemed to be short, but in fact, it took a lot of effort. If he was not skilled, how could he finish it so easily?


    He bandaged the wound for Aaron. At the same time, Sean was thinking about something. Should he discuss with Aaron about the matter that originated from Alex?


    He had always thought that Alex was not a good person, but to be honest, if Alex hadn''t reminded him just now, the rescue might not have been so skillful.


    Alex seemed to have great attainments in this respect. If Alex could do it by himself, the effect might be better. But now the relationship between Alex and Aaron was so stiff. If he spoke it out rashly, it would cause some unnecessary trouble.


    Sean''s gaze was so passionate that even Aaron couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Then Aaron said coldly, "What do you want to say?"


    Aaron was worried that his son would be traumatized by such a cruel scene. If he did, he would never know how to make up for his son.


    But George had always been mature, so it wouldn''t have much impact on him. While comforting himself, Aaron was also uneasy.


    Looking at the pale face of Aaron, Sean was also a little worried. He took the initiative to get close to Aaron, and then asked tentatively, "Aaron, how about you go to have a rest first? You are not in a good condition. I will take care of George for you. Don''t worry. I will call the director of the psychology department to come here later. You must be very tired. Don''t push yourself too hard. "


    However, just as Aaron was about to give an answer, Mason suddenly carried Jane in with a very strong posture, which was a little frightening and attracted many people''s attention to them.


    At this moment, Jane was only ashamed. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she had to swallow her anger and give up struggling. She tried her best to cooperate with Mason, so that she wouldn''t look too embarrassed.


    As if Mason didn''t feel anything, he put Jane down from his shoulder and asked the nurse where Aaron and the others were.


    The nurse was also told. In an instant, she knew who it was. She whispered a series of numbers in Mason''s ear and quickly retreated.


    This man was not only tall, but also gave off a sense of danger. If he was not careful, he always felt that he would be involved in a war at any time.


    After nodding to show his understanding, Mason pulled Jane toward


    Sean to say anything more. It was better to think about how to persuade Aaron to accept Alex than to waste time in such a place.


    After weighing the pros and cons again, Sean said uneasily, "Yes. Aaron, in fact, there is an important thing that I want to discuss with you. It''s about Alex... Don''t be angry. Listen to me. I did this for the sake of Melissa. "


    While saying this, Sean kept staring at the face of Aaron. As expected, when he just mentioned the name of Alex, the face of Aaron pulled down. It seemed that this topic was the trigger.


    The mere mention of ZERO had caused a headache to Aaron. Now, Alex suddenly came out to fight with him for Melissa Even though Aaron knew that it was impossible for Melissa to leave, he was still troubled.


    His woman was coveted by so many powerful men. Who could he eat and sleep well at ease?


    In such an urgent situation, what on earth could make Sean say that boldly? Aaron was tempted by this. After a while, Aaron finally agreed, "Okay, what do you want to say?"


    On the other hand, Jane was stunned when she heard the name of Alex. By the way, she remembered that Gorman had called Sean and then contacted Alex.


    In other words, Alex was still in this hospital? By the way... Alex was good at both surgeries and children''s diagnosis. In order to help her and Melissa, Alex had spent a lot of time and energy on it.


    Did Sean want to ask Alex for help? And Aaron was the biggest problem. In the final analysis, he was afraid that the two would get into a fight as soon as they met.


    Jane had seen through Aaron''s bad temper, so she could more or less understand what Sean was worried about.

 Chapter 503

    The fact that Aaron was willing to listen to him explain the reason made Sean feel like a survivor of a disaster. He didn''t dare to waste more time. He glanced at the bloodless face of Melissa, and then explained, "To be honest, I''m a little ashamed. I''m really not sure about this operation. Just now, Melissa was bleeding again. There was too much blood that I''m afraid it''s caused by lung bleeding. Besides, she was bumpy when you came here just now. The situation is much worse than I expected. I promised you that I would send Melissa out safely at any cost... And Alex has done much more research than I do. Coincidentally, he is in my hospital now. If possible, I still hope that you can temporarily leave the hatred between you two behind and let him... "


    After Aaron figured out what had happened, he nodded without hesitation. As long as Melissa was safe, he could do anything willingly. Of course, except give up on Melissa to others.


    Aaron''s concession made Sean feel happy for a moment. He had never had the chance to cooperate with Alex. It seemed that it was a coincidence today. In addition, after Alex knew the situation of Melissa, he had been thinking that join the work. This was really a good deal.


    Not daring to delay any longer, Sean simply told Aaron something important, and then called Selina to accompany Aaron and Jane. He took the initiative to go to the asepsis room.


    The operation was about to begin! Success or failure depended on this move!


    Outside the door, George quietly watched this moment. In fact, he had woken up when Mason came. Although he also couldn''t let go of Melissa, he knew that he couldn''t help much even if he went in, so he chose to sit quietly outside the door and looked at Mason silently.


    There was a rare tenderness in Mason''s eyes, but he stood still in silence. The two of them were in a stalemate, and time passed...


    The door of the operating room was filled with a heavy atmosphere, and the emergency operation was about to start. A few minutes ago, Alex had also walked in.


    Jane took a look at the absent-minded Aaron, and then asked tentatively, "Aren''t you going in?"


    Aaron had shouted that he wanted to go in and accompany Melissa. But when he reached the door of the operating room, he suddenly stopped. What was he thinking about?


    Even though Aaron was scary when he was angry, he was inexplicably terrible when he tightened his face without saying a word.


    Instead of turning to look at Jane, Aaron stared at the door of the operating room with empty eyes and said coldly, "Jane, let me ask you, what kind of cooperation agreement do you have with Shirley?"


    He knew what Jane was thinking about Alex. If Jane didn''t behave herse


    it''s not mine after all..."


    Alex''s heart had always been on Melissa, which could not be changed no matter how hard she tried. Now that Alex could personally perform an operation for Melissa and contribute all his life''s efforts to her, Alex must be satisfied, right?


    "Melissa, hold on!"


    Aaron''s sudden roar scared not only Jane, but also several people who were having an operation. The earphones Selina gave him were similar to radio, so he could talk to the people inside. So his roar naturally spread inside.


    Alex''s heart beat faster in an instant. The speed at which Melissa lost blood was much faster than they thought, but the knife stabbed into her lungs. If he didn''t stop the bleeding first, he was afraid that Melissa couldn''t get through it.


    The nurse next to Alex stretched out her hand and took a special towel to wipe the sweat on Alex''s forehead, looking embarrassed.


    The normal pulse pressure was 30~40mmHG, but now Melissa was getting farther and farther away from this value...


    Alex was also a little annoyed. He glanced at Aaron in the isolation area and roared, "Aaron, don''t scream. We will try our best to protect Melissa. I don''t want anything happen to Melissa, whether it''s for public or private reasons."


    Jane was totally confused, because she couldn''t hear Alex''s voice and could only understand the sudden roar of Aaron just now.


    In other words, the earphone could be used to talk to the other end of the phone? And what Aaron said should refer to the state of Melissa... Could it be that Melissa was...


    Jane didn''t dare to think about it at all. Somehow, she plucked up Aaron''s earphone with her tied hands and tried to take it off.


    Annoyed, Aaron stepped back and pushed away Jane''s hand. He didn''t have much time to play such meaningless games with Jane!

 Chapter 504

    Jane''s eyes were filled with tears. She could only see the ferocious and angry face of Alex, but she couldn''t hear clearly what he was talking about.


    Seeing the expression on Alex''s face, Jane felt uneasy and wanted to do something to help. Jane knelt on the ground. Then she choked with sobs, "Aaron, please, can I talk to the earphone inside? Please, give me. I only need five minutes. No, one minute is enough... I still have a lot to say. How dare that Melissa not work hard? I want to quarrel with her... Please, give it to me. No matter what happens after this matter, I''m willing to be at your disposal. "


    Aaron frowned. After taking a glance at Selina, Selina immediately walked up to her, took out a pair of headphones from another drawer and put them on for Jane.


    If it weren''t for this woman, there wouldn''t have been so many difficult things in their hospital! That was one of the reasons why Selina treated Jane specially.


    As soon as she put on the earphone, Jane said, "Can you hear me, Melissa! Melissa, Melissa! Answer me! "


    Such a noise would be particularly noisy in the quiet operating room all of a sudden. Astonishment was written all over Sean''s face. He looked up at the direction of Aaron, apparently asking what was going on.


    They were having an operation. Why did Jane come here at this time! During the operation, they needed to be extremely quiet and calm. What if such an abrupt sound caused some mistakes!


    On the operating table, Melissa''s face was deathly pale. The dazzling light shone on her abdomen. The blood red enchanting abdomen and the gloomy bones in her chest made Jane''s heart inexplicably cool.


    Alex seemed to understand something and started to work hard at once. He continued to look at the injured part and the damaged lung.


    However, Jane seemed to be unaware of anything. She continued to talk to Melissa, "Listen, Melissa, you said you wanted to know the reason, didn''t you? Then what are you doing now? Wake up! Don''t you want to know what you are in my heart? Is this how you ask me? "


    As she spoke, her tears kept rolling down, and her voice was a little hoarse. It seemed that she didn''t feel well about what happened before. Obviously, she didn''t want to hurt Melissa out of instinct.


    Jane choked with sobs. She knelt on the ground and said with tearful eyes, "I know you can hear me, right? Melissa, I didn''t mean to hurt you. Do you understand? I... I have found my mother. Do you want to know? Wake up if you want to know, Me


    She didn''t even turn around to look at George and Melissa. George was irritated at once, but no one knew that Jane, who turned around, was now full of tears.


    George didn''t catch up. He just widened his eyes and watched Jane leave. Maybe she wouldn''t have the chance to see him again if she turned around this time.


    Staring at his son''s movements, Aaron squatted down with curiosity. He gently stroked his head and asked, "What are you thinking about? If you want to blame her, why don''t you catch up? "


    He could clearly see the hatred in George''s eyes. If it was possible, he would want to get justice for Melissa, wouldn''t he?


    After all, he had been with Jane for so many years. It was hard for anyone to accept that he was suddenly abandoned, let alone a child like him. Although he pretended to be strong, there was always a fragile part in his heart.


    With a sneer, George pushed away Aaron''s hand and pretended to be calm, "There''s no need. Since she has abandoned Mommy, there''s no need to retrieve her, and there''s no need to waste my time."


    Although these words were plain, he concealed a lot of disappointment and cold expectations.


    Without saying anything, Aaron took George in his arms and turned to look at the operating room, waiting for Sean and others to come out.


    At least it was enough for Melissa to be safe now. Things would be sorted out after Melissa recovers. Of course, there was still a very important thing to do at the moment...


    Aaron frowned and glanced at Mason beside him. Then he said slowly, "Mason. I''ll leave the matter of ZERO to you. You can also show your identity. It''s meaningless to continue to cover it up."

 Chapter 505

    Show his identity? It seemed that Aaron was really annoyed and going to fight back. His identity could be said to be the biggest trump card in Aaron''s hand.


    Mason, who had always been obedient to Aaron, didn''t say yes as usual. Instead, he glanced suspiciously at the boy in Aaron''s arms and asked tentatively, "Mr. Aaron, don''t you regret it?"


    Once this matter was made public, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble. Although it could be said that the ZERO would collapse in the shortest time, if it was not made public, the ZERO could also be destroyed. Why did Aaron choose this way?


    However, Aaron''s attitude was tough and terrible. He frowned and then said impatiently, "I don''t want to repeat what I said. You''d better understand."


    After seeing the attitude of Aaron, Mason immediately returned to his original state. He nodded quickly and then replied, "Okay, I see. Others should come later. Mr. Aaron, pay attention to yourself. If there is anything you need me to do, contact me at any time."


    Aaron nodded and didn''t turn around. He focused all his attention on the door of the operating room, and so did George.


    About ten minutes later, the door of the operating room was pushed open again, and the father and son''s hearts were hanging in the air. The two of them fixed their eyes on the person inside.


    After being pushed out, there was no blood on Melissa''s face. Her face was deathly pale. If Aaron hadn''t seen her undulating chest because of her breath, he would have thought that Melissa had left him.


    After the operation, they were obviously very tired, especially Alex, who seemed to have just come out of the jaws of death. But Aaron didn''t say anything. He walked to Sean silently and asked him about the details.


    With a bitter smile, Alex took off his mask and dragged himself to the duty room.


    Now he just wanted to close his eyes and have a good sleep. The operation just now almost crushed his nerves. If Jane hadn''t cried out at the critical moment, he would have fallen down with her.


    By the way, where is Jane?


    Thinking of this, Alex''s steps stiffened. At a loss, he turned his head and tried to find the woman, but unfortunately, Jane had never appeared in front of Alex.


    Jane had left a few minutes before they came out. It was impossible for her to stay in the hospital. With Aaron''s appearance, Jane wouldn''t make trouble here no matter how capable she was.


    Sean''s knitted brows finally smoothed down a little. After sighing slightly, Sean gesticulated and said, "The operation could be said to be risky and temporary safe, but Melissa better to be hospitalized for observation. Now the woun


    go to bed first. I will wake you up later if I see Mommy wake up."


    Aaron''s heart ached, but he couldn''t refuse. He nodded and lay on the other side of the bed, turning his back to his son. Then he took out his phone from his pocket and called someone else.


    Before Melissa woke up, he would take care of everything! He didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.


    At the same time, Jane came to the bank with her ID card and transferred all the assets of Bennett to her own bank card.


    When Bennett got the news, Jane had taken out half of her cash. Although it was not a big amount, it was an unimaginable consumption for ordinary people.


    The woman with signature on the counter smiled sweetly. Then she handed the bill to Jane and reminded her, "Hello, Miss Jane. This is your receipt. Please sign here."


    Jane, who was absent-minded, didn''t come to her senses until she heard this. She smiled awkwardly, and then reached out her hand to take it. After neatly filling in the name of Jane on it, she ran out in embarrassment.


    Looking at the crowd, Jane burst into laughter all of a sudden, with tears falling down from the corners of her eyes. In the past, she was short of money. In order to have a meal, she could fight with the beggars on the street until her head was broken and blood was bleeding.


    But in the past, she was happy and had enough life. Now, no matter how much money she had, she would not look for the kind of free and easy as before.


    Raising her head, Jane stared at the dazzling sunlight and then said with self-mockery, "People are always like this. They won''t know what treasure is until they lose it. When I had it, I thought it was dispensable, and I even wanted to abandon it. But when I really lost it, I felt I missed it... "

 Chapter 506

    Seeing that Jane was almost mad, the people around her all ran away. Most of them treated her as a madwoman and no one was willing to pay attention to her.


    The inconstancy of human relationships were unchanged no matter in the past or now. She couldn''t feel any warmth, and the only two times she was lucky enough to get warmth was gradually away from her.


    After calming herself down, Jane left here quickly. She stopped a taxi and then moved towards the wholesale market.


    Now she didn''t have any communication tools with her, so it was impossible for anyone to contact her in a short time.


    Before Jane had time to sit down, she fastened her seat belt and asked, "Excuse me, please drive me one more time later. I''ll pay for it, but how much can you hold in the trunk?"


    The driver chuckled and skillfully controlled the steering wheel. He answered, "There are a lot of things that can be stored in the car. But if you want to move, I have no choice. If there are not many things, the seat should still be empty. The back seat can also be filled with many things, of course, it will be more expensive."


    Many people wanted to take advantages when they took a taxi. They didn''t need to take a taxi alone, but put a lot of things into it. The driver was smart enough to speak it out. What Jane wanted to do next was her matter. He had said it first. If Jane wanted to go back on her words, it was impossible!


    But how could the driver know that at this moment, Jane was the least poor person, and her money was robbed from Bennett, so she didn''t feel any pain when spending it.


    "Don''t worry. I''m afraid that I can''t put the things away by then. You can ask your friends to check if they have time. I''ll pay the money as well and calculate by head. What do you think?"


    Jane''s words didn''t seem to be joking, and judging from her temperament, she must be a rich man. This time, the driver was happy and quickly agreed. Then he stepped hard on the accelerator and ran forward.


    About half an hour later, Jane arrived at the destination. With the help of the driver, Jane slowly got out of the car.


    It had to be said that the wholesale market was really lively at the moment, with a lot of children playing on the roadside.


    Jane went straight into the book store. When she walked in, she didn''t say a word. After circling around, she walked to the boss in a daze and asked, "Boss, is there only these books in the library now?"


    It seemed that those children couldn''t understand such profound books. Didn''t they have some simple books?


    The owner glanced at Jane and didn''t take it seriously. He waved his hand perfunctorily and said, "Do you want


    g the two of them sitting back in the car, the remaining two drivers didn''t dare to delay any longer. They quickly got into their own car and followed them.


    Rare? Would it be?


    Jane raised her eyebrows. Obviously, she was also interested. Then she asked, "Really? You have only been with me for less than three hours. How do you know what kind of person I am? "


    The driver smiled and clenched the steering wheel. "There are many rich people now, but not many people with love. You can''t tell me that these thirty children are all yours, can you? You are still so young. Is it a problem for you to get married? "


    Fortunately, he had impression of the place mentioned by Jane. Otherwise, it would be delayed again. It was rare for him to see such a good customer, so he had to leave a good impression on him.


    Moreover, if Jane really wanted to contact welfare houses for a long time, she would have to buy a lot of things. If such a business could be done for a long time, he would have enough food and clothing.


    Jane rolled down the window and smiled bitterly, "You are right. Those children are not mine, but in some ways, they are probably my children... Let''s go. How long to get there? "


    The driver said casually, "For half an hour", and then he started to speed up. As expected, the car stopped in less than half an hour.


    The three taxis came at the same time, which alerted the nun and Chloe in the door in an instant. Chloe ran out quickly and then looked at the door nervously.


    She didn''t feel relieved until she saw the familiar figure. But why are there so many men around Jane?


    As soon as Jane got off the car, she found that Chloe was hiding behind the door. She grinned, shook her hand and shouted to Chloe, "Mom. Call some kids over to help! "

 Chapter 507

    Mom? The word "mom" surprised many people, especially the three young men who helped Jane carry things. This woman looks like Jane''s grandmother, doesn''t she?


    But they just came to help, and they shouldn''t say too much. So they could only smile and continue to do their own actions.


    With the cry of Chloe, the children in the welfare house rushed out in an instant. Under the hint of Jane, everyone helped to carry things.


    The things were scattered and light, and the heavy ones were basically carried by the three drivers. This kind of thing had lasted for nearly ten minutes, and it was finally temporarily over.


    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Jane took out the money from her pocket and said, "Okay. Thank you, everyone. Two hundred for each of you. Thank you! I can pay extra for the car fee, okay? "


    "Boss, you are so straightforward. I like it."


    "Boss, please leave your phone number. Next time if you have such a thing, you can call us at any time!"


    "Yes, boss. We will arrive as soon as we can!"


    After playing with them, Jane finally perfunctorily explained why she had lost her phone. The men didn''t mind and left quickly.


    The door was slowly closed. When Jane walked into the welfare house, she found that the children had stood in a row in a proper way. No one opened the things Jane bought.


    Suspicion was written all over Chloe''s face. She pointed at the pile of black plastic bags on the ground and asked, "Jane, are you going out to buy something? But why did you buy so many things? "


    At first, she thought Jane just bought some clothes and some furniture for herself to change, but when she saw the washing machine, Chloe began to realize that something was wrong.


    Jane nodded, squatted down and opened the nearest bag to her, explaining, "Yes. These are some stationery and new clothes for the children. After all, the New Year is coming. They should wear some new clothes. It''s so cold now. If you wash the clothes by hands, your hands will be frozen. "


    All the children fixed their eyes on Jane, trying to figure out what would happen next.


    Jane didn''t disappoint those children. The moment she opened the bag, all the children screamed. Brand-new clothes had always been a luxury for them.


    Jane grinned, and then took out a cotton dress and shouted, "Well, everyone line up now. Boys go to the principal''s grandmother to get the men''s clothes, and girls come to me to get the dress. You have to line up obediently, understand?"


    "Okay!"


    "Got it!"


    The children answered in a tacit understanding. Then they cheerfully clapped the line and stood in front of Jane and Chloe.


    ories of those children.


    In fact, it was not a dormitory. After all, it was just a small room. The floor was covered with a cold mat. Although there was some cotton on it, it was still difficult to resist the cold, wasn''t it?


    After leading Jane to the door, Chloe left. Jane smiled and asked, "Is anybody there?"


    A stranger''s voice suddenly came from the quiet place, which made people nervous. The little girl sat up straight in an instant and asked cautiously, "Who? Who are you? "


    Jane smiled awkwardly and explained, "It''s me. I''m Jane, a friend of that lady. Do you remember that she told you that she would take you to do an artificial limb? "


    It seemed that the child''s nervous state was slightly relieved when she mentioned Melissa. Jane tiptoed over and lifted the quilt off her.


    It was in the morning, but she covered herself so tightly with the quilt. Wouldn''t she be out of breath? However, when Jane put her hand in, she understood why the child would do so.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Jane asked considerately, with tenderness on her face. It seemed like she had no any malicious attempt.


    The child wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes stubbornly, and then pretended to be strong. "It''s none of your business. If you come, is that sister also here?"


    She wouldn''t admit that she cried because she missed Melissa. To her, Melissa was very special. She had always believed that her sister would come and take her away.


    Jane smiled and reached out her hand to hold the girl in her arms, trying to warm her heart with her own temperature. "That sister is also sick like you, so she is still recuperating. She will come here when she recovers. So, she asked me to take care of you first. Do you want her to worry about you?"

 Chapter 508

    As expected, the child''s heart began to shake as she mentioned Melissa. After pursing her lips for a while, she carefully stretched out her arm and asked tentatively, "Are you serious? Did she ask you to come here? "


    Jane nodded, full of certainty on her face. At the same time, the child''s vigilance was also relieved. She took the initiative to snuggle into Jane''s arms and sobbed, "I knew it. I knew that sister didn''t abandon me... I knew it. I thought she abandoned me... "


    Her nose was red with tears and she sobbed in a low voice, which made her heart ache. If Jane hadn''t come here this time, she wouldn''t have found out what the child was thinking.


    Jane nodded and continued, "So, don''t worry. That sister still loves you, but she can''t come now. Well, how about this? Tell me what you think first? "


    ''What she think?'' Jane''s question made the child a little stunned. No one had ever asked her such a question. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer it.


    After hesitating for a while, the child stammered, "I... I want a new artificial limb, not very expensive, just an ordinary one, because recently it has become very inconvenient for me to move. I don''t want to burden grandma anymore. "


    As she spoke, she looked at [ÆëÕäÕä] carefully, fearing that [ÆëÕäÕä] would be unhappy. She didn''t dare to continue until Jane didn''t respond.


    The child sniffed hard, and then said sadly, "Because grandma is very tired, now the winter is coming, and the cost must be more. Many of my friends have caught a cold and got sick recently, and I am one of them, but my resistance is not as good as them, so I put more burden on grandma. Don''t you think I am useless?"


    This time, Jane finally understood that the child was not only physically suffering, but also mentally suffering.


    If she slept on such a floor, she would definitely catch a cold. Even an adult would not be able to bear it, let alone such a child. At that time, she didn''t come in to have a look, or she would have bought some new small beds just now. The beds for thirty people should be able to be delivered!


    Just as the child was talking to herself, she suddenly felt a burst of tears on her face. She reached out her hand and gently stroked it, only to find that Jane had already shed tears.


    The child reached out her hand in a panic, trying to wipe off Jane''s tears. "Sister, why are you crying? Did I say something I shouldn''t have said? I''m sorry, I won''t say it again. I''m really sorry... Please don''t be angry! "


    After hearing what the child said, Jane


    s in the palm of others at the moment?


    Although she was happy, the child was also very sensitive. Molly lowered her head and glanced at her dress. Then she said guiltily, "Well, it''s so beautiful. I like it so much. But this dress is very expensive, isn''t it? Sister, if you buy so much, it''s very expensive! "


    She had spent too much money on them! There were about thirty children here, and such a dress must be more than fifty dollars. How could Jane have so much money?


    Jane chuckled and explained, "Don''t worry. It doesn''t cost me any money. It''s all sponsored by the fierce looking uncle. I just brought it for him."


    It was very persuasive to use Aaron at this time. After all, the last time he came out, he had left a very big shadow on these children, and that kind of aura was not imitated by ordinary people.


    After a moment of silence, Molly suddenly realized something and smiled happily. "I thought that uncle was a bad guy... It seems that I have misunderstood him. If I have the chance to see him next time, I must thank him! "


    Looking at the principal''s expression before, she knew that the so-called Aaron must be a rich man. Such little money should not be a big deal in his eyes, right?


    Jane nodded eagerly and then diverted the child''s attention, "Yes. How about this? I''ll help you freshen up first, and then I''ll take you to see my savior. By the way, I''ll ask him to check your legs and find suitable artificial limbs for you. Then I''ll take you to the hospital. What do you think? "


    If Molly continued to ask, Jane was afraid that she would be exposed in the end. It would be troublesome to explain. After all, she had just explained the same thing to Chloe.

 Chapter 509

    Molly was obviously moved, but she was more hesitant. She turned her head uneasily and asked timidly, "But is that okay? Do we need to tell the principal first? "


    After all, artificial limb was not cheap, and it was impossible for Aaron to pay for it all the time? She didn''t believe that such luck would happen to her again and again.


    Jane smiled and touched her nose mysteriously. She said playfully, "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ve told her before I came here, so let''s go now. We''ll leave quietly and don''t disturb them. We''ll give them a big surprise when we come back. What do you think?"


    Indeed, it would be an unprecedented enjoyment if others looked at her with respect or appreciation when she came back!


    Molly bit her lower lip and hesitated for a while before replying to Jane, "Okay. Let''s go. But if it''s very expensive, we don''t need it. This artificial limb can be used for a repair, okay? "


    After all, she had her own bottom line. Jane didn''t intend to easily break it. Moreover, she always felt that this child was similar to Melissa in some details.


    That was why she paid special attention to her. It was not only because she sympathized with her, but also because she wanted to atone for what she had done to Melissa.


    If she appeared in front of Melissa now, she didn''t know how Melissa would treat her. Jane was not sure about this.


    Molly slowly supported herself in silence, and then showed a lovely expression. "Well, sister, what do you think I should do to prevent others from laughing at me?"


    She had forgotten how long she hadn''t walked out of this small place. She had always regarded this place as her home and had never stepped out. Of course, her feet were also an important factor.


    Jane giggled and then held the child''s hand. She took out some cosmetics from her bag and said confidently, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. Don''t see that I''m a little rude. In fact, sometimes I''m very careful!"


    Half an hour later, Jane took the child to the street nearby. Then she shamelessly borrowed a phone from a passer-by and called Alex.


    Alex, who was still in the lounge, was disturbed by the sound of the phone. He sat up straight and pressed the answer button with a frown.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Jane didn''t give him a chance to speak. She cut to the chase directly, "Alex, This is Jane. I have something to ask you for help. If you don''t want to help me, I won''t force you. But if you are willing to help, I still hope to avoid Aaron¡­¡­ Melissa and George, can you? "


    Alex was a little stunned, but he came to his senses soon. He smiled awkwardly, and then agreed at once, "Okay.


    ssional term was called the non-mechanical functional artificial limb. It was simple and useful.


    But since she still had legs, why did she need to have an artificial limb? It should be possible to do some rehabilitation work directly.


    Frowning, Alex withdrew his hand and asked, "Little girl, can you tell me how do you usually move?"


    Although his attitude had become as gentle as possible, for some reason, Molly was suddenly frightened. She retreated hard and shook her head desperately without saying a word.


    Her resistance was beyond everyone''s imagination. Jane was even more anxious to get close to her, and then asked in a panic, "What''s wrong, Molly?"


    Panic was written all over Molly''s face, and her eyes were red. After choking for a while, Molly said intermittently, "Sister... Does he mean that my legs can still move? "


    Jane didn''t understand. She looked at Alex as if asking something, and Alex nodded. But if Jane hadn''t said that, he wouldn''t have looked at the artificial limb carefully.


    It could only be said that the artificial limb was too realistic. Although he didn''t know when it was designed, it was absolutely worth a lot of money!


    Besides, Jane hadn''t been here for a long time, so she didn''t know anyone else except for Melissa. Besides, Jane had been living with him all these years, so Alex knew who she was going to meet.


    So who was this child? She ran out of nowhere to stay with Jane. Jane seemed to care about the child very much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have called him out at the risk of being caught by Aaron.


    It seemed that Alex felt a little sore. He stood up again, pulled out the chair and said, "Well, if you want to recover as soon as possible, please tell me something about the artificial limb, okay?"

 Chapter 510

    Under the persuasion of Alex, Molly said slowly, "I forgot... About six years ago. I couldn''t remember much at that time. I only remembered that I was taken out and then knew nothing. "


    Molly''s word made Alex felt a little embarrassed, because it couldn''t provide any effective clues. Obviously, he couldn''t do anything about the artificial limb on Molly''s foot.


    Fortunately, with the presence of Jane, he immediately broke the embarrassing atmosphere. "In other words, Molly has a family at the beginning, but you were abandoned when you just remembered it. Is that so?"


    Jane''s words made Molly nod excitedly. Why didn''t she think of such words just now! From a certain point of view, Molly was not directly abandoned from birth, but was raised for a while before it was suddenly abandoned.


    It seemed that if they wanted to know where Molly was born, they still needed the help of Chloe. After all, these children were all saved by Chloe. It had been many years, she didn''t know if Chloe still remembered where she had saved the child.


    Alex and Jane thought about the same thing. When Jane had such an idea, Alex had already cut to the chase. "How did this child know you? I think there will be some clues if we explore there. "


    Jane smiled with relief. Then she stared at Alex and said, "Yes. I see. I need to ask my mother about it... Uh... No, ask the principal of the welfare house. You must be very tired today, Alex. I promise I won''t come to you and make trouble for you if this matter is handled. "


    Maybe it was time for her to cut off this relationship that would never be presentable. No matter how much she missed him, it was only suitable to bury it in her heart and let herself learn to slowly forget.


    Finally realizing something was wrong, Alex said angrily with a trace of blame in his eyes, "Jane, what are you talking about? I never mind what you''ve done, let alone make trouble for me. Since you came to A city, I felt that something''s wrong with you. What''s going on? Why do you refuse us so much?"


    Resist us?


    Jane didn''t know what to say. What she cared about was only Alex''s heart and no one else. So it''s only him, not us!


    Jane smiled faintly and didn''t want to explain anything. She picked up her bag and then picked Molly up silently as she explained, "I''m a little tired. Thank you for helping me with this matter. If there is any new progress, I will tell you immediately. We have to go now. "


    Molly kept silent all the time and didn''t dare to speak. Because she could clearly feel that there was a gap between the two people, not to mention that she was j


    ny loss at the moment.


    After the appointment, Alex hurried back to the hospital of Sean. Jane, on the other hand, went to the shopping mall with Molly to buy some groceries before she went back to the welfare house.


    This day was definitely the happiest day in history for Molly. It was not only because she walked out of the welfare house, but also because she found the unprecedented happiness in the outside world.


    Of course, Molly was always refused to spend money, so it only cost Jane less than sixty dollars this time. Even some accessories were bought at purchasing prices.


    Molly grinned silently and forgot the unhappiness just now. She stretched out her hand and encircled Jane''s wrist, asking playfully, "Sister, do you think I will have such a chance in the future?"


    Jane touched Molly''s head dotingly and replied without hesitation, "Of course. You don''t need to say anything about it. Trust me. I will try my best to help you, okay?"


    Molly nodded with firmness, and then they got on a taxi heading to the welfare house. Just as they got on the car, a familiar figure suddenly rushed out from behind.


    The man looked hideous with many scars on his face. He stumbled and tried to catch up with Jane.


    But how could he compare with a car? Besides, he was exhausted now.


    The man fell to his knees, and then a small group of men in black rushed out behind him. They kicked the man wildly without saying anything. After making sure that he had no chance to resist, they pulled the man up from the ground silently.


    Just when everyone was surprised, one of the men in black laughed. Then he grinned in a low voice and said, "I didn''t expect this ZERO will end up like this. Let''s go back and finish our work."

 Chapter 511

    Yes, it was ZERO who struggled awkwardly just now. But as for why he had been reduced to such a situation, it was naturally because of Aaron.


    On that day, Aaron was very angry. Even if ZERO wanted to get Melissa, it was too exaggerated for him to do that thing. At that time, Melissa was not strong enough, but ZERO didn''t know the situation and began to fight at will!


    What if something happened to Melissa! At the thought of that possibility, a nameless anger rose in Aaron''s heart.


    Just as he was waiting for Melissa to wake up, his phone suddenly vibrated. Aaron''s hair stood on end subconsciously. After taking a glance at the caller ID, he walked out in a hurry.


    Aaron frowned and lowered his voice subconsciously. "It''s me. How''s it going?"


    The person on the other end of the phone was Silver. He glanced at the seat behind him and frowned frivolously. "Mr. Aaron, don''t worry. Everything is going well. I have met Mason. This time, I can bring him to you."


    Although his voice sounded casual, the killing intent on Silver''s face was not something an ordinary person could do.


    Aaron nodded and continued to say, "Well, you''d better. Bring him here at once. Be careful on this matter. Tell Mason to release the news and take down all the bases under ZERO in one go. Do you understand! You can''t fail this time, or you know the consequences! "


    Silver shook his shoulders and then agreed, "Okay. I see. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it well. I''ll tell Mason his task. "


    At this moment, Aaron became serious. He hadn''t felt such a murderous intent for a long time. This feeling was really nostalgic.


    After hanging up the phone, Silver grinned and looked at Mason on the driver''s seat. Then he chuckled, "Mr. Aaron asked you to get things done later and expose your identity in a place that should be made public. The rest of the things should be done carefully and agilely. But it seems that you can do well without my help, Mason. "


    Mason pursed his lips, but said nothing. His face was full of indifference. Jay felt a little uncomfortable to see such a proud look.


    After all, they all worked for Aaron. They had the same master. No matter how arrogant and unconvinced they were, there was nothing they could do.


    Since they were all Aaron''s men, there would be no benefit from bickering with each other. However, considering that Mason''s skills, Jay could only groan in his heart and then stop talking.


    It took them less than an hour to get to the hospital, and ZERO was carried into a rough sack.


    Many peo


    want to stop talking, stubbornly arguing for the breath.


    After coughing violently for a while, ZERO looked at Aaron with a little mockery and said, "After all, you won''t be the one that Melissa likes. If I had appeared earlier than you, Melissa might not have liked you."


    He had worked so hard for Melissa, but he had never seen any part of himself in the eyes of Melissa. In Melissa''s eyes and heart, they were always occupied by the man called Aaron.


    He had tried every means to separate the two people, create misunderstandings, and even abandoned his powerful background in order to pursue that woman.


    But in the end, his efforts were still not noticed by Melissa, and he could not successfully accompany her. He still felt sad when he recalled what had happened in the past.


    Now that he was caught by Aaron, ZERO would not naively think that this man did this just to have a conversation with him. He was ready to die, so he began to speak unscrupulously.


    However, ZERO''s words irritated Aaron. Aaron rushed to ZERO and gave him a heavy punch on the face.


    With a ferocious look on his face, Aaron scolded, "You said you liked Melissa. Then what on earth have you done for her? You know what? Your stupid behavior almost killed Melissa! "


    If he hadn''t risked his life to save her at that time, Melissa would have been dead. Did this man want to destroy Melissa!


    ZERO was stunned. Then he shook his head and retorted, "What did you say? It''s impossible. How could I hurt Melissa! My feelings for her are definitely not something you can understand. I love her... "


    His love for Melissa had never decreased. How he wished he could pull her into his arms and love her!

 Chapter 512

    However, before ZERO could finish his words, Aaron suddenly turned his hand to point at the bed and sneered, "Is this the way you love Melissa? Do you know that if I hadn''t saved her at that time, Melissa wouldn''t have been here now! "


    After hearing what Aaron said, ZERO turned to look at the person on the bed in astonishment.


    ZERO''s sight was blocked because of Aaron. Besides, he didn''t expect that Aaron would give him the chance to see Melissa in such a public place.


    It seemed that Aaron was not joking. Did he really go too far? ZERO struggled to get up. When he was about to get close to Melissa, he was kicked away by Aaron again.


    The kick was more forceful than before, so that ZERO didn''t even have the strength to sit up from the ground. He could only gasp on the ground, unable to say a word for a long time.


    With a grim smile on his face, Aaron slowly squatted down and pinched ZERO''s chin. "You think it''s strange, right? The reason why I brought you here is that I want you to kowtow and apologize to Melissa. Of course, this won''t enough. You hurt Melissa much more than I did! What would Melissa think if she knew that it was you who planned it? "


    Aaron''s words worked. ZERO was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say for a while. Indeed, he had never thought that Melissa would end up like this.


    ZERO was in a daze for a long time before he retorted with his lips trembling, "What the hell is going on... I didn''t ask anyone to hurt Melissa. It''s all your fault, Aaron! "


    From the very beginning, the person he wanted to get rid of was always Aaron. He had told her many times not to hurt Melissa. But now, no one could explain to him what was wrong with the weak breath of Melissa lying on the bed?


    Aaron had no place to vent his anger, and ZERO was his biggest breakthrough. Aaron turned his head a little and made a few strange sounds.


    Under the state of panic of ZERO, Aaron said quietly, "Do you think you can get rid of it by explaining like this?"


    Then there were punches and kicks. About ten minutes later, Aaron withdrew his fist. If he continued to struggle, even his iron body would not be able to hold on.


    Moreover, Aaron wanted him to kneel down and apologize to Melissa. It would be better to keep him alive. He didn''t want to make any mistake.


    Silver stood outside frowned, but said nothing. Perhaps what Aaron did today was the most appropriate. At least, they didn''t take his life directly.


    At the same time, an unexpected visitor appeared in Sean''s office. Alex pushed the door open in a hurry and got in directl


    now. If you have any news, inform me in advance, or call me directly. "


    Nodding, the two of them looked away and continued to do their own things. Sean took off his work clothes and went to the bathroom to call Dustin.


    If possible, he was unwilling to turn to Dustin. After all, he still remembered what happened before.


    He couldn''t believe that Gina was an illegitimate daughter instead of his own sister. What''s more, Dustin even had sex with Gina.


    At this moment, Sean felt a little regretful for his impulsive promise just now. He poked his forehead helplessly. After hesitating for a while, he finally dialed the number.


    Dustin answered the phone quickly, as if he had been waiting for his call.


    Dustin''s voice was a little trembling. The moment the phone was connected, his voice came out directly and asked with concern, "Sean, what''s wrong?"


    If it was in the past, Sean would naturally feel very considerate. But now, Dustin''s image in his heart had collapsed. For a moment, he didn''t know how to face his respected grandfather.


    After coughing awkwardly, Sean pretended to be calm and cut to the point, "Here''s the thing, grandpa. I accidentally saw a set of artificial limb today. It seems that it has been designed for many years, but the junction is very exquisite. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to notice it at all. But I only know a little about these things. Do you have time? I think you have been in this industry for so many years, and you could see through something that I can''t. "


    His attitude was neither too distant nor too familiar. Dustin was not used to this feeling. It seemed that it was the first time that the two had talked like this since that incident.

 Chapter 513

    However, Dustin didn''t dare to ask too much. After all, it was a big progress that Sean took the initiative to come to him. So now he took this as the best opportunity.


    He was old now, and there had been no news about Lawrence since he was arrested last time. If he became old in the future, he would definitely count on it. An ungrateful bitch like Gina would never let him live a good life.


    Dustin cleared his throat and lowered his identity. "You''d better be at work now. How about this? I don''t have anything else to do here. How about I come to you and discuss with you?"


    If it was in the past, how could Sean have the chance to hear Dustin speak in such a gentle and humble way? But this time, he didn''t have much feelings.


    Sean''s face was full of indifference. He nodded and replied, "Okay, I see. Be careful on your way here. It may not be safe recently. If anything happens, contact me at any time."


    After hanging up the phone, Sean sighed heavily. Before he could have a chance to breathe a sigh of relief, Selina suddenly knocked on the door and called Sean''s name again and again.


    With a guilty conscience, Sean''s hand shook and the phone fell to the floor. After hearing the sound inside, Selina opened the lock in a hurry and rushed in.


    Sean picked up the phone awkwardly, and then pretended to be calm. He glanced at Selina and asked with a trace of blame, "Why are you so anxious today? What happened?"


    In addition to the matter of Aaron, Sean was most concerned about the artificial limb. But judging from the flustered look of Selina, he guessed that something serious must have happened.


    After taking a deep breath, Selina immediately spoke out her purpose, "Miss Melissa has woken up!"


    It was a good thing for him to wake up, but in order to tell [Áõ×ÏÊ«] the news, he made her so nervous. It was obvious that something was wrong, and there should be something wrong!


    Selina''s face was full of anxiety. Then she held Sean''s hand and rushed out, "But Mr. Aaron suddenly broke out. I just found that there was a man in Miss Melissa''s ward, and Mr. Aaron was pressing the man''s head and doing something in front of her bed. Miss Melissa was a little excited, and the wound should be about to collapse! "


    Aaron lose his temper? If so, Melissa would definitely get excited, too! No wonder Selina was so nervous. It took them a long time to finish the previous operation. If it was destroyed in this way, it would be too unworthy! They didn''t have so much energy and time to make it up.


    The two of them rushed to the ICU. Before


    rd and even overbearingly.


    At the beginning, when she saw Melissa, she also looked down upon her, thinking that she also wanted to climb up the branches and become a phoenix like other women. But after getting along with her for a long time, she found that this woman was very interesting, especially Aaron''s attitude towards her. He spoiled her so much that it was hard to believe.


    When Sean turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly stopped as if something had occurred to him. Then he looked Selina who was about to leave and said, "Selina, please help me with this matter. I have something to study. By the way, if you receive a call to my office later, tell him that I''m in the small meeting room."


    Selina smiled and made an OK gesture to show that she understood. Then Sean turned around and left with relief.


    In the ward, Aaron punched the wall hard, but he didn''t even frown.


    At this moment, all he could think of was the chaotic scene just now. After cursing with chagrin, Aaron opened the window in a higher place, trying to calm himself down.


    Silently, Aaron lit a cigarette. After taking a deep breath, he murmured to himself, "ZERO, you are so lucky. If it weren''t for the fact that Melissa asked, I wouldn''t have let you go so easily. "


    However, what Aaron didn''t know was that Melissa had heard everything. She knew that Aaron had done a lot of things for her, and she was deeply moved.


    But for her, ZERO was also a friend, even more than a friend. It could be said that if it weren''t for ZERO, Melissa wouldn''t have had the chance to live till now.


    So this time, she had paid off the favor that ZERO had helped her. But what would happen if they met again next time?

 Chapter 514

    No one could say for sure about this kind of thing, and Melissa didn''t want to guess more. Now she only wanted to keep such a life.


    Although she had a little conflict with Aaron occasionally, it was good to solve it at the moment. The only regret was the matter with Jane.


    When she was thinking, Melissa''s eyes turned a little red. After taking a deep breath, she forced herself not to think too much.


    On the other hand, Aaron seemed to feel the same way. He was afraid that the wind would made Melissa feel cold, so he immediately stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, threw it on the ground and snuffed it out. Then he slowly walked to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, staring at himself outside the mirror, Aaron finally smiled with self-mockery.


    He had never expected that things would turn out like this, and he had never expected that he would really let go of ZERO.


    He didn''t know if ZERO would repeat the same mistake in the future. It would be the best if he gave up. If ZERO was still planning to take Melissa away, then he would definitely not let him go easily no matter how hard Melissa begged.


    At the same time, Silver also threw ZERO to the gate of the hospital. ZERO wanted to stand up and leave, but he was not able to do that. Now his whole body was sore as if it was about to fall apart. Not to mention standing up, moving his fingers was an extravagant hope.


    Staring at the embarrassed look on ZERO''s face, Silver couldn''t help frowning and said, "This is your last chance. Although I don''t understand why Mr. Aaron did this, ZERO, you''d better know that you can leave by luck this time. Next time... You''d better not do it again. Otherwise, even Melissa won''t be able to protect you. "


    There were many people coming in and out of the hospital. Why did Aaron choose this place? In fact, he thought it would be better if he could get rid of it without permission.


    ZERO sneered helplessly, and then slowly said, "Of course I know. Today I also understand."


    When Melissa begged for him in a low voice, ZERO had seen through many things, such as Melissa''s heart and his position in her heart.


    In the past, he had always been simple and naive. He had always thought that as long as he tried his best to squeeze out Aaron from staying by the side of Melissa, he would be the one in her heart sooner or later.


    But after so many years, ZERO finally understood. Once something was destined, even if he took a lifetime, he would never be able to change the result.


    After taking a deep breath, ZERO looked at Silver and said, "Give me a hand. I won''t do anything."


    Now he finally knew how deep Aaron had hidden himself. Almost all his foundation had been hollowed out in one night. Even the person he had thought to


    Just as he was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door, and Selina''s voice came in time, "Dean, your grandfather has arrived. Should we let them in now?"


    Them?


    Sean was lost in thought, so he didn''t notice the word of ''them''. He just answered and asked Selina to open the door and come in directly. He knew that someone was coming, so he didn''t lock the door.


    Selina opened the door and the three walked in together. Without raising his head, Sean asked, "Grandpa, when did the first artificial limb was widely used?"


    After a long time, there was no response to Sean''s question. Then he raised his head suspiciously and saw the scene that Gina was staring at Dustin.


    "Gina Liao?"


    Sean also cried out in a low voice. Obviously, he had never thought that he would see Gina here.


    Gina came back to her senses in embarrassment. She grinned and called out cautiously, "Well, brother..."


    Sean had always been fond of her and rarely called her by her name. Basically, he would call her sister or Gina. Now with the surname, the distance between the two was instantly widened.


    Sean frowned and glanced at Selina as if he was questioning her. However, he didn''t ask. Instead, he pointed at Gina and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    In an instant, Selina realized that something was wrong and her whole body froze. No wonder he suddenly looked at her just now. Was he questioning her about it?


    After being stunned for a while, Selina quickly explained, "Dean, I didn''t know that you didn''t invite Miss Gina. I saw her with your grandfather and thought they were together..."


    It would be bad if Sean misunderstood her. It was necessary to make it clear at the critical moment. Besides, Gina didn''t come to manage the hospital, so she knew clearly which side she couldn''t offend and which side she could offend.

 Chapter 515

    What she worried most finally happened. Gina was so angry that she bit her lips. Then she said in a trembling voice, "Brother, I just came to see you. What''s wrong with you?"


    If Selina wasn''t here, she would feel better. After all, she did something terrible in front of Sean that day, but it was not her fault at all, wasn''t it?


    Perhaps it was because he still felt sorry for Gina, Sean finally looked at Selina and said, "Selina, you can go out first. I have something to deal with here. Help me keep an eye on Melissa. If anything happens, inform me immediately."


    It was indeed inappropriate for Selina to stay in such an awkward situation. She nodded, walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Mond seemed to have sensed something important. He just stood aside and stared at the three people, trying to figure out something.


    It seemed that Sean''s attitude towards Gina and Dustin had changed a little since the dispute between them last time.


    It was not easy for him to get along well with Sean, Dustin didn''t want the relationship between him and Sean to get worse because of the interruption of Gina.


    Regardless of the existence of Mond, Dustin hurried to him and explained anxiously, "It has nothing to do with me. Sean, I saw the two of them on the way here. It''s just a coincidence that they meet. Please believe me. I came here alone."


    His love for Gina in the past was trampled underfoot by himself. Gina''s face was also a little pale, while Mond kept watching the drama from beginning to end without saying anything or taking any measures.


    Sean stretched out his hand and gently twirled his black pen. Then he continued, "I know. Gina, let me put it straight. I don''t know how you are now, but I''m on Aaron''s side, so it''s impossible for you to get any benefits from me, and I won''t betray Aaron. I believe you''ve made it clear. "


    Gritting her teeth, Gina slapped on Sean''s table and then put her face close to him. "Brother. Am I such a dirty woman in your heart now? I know I did something wrong, but i


    for a while and then said warily, "I''m sorry. I can''t make a decision on this matter. Even if you are the younger brother of Melissa, you still have to ask Aaron about it. You should have his phone number, and you can contact him yourself."


    Don''t do anything that you shouldn''t do. Otherwise, Sean would be the one who got into trouble.


    Without thinking too much, Mond nodded, grabbed Gina''s wrist and walked out. Outside the door, Selina stood there awkwardly and nodded at Mond with a smile.


    Mond came out of the room all of a sudden without any warning. He caught her eavesdropping on the spot and felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Mond didn''t care about the details. He nodded politely and then walked out.


    After walking to the resting area, Mond made a call to Aaron. The phone was quickly connected, and the unique rich voice of Aaron came out immediately.


    Mond scratched the back of his head with a headache. Then he explained, "Mr. Aaron, it''s me, Mond. Here is the thing. I''m in Sean''s hospital now. I''m worried about my sister. Can you tell me where she is? Dr. Sean didn''t want to tell me. "


    After a long silence, Aaron said in a low voice, "Your sister is safe for the time being, but it''s not appropriate for too many people to visit her. Don''t worry. She will be fine."


    Although it sounded nice, the meaning hidden in it was obvious.

 Chapter 516

    That was, Aaron didn''t want him to visit Melissa. But Mond traveled thousands of miles to this hospital. Was he just sent away like this?


    The answer was impossible. If the target was someone else, maybe he could have no other choice. But it was Melissa, who was of great importance for him.


    Mond pressed his lips and said without hesitation, "Mr. Aaron... No, listen to me.... I really want to see my sister now. You know, she always loves me. Maybe she will be in a better mood when she sees me! "


    He spoke quickly, as if he was afraid that Aaron would hang up the phone directly. A few seconds later, Aaron agreed and then told him where Melissa was.


    [¼Í×ÓÃú] replied eagerly, and then quickly dragged [Áξ²Ü°] up. Gina''s face darkened, but she didn''t dare to resist.


    After all, she had used the excuse of seeing Melissa to lure Mond out at the beginning. Although she hadn''t made the progress she wanted, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing.


    Gina took the initiative to hold back Mond''s hand, and then carefully asked, "Aaron doesn''t want to see me, does he? Is it okay for you to take me here like this?"


    In the past, Mond had seen clearly how much Aaron treated her. If she appeared in front of Aaron rashly, her life might be in danger. In addition, with the existence of Melissa, she would not have a good result.


    Now she didn''t dare to dream Aaron have any mercy on her anymore. She could see clearly that the man only cared about Melissa in his heart. Therefore, the most important thing was to keep her life!


    Mond glared at Gina with disgust and said, "Don''t worry. Mr. Aaron asked me to take care of you. It will be more serious if you are lost. You''d better behave yourself. If you run around again, don''t blame me for being rude. Even if you are a woman, I will do the same."


    He didn''t like this woman at the beginning. In addition, what he heard in the small meeting room just now made Mond even more unfriendly to Gina.


    Knowing that it was impossible to escape, Gina stopped pestering and shut her mouth at ease. Then she kept thinking about the next escape plan.


    If she didn''t leave, she would die sooner or later. Anyway, she was dead. She''d better take adv


    o be restless in her dream. Mond just stood there and looked at his sister.


    After swallowing for a while, Mond slowly moved a chair and sat down near the bed. Staring at her little pale face without any trace of blood, Mond licked his lips slightly and asked in a low voice, "Sister... I''m Mond. I''m here to see you. "


    Too many things had happened recently. He didn''t expect that Melissa would be in such a state again. If only he had been there at that time, perhaps Melissa wouldn''t have been injured.


    Thinking of this, Mond was somewhat angry. Every time a lot of things would be related to Melissa. But it had nothing to do with her. Those women were always vicious and scheming against his sister.


    After thinking for a while, Mond finally plucked up the courage to look at Aaron and said calmly, "Mr. Aaron, I have something to tell you, although I don''t know if it''s appropriate."


    There were still too many rugged roads on Melissa''s road, so he would help her smooth all the bumps and difficulties! As long as Gina and others got the punishment they deserved, Melissa would live a peaceful life in the future!


    Mond''s topic was a little abrupt, so Aaron didn''t say anything. He just glanced at him suspiciously, as if he was waiting for Mond to continue.


    He clenched his fists and stared at his sister''s face. Then he cut the knot and said, "I''m sure what I said it''s true, because I heard it from Sean''s mouth... Including Gina and Dustin. "

 Chapter 517

    Gina, who was standing outside the door, didn''t hear the conversation between the two people. She just stared at Silver.


    This man was Aaron''s right-hand man. Judging from his appearance, he was the only one who stayed here. That was to say, if she could successfully bribe this man, it would be much easier for her to escape from here.


    While thinking, Gina took the initiative to smooth her scattered hair, pretending to stagger, and then ''accidentally'' fell into the arms of Silver.


    However, Silver had always been vigilant. As soon as Gina approached, he immediately turned his body to the side. In an instant, Gina missed and then awkwardly lay on the ground, making a muffled sound.


    The nurse standing far away couldn''t help but burst into laughter. When she saw the hatred in Gina''s eyes, she realized what a stupid thing she had done!


    She nodded awkwardly and then quickly ran away, leaving the large corridor to the two people, Silver and Gina, to stay alone. Gina''s indomitable spirit was admirable.


    She was humiliated last second, but the next second, she could act as if nothing had happened. She patted her buttock quickly, then stood up calmly and smiled, "Sorry, I may have anemia, so I suddenly lost my balance. It''s great that you can avoid it in time."


    It was a beautiful sentence, but there was a lot of sadness hidden in it? If he hadn''t dodged and held her properly, she wouldn''t have fallen to the ground.


    However, the dramatic plot of a love novel on TV might not be able to be played in this world, especially when it came to a special person like Silver.


    Silver just thought it was a little funny. After sneering, he said, "Not at all, Miss Gina, if you have severe anemia, I advise you to behave yourself. Don''t do anything in vain. Save your energy."


    How could he not know what was on Gina''s mind. However, she still underestimated them. Before Gina had an accident, they had already lived a life that ordinary people could not imagine. All kinds of temptation for them were far less than the temptation to survive.


    Gina didn''t feel ashamed at all. Instead, she sat on the ground sullenly.


    What kind of person were


    ed to the position of Silver as if she was crazy. Her movement was astonishingly fast, but the movement of Silver was faster.


    He lifted his leather shoes and kicked Gina''s belly. Gina let out a howl and fell feebly to the ground like a kite with its string cut off, twisting slightly.


    Gina knew that she was no match for Silver, but she couldn''t get rid of the anger on her chest. Being depressed for a while, Gina finally vented her anger on Silver, "Are you crazy? How dare you do this to me! Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you work for Aaron? Let me tell you... "


    Before she could finish her words, Aaron suddenly opened the door of the ward and scolded with a gloomy face, "Who allows you to clamor here? Get out! "


    As he spoke, his hand pointed to the left, as if it was because of anger. His hand was still trembling. Silver, who had been watching the show, immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.


    He stood up immediately, grabbed Gina and threw her to the stairs.


    Yes, Silver threw her away! He didn''t have the slightest intention of showing mercy to a woman, and Gina, who was in front of the public, could do nothing but sit there silently.


    "Mond, remember to do what you should do next time. I don''t need a loser to work at my hands. If you can''t do such a simple thing well, you can ask for a living from now on," said Aaron, as if he had changed into another person all of a sudden.

 Chapter 518

    Mond bowed his head and apologized repeatedly, claiming that he would not make such a small mistake in the future. Aaron snorted and closed the door again.


    After confirming that Aaron really went in, Mond breathed a sigh of relief. If Aaron really took it seriously, he wouldn''t be able to decide what to do.


    At the same time, Silver just came back. He glanced at Mond and shrugged his shoulders. Fortunately, he ran fast just now, or he would be the one who was taunted.


    Silver rubbed between his eyebrows, as if he was a little guilty. Then he kindly reminded, "Be careful, or you will lose your own life. That''s not worth it. If you don''t have enough determination, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will be the one to suffer losses. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that you''d better focus all your attention on it. "


    Mond nodded and ran to Gina in a hurry. To his astonishment, Gina, who should have fallen to the ground, was gone!


    Mond then asked the nurses around him to confirm Gina''s position and rushed out in a hurry. If Gina was lost, it would be a great trouble!


    Gina was running away in embarrassment. She was smart enough to know that she couldn''t run on the street, so she went straight to the lady''s room.


    She was so agile that she hid herself without being noticed by too many people. Mond couldn''t catch up with her and lost track of her.


    "This is bad..."


    With a sigh of chagrin, Mond rushed to the small meeting. Now only Sean could help him.


    Although he didn''t know if the success rate was high, as long as there was a chance, he would not let it go. It was better than looking for a needle in a haystack like him?


    However, when he approached, the security guards in Sean''s hospital came up and stopped him from moving forward.


    "I''m sorry. Our dean has something to deal with now. If you want to see him, please come back later."


    Their faces were full of numbness, and they were somewhat contemptuous of Mond. After all, it was impossible for Mond to fight against them with his weak body.


    In a hurry, Mond wiped the sweat off his f


    s hands tightly and asked, "Molly? I don''t remember that name. I want to see the child. I''m afraid the identity of the child is not as simple as you think. Tell me, where did you see her? It''s much more complicated than you want! "


    Sean was confused for a while and then said, "This child is not with me now. She is with Melissa''s best friend, her name was...was Jane. This photo was sent to me by Alex. If you want to contact her, I can ask Alex to come here and discuss the plan with you. "


    Dustin stamped his feet irritably and urged, "Call him over right now! If this matter is not properly handled, it will be of great consequences. Hurry up! "


    It seemed that something big had happened to him. Although Sean didn''t know what was going on, he did as he was told. After all, it was rare to see Dustin like this.


    The only thing he could confirm was that this matter was much more important than he knew. The child called Molly seemed to have a strong background, but how did Jane know her?


    It seemed that the child was very familiar with Jane. Did Jane know each other when she was in the Qi Family? But that''s not right. At that time, Jane had been wandering on the street when she was very young. This Molly hadn''t been born when she had been wandering on the street.


    While thinking, Sean briefly explained what had happened on his side, and Alex claimed that he would come immediately.

 Chapter 519

    Everything went smoothly, and Gina arrived at the train station smoothly. She didn''t dare to go to the airport in public.


    Instead of being comfortable, she wanted to keep a low profile. For this, she even changed into plain clothes. She didn''t dare to take all the rings with her. Even her favorite bag was thrown into the trash can. She only bought some small things in the convenience store.


    The rest was to buy the tickets. As long as she got the train ticket, it would be much easier to leave. Now she could only pray that Mond would keep silent in order not to be blamed. If so, the chance of her escape would greatly increase!


    After looking around for a while, Gina finally managed to sneak into the crowd. But Mond was wandering around near the hospital. His aimless appearance made people feel a little flustered.


    Mond scratched his head irritably and murmured to himself, "Damn it! I shouldn''t have left just now... Did that man predict all this? "


    Of course, the man he referred to was Silver. If he hadn''t thrown Gina away, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Of course, it was useless to say these words now. The only thing he could do was to look for help. Without hesitation, Mond dialed Mason''s number.


    Last time, the man helped him catch Gina. When they got along with each other, he gradually knew that Mason was a subordinate of Aaron. Judging from his action, he knew that he was not a simple person. If he could help, he might be able to easily take Gina back without disturbing Aaron.


    Half an hour later, Alex successfully arrived at the hospital of Sean. He stood at the door to greet Sean, which was quite unusual.


    As soon as Sean saw Alex, he put on a serious look. He reached out his hand and grabbed his wrist, pretending to put it in while explaining, "Come here, Alex. It''s not as simple as you think. Come in quickly."


    Was it not as simple as he thought? What the hell was going on...


    Before he could ask more, Sean dragged him directly to the previous small meeting room, and then quickly enlarged the picture. Beside it, there were some large group photos, which looked a little dazzling.


    As soon as he entered the room, he found that Dustin was stan


    ately caught the point and asked, "Jane? Was there anyone else in the middle? I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to call that child out. I think the royal family will be more willing to believe in this way. After all, the royal family always comes and goes alone, and they seldom communicate with the outside world too much. "


    After thinking for a while, Alex nodded and agreed, "Okay, I see. I''ll try my best to have a look, because I''m not sure if she will come out. After all, she doesn''t like the Liao Family much..."


    At the mention of this, the three of them were a little embarrassed. There was no other reason. Jane was on good terms with Melissa, and Gina used countless dirty tricks to separate Melissa and Aaron.


    But in order to confirm this, Alex still chose to contact Jane. When he was about to call Jane, he found that her phone was powered off...


    Could it be that... Did she know something?


    Alex was stunned for a while, and then realized, "Oh, no, I forgot that she called me with a public phone at that time, which means that she didn''t plan to contact me with her own phone."


    In an instant, the situation was in a dilemma. Dustin was the most shocked one. If that was the case, then he couldn''t get in touch with that girl. Then how could he explain to the royals then?


    When they were at a stalemate, Dustin''s phone suddenly rang again. In an instant, everyone''s attention fell on it.


    When Dustin saw the note, his face turned pale...

 Chapter 520

    Sean was the closest one to Dustin, so he found it at once. He leaned over curiously and asked with concern, "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Dustin shivered and then handed his phone to Sean, explaining, "It''s... It''s the royals. "


    His action became inexplicably cautious, as if he had done something wrong and was caught on the spot.


    Sean didn''t realize Dustin''s intention at all, so he wasn''t as anxious as him. "That''s good, isn''t it? The royal took the initiative to contact with us, and then we can confirm it."


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Before Dustin could finish his words, Sean pressed the answer key and took the initiative to communicate with the royal. If this matter could end earlier, he could also figure out where the artificial limb came from.


    The man on the other end of the phone was a little domineering. Before Sean could speak, he cut to the chase. "It''s me. Where are you now? "


    Obviously, Sean didn''t have any idea of the royal. He replied casually, "You are with the royal, right? My grandfather and I are in the hospital now. If it is convenient for you, you can send someone to discuss with us."


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and then the phone was hung up directly.


    On the other hand, Sean''s face was full of confusion. Apparently, he did not understand why that man would hung up the phone. When he turned around, Dustin was already sat on the ground.


    Dustin shivered for a while before he shook his head and scolded, "Fool! What a fool! How could you talk to him in such a tone? "


    What? The royal needed their help, right? Then why should he grovel to them now? Even Sean, who had a good temper, started to get angry.


    If it wasn''t he who offered to help, the royal wouldn''t have had the chance to find the child. Of course, this was only Sean''s one-sided idea.


    Dustin hurriedly patted his forehead and explained, "The royal has always been temperamental, just like Aaron. Think about it! Do you dare to say something disrespectful when Aaron was angry or anxious? Do you think he will be good tempered?"


    Just when Sean was stunned, Al


    en? If he was going to make the children be beggars, it might be possible.


    But judging from his clothes and words, he didn''t look like such a person. For a moment, Jane was lost in thought again, but the man didn''t give her any chance to think. He coughed violently and continued to ask, "I''m asking you. Don''t pretend to be dumb! What''s your relationship with this child? "


    Molly had never seen such a scene before. The fear and tears that she had been trying hard to hold back burst out in an instant. She burst into tears and directly plunged into Jane''s arms, sobbing, "Sister, I''m scared..."


    Jane smiled bitterly and moved to the window, comforting, "Molly, don''t be scared. I will protect you no matter what happen..."


    She would protect Molly and rush out even if she had to hit her head. She had made up her mind from the very beginning. But it seemed that the man knew something about them...


    "I..."


    When the man was about to say something, the door of the passenger seat was suddenly opened, and a woman sat in. She glanced at him with a reproachful look and then said slowly, "Look at you, you are so impatient. You always don''t know how to judge people''s response by their facial expression. Hurry up and check if Alex is with Dustin and where are they right now. You will only waste time if you continue to search aimlessly. You''d better take the initiative rather than lose your temper here. "

 Chapter 521

    Jane was dumbfounded when she heard the name of Alex.


    Because she just met Alex before with Molly by her side. Did Alex send them here?


    No... Alex didn''t have any reason to chase them. Besides, it should be the first time for him to meet Molly. She just asked him to help investigate an artificial limb and Molly''s secret identity. He shouldn''t do this, right?


    Hearing what the woman said, the man with a long face also restrained a lot. He glanced at Jane with a trace of disgust. After looking at her up and down for a while, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Alex''s number.


    However, didn''t know if Jane had lost her mind because of anger. She even grabbed the man''s phone without fear.


    At the same time, Alex''s phone was connected. That was why Jane scolded him from the beginning.


    As his memory slowly passed, the man took back his phone and talked to Alex, "I''m from E city. I believe you know it, right? Tell me your location right now!"


    "I''m in Sean''s hospital now. You can find us here. Could you please tell us, is Jane..."


    Dududu...


    Before Alex could finish his words, the man directly hung up the phone. This capricious and ridiculous behavior made Alex speechless, but from some point of view, they must have unintentionally angered each other.


    His attitude was very tough, and his arrogance made people feel very uncomfortable. But people had to lower their heads when they were under the eaves. At present, Jane could only took action and assessed the situation by herself.


    It didn''t matter if she was alone. After all, she didn''t have much to worry about now. Even if she had to die in the next second, she wouldn''t have too much complaint.


    But now it was different. There was Molly beside her. The child was pitiful enough. It was not easy for her to find her family. Jane didn''t want the child''s wish to be ruthlessly extinguished.


    Urged by the woman, the car finally drove away slowly. Alex stared at Sean in astonishment. Apparently, he didn''t understand what was going on now.


    Sean scratched the back of his head irritably, and then forced himself to calm down and an


    Melissa, who was still asleep, had moved her hand suddenly. Seeing this, Aaron wiped off his tears immediately. Then he pretended to be calm and let go of her hand, turning his head aside and said nothing.


    However, it was obvious that Melissa could felt. She was not a fool, and she had always remembered the special tenderness and generosity given by Aaron.


    "Aaron..."


    Since she had an oxygen inhaler with her, it was difficult for Melissa to make a sound. But even so, Aaron could still hear it clearly.


    He turned his head quickly and leaned his head close to Melissa, asking softly, "Yes. I''m here, Melissa. What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable or painful? "


    Melissa struggled to get up, but it seemed that the wound was stretched. She took a deep breath and said carefully, "Remove it..."


    While speaking, fearing that Aaron would not understand, Melissa raised her hand with all her strength and pointed at the mask on her face. Aaron immediately understood what Melissa wanted to do and said, "I know you may feel uncomfortable, but if you remove it, it will be bad if something happens. Be good, hold on for a little longer. I''ll ask after Sean comes up."


    Aaron''s attitude was so firm that Melissa couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. Then she stressed it again. When she spoke, she only pulled her lips and didn''t make any sound, which made Aaron misunderstand that she couldn''t hear clearly.

 Chapter 522 I Love You

    Looking at the way Melissa spoke, Aaron couldn''t help getting impatient. Aaron didn''t understand what Melissa was trying to say!


    Burning with anxiety, Aaron stepped into the trap set by Melissa. Aaron grabbed the back of his head and stepped forward. "Well, I''ll take it off a little. If you feel uncomfortable, tell me immediately, okay? Your lungs are damaged now, and you can''t breathe at any time. Do you understand? "


    This was what Melissa wanted from the beginning. Now in Melissa''s heart, she was very happy. She knew that Aaron would be impatient.


    With the help of Aaron, the mask was slightly removed. But at the beginning, the breathing of Melissa was a little difficult, and then she became much more normal.


    Melissa opened her mouth again and tried to say something vague. But since Aaron couldn''t hear clearly, he could only lower his face again.


    However, before Aaron could react, a slightly dry and cold kiss directly stuck behind his ear. Aaron stiffened in an instant.


    When Aaron was about to ask what did Melissa mean, Aaron suddenly heard her saying "I love you". Tears welled up in Aaron''s eyes.


    Moved and amused, Aaron stood straight, pretending to wipe off his tears. "You..."


    Aaron didn''t expect that at this time, Melissa would have such a mood to joke with him. But was it because Melissa had heard something just now?


    Aaron''s behavior was beyond Melissa''s imagination. After blinking her eyes, she lay down in silence, like a lamb being slaughtered.


    Melissa had planned to comfort Aaron, but she didn''t expect it to have such an effect. Melissa didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but she had woken up when Sean came in just now.


    At that time, Melissa felt a little uncomfortable, so she didn''t want to say anything. Moreover, if Sean knew that she was awake, he would probably be more reserved when he talked with Aaron. So Melissa just pretended to be asleep.


    Melissa couldn''t stand it anymore until she heard what Aaron said. It was not easy for them to walk along the way, and Melissa sighed with emotion that they had been able to reach this point.


    Now Melissa couldn''t think of anything else except cherishing i


    ing man looked at Dustin at the first sight. Under the gaze of the crowd, he immediately stood up, walked to Dustin and asked, "Is this the place you mentioned before?"


    Dustin coughed slightly, and then immediately stretched out his hand, pretending to say hello, and replied, "Yes, you are right. I''m the grandfather of this hospital''s director. I''m Dustin, the person who sent you the news before. "


    However, the man didn''t want to shake hands with him at all. He glanced at Dustin and finally looked at Alex.


    Because from the very beginning, Alex''s eyes had been fixed on Molly and Jane. Did this man have anything to do with that child and woman?


    The man turned to look at Alex and asked, "What''s your name?"


    He ignored Dustin in front of so many people, and Dustin''s hand was in the air, looking a little embarrassed. Even if Dustin had any complaints, he didn''t dare to lose his temper at the moment. He could only digest it himself.


    Alex shrugged and pointed at Jane''s position, "I''m Alex, and that woman is my wife. You called me before. It has nothing to do with Jane. The child is innocent. I know it is serious that you royal family is involved in this matter, but it is only possible. If possible, you''d better be polite to them as much as possible, in case of hurting the harmony. "


    Wife?


    When Jane heard this word, she was stunned for a moment, completely forgetting that she was thinking about escaping just now.

 Chapter 523 A DNA Test

    Molly had been with Jane all the time, so she had seen all of Jane''s little emotions. Therefore, at this moment, Jane would be stunned, and Molly could understand.


    Jane''s face flushed a little. Then she stamped her feet and retorted, "Alex, what nonsense are you talking about! I''m not your wife. If you hadn''t betrayed us, I wouldn''t have been here now! "


    If this thing was only used as an excuse by Alex, then Jane really looked down upon Alex. If she had known it earlier, Jane shouldn''t have asked him for help. Now she was in a dilemma.


    As for the royal family or not, she didn''t know at all and didn''t want to get involved. Jane''s purpose was very simple from the beginning to now. At first, Jane planned to change an artificial limb for Molly, but later she wanted to help Molly find her family, but she was involved in these things.


    Now Jane was in dilemma. A second ago, she was still so nervous that she wanted to get rid of the passive situation as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Alex still wanted to get involved in this matter. Didn''t he think that Jane was not messy enough?


    The man laughed and then looked at Alex with a playful look. "It seems that you don''t get along well with your wife. I came here today to confirm something. I don''t know if Sean is here or not. I need to use his hospital to do a DNA test. "


    As soon as the man finished his words, Sean arrived, followed by Silver. The smile on the man''s face immediately became unnatural when he saw the Silver.


    "You..."


    "I am Sean. I hope you won''t take it to heart. You want to do the DNA test, right? Come on, let''s go inside. I''ve prepared everything in advance, and I didn''t expect you to come. So if there is something wrong with the reception, I hope you can forgive me! "


    But before the man had the chance to say it, he was interrupted by Sean. And Silver didn''t seem to have any intention to talk to him. The man finally gave up.


    Anyway, there was a long time ahead, and it would be easy to say something at that time. Jane was pushed into the room. Seeing this, Alex stepped forward to help Jane.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Alex was not be stopped. On the contrary, Dustin was not treated well, which


    elp, "Sister Jane, help me. I don''t know them. I don''t know them! Sister Jane. "


    Unfortunately, it was difficult for Jane to protect herself now. Even if she wanted to help, she was not capable enough. However, at this moment, Alex rushed up without warning, directly unscrewed the hand of the bodyguard in black, and then took Molly back.


    This action immediately scared everyone, especially Dustin, who later arrived at the scene. He didn''t see what had happened before. As soon as he came in, it was such a shocking scene.


    In a huff, Dustin closed the door. While cursing, he rushed over and scolded, "Are you crazy, Alex? Have you forgotten what I told you at the beginning? Don''t mess with these people! Why are you so mean? If the child is really a member of the royal family, what if something happens to her? "


    And Molly also remembered Alex. She subconsciously arranged him to her side. Molly remembered that Jane once said that this person was her savior, so maybe if she asked him for help, she wouldn''t have to do any examination.


    Molly''s little face was covered with tears and she choked for a long time. Then she held Alex''s thigh tightly and begged, "Uncle, can you help me? I don''t want to do any examination and I don''t want to go to their side either. Molly just wanted to be with Melissa and Jane. Sister Jane said she wanted to change a better artificial limb for me. Now I don''t want it anymore. I don''t want anything. Uncle, please help me, okay? "

 Chapter 524

    The child was crying heartbrokenly. Her soft voice inexplicably pulled up everyone''s heart, and the woman standing next to Jane shed more tears.


    The man with sunglasses finally sighed. He stood up and slowly got close to Jane, asking, "What''s your relationship with this child? Why are you so good to her?"


    Jane was stunned by his question. This man seemed to have been asking this question since just now. Did she do something wrong?


    Jane pushed the man away in disgust, and then went to the position of Alex. She took back Molly, and then tightly held Molly in her arms, warning, "Listen, even if you don''t like me, I can''t do anything about it. But this girl is under my protection, that''s all. You can kill me. Anyway, I don''t have anything valuable. "


    Wiping her tears, Molly nodded vigorously and protested, "You can kill Molly, too. If principal grandmother hadn''t picked me up, I would have died already. On the street, I was cold and hungry. Molly would rather go back to live that kind of life than go back with you."


    She had a firm look on her face that no one had ever seen before. The woman who looked similar to Molly finally sighed and then knelt down on the ground.


    The woman''s face was full of pleading. She put her hands together, and then kowtowed to Molly, begging, "I''m your... Mother... Baby, although you haven''t done the paternity test, you really look like me, and your eyebrows are more like your father. It''s not easy for us to come here. I hope... I hope you can give us a chance, okay? "


    The situation began to change subtly, and Jane and Molly looked at each other blankly. What the hell was going on? Didn''t those people look aggressive just now? Why did they suddenly...


    The woman''s body shook a little, and then she looked at Jane and Molly. "It was my fault. I lost you by accident, and you were taken out by someone on purpose. You were replaced with another child. By the time I knew, you had already been taken away. Unfortunately, it was too late to look for you then. At that time, I had asked some people to help me inquire about the n


    d in the face again, and the slap was loud. His face instantly flushed to the extreme, and the people around him only chuckled in their hearts, and no one dared to show it.


    At the mention of this question, Sean''s back went straight, and beads of sweat kept coming out on his forehead. "Yes. Mr. and Mrs. Aaron are in the hospital for the time being, and Melissa is Mrs. Aaron. Recently, she is not feeling well, so she temporarily lives in my hospital. I''m afraid it''s not convenient to meet her. As for Miss Jane, she is Mrs. Aaron''s good friend, so it will be more convenient for her to visit Mrs. Aaron. "


    Katy also noticed his panic. She glanced at her father with a trace of coquetry, and then complained, "Dad, why are you so serious? She is still by the side of Aaron, so she might not want to come back yet. After a long time, she may come back. If you keep forcing her, she may be more annoyed. I''m tired today. Let''s go back first, okay? If there are patients who have any problems and cannot be treated in the first place, that would be bad to delay their treatment!"


    As Katy spoke, she winked at Sean. Sean put his palms together to express his thanks, just like Katy did just now.


    The old man was also very fond of his daughter. He agreed with her daughter in an instant. He snorted a few times before he casually chatted with Sean and the others before leaving the hospital.

 Chapter 525 Sister Melissa

    Under the state of trepidation, the royals of E City finally left. Sean let out a long sigh of relief when he saw the last car leave. If he hadn''t leaned against the door, he would have collapsed.


    Sean reached out his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead gently, with lingering fear. "The person is indeed arrogant, and the key is that he has the qualification to be arrogant. If it weren''t for his daughter''s kindness, I''m afraid that Aaron would have exploded with him..."


    Alex felt the same way, but he had more important things to do now. Jane would come out soon. This was the only chance he could grasp.


    Now he understood that it was impossible for Melissa to come back to him. No, it should be said that Melissa had never stayed with him for a moment. It was all his own wishful thinking. Now he had understood that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with Jane. He wondered if Jane would give him the chance or not?


    At this moment, the ward was filled with a warm atmosphere. With a smile on Melissa''s face, she looked at Jane. Although Melissa''s eyes were filled with tears, they did not flow out.


    Tears streamed down Jane''s face. She cried because of guilty and worrying about Melissa. After hesitating for a while, Jane asked in a low voice, "Melissa, why do you still believe me?"


    Since it was inconvenient Melissa him to speak, she just smiled, but Jane could understand. No matter what happened, Melissa would never abandon Jane, nor would hate her. When Jane stood in front of Melissa, as long as they looked each other, all the misunderstandings would disappear in an instant.


    Jane''s body trembled a little, and then she looked away unnaturally. She looked at the door and said in a low voice, "Melissa, you big fool... By the way. Look, who did I bring to see you? "


    Jane didn''t know why Molly became reserved as soon as she arrived at the ICU. She didn''t want to come in no matter what Jane said. She kept looking around at the door with her small hands, and she didn''t dare to come in.


    Someone else?


    Upon hearing this, Melissa immediately came to her senses. Was it Alex? Otherwise, how could Jane show such a happy expression?


    But if Alex appeared here, Melissa would feel a little


    usly much better, and so was Melissa. From some point of view, Aaron was grateful to Jane.


    Aaron kissed Melissa on her forehead. "Have a good rest. When you recover, I can go with you wherever you want to go. I can also handle the company affairs for others. Mason can also guard the company. "


    Melissa nodded happily and stared at Aaron with a silly smile. There was an unprecedented sweetness in her heart that gradually wrapped her up.


    This time, could they be together forever?


    At the stairway, Jane''s smile froze on her face before she and Molly went downstairs. Because Alex had been waiting at the stairs since they came up.


    But Jane immediately turned around and planned to leave from the other exit. Alex had waited for a long time and finally saw Jane. How could he let Jane leave so easily?


    Alex quickly reached out his hand and tightly grasped Jane''s wrist. Then he anxiously explained, "Jane, I have something to tell you. I hope you can give me some time. Not much. I just need five minutes, okay?"


    In the past, Jane was humble. She only dared to stand in the distance and look at him. She didn''t dare to show too much emotion, so she could only silently restrain herself in her heart.


    It took Jane a long time to get rid of this impossible relationship, but Alex suddenly ran over and took the initiative to talk to her. What the hell was he up to? She didn''t think there was anything that attracted Alex. If there was, why didn''t she show it until now?

 Chapter 526 Be My Girlfriend

    Jane sneered and steadied herself. She turned around and glanced at Alex. Then she distanced herself from him and said, "Alex, I really don''t think there''s anything to talk about between us."


    Now Jane habitually stood in front Molly when she spoke, treating Molly as her sister and family.


    Alex scratched his head impatiently, and then said with embarrassment, "I don''t mean to hurt you. Trust me, okay? Jane? What do you think of me? I didn''t tell anyone in E City what happened before. It was Dustin who took the initiative to call and tell them. "


    However, Jane just sneered at Alex''s explanation, turned around, taking Molly''s hand, was about to leave. Molly turned to look at Alex, and then stumbled forward following Jane.


    Alex had waited for a long time, not to see Jane''s back. He must say everything he wanted to say today. If they parted at the moment, they would probably be like strangers next time.


    "Jane, be my girlfriend, please! I''m serious! "


    Alex shouted. Jane, who was about to leave here as soon as possible, suddenly felt as heavy as lead and couldn''t move for a long time.


    Uneasily, Alex held Jane''s hand and slowly turned her around to look into her eyes. "Jane Listen to me, I''m serious. I''m not kidding. Look at my eyes, look at me, I''m really. Molly do you want to help uncle, no, help brother persuade your Sister Jane? "


    There was no expression on Jane''s face, no disgust or joy. There was neither resistance nor acceptance. Looking at such a numb expression, for the first time, Alex''s heart began to palpitate and panic because of her.


    When Molly was about to say something, Jane suddenly looked up at Alex and called his name, "Alex."


    This was the only affectionate time that Alex had heard Jane call him recently. Alex''s heart was inexplicably excited. If things went on like this, would he really have a chance?


    Thinking of this possibility, Alex became excited. He nodded his head and motioned for Jane to go on.


    However, unexpectedly, Jane raised the other hand and slapped on Alex''s face without saying anything. The sound of slapping was loud and clear.


    u, Molly. If I were silent, I''m afraid I would be very sad. Molly, promise me that you won''t leave me no matter what happens, okay? Now I only care about you. I really don''t want you to leave me. Okay? "


    As she spoke, Jane blinked her eyes naughtily. The child was innocent after all. Seeing that Jane had changed into a smile, Molly felt a little relieved. She nodded quickly and agreed.


    The two of them walked out slowly. When they passed the laboratory, the two of them slowed down their pace a little. Then they stared at the entrance that was guarded by the crowd, feeling a sense of melancholy in their hearts.


    If the result came out tomorrow, no one knew what would happen. But if Molly was really a descendant of the royal family, there was no doubt that those people would take her away.


    Seeing that Jane was gradually absent-minded, Molly pulled Jane''s sleeve in a hurry and tried to calm her down. "Sister, don''t worry. Molly is not a descendant. Molly just the child principal''s grandmother picked up from outside and no one wants. Let''s go back to the fortune garden. Molly miss them and grandma."


    Jane seemed to be tired, so she didn''t think too much. She nodded and agreed. The two walked to the door, stopped a taxi and left directly.


    At the same time, Mason was sitting on a big wooden chair, looking at the people around with a domineering look, which shocked many people present.

 Chapter 527 A shot

    Mason looked down at his cell phone, and then impatiently turned to the person beside him, "Hadn''t everyone arrived yet?"


    The man behind Mason suddenly blushed and knelt down in fear. He kowtowed and begged for mercy while explaining, "There are too many people to gather this time. In order to avoid attracting the attention of the police, we are evacuating. I hope you can forgive us. Please don''t blame us!"


    It was rare to see such a magnificent scene. Mason had been keeping a low profile all the time, and he usually gave people a kind of simple and honest. Of course, that was only on the surface. When he was really so open-minded, he did not feel uncomfortable, as if it had been like this from the beginning.


    Mason nodded, and then slightly leaned back a little. "I know. I don''t have much time. If they can''t arrive in ten minutes, those people will be removed directly."


    The man nodded repeatedly. Then stood up from the ground and tried to explain, "Okay, okay, I''ll urge them right now. After all, many of us usually move under pressures, and most of us live under the eyelids of those people. If so many people are sent out at the same time, it will definitely arouse suspicion. I hope you can bear it! Give us more time. "


    But Mason didn''t intend to give in. 10 minutes was his bottom line, and the man knew Mason''s temper, so he didn''t dare to continue to fight.


    Fortunately, those people figured it out a lot faster. Although not all of them were present, in this circle, most of the famous people had already been seated below.


    Mason''s hands stretched out a little, and then he pointed at the door with his index finger and said, "Close the door. If anyone comes close, drive him out, no matter who it is."


    His attitude was obvious over there. If anyone couldn''t understand, it was hopeless. The men around Mason immediately responded. Then they hurried to the door and began to carry out their task.


    When everything was ready, Mason suddenly stood up. After taking a rough glance at the people below, he took the initiative to change the topic. "Why did I call you here today? I believe that some of you have heard the news, and come here just to confirm something."


    As soon as Mason said this, there was a great uproar off the stage, but no one dare


    est to leave in a low profile.


    In the middle of the hall, those corpses were abandoned in an instant. Among them, the most worthless thing was their lives. What they cared about was their "own lives", while others were just like ants.


    After everyone left, the person in charge of the shooting on the ground also stood up. At the beginning, the worst plan that Mason had made was to jointly attack. Fortunately, many people came here for fame, so they were lucky enough to avoid some unnecessary trouble.


    But this matter could not be over in this way. When those people went out, instead of their own minions, they were facing a large group of police instead of their own minions.


    "What''s going on?"


    The first one who walk out was frightened in an instant. He stepped back, trying to find a way out. But the police were much faster than them.


    These people, when something happened, they would ask their subordinates to help. Sometimes, if they really competed with each other, they might not even be able to compare with their subordinates'' potential. At least, there was no play in terms of physical strength.


    "Come here to protect me. Who called the police? It should be confidential this time. "


    "What about Mason? Did he betray us? "


    "It''s impossible. He needs our help, and it''s impossible to sell us. Then who is he?"


    In an instant, everyone was in a mess, trying to find their own subordinates to get protection. But they didn''t know that their followers had already been caught by the police.

 Chapter 528

    Some of the more resistant leaders struggled for a while and then were arrested. This operation was very sensational. If this matter was spread out, it would probably make a stir for a while.


    After all, a group of people who usually did many evil things were suddenly arrested. The people involved in this operation would definitely be promoted and pay rise.


    The people who had been suspicious of Mason before were in an uproar at this moment. They were going to die anyway, at least they could know what they die for!


    The person closest to the entrance twisted his body crazily, trying to break away from it, and changed the topic. "Damn it! Why did you know our activity today? Even if you want to catch us, at least tell us who betrayed us! "


    "Yes. Who the hell betrayed us! Who will benefit from this? "


    The crowd was in an uproar, and the police had no intention of negotiating with them. After they were arrested, they were quickly sent to the car.


    The most frightening thing was that the police specially drove several more cars here, but the cars cleverly stuffed everyone in. No one would believe it was a coincidence! Someone must have made a plan to wait for them to jump into the trap.


    However, Mason, who should have left, was standing in the high-rise building behind and looking down at everything downstairs. The test was just beginning. If they wanted to confirm it, it would depend on the following progress!


    In the car, many people were cursing, and many even began to look for Mason. Mason was the first one to go out. Judging from the police''s action and their performance, it was obvious that they had been ambushed for a long time. If Mason was also in the car, it meant that this matter had nothing to do with him, but if they couldn''t find him... Then it was obvious who was the mastermind of this matter.


    An old man looked much calmer. He stroked his bald head and calmly analyzed, "I think something is wrong. What benefit will it bring to Mason?"


    There was a path he could take in the police or the gangs. If Mason did so, the number of people on his side would decrease sharply. At that time, the people on the white side would be able to achieve their goals. No matter how powerful Aaron was, he couldn''t bear such a loss. Then what did he want?


    "Henry, you are right. What should we do now? Do we have to wait for death like this? "


    "Yes. You are the only one who has more experience here. What do you think


    was cruel, but apart from that, he could not think of any other better way. Only when all the dangers and spikes were removed could Melissa live the rest of her life with him in peace!


    After understanding what Aaron meant, Mason agreed firmly, "Okay. I understand! I''ll do it right away. I won''t let you down! "


    The two of them hung up the phone in a tacit manner, but at this moment, they had different thoughts. Aaron rubbed his oily hair irritably and closed the window silently.


    It seemed that the police station wouldn''t be peaceful tonight, and she was still a little uneasy. It would be better to call some people to check it out.


    While he was thinking, his hand had already started to move. He sent a group message, and soon received replies one after another.


    Fortunately, he had been adjusting the vibration at the beginning, so he was not afraid of disturbing Melissa. After reading the content carefully, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The success or failure depended on tonight!


    After the police cleaned up the room, it was already late at night. Everyone would be tired after such a torment. Soon, those police began to yawn, and the prisoners who had been sitting all the time looked much more relaxed.


    They teased each other from time to time. Some of them were still arguing, while some were impatient and even fought with the people in the same environment.


    The police wanted to take care of it, but it was a pity that the situation inside was progressing too fast. They didn''t have enough people. They had to be careful not to get involved in the case when they were in charge of such a large area...

 Chapter 529 The Fake Policeman

    This was not as simple as thought. Order was necessary, but before that, they had to ensure that their lives were not in danger. They were all outlaws. What couldn''t they do?


    Just as the group of people were uneasy, a stranger suddenly appeared at the door and asked loudly, "Who will be on patrol? It''s time to work, isn''t it? "


    The man on duty came to his senses when he heard the voice. But when he was about to say ''yes'', he seemed to think of something. He looked at the source of the voice and then looked suspiciously. "Haven''t we just changed shifts?"


    Normally, the staff on duty should be changed every hour during this special period. It seemed that half an hour had passed, but why did they change shifts?


    However, the man who said it was time to change shift pretended to be confused and said, "Really? But didn''t they say that it would be safer after midnight? Just now, the leader said that if these people fought on their own, they would be more obedient, and if they knew the situation themselves, they wouldn''t act randomly."


    The real policeman shook his head sleepily. Then he slowly leaned over and said, "Really? If that''s the case, then you should take good care of the offender. Don''t go wrong. I''m going to check out and then get off work... It''s too late now. Take care of yourself! "


    The fake man chuckled and lowered his police cap again. He explained, "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best. It seems that I have a chance to get promoted this time. No one wants to miss such a good opportunity, right?"


    The real policeman nodded and walked away with relief. The fake didn''t rush to move. Instead, he patrolled every cell carefully, as if he was afraid of making any mistakes.


    The real policeman turned around and left happily after confirming that he was not messing around. Who wouldn''t accept the fact that he could get off work earlier?


    The patrol didn''t stop until about half an hour later. At last, the fake''s eyes were fixed on Henry.


    Just when the group of people were about to rest after the quarrel, the fake policeman suddenly uncovered his hat and knocked on the table nearby.


    "Why are you so noisy? I don''t... You, it''s you! You are Mason! "


    Originally, there were still people who wanted to make a ruckus, but when t


    , ignoring the words of those outlaws.


    This was obviously a cover up, and even blind could feel it. For a moment, everyone was speechless, except for Henry, who was the calmest. He just looked at everything indifferently without saying a word.


    The people around Henry couldn''t wait any longer. Judging from the looks of Mason, it seemed that Aaron didn''t intend to help. They could only rely on themselves to solve the problem next!


    "Henry, don''t you really say anything? That man betrayed us. It seems that they have colluded with the police. If we don''t take any action... "


    "That''s right, Henry. If it goes on like this, we will really spend the rest of our lives in prison..."


    The pressure from the surrounding didn''t shake Henry''s heart. Henry still looked at all this indifferently, and finally fixed his eyes on Mason. "I still choose Aaron. This man''s actions have always been unpredictable, but I know clearly what kind of attitude Aaron has towards his own people."


    He had been on this road for many years. It was time for him to divert. If he couldn''t get out this time, Henry would just treat it as retribution.


    If he could get out by a fluke, he would be able to cooperate with Aaron. It would be the same for him no matter how he thought about it. Moreover, the little action that Mason did just now indicated that there was a chance to get out.


    At least this step was not wrong for the time being. As long as he worked harder, the day of his departure would be around the corner!

 Chapter 530 A Huge Background

    Now everyone''s attitude was different. Some people chose to be silent from the beginning. No one could see what these people was thinking, while some people made impatience.


    As for Mason, he didn''t do anything else. After half an hour, he left voluntarily. Some people excited could only curse at Mason''s back.


    The next morning, the sensational news disappeared in an instant. No one knew why, and they couldn''t even search the historical records.


    "Something must have been done!" It''s too obvious. If we can dig out the content, it will surely become the headline! "


    "Yes. But it seems that we can''t get into that place. The police won''t cooperate with us to investigate. What should we do? "


    In an instant, the media reporters surrounding the police station were at a stalemate. However, compared with the imprudence reporters, Aaron was much more nervous.


    At the door of the laboratory, holding the test report, Sean come out. Time seemed to have solidified in an instant, making Aaron a little breathless.


    "The result... They are exactly the same! "


    Sean said in a trembling voice. It was not hard to imagine how shocked he was. No one had expected that the child with artificial limb would have such a huge background!


    Tears welled up from Molly''s eyes before everyone could react. Molly subconsciously shivered and then stepped back.


    Her face was full of resistance. Molly sniffed hard and then threw herself into Jane''s arms. Molly didn''t want to leave Jane. If her identity was confirmed, Molly would probably be forced to leave, wouldn''t she?


    Molly knew what kind of situation it was now. Although she was young, if she really left with this group of people she didn''t know, the future would be unknown.


    Jane''s face was full of embarrassment. Of course, she was not afraid of the power of the royal family. What Jane was worried about was that if she didn''t let Molly leave, she was destined to have regrets in her life.


    But if Jane let Molly stay by her side, would it seem that she was too selfish? After all, she still wanted Molly to live a good and happy life.


    Molly seemed to see through Jane''s wavering heart, and instantly panicked. Molly shook Jane''s head repeatedly and


    ng from E City. Miss Jane, I can give you ten minutes to think about it. I hope to hear the ideal answer in ten minutes. As for what happened to you, I have also investigated it. It''s not difficult to rebuild the welfare house. I can also help you move to E City and promise that you won''t encounter any tearing down or something like that. What do you think? As for the matter of Molly''s legs, it is an internal matter in E City. If you are willing to come, you can naturally know the secret in it. "


    From his attitude at the beginning to his compromise now, everyone could understand how much sacrifice Wilson Huang had made in order to get his granddaughter back.


    After hearing what Wilson Huang said, Katy became more confident. It was true that Jane loved Molly with all her heart. Otherwise, people wouldn''t have allowed Molly to be with Jane.


    Jane sneered and glared at Alex who was trying to get close to her. Then she stepped back and said, "I refuse. I have my own life and there is no need to change because of you. Besides, I just said that the decision on this matter is in the hands of Molly. It was your own fault that Molly were sent out by the villain. You haven''t taken full responsibility for this matter till now. Do you really think that you can solve it with just an apology? "


    What she said made sense, and there was no way to refute. The more serious and shrewish Jane was, the deeper Wilson appreciate. This was a result that no one had expected.

 Chapter 531 Like A Wild Horse

    However, if the stalemate continued like this, there might not be a result. It was time to completely end it. But it seemed that there was no chance to change Jane''s stubborn attitude.


    Seeing this point clearly, Jane held Molly in her arms and then ran away. The elevator was pressed down, and there was no chance to take it.


    Of course, Jane was not so naive as to think that her action ability was better than those specially trained men.


    So as soon as they reached the stairway, Jane put Molly on the stair and said, "Do you still remember the room of Melissa? If you can find Aaron, you may have a chance to stay with me. Do you understand? I''ll defend for you for the time being. They have considered the relationship between you and me, so they won''t blame me too much. The rest depends on you whether you can succeed or not. Do you understand? "


    Not everyone could enter the ICU, but yesterday Jane led Molly to the ward. Those nurses should not work in shifts, so they would still have impression on Molly?


    The most important thing was that Aaron had told them that no one else was allowed to get close to that place without his permission. In other words, Molly''s safety was temporarily guaranteed.


    "But Sister Jane, if I..."


    "Hurry up. If you really want to be with me, do your best. Do you understand?"


    Seeing that she was about to come, Jane didn''t care about her image anymore. She reached out her hand and picked up the broom at the corner of the stairs to protect herself.


    At the same time, Molly''s reason triumphed over her sensibility. She nodded her head and rushed forward with difficulty. Molly''s artificial limb was not very flexible. It was really irrational to ask her to run away all of a sudden.


    Jane was just a woman after all. She was taken down in less than thirty seconds. Seeing that these people were about to catch up Molly, Jane''s heart sank in an instant.


    When Jane was about to fall into despair, a familiar figure suddenly jumped in front of her. Before Jane could see his face clearly, Alex''s voice echoed in her ears, "Jane. As I said, I''m serious this time. If I can do it, please give me a chance! This time, I want to cherish you. I have never treated you as a substitute. I just want to start a new relationship beca


    City. She is the granddaughter of Mr. Wilson. As you know, Mr. Wilson is aged. It would be happy if he find his granddaughter."


    Aaron shrugged and then put Molly behind him. He said in a tough tone, "I refuse. Wilson''s sadness has nothing to do with me. Get out of here and tell him that I can get whatever I want. If you want me to throw anything into my hand, no way!"


    Alex, who had been standing next to the door, breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. Just now, Alex was still uneasy. If Aaron didn''t agree to help, he could only run away with Molly again. Fortunately, Aaron agreed. No matter what position he took, at least Alex wouldn''t get angry.


    "Mr. Aaron... You will put us in a difficult position. Are you going to oppose the people in E City? "


    Finally, the security guards couldn''t wait anymore. Just as Aaron was about to lose his temper, Wilson Huang followed the voice and came up. All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the ICU froze.


    Silver, on the other hand, immediately turned around and walked back when he heard the commotion above. If Wilson did something strange, he would definitely not care about his old love and would attack at the right time! Even if he had a deep relationship with Wilson Huang.


    Wilson snorted and smiled. Then he walked to Aaron and greeted, "Aaron, long time no see."


    It was a pity that Aaron didn''t like Wilson. He just smiled perfunctorily and said nothing more. No one could expect that the two masters would meet for a seemingly ordinary child.

 Chapter 532 Please Go Back

    After taking a look at his servant, Wilson knew that he failed because his servant was not efficient enough.


    Reluctantly, Wilson poked between his eyebrows. Then he lit a cigar in silence and suggested, "How about do a deal with me?"


    Looking at the confident look of Wilson, Molly swallowed silently. This man, Wilson, looked like a bad guy on TV.


    And Molly knew clearly that she was an insignificant person. Would Aaron compromise for work? After all, Molly was just a child to Aaron. If the person Molly was going to talk to was Melissa, Molly would be more confident. But Aaron''s words...


    Alex had the same thought. His heart was beating wildly and uneasily, and everyone was waiting for Wilson''s following words.


    To everyone''s astonishment, however, before Aaron could listen to the content, he refused directly, "I don''t want to talk about the same attitude and topic for two times. Please go back."


    The words "go back" were simple, but it was much more difficult to do it. As expected, Wilson''s face fell in an instant, staring at Aaron, as if he would explode at any time.


    At this time, Jane and Silver also came up from two different entrances. Silver quickly moved away from everyone and came to Aaron, whispering something in his ear.


    As soon as Wilson saw the Silver, he became excited again. Wilson wanted to stretch out Silver''s hand but Silver tried to clasp Wilson''s shoulder, and directly clasped his wrist and twisted it to the other side with a click.


    Although Wilson was sweating on his forehead, he didn''t say a word. The surrounding security guards immediately became uneasy, but when they were about to make a move, they were immediately stopped by Wilson.


    Looking at Wilson''s affectionate eyes, Silver released his hand in disgust and stood in front of Aaron warily, preventing others from getting in touch with Aaron.


    Wilson''s heart ached at the sight of this. He sighed slightly, and then said euphemistically, "If you feel better in this way, then do it. I won''t complain. How long do you plan to work by the side of Aaron?"


    Silver sneered and then retorted with a little sarcasm, "Mr. Wilson, my matter seems to have nothing to do with


    esitating for a long time, she could only find some excuses to comfort her father. Although it wasn''t as good as she had expected, at least it didn''t get worse.


    In the ward, Molly lowered her head and looked at the floor. Her silence amused Aaron.


    It was this child who took the initiative to ask for his help. Now he had helped her, but the child looked restless. Since she was scared at the beginning, she didn''t want to come. Now she didn''t know what to do, but it was a little funny.


    Rubbing her swollen eyebrows, Aaron squatted down and asked, "Where is Jane? Why are you alone?"


    It seemed that Aaron''s question was too abrupt. The child let out a low cry and then fell to the ground subconsciously. The way she avoided eye contact was similar to the way Melissa used to be.


    Molly swallowed cautiously and answered, "Sister Jane... She is... I don''t know. Sister Jane helped me up just now and I don''t know where she is. ''''


    "Rat-a-tat -"


    Just as Molly answered, there was a knock on the door. It was Jane who knocked at the door without scruple in front of Aaron.


    Sure enough, when the door was opened, Silver and Jane came in together. Jane held Molly in her arms silently, and then carefully examined her to confirm if she was injured.


    Silver''s eyes had been fixed on the body of Melissa since he came in. After a while, he looked away and said respectfully to Aaron, "Mr. Aaron, I want to tell you something. Can you hear me?"

 Chapter 533 In The Police Station

    When the seven people of Aaron''s group and Mason did something, Aaron was always at ease. Now that it made Silver so cautious, it must be something big!


    Aaron nodded and told Jane and Molly not to quarrel. Then he followed Silver to the corner of the corridor. Of course, it was not too far from the ward. At least he could get there in a few seconds with a big stride.


    On the premise that Melissa wouldn''t be disturbed, the short meeting finally began.


    Silver coughed slightly, and then turned on the voice he had recorded, explaining, "Mr. Aaron, I heard some small news when I was about to come here just now that Gina was about to leave A City by train, and this matter seemed to have something to do with Mr. Sean. Besides, there seems to be something wrong between Miss Gina and Mr. Dustin. What should I do? "


    Aaron had heard about what happened between Gina and Dustin from Mond yesterday. But he knew that Gina was still with Mond yesterday. How could she take the train all of a sudden?


    Did Mond lose sight of Gina?


    At the thought of this possibility, Aaron frowned slightly, but he didn''t interrupt Silver. It was not until Silver finished speaking that Aaron began to command.


    As Aaron made a gesture, he said, "Ask Jay to do it. You need to stay in this hospital for the time being. I don''t want to get involved in the matter of Wilson. If you want to solve it, you don''t need to ask for my opinion. Just do it directly. I''ll take responsibility for what happens. Lily and Judith were asked to do Gina''s thing. As for the relationship between Dustin and Gina, I have other plans. Go ahead. "


    Silver nodded and then quickly contacted the other people. Aaron went back to the ward, and Jane was sitting on the bed, holding Molly.


    It seemed that the chase just now had consumed a lot of their strength. When Aaron was about to enter the ward, he found Alex who was hiding in the next room.


    Aaron walked very fast and lightly. Alex didn''t notice that and was caught in an instant. With an embarrassed smile, Alex looked at Aaron, speechless.


    Lovers were envious of each other, but now he had no intention of being together with Melissa anymore. He wondered if Aaron would be nicer to him.


    Just as Alex was thinking a


    r lives very much, and no one stand out directly. They just looked at each other, hoping to have a leader.


    A man who seemed to be in a higher position coughed and walked out slowly. Then he hinted, "If this goes on, it will be our dereliction of duty! The thing before this one has been hyped. Now it''s a shame! "


    The higher position man didn''t dare to go in himself, so he could only hope that his subordinates were willing to be the first one to go in. If he died, he would be buried well.


    "I don''t want... There are still some elders and children in my family. "


    "Yes. I have to marry my girlfriend this month. If I go there, I will definitely die... "


    Just as they were arguing, some outlaws suddenly ran out and rushed into the crowd. The police immediately turned around to run away.


    The leader broke down in an instant. He immediately reached out his hand to touch his gun and shouted, "Shoot! Shoot! The situation is special. We can''t the outlaws go out and hurt the people. There are so many onlookers outside. If something happens to them, we will lose our work. We are policemen. It''s our duty to protect the people! "


    It seemed that the last sentence calmed many people down, and soon the police officers returned to their usual style. Their movements were neat and efficient, and soon stabilized the current situation.


    The leader hid aside and wiped his sweat silently. Fortunately, he acted normally at the critical moment, or he would definitely be in big trouble!

 Chapter 534

    After calming down the onlookers outside, the leader immediately commanded, "Call the technical department to investigate the cameras. Find out what happened last night! This matter must be investigated thoroughly!"


    Yesterday, the superior just said that he would send someone here to help with the supervision and review, but now such a thing suddenly happened. How should they explain it to him?


    At the thought of this, everyone looked at each other, speechless. They had to count the people first.


    The police station was unprecedently filled with an smell of blood, and even the air began to become dirty. And after what had happened just now, the people were also frustrated. They all went back to their own homes, and many of the people who had been trampled were sent to the hospital.


    But now the hospital also had to face many difficult problems. As soon as those injured people were sent to Sean''s hospital, they were immediately blocked at the door.


    "I''m sorry. Our E city''s people are here to deal with things. If you don''t have anything else, you can take a detour."


    Before they could say anything, Wilson''s men directly blocked the patient''s way. Did it have anything to do with patients coming to have the medical treatment when people in E city came here to do things?


    Many people couldn''t figure it out, but Sean had a headache for several days because of this. He once asked Aaron to help him persuade Wilson. If things went on like this, his hospital would definitely not be able to run smoothly.


    However, Aaron forced him back on the excuse of making the decision of Silver, which made Sean depressed for three days.


    His hospital had been besieged for three days. The patients who had been staying in the hospital from the beginning were not affected too much. Now, they were completely forbidden to enter, which made them very anxious.


    Sean scratched his head irritably, and then explained, "Mr. Wilson, I really feel sorry for this matter, but we are all medical people, I believe you should know how much damage it will cause to us if you besieged at the gate of my hospital. I can understand that you are eager to find your family back, but this can''t be the reason for you to stop the treatment of other patients. Am I right? "


    If things went on like this, he didn''t know how many lawsuit his hospital would receive. He didn''t want to see such a situation. He had put a lot of efforts into this hospital. If this hospital was lost by Wilson


    alone the traffic jam.


    It was not until he saw a large number of his men were knocked down that Wilson began to realize the seriousness of the matter. He frowned and turned his head a little. Then he said unhappily, "Who are you?"


    He had no impression of dealing with these people, but since they knew that he was a member of the royal in E City, and dared to provoke him in public, it meant that they also had a strong background. Otherwise, ordinary hooligans would not have done such a thing.


    Besides, his security guards were specially trained. How could they be defeated so easily? Although there was small difference in numbers, they were all capable of fighting against a hundred on one. How could they be knocked down in such a short time?


    The first one who walked in front of them snorted and then gently rubbed his bangs, provoking, "It doesn''t matter who we are. The most important thing is that we can''t stand what you have done, so we''re going to come here to ask for an explanation. If Aaron is surrounding here, we won''t say anything. And how dare you, an old man from E city, to come here and act wildly?"


    Old man from E city? It was the first time that Wilson had heard such words. His face turned green immediately, and Sean, who was chasing after him, was also stunned when he heard these words.


    He was familiar with this man! He had a deep grudge against Aaron, although he had a close relationship with a man working for Aaron named Jay.


    Yes, it was Liam who stood in front of Wilson and shouted at him. He had indeed done a lot of wrong things before, but after he became friends with Aaron, he had changed completely.

 Chapter 535 Make A Concession

    But why was Henry here all of a sudden? It seemed that Henry was well prepared, which meant that he had known Wilson was here in advance.


    And the people he gathered were definitely not something that could be arranged in one or two minutes. Did Henry come here to make trouble for himself? Such an excuse obviously didn''t make sense, but if he was entrusted by someone to provoke and make trouble, it would be easier to understand.


    After all, the people who were in this way all wanted to have one more friend and one less enemy, and the opposite was a person with a strong background. The only reason that Sean could think of now was that Liam came here for the sake of Aaron.


    Sure enough, just as Sean had such an idea, a familiar figure suddenly walked out of the crowd. And that man was Jay!


    Everything was going according to Sean''s plan. On the top, Aaron looked down through the window and watched everything below. He didn''t close the window slowly until he saw Jay stand out.


    Aaron believed that Jay would do well and didn''t need him to care about the rest. And Liam was not a coward. Besides, there were a group of outlaws behind him who owed him a favor.


    Wilson scratched his head irritably, and then put pressure on her again. "Do you mean that you are going to provoke me in public? Do you know who I am? Although I shouldn''t make trouble on other people''s turf, you should know that I still have the right in A City. "


    Liam shrugged, his face full of indifference. He still grinned, and then pretended to be indifferent. "Let''s do it. If you don''t leave the hospital, don''t blame us for being rude. Our leader is resting in this hospital. You will only disturb him. If you don''t listen to us, don''t blame us. "


    Wilson remained silent for a while, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He just stared at Liam without saying a word. After weighing the pros and cons, Wilson took the initiative to make a concession. "You can tell me where your leader is and I can let him go, but not others. What do you think? "


    It was not easy for Wilson to take the initiative to make such a concession, but Liam did not intend to


    colded, "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know what it means that you shouldn''t make trouble when you didn''t in your own city."


    Liam was a skilled fighter. His strength was definitely much more violent than ordinary bumps. When he hit the key point, there was no injury on the surface.


    Wilson screamed incessantly, but no one dared to stop him. Everyone looked at each other, and his security guards were not strong enough.


    Katy knelt down and kowtowed to Liam, begging for mercy, "No, please. I will definitely leave E City with my father. Please don''t do this, okay?"


    If Katy had to pay such a price to get her daughter back, she would rather not. At least Katy knew that her daughter was safe and happy now. That was enough.


    Katy had meant to say this to Sean, but Liam suddenly stopped his action with interest. He frowned slightly, and then showed a strange smile. "Do you really take it seriously?"


    As long as they left, it would be much easier. After all, what they wanted at the beginning was that Wilson left A City. If he went too deep into this matter, Aaron would also be involved. This was not what Liam wanted to see.


    Katy nodded her head desperately, and then began to play a sympathy card. "Yes, I take it seriously. Please believe me... Please help me. I know my father''s attitude is not good, but I will comfort him when I go back. He has suffered a lot. I hope you can forgive him. "

 Chapter 536 Dont Bother Me

    Unfortunately, the people around Wilson and Katy didn''t accept, and more people came to see a joke. After all, they had suffered a lot because of Wilson. If it weren''t for them, it would be easier for them to get in and out.


    "Go back to your E City now. You are really annoyed. You said you come here to look for the lost child. You are rich, aren''t you? You often use your power to bully us ordinary people. Well, this time, you''re punished! "


    "Yes. Do you think you can be satisfied in this way! You guys did a good job! We support you... "


    Soon, the terrified outlaws became heroes in the eyes of the citizens. No one expected such a progress.


    Katy slowly approached Wilson, and then reached out her hand to help her father up. She said sincerely, "Let''s leave right now, okay?"


    Wilson had suffered enough, and now he knew what to say and what not to say. He swallowed and nodded silently.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Katy helped her father up and left quickly. The disciples on the ground also struggled to stand up and left.


    The farce finally ended on the third day. At this moment, Sean''s heart was a little surging, because he had misunderstood Aaron at the beginning. Sean thought that Aaron didn''t help him at the critical moment, but he finally realized that he had misunderstood Aaron''s kindness.


    Aaron didn''t come to help him rashly, but he had a lot of thoughts in his mind. Otherwise, he couldn''t call these people over. Just the appearance of Jay was enough to prove who did this.


    But fortunately, Wilson didn''t know the inside story of this matter. It was a short farce, and at least his hospital was freed.


    After the commotion, this matter finally came to an end. Those outlaws also walked back in accordance with the rules, without doing anything to hurt the surrounding residents.


    This made many people admire them, because in the eyes of others, they were very terrible. It seemed that sometimes there were special people, not everyone was very cruel.


    "Let''s go inside. I had a relapse of leg ache, and I couldn''t sleep well these days. Now I can finally see a doctor. Doctor Sean, please help me check my old bones. I''m really dying. "


    "Me too. It seems that it''s going to rain recently. I feel a


    rabbed James''s collar, shook it and roared, "James, you bastard. I don''t know the relationship between you and that woman, but if you do so, she will laugh at you. It''s just a breakup. How miserable you are! "


    Break up?


    Hearing this word, James burst into laughter unexpectedly. If they just broke up, that would be fine. Unfortunately, that woman had left him forever, and he even had no chance to look at her from afar.


    In James''s eyes, Linda''s advice was an obstacle, and the existence of that woman kept James reminding Sabina''s leaving.


    James scratched his head irritably and then staggered out. When he was about to open the door, he suddenly lost his balance and fell to the ground. James was annoyed and said, "Go away. How can you understand the pain in my heart? Don''t bother me anymore. How much money do you want? Just transfer it from my card. I have told you not to let anyone disturb me in the past few months! "


    Linda grinned, tears rolling down her cheeks. She was too stupid. There was no place for her in this man''s heart, but she still hoped that she could have a place, which made her so embarrassed.


    After taking a deep breath, Linda managed to support herself and walked to the bathroom. She gritted her teeth and quickly cleaned up the debris on her face. Then she took the washbasin and filled it with a lot of clear water before slowly walking out.


    Glancing at the man who was still about to wake up, Linda hesitated for a while and then raised her hand.

 Chapter 537 Spend The Painful Period With You

    With a splash, Linda finally poured the cold water in her hand directly on James''s head.


    Although Linda knew that such a behavior would displease James, she had no choice. She would rather take the risk than see him so depraved.


    Linda needed to talk to a sober James, instead of a drunken man doing something meaningless here.


    Moreover, James was just stabbed by the glass fragments, and the wound should be treated as soon as possible. Although the wound on Linda''s face was not deep, it would become very serious if it was not disinfected and infected as soon as possible.


    "What are you doing?"


    As expected, Linda''s cold water immediately worked. James widened his eyes and shook his head, trying to see the person in front of him clearly.


    And after a little stalemate, James almost recovered. After seeing the woman in front of him clearly, James asked with a cold face, "What''s the matter? Is there not enough money? Then change another card. "


    As he spoke, James reached out his hand and rubbed his pocket. Then he took out another gold card and wanted to give it to Linda.


    But Linda didn''t take it. She just reached out her hand and slapped James hard across the face. Then Linda sneered, "I was so blind at that time. For a depraved man like you, I still has feelings for you. It''s just a breakup. Why do you have to give up yourself like this? If you still like her, why do you give up yourself like this? You feel bad yourself, and so do I! Do you know that? "


    It was not easy for James to hide his wound, but it was poked open again. The wound was so painful that James almost lost consciousness. He snorted, and then quickly shook his hand and scolded, "Shut up! What do you know? You know nothing. How can you yell at me here? She''s dead! You know what? She''s dead! Even the last time I saw her was in coffin! "


    As James spoke, his tears fell. There were few women who could make a man cry, especially a man as gentle as James.


    At least in Linda''s impression, James was gentle and considerate. He was definitely a good man worth marrying. When Linda knew why James was so depraved, Linda''s heart trembled and she had a better impression of him.


    Heaving a sigh of helplessness, Linda slowly leaned over and asked patiently, "Are you sad because she d


    ames frowned because of the pain or what she said.


    Since James didn''t say anything, Linda took it as his acquiescence. This was the only way she could protect James now. No matter how humble she was, she would accept it!


    Linda was dealing with the matter, while James was in silence. At some point, the two of them looked up at each other in tacit understanding. At the moment when they looked at each other, they lowered their heads shyly and kept silent.


    The atmosphere didn''t break until the door was knocked.


    When Linda was binding up James''s wound, the bartender outside the door suddenly shouted, "Linda, the debt collectors are here again. The money has been given to them, but they seem to have something to talk to you. Linda, can you come out and have a talk with them?"


    Debt collectors?


    As soon as Linda heard this word, her face turned pale. After a little hesitation, Linda tried her best to support James from the ground to the sofa. After handing him a few simple words, Linda ran out in a hurry. Then she closed the door carefully for fear that others would disturb James''s rest.


    All these gentle movements were seen by James. Perhaps in others'' eyes, he was already drunk unconscious, but only he knew that he was pretending to be drunk! James wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, so that he could hide far away from those sad memories.


    However, the atmosphere outside the door was a little strange. As soon as Linda walked out, her mouth was directly covered and dragged aside.

 Chapter 538

    Linda''s eyes widened. Apparently, she didn''t understand what had happened. She habitually turned her head to look behind her. The bartender who called her just now was black and blue. He must have been told in advance.


    But it was not all the fault of the bartender. After all, he was forced to do so, which could be seen at a glance. In addition, Linda had a dispute with James in the private room before, and that man deliberately suppressed his voice and behavior, so it was normal that Linda did not hear the noise outside.


    Those people moved quickly to the next room with their hands covering Linda''s mouth. They didn''t throw her on the ground until the door was locked. Then they sneered, "Let me see how proud you are! Chick, you have owed the money for so long. If we don''t pay it back, we will be very distressed. There is only a little left, but you have been in debt for several months. We are also in a dilemma. After all, we work for others. What do you think we should do about it? "


    As he spoke, he smiled ambiguously and looked at Linda up and down. In fact, Linda was also a beauty. It was just that her fate was not good, so she fell into such a situation.


    In her current state, it was easy for her to find a rich man to marry. After all, she had a figure, a face and many men''s appetite.


    Linda groaned in pain. Then she quickly got up from the ground and explained, "There''s only about two hundred thousand dollars left. I can make up for you today. Didn''t he give you money just now? Let go of me now. I''ll give it to you right away! "


    In the past three days, James had drunk more than two hundred thousand dollars in her bar. As long as he transferred the money to her, the rest would be fine. And she could afford the rent now.


    She was not familiar with this place before, so it was not easy for her to live here. In the next few months, with her extraordinary skills and unique mixing skills, this bar quickly became hot.


    Looking at the confident look on Linda''s face, the group of people snickered again. They rubbed their hands and then chuckled, "Money? Of course we want it, but you have to pay the interest. The interest is five hundred thousand dollars. Linda, I''m telling you the truth. If I can''t get the seve


    t weren''t for me, Linda wouldn''t have been taken to another room. I don''t know what happened. Linda is always nice to me... I can''t believe that I would did such a thing. Mr. James, please help us! "


    James wiped his body irritably and said impatiently, "I see. You go out first. I don''t have the habit of being watched when I change my clothes. "


    He had promised to go out, but this person was still so long winded.


    Although he pretended to be impatient, James quickened his pace of dressing.


    Now he was full of the smell of alcohol. Even he himself could not bear it after he was completely awake. Fortunately, because of the short shower just now, the smell on his body was much lighter.


    Staring at himself in the mirror, James smiled bitterly and said, "If Sabina were here, she would not allow such a thing to happen..."


    Now his stubble had come out. He looked skinny and obviously malnourished. Recently, he seldom slept. He was muddleheaded and slovenly.


    If he went back to the hospital in this way, probably not many people could recognize him, right?


    After tidying up everything, James came out quickly. After a shower, James looked like a different person.


    Although he was still in a bad mood, he pretended to be calm. He was a smart man and knew when to vent and when to restrain.


    At the same time, Linda also took out the seven hundred thousand dollars cash from the counter and put it into the currency detector. She began to count it in front of the other party.

 Chapter 539

    Looking at the numbers rolling quickly, everyone''s heart skipped a beat. Only Linda was the most indifferent person.


    Because she knew very well that the money was accurate and real. These were all the money she earned, and every bill was hard-earned money for her.


    It was not until the number stopped beating that Linda grabbed the money and patted it on the table. She nodded and said, "Have you seen everything now? From now on, I have nothing to do with you. Of course, if you want to be friends, you are welcome. I also welcome you to come here for drinks at any time. I will certainly give you a discount, but I don''t owe you money, right? I have paid all the interest. "


    After saying these words in one breath, Linda felt very happy. In the past, she had always looked at the faces of these men, fearing that they would come after her again for money. Now that she had paid it back, she has no worries anymore!


    Those men looked at each other, as if they were discussing something. Sure enough, as the bartender said, these people did not just come to collect their debts this time! There must be something else behind it!


    One of the men approached her with a cunning smile and looked at her up and down. "You''ve paid the money back, but you can''t let us come in vain. You have to entertain us, right?"


    Although he liked this kind of woman like Linda very much, he had no choice. After all, their boss liked her. If they touched her casually, they would suffer.


    Linda was a sensitive woman. She sensed danger in an instant. Even so, she still smiled lightly and pretended to be confused. "What do you mean by that? I don''t understand. "


    There was an unpredictable smile on her face, which inexplicably made the atmosphere strange. But those men were a little slow to react. They didn''t expect that Linda was buying time.


    Now that she did said something to the bartender, it meant that she was confident. At the same time, she knew exactly that James would come out to help her, otherwise she would not take this dangerous step.


    But if James didn''t come out, all this would be over. After waiting for so long, she still didn''t see James. No matter how calm she was, Linda


    ou that you know what to do. Don''t do anything meaningless easily. Otherwise, we... Ah... "


    Before the man could finish his words, he was directly thrown over the shoulder by James and then fell to the ground, making a crisp bone sound.


    Shock was written all over everyone''s face, but Linda looked confident. The moment she saw James, she had confidence in what would happen next.


    James clenched his fists and sneered, "Do you mean I look like a toy boy?"


    There was an unruly smile on his face, but it looked inexplicably creepy. Although this man was not as famous as those people like Sean, it didn''t mean that no one could recognize him.


    "It''s James... Why was this man here? I haven''t heard much about him recently. Why did he suddenly... "


    One of the men around them also discussed with each other in an instant. He blinked his eyes, and then quickly said in disbelief, "You are right. I haven''t seen him since last time in the amusement park. Why is he here?"


    Was the man she referred to was James? If that was the case, then the matter would not be solved so smoothly...


    Seeing that the man was stunned, James did not intend to answer. Instead, he continued to ask him what he said at the beginning, "Do you mean that I am a toy boy?"


    The man nodded in fear and explained, "No... I definitely don''t mean that. I''m just kidding. You don''t have to take it to heart. We all friends on the same road, and it''s better to be kind, right?"

 Chapter 540

    Be kind?


    This word was really a little sarcastic for them. If it were someone else, maybe James would think it was reliable. But this kind of person could tell what they were thinking from their expressions.


    The corner of James''s mouth slightly cracked, and then he detained the man''s shoulder blade. With a little strength, he smiled, "Do you really think I would let it go? You are really good at provoking me. I''m curious who is behind you. "


    It had been a long time since the last time he wanted others to submit to him like this. Linda was gratified that James could be energetic, although it was a mistake.


    The man who was pinched on the shoulder blade laughed bitterly, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper. He could only smile awkwardly, and then trembled. "No, Mr. James, we are on the same side. It''s meaningless to go against each other like this. Don''t you think so? Since Linda is your woman, let''s pretend nothing has happened. What do you think? "


    He knew that the success rate of such a negotiation was not very high, but the man still chose to take the risk. If he hadn''t mentioned anything about the amusement park and Sabina at the beginning, there might be a turning point for this matter. But now, everything was useless!


    "Brother... Ah... "


    Before the man could finish his words, he was thrown out by James. The crisp sound of his bones was inexplicably chilling. However, the bartender, who was huddling in the corner, shouted in his heart, ''Wow!''


    Fortunately, James was there, and the man was really powerful. Otherwise, Linda would definitely be slaughtered by them. What kind of good qualities could a boss who could lead this group of people had?


    The man cried out, and then roared: "How dare you do this to me! Damn it! Ask someone to help me! Tell THE boss immediately! Ask him to send someone here! How shameless James is! "


    "Okay, hold on. I''ll call someone over right away."


    "Well, I''ll hide first. Be careful and don''t expose yourself."


    In an instant, the situation began to lose control, and all of this was caused by the man beside Linda. He had always been a gentle doctor in the eyes of others, but who knew that he also had such a side.


    Linda narrowed h


    et''s go. I''m not a martial artist, so it''s possible for me to fight one versus one. If there are a group of people, I will only be beaten."


    Linda agreed without hesitation. Then she turned to the bartender behind her and explained, "Please take care of this bar for me. If you don''t want it, you can transfer it directly and sell it for money. I won''t mind."


    The bartender''s face was full of firmness. He held Linda''s hand tightly and then said sincerely, "Linda, I owe you too much. I don''t know if I can see you again in the future. Before you come back, I will always keep this bar and will never let anyone destroy it!"


    Linda smiled awkwardly, and then slowly pulled back her hand. She explained, "In fact, you don''t have to be so serious. When those people come back later, it''s still a problem whether they can keep the bar or not. You''d better go to hide yourself first. By then, if you are not caught, you can transfer them to others. Don''t get yourself killed. "


    "But Linda... I... "


    Before the bartender could finish his words, James vigilantly held Linda''s hand and quickly jumped back, and then slipped away from the back exit.


    It had to be said that James was really smart. He had been in that room these days, but he was very familiar with the bar and knew where to go. Ordinary people might not be able to do it, right?


    However, it didn''t matter to Linda. Now she only saw the man called James in her heart. All the crises were simply gone for her!

 Chapter 541

    She didn''t pursue too much in her life. When she was a child, she just hoped that she could have a good meal and didn''t worry about her next meal.


    She had begged on the street, and she had fought with other beggars on the street for a rotten bun. It was precisely because of this that she understood the fickleness of the world. She knew that if she didn''t rely on herself, she couldn''t earn anything.


    She had seen a variety of men over the years. Everyone approached her basically wanted to get something. Most people wanted to occupy her, not all the people who liked her from the bottom of their hearts.


    But James was special. On that day, James directly attracted Linda''s attention. Because that man could go out to buy snacks in the middle of the night for his woman, and he would be loyal to his woman.


    He still couldn''t let it go even when Sabina was about to leave. How could she not fall into the arms of James for such a man?


    The two of them gradually disappeared in the eyes of the bartender. After thinking for a while, the bartender quickly leaned back, simply tidied up his own luggage and was ready to run away.


    What Linda said was right. If he didn''t run now, he would be punished to death. Even James was not confident that he could deal with those people, let alone such a small man like him.


    "Brother, where are you going?"


    When the bartender was about to leave, his hand was suddenly grabbed. His expression looked a little complicated. He trembled for a while and then said seriously, "It''s complicated. Hurry up and ask the guests to leave. You have offended someone you shouldn''t have offended. If you don''t run quickly, you will suffer!"


    Suffer?


    Before the man could react, the bartender had already escaped with his bag. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed the police''s number, intending to use the police''s power to defeat the group of gangsters.


    People like them, who were powerless, didn''t expect to have a day to make a success. The only thing they could rely on was the police. If they could capture them this time, he would live a better life in the future.


    Although didn''t know what had happened, the bar was in chaos soon. Except for some people who seemed to be close and famous, the others all fled.


    Even the b


    also realized that something was wrong. He took a step back and said coldly, "What do you want?"


    On the other hand, a weird smile appeared on people''s face who was on Linda''s side. They slowly leaned forward and said gloomily, "Isn''t it obvious what we mean?"


    After all, they had received a lot of favor from Linda. In fact, they had heard some of the noise, but they just didn''t leave.


    The leader of the hooligans felt a little embarrassed. He took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. "We are on the same side. If you really aim at me like this, you will not have a good result in the future! Don''t you know who I am? "


    "Attack!"


    However, the person on the Linda''s side didn''t intend to show mercy to them. He waved his hand slightly, indicating the person behind him to move forward and said, "Do it directly. You don''t need to show mercy. You know exactly how Linda treated you when you didn''t have money to drink. It''s time to pay back. Think about it! "


    Someone in the crowd shouted back, and then immediately the crowd became excited. A group of people rushed forward and gathered the people who came later.


    "Damn it! What''s the relationship between these people and that woman? Damn it! If it weren''t for that woman, how could we get involved in such a thing now?"


    "Brother, help me, brother..."


    "Don''t pull me! Damn it! Get out of my way!"


    The crowd began to become chaotic. Everyone became crazy and kept pushing towards the crowd. Even the person who wanted to run out was involved.

 Chapter 542 Melissas Recover

    Compared to the rebellion, Linda was much calmer. The two clasped their fingers. Although no one spoke to each other, the feeling of relief was unprecedented for Linda.


    It was not until the two of them arrived at the airport that Linda began to communicate with James. "James, do you know that this is the first time I feel a sense of security in the past 26 years. You know what? When I heard your name on TV or on the newspaper, I never expected to have such a contact with you in reality. It''s like a dream for me. Do you know? "


    Linda was always frank, and James gradually got used to it. James nodded slightly to show that he didn''t respond after hearing it.


    Since James didn''t answer Linda''s question, Linda didn''t blame him either. She grinned and patted on James''s shoulder, murmuring to herself, "James, don''t you think fate is magical? We were in two different worlds. How could we be intertwined? "


    Linda had always kept these words in her heart and had never told anyone else. Her love for James had always been increasing. Perhaps others would think that Linda''s love was too unrealistic, but only Linda herself understood that this kind of persistence was something she had spent her whole life''s courage to pursue.


    James seemed to be afraid that Linda would misunderstand him. James rubbed his eyebrows irritably, and then explained clearly, "I know, I know your heart, but I hope you can understand that I will always love Sabina and will never leave. Even if you say so, I won''t accept you. The reason why I took you away is that you helped me before, so I won''t be so rude, but my attitude is the same. "


    The face of Linda, who was still chatting, changed in an instant. After choking for a while, she stammered, "I know... James, don''t be so cruel. Don''t say that. I know what I''m doing, okay? "


    James didn''t know what to say. He remained silent for a while and just watched everything quietly.


    The two of them finally stopped talking. They looked at each other and silently walked forward. Time passed quickly. What would happen between James and Linda in the future was also a mystery.


    A month later, Melissa was discharged from the hospital successfully, and she had recovered a lot. If it weren''t for the f


    scharged from the hospital. No wonder I haven''t seen Aaron and his wife for a while. It turns out that they are hiding here for recuperation. "


    "Yes. I really admire their good relationship. Didn''t someone say that Aaron was cruel before? I don''t think this man is so gentle... That woman is so lucky that she is favored by Aaron! "


    The people around them were talking about it, but Melissa ignored it with a faint smile. Because Melissa knew that no matter how outstanding this man was, no matter what he would become, he would always be her husband, the father of George.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the hospital, Sean was already there waiting for them. Seeing that Aaron and Melissa were here, Sean waved his hand.


    Sean''s face lit up. He took the initiative to shout and then shouted loudly, "Aaron, this way, Melissa, here."


    How could a Dean of the hospital shout so loudly at the gate of the hospital? Few people would believe it if it was spread out? Unfortunately, Sean was so excited that he had completely forgotten what he should do and what he shouldn''t.


    It was the best news for everyone in their hospital that Melissa could leave the hospital safely. Melissa could have gone out, but Aaron insisted that she should not leave the hospital until Melissa had fully recovered and there was no disease found.


    No one knew how many hospital beds he had wasted during this period, but no one dared to say anything. Now that Melissa was safe, they were overjoyed.

 Chapter 543 I Saw ZERO

    At the same time, Sean got closer to Melissa because of the recent contact with her. At the beginning, Sean had some prejudice and dislike against Melissa.


    After getting along with Melissa for a while, he found that Melissa was a reliable woman. The key point was that Melissa was a good woman, so Sean liked her more and more. Of course, that kind of affection was not like that of Aaron, but limited to that of friends.


    With a sincere smile on his face, Melissa gave a cunning smile and replied, "Thanks for your hard work these months, Sean. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have recovered so fast."


    It was a good thing to be discharged from the hospital. Otherwise, being kept in the hospital all day long was a very depressing thing. If Melissa didn''t leave the hospital, she would feel that she had to forget what the outside world was like. Melissa had become an isolated patient.


    The innocent expression on Melissa''s face made the people around her snicker. This woman was also capricious. Sometimes she was gentle like a sheep, but sometimes she was strong enough to make people stop at the sight of her.


    While they were making fun of each other, Gorman, who was not far away, rushed over with George in his hand. Fortunately, Gorman was famous, and no one dared to stop them all the way.


    "Mommy..."


    As soon as George saw Melissa, he cried out excitedly and waved at Melissa desperately. His face was full of joy.


    In the past month, he had only seen Melissa two or three times at most. George was the type of person who liked to stick to Melissa. Aaron forced George to isolate the two of them, which made George depressed for a while.


    But considering that it was for the sake of Melissa''s health, George endured it for the time being. And this time, they finally had a chance to meet. How could he not be excited?


    A ray of light immediately shone in the eyes of Melissa. Melissa stretched out her hand and pulled George into her arms, tears welling up in her eyes. "George, we haven''t seen each other for more than a month. You''ve grown much taller!"


    Perhaps it was because of Aaron''s illusion that Melissa''s hand kept shaking. Melissa''s reaction made Aaron feel a little guilty.


    It was


    on didn''t deny it. Tired, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he said unnaturally, "I saw ZERO."


    The man had disappeared before, and Aaron had confirmed that he had indeed left A City and had no intention of gathering forces. Then why did he suddenly appear here?


    The only reason that Aaron could think of was that ZERO came here for Melissa. After all, the two of them had racked their brains to win Melissa''s heart before.


    His return made Aaron feel a little uneasy. Aaron even didn''t want to let Melissa meet ZERO.


    Hearing Aaron''s words, Melissa opened her mouth wide. Then she asked in disbelief, "ZERO?"


    What strong eyesight Aaron was! Melissa didn''t see anything just now, but Aaron could see ZERO accurately and avoided Melissa meeting him.


    If Melissa hadn''t noticed that there was something wrong with Aaron, would he pretend that he didn''t see anything and then pretend to be perfunctory?


    Noticing the change in Melissa''s eyes, Aaron explained in a hurry, "I''m sorry, Melissa. I know it''s unfair to you, but he has done too many bad things to you in the past. I don''t want you to recall it. Of course, I don''t want you to leave me for some reason. I hope you can understand me."


    His love for Melissa had never changed over the years. He believed that Melissa could understand him! That''s why Melissa made the most decisive decision just now.


    Looking at the cautious look on Aaron face, Melissa sighed helplessly and chose to forgive her.

 Chapter 544

    In fact, Melissa thought it was understandable for Aaron to have such an idea. Aaron had always been cautious and thoughtful. In addition, they had been separated before, so it was normal for him to be sensitive to such things.


    Looking at the slightly complicated expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron swallowed subconsciously, and then said nervously, "So, Melissa, you mean you won''t blame me?"


    To be honest, only Melissa would have such an attitude towards him. In everyone''s eyes, Aaron had always been a proud, cold and arrogant man. But today, he even had a sense of flattery.


    Fortunately, the people around Aaron were not surprised at his state, so they were busy with their own things.


    The most embarrassed person was George. After all, there was a huge difference between the way Aaron treated him and Melissa!


    If he hadn''t lived with Melissa since he was a child, he would have doubted if Aaron was his biological father. He didn''t feel sorry for him at all, and he even pulled a long face from time to time. Who was he going to scare to?


    With a helpless sigh, Melissa glanced at Aaron and said patiently, "Yes. I''m not angry. But if there is such a thing next time, you must tell me, Aaron. Not everyone is as bad as you think. They will have a chance to reflect on themselves, won''t they? And he might not come to me, right? "


    It would be best if she didn''t get angry. Aaron nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and then said yes repeatedly. The flattering expression on his face amused Melissa.


    In such a pleasant atmosphere, they finally arrived at Aaron''s villa. Looking at the villa that she hadn''t seen for a month, Melissa felt unexpectedly familiar.


    With a growl, Melissa quickly opened the door. When she was about to run out, Melissa was grabbed by Aaron.


    Confusion was written all over Melissa''s face. Didn''t they arrive at the villa this time? Where are they going?


    With a puzzled look on Melissa''s face, Aaron called in a servant. The servant quickly moved out the folding wheelchair from the trunk and tidied up everything. Then Aaron sat down with Melissa in his arms.


    Melissa did not know whether to cry or to laugh, she grabbed the hem of Aaron''s clothes and explained, "Aar


    re so rich..."


    As soon as Melissa stretched out her chopsticks, Aaron let out a low cry. Then he reached out his hands to stop Melissa. "You''ve just been discharged from the hospital. You can''t eat so much spicy food. And don''t eat too much seafood..."


    "No, that is too sour. You can''t eat it. What if your stomach can''t bear it?"


    Before Melissa could have a bite of the food, she heard all the noises from Aaron. She couldn''t have a good meal.


    "Melissa, you..."


    Just as Aaron was about to continue to dissuade her, Melissa finally broke out. She stared at the pork that were intercepted in the air and shouted, "Aaron, enough! If you keep arguing, I''ll stand up and dance in front of you! "


    She couldn''t eat seafood, salty food, spicy food or sour food. Did he want her to drink water? What''s more, she was only had her lung lobe injured. She has been treated and rested for more than a month. She was not a terminally ill patient. There was no need to be so vigilant, was there?


    Everyone had expected the outburst of Melissa, except for Aaron. At this moment, Aaron felt like blinking his eyes. He timidly took back his chopsticks and closed his mouth to eat.


    However, his eyes had never left Melissa. In this way, he saw that the pork were picked up by the chopsticks of Melissa and then slowly sent into her mouth to chew.


    Frowning, Melissa pretended to be calm and spit out the bones of the pork under Aaron''s gaze. The look on her face frustrated Aaron.

 Chapter 545 Washing Dishes

    Fortunately, it seemed that Aaron had figured it out. He stopped mumbling, silently ate his food, and then looked at Melissa pitifully.


    Although he still wanted to dissuade Melissa, he didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Melissa was overjoyed in her heart. It was really a good thing to hear nothing.


    George chewed it with great relish and looked back at Melissa from time to time, as if he was afraid that Melissa would suddenly disappear.


    When no one spoke, Gorman broke the silence, "By the way, didn''t you say something just now? Do you have any plan?"


    It seemed that Melissa was very interested in it, but Gorman didn''t know what would happen next.


    At the mention of this, Melissa became interested immediately. She chewed the food in her mouth quickly, swallowed it and said, "Here is the thing. At that time, I wanted to go out for a walk when I was in hospital, but Aaron didn''t want me to go out no matter what. Then he promised to go out with me after I recovered. Aaron planned to leave the company affairs to Grandpa. "


    With the key point of her words, Melissa deliberately winked at Gorman, as if implying something.


    As expected, Gorman''s face darkened at once when he heard this. He looked at his grandson with a little questioning and asked, "Aaron, is that true?"


    Aaron nodded awkwardly and admitted. Aaron didn''t expect that Melissa would say it in public with a hint of slyness. This woman was really efficient when she bit him back at the critical moment.


    Looking at the expression in Aaron''s eyes, Melissa felt happy in her heart. She chuckled and turned her head away, pretending that nothing had happened.


    As soon as Aaron saw the look in Gorman''s eyes, he became more serious and his attitude changed greatly. Aaron nodded his head and explained, "Of course, Grandpa, if you don''t want to, you can give it to my trusted person and you set off with us. There are too many things in my career recently, and I''m a little tired. If I have the chance, I also want to go out and have a walk with Melissa. "


    Hearing this, Gorman''s expression softened a little. He nodded in approval and replied, "Yes, I was an


    ssa was about to laugh at Aaron, she accidentally saw the caller ID.


    The caller ID was Mond! Why did Mond suddenly call Aaron? Did he come here to care about her because Mond knew Melissa was discharged from the hospital?


    Without thinking too much, Melissa reached out her hand and answered the phone. However, before she could say hello, Mond''s voice came from the phone.


    Mond didn''t confirm whether the man was Aaron or not, so he cut to the chase, "Mr. Aaron, the wound is too deep. It has already hurt the heart. The doctor said that Bob won''t hold on for more than three hours. What should we do about it?"


    It didn''t sound like he was lying. Moreover, Bob had always been nice to Mond, and the person who treated them bad was Jill. Therefore, it was normal for Mond to be worried and anxious about Bob.


    But now it was not the point. The point was what happened to Bob? Why did Mond suddenly say that he couldn''t make it?


    Although Melissa didn''t like the man, she was still worried about Bob because he gave birth to Melissa.


    The long silence made Mond a little flustered. He scratched his hair irritably, and then Mond urged, "Mr. Aaron? What''s wrong? You said you should think about it. Why don''t you respond? Should you tell my sister? "


    If Aaron didn''t say something, Mond had to hang up the phone. He didn''t want to leave Bob alone. Mond wanted to make full use of the rest of his time to accompany Bob.

 Chapter 546 Only 3 To 4 Hours Left In His Life

    After a while, Melissa opened her mouth and said in a trembling voice, "Brother... Aaron is... He didn''t have time, he was washing the dishes... I''ll convey it to him for you later. You... Tell me, where are you now? "


    Melissa could feel the coldness in her hand.


    Mond tensed up and swallowed unnaturally. Then he asked tentatively, "Wait, are you my sister? Are you my sister? "


    Although he knew the answer, Mond still didn''t give up. He asked tentatively again. It was not until Melissa was admitted that Mond realized how serious the matter was.


    Back then, when Melissa was still resting quietly, Mond told this to Aaron immediately, and Aaron sent Mond back with the reason that asking him to think about it.


    In fact, it was understandable for Aaron to do so. After all, it was not appropriate for Melissa to suffer any stimulation, not to mention that she was resting quietly at that time, which was a special period. What''s more, Bob didn''t treat Melissa well before. It didn''t matter if they didn''t tell Melissa?


    Cold sweat broke out on Mond''s forehead and he trembled a little. Then he found an excuse to hang up the phone, "Sister. I didn''t say anything just now. You misheard me. The signal here is bad. I have something to deal with, so I have to hang up. Let''s have dinner together sometime, and then... "


    However, before Mond could finish his words, Melissa broke down and roared, "Mond, if you dare to hang up my phone, our relationship will be severed from today on! Believe it or not! If you don''t believe me, just hang up and have a look! "


    The roar of Melissa was a little abrupt. When Howard was about to swallow the food, he was choked and coughed several times. Then he took a sip of soup and barely swallowed it.


    However, there were not many things that could make Melissa so excited. Although Howard didn''t know what had happened to Melissa, he understood what she was talking about.


    This matter seemed to have something to do with his brother Mond. Although Melissa was not close to Mond, Howard knew the relationship between this man and Melissa.


    As expected, the force of Melissa''s roar was really great. Mond stood still, dumbfounded. He didn''


    n''t expect that it would be so stiff.


    Feeling a little headache, Aaron got close to him, took the initiative to hold her wrist, and gently explained, "Melissa, I didn''t expect you to be so angry about this. After all, that man had done so many bad things to you, and even I couldn''t bear it. So I think, even if something happened to him, you wouldn''t care. Besides, you were having a good rest at that time. I don''t want to disturb you, so... "


    However, it was a pity that Melissa couldn''t calm down at all. She shook off Aaron''s hand and said, "According to what you said, did you do so many wrong things to me that year that you were not qualified to see me?"


    Every word and sentence of Melissa pointed out the pain in Aaron''s heart. What happened in the past had always been a big thorn in Aaron''s heart, but now the wound was uncovered by Melissa herself, which made Aaron almost unable to breathe.


    But he couldn''t refute her, because what Melissa said was true. With his head lowered a little, Aaron said dejectedly, "I know. If anything happens to this matter, I will be responsible for it, okay? I know where your father is now. I''ll take you there right away. "


    Although Melissa was still in a fit of anger, she knew that if she relied on herself, she couldn''t arrive to Bob as soon as possible.


    Melissa didn''t say anything and just walked to the door. After Aaron casually put on a coat for himself, Melissa immediately followed him out.

 Chapter 547 Is He Died

    Things happened so suddenly that the atmosphere in the hall, which was as warm as before, immediately became weird. No one had expected such a progress.


    Even Howard, who had been eating aside, was surprised. With an unnatural look on his face, Howard glanced at Aaron and Melissa who ran out. Howard felt a little uncomfortable.


    If Aaron had brought his phone in just now, Melissa might have avoided it for the time being. But it was only an expedient. After all, Melissa would find out something wrong in the end. Now that she was discovered, Melissa might be able to see Bob for the last time. In this way, Aaron''s sin could be alleviated.


    Howard took a few sips of the soup in a hurry and then ran after them. He acted promptly, as if he was afraid of missing something.


    Gorman and George looked at each other in dismay. The two of them had no idea what had happened. When they wanted to ask, they found that people were running very fast. In the blink of an eye, there were only Gorman and George left in the lively hall.


    A trace of worry appeared on George''s face. He slowly turned his head, and then asked with a pitiful look, "Great Grandpa, is my mommy all right? It seems that mommy is very angry. It''s the first time that George has seen Mommy behave like this. "


    After swallowing a little, Gorman patted his great grandson and comforted him, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to your mommy. Maybe something happened and she can''t accept it for a while, so she burst out all of a sudden. Your daddy rush out. Don''t worry. They will come back soon."


    While speaking, Gorman forced a smile, trying to comfort George, but George just nodded silently and stopped talking.


    At this moment, Melissa and Aaron were on the way to the hospital of Sean. Judging from Mond''s tone, it should have happened at least before today, otherwise it would not be described as consideration.


    So how many things did Aaron hide from her? With her eyebrows throbbing, Melissa looked particularly uneasy, and her heart began to become irritable.


    Noticing this, Aaron slowly rolled down


    issa swallowed subconsciously and quickly quickened her pace to approach them.


    Aaron followed them closely. When they arrived, he found that what they had thought was true.


    Turning her head stiffly, Melissa stared at Mond''s back for a while and then asked in confusion, "What''s going on... What''s going on? "


    Hearing the voice of Melissa, Mond''S body immediately stiffened and he turned his head unnaturally. Then he called her stiffly, "Sister..."


    His face was full of tears. It must be bad news. Melissa didn''t need to guess more about it, and she already knew what happened.


    Melissa''s body trembled slightly. Then she grabbed Mond''s wrist and asked in a low voice, "Is... Is he dead? "


    Mond nodded unhappily and then admitted that if Melissa came a little earlier, she might be able to see Bob for the last time.


    With a slight tremble, Melissa''s legs became weak and she almost fell to the ground. After a while, Melissa sobbed, "How could this be?"


    Melissa didn''t have time to settle accounts with that man. He still owed her so much. How could he leave?


    With tears in Melissa''s eyes, she suddenly rushed up without warning, reached out her hand and shook the corpse covered with white cloth in front of her desperately. Then she roared, "Get up! Bob! You owe me so much in your life. Why do you just leave like this? You haven''t told us everything. Is that all? "

 Chapter 548 Jill And Sunny

    Tears welled up in Melissa eyes when she said this. It could be imagined how restless she was now.


    Shaking the corpse fiercely, Melissa roared, "Stand up! Bob, what''s the point of doing this? It''s not interesting at all. Get up quickly! Hurry up! "


    When the people around heard the voice of Melissa, they all came out, with curiosity on their faces. After all, there were not many people who made a scene at the gate of the hospital, especially when the dean and his subordinates were present at the same time.


    It was rare to see such a situation.


    Mond felt sorry for Melissa. He leaned forward and comforted her in a low voice, "Sister, don''t do this. I know you are in a bad mood, but it''s useless to do so now! Get up quickly. You are not in good health. If you keep doing this, Mr. Aaron will worry about you. "


    As he spoke, Mond slowly turned his head back to take a look at Aaron, trying to find something from his eyes. However, Aaron''s face was tight and expressionless. But the more he acted like this, the more nervous Mond became.


    A month ago, Mond had suffered a lot because of Gina. Later, when this matter was exposed, Mond was punished, so he didn''t have the chance to meet with Melissa for more than a month.


    It was not that he didn''t want it, but that he really didn''t know how to look at Melissa. Mond was afraid that the wound on his body would be seen by Melissa, which would cause some unhappiness between Melissa and Aaron. In this case, it was not worth it.


    It was his fault. Mond was willing to be punished, so he didn''t regret it at all!


    He knew very well that if it weren''t for Aaron, his life would never have existed. So for him, Aaron was not only his brother-in-law, but also his benefactor. How could he easily offend such a person?


    Shaking her head crazily, Melissa burst into tears. She sniffed hard and then sobbed, "It was fine before. Why did he suddenly change? What do you think of me? Do you treat me as a fool? You didn''t tell me anything and said that you did it to protect me. It''s ridiculous. It doesn''t matter how this man hurt me in the past. I did


    "Don''t beat a smiling woman." At this moment, Sunny was helpless with Selina.


    Fortunately, Jill was more experienced, so she reacted more quickly. She coughed and pinched her thigh, tears rolling down immediately.


    She sobbed and then walked up to the white cloth, staring at it and crying, "My man..? It''s only a few days. Why did you become like this? You promised me that you would buy a new house with me. Why... Why... Alas! Why is my life so miserable? "


    As Jill spoke, she cried even harder. Her tears were like a tap, falling down, making Sean amazed.


    Like mother, like daughter. Soon, Sunny joined the group, sobbing side by side with Melissa. However, compared with their play, Melissa was much more real.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, Melissa was an exaggeration, but Aaron believed that this was the real reaction of Melissa.


    How could she do such a thing before? Melissa had always been very cautious in doing things. Whether it was in the past or now, she always tried to pursue perfection and did not want herself to reveal too much mistakes.


    Maybe at the beginning, she would show her nature from time to time, cunning and excited. But since she had been with Aaron for a long time, Melissa had gradually become calm. It was rare for her to be so excited and unable to control her emotions.


    It was not hard to imagine how much the matter of Bob''s death had hurt Melissa!

 Chapter 549 Im Fine.

    With a heavy sigh, Aaron glanced at the two women on his right side in disgust. Then he withdrew his sight again, gently wiped away the tears of Melissa and comforted, "Don''t be sad, Melissa. People can''t be revived after death, okay? Maybe you are not feeling well now, but after a long time, you will feel less like this. Trust me, okay? "


    Hearing that, Melissa laughed. Then she pushed away Aaron''s hand and sneered, "How can I wait for the time to pass? Do you think you are too cold and cruel, Aaron? "


    In that case, perhaps only Melissa was able to talk to Aaron in this way without being punished!


    With a headache, Aaron rubbed between his eyebrows, and then forced himself to calm down again. "Melissa, can you calm down? It won''t do you any good, okay? "


    Everyone around was shocked by Aaron''s patience. In the eyes of others, Aaron had always been cold and arrogant, but now he had another personality. How could people not be shocked?


    Noticing the time, Jill leaned forward and complained in tears, "Melissa, your father left at such a young age, leaving us three alone. Alas, it''s fate!"


    While speaking, Jill reached out her hand and wiped off a handful of tears quietly. She looked pitiful, but she didn''t know that the more she behaved like this, the more disdainful Aaron was of the two of them.


    With a snort, Aaron said sarcastically, "Don''t mix you up with Melissa. You are not the same kind of people. Don''t think too highly of yourself."


    There was a trace of resentment in Aaron''s words. Soon, the atmosphere began to change. And Jill was a little embarrassed and froze in place. She didn''t know what to do.


    Sunny glanced at Melissa and then asked in a low voice, "Sister, you are wrong. After all, we are family. It''s really sad to hear that! Although there were indeed some unpleasant things between us at that time, that was the past, wasn''t it? "


    As Sunny spoke, she used the corner of her eyes to observe everything around her. Judging from the expression on Mond''s face, it seemed that Bob was really dead. If she performe


    right? "


    Compensation? Sure enough, no matter when the woman said that, the first thing she thought about was money. So she suddenly appeared in front of the hospital and cried, probably just for this matter.


    Jill''s entanglement made Aaron a little irritable. He impatiently stopped and turned around to scold, "Money? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to mention it at this time? If you want money, you can go to find Sean. I, Aaron, can''t afford the expensive medical fees. What''s more, even if Sean give money, it should be for Melissa. What''s the relationship between you and that man? "


    Aaron had always hated such kind of people. He just couldn''t stand them. But Jill dared to challenge Aaron when he was annoyed. She was courting death!


    Jill didn''t know what was on Aaron''s mind. Instead, she asked, "Sean? Is he the director of the hospital? If you can, I hope you can help me convey the news. After all, it''s not appropriate for me to speak without permission. Do you think so? "


    However, Aaron ignored Jill and put Melissa into the car. Then he sat on the driver''s seat, ready to start the car.


    On the other hand, Jill was not bad at speed. She rushed up at once, knocked on the window of Aaron quickly and urged, "Open the door, Aaron. If you give me the money, I can pretend nothing has happened, or I will report to the media about the death of Bob!"

 Chapter 550 Escape

    Without hesitation, Aaron stepped on the accelerator. The car roared out at the top of the road, which made Jill eat the dust on her face.


    On the other hand, Sunny was wearing high heels and couldn''t run fast. When she arrived, the car had gone far, and Aaron was also gone.


    Sunny frowned and asked unhappily, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    At the beginning, their goal was to get close to Aaron, but why didn''t Aaron show up when she came here? Would they have to go back to the small place controlled by Aaron and continue to suffer torture and humiliation?


    She didn''t want to do such a thing! It was not easy for Sunny to get out of here. No matter what kind of method she used this time, she had to go to other places. Now it seemed that Aaron had no time to deal with these people.


    And now was the best time for them to escape! If she didn''t seize this opportunity, Sunny wouldn''t have such a chance in the future, would she?


    After making up her mind, Sunny took the initiative to look at Jill''s position, and then began to coax her, "Mom, it''s late. Let''s get ready to run. Recently, there are a lot of things happening to Aaron, so he don''t pay much attention to what we are doing here. And it seems that Aaron doesn''t know what we are going to do today, so it''s the best time for us to run away. Do you still want to stay in that dark place for the rest of your life? "


    If two people had to run at the same time, it would definitely be irrational, so she needed a bait! And now, it was obvious that Jill was her bait. If she didn''t use it, it would be a pity.


    At the moment, Jill didn''t understand what was on Sunny''s mind, but simply understood the one-sided meaning. Jill would be glad to leave that damned place.


    So Jill nodded without hesitation and replied, "Of course I want to leave. Every time I see those people''s faces, I feel uncomfortable. My daughter, do you have any good idea? I believe that Aaron will send someone to monitor us. If we are caught in a rash action, we will come to a bad end... "


    Jill and Sunny had tried to escape in the past, but when they were about to run out of the door, they were immediately c


    d, "You know what we want. Compensate us! You killed my husband in the hospital. If you don''t give me the money, you can''t blame yourself! "


    When they were talking, Jill raised her voice deliberately, trying to make more and more people around watch them, while Sunny was stirring up the trouble from time to time. The situation gradually went to the place they expected. The two of them were very happy.


    On the other hand, Mond kept silent with a gloomy face all the time. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment. There seemed to be something wrong with Mond and Sunny tonight!


    Seeing this, Jill also got excited. She wiped her tears and asked for sympathy, "You are a rich man. Do you want to fool me like this? We are all ordinary people. How can we have the chance to resist you? Come and help me judge. Do you think this hospital should compensate? "


    This time, before Sean could say anything, Mond took the initiative to take over the topic and said, "Aunt Jill, that''s enough, isn''t it? Your so-called concern for my father is actually caring about who will get the inheritance, right? I''m telling you, all my father''s heritage has been given to me, and you don''t have a penny. If you want evidence, you can watch the video or ask my father''s private lawyer. These are all will written in public. "


    Mond''s words could be said as the first shot. Jill, who was still chattering, was shocked when she heard this.

 Chapter 551 Heritage

    Sunny, who was trying to stir up the trouble, began to turn hostile when she heard this. She was so angry that she trembled. Then she retorted, "Are you kidding me! How could it be possible? My father will definitely leave half of his heritage to my mother. It''s grateful for you to get 1/3 of it! Let alone that shameless Melissa, my father won''t be nice to her! "


    In fact, Sunny''s guess was not wrong, because at the beginning, Bob did intend to divide the property into two parts, one for Mond, one for Jill and Sunny. However, he voluntarily ignored Melissa.


    In the last few days when his life was temporarily saved, Mond took good care of him all the time. Bob was very fond of Mond, so he was so excited that he transferred all his property to him.


    Although he was not very rich, he has deposit. In addition, if he died at that time, he would have a lot of valuable compensation and medical insurance money. In this way, at least Mond would not suffer any financial crisis for a period of time.


    Jill panicked at once. She stepped back, shook her head and looked into the matter, "It''s impossible. You must be lying! How could it be true! You must be lying. Let me tell you. That''s my man. He will definitely leave the heritage to me. I don''t believe. Show me the evidence! "


    Evidence?


    This was the last thing Mond needed now! At that time, Mond had made a lot of preparations in public just because he had considered this matter.


    Over the years, Mond had learned a lot from Aaron. Although he couldn''t understand the essence, he knew when to get enough evidence to protect himself.


    It seemed that Jill was not going to let go of him easily. She looked like a shrew when she was aggressive. In order to get the inheritance, Jill didn''t even want her face and dignity.


    Mond frowned. After a while, he explained impatiently, "Aunt Jill, it''s enough. I''ll ask the lawyer to show you the evidence. If there''s nothing else, you can leave. My father''s funeral will be taken care of by me. I hope you won''t continue to lose face to our Ji Family. We don''t want you to rui


    tinued to shift the topic, "Don''t be kidding. I really don''t have money. Just tell me, will you give me the money or not?"


    At this moment, Mond suddenly said, "Okay, I see. I hope you can come right now. Well, yes, I understand. Thank you..."


    As if they had reached an agreement, Mond quickly hung up the phone. Then he took the initiative to stand aside, leaned against the wall, and looked at everything coldly.


    It was disgusting to see Jill''s pretty face, but after all, they used to be a family, and Mond didn''t want to be too shameless, so he finally chose to be silent and didn''t continue to speak, just quietly waiting for the arrival of the lawyer.


    Jillalso realized that the longer time was delayed, the worse it would be for her. After taking a vigilant glance at the surrounding environment, Jill began to urge, "Don''t waste time here anymore. You know what? I don''t have time to waste with you here!"


    Unfortunately, as soon as Jill finished speaking, footsteps came from the second floor. The voice was neither loud nor light, but inexplicably clinging to the heartstrings.


    The lawyer smiled awkwardly, and then handed over the document in his hand. "Mr. Mond, I''m very sorry. I was scanning the document you wanted just now, so I couldn''t come down in the first time. I''ve scanned the document you wanted, and there is a note of temperature on it. Here you are."

 Chapter 552

    Mond didn''t hesitate. He took the document and checked it carefully. After confirming that it was not replaced or missing, he handed it over.


    The moment Mond handed over the document, he said at the same time, "Aunt Jill, please have a look. This is my father''s testament. I hope you can understand what is going on after reading it, and I hope you can stop pestering us. In this case, it will do no good to you."


    He had made it clear. If Jill couldn''t understand or made a concession, he would not be polite. People had limits of tolerance, and no one could be patient again and again.


    Jill stretched out her hand fretfully and took the document directly. After a careful look, her face immediately darkened.


    She knew clearly who the writing belonged to! After all, she had been with Bob for so many years, and it was impossible for her to not recognize his handwriting!


    Jill''s face twisted in an instant. Gnashing her teeth, she crumpled the paper that had just been copied out and said angrily, "This damn old man, how could he... How could he leave me nothing! "


    She had treated him so well and tried her best to serve him, but it turned out to be like this. Jill had never thought of it.


    Sean silently turned around and left, leaving only a few nurses behind. He was about to help, and behind him were a few strong men, who seemed to stay to help.


    When Jill was about to say something more, several strong men suddenly rushed out from her behind, bound her up without saying anything, and dragged her away in front of everyone.


    At the sight of the man''s face, Jill immediately became uneasy. She was not unfamiliar with these faces! These were working for Aaron. If she were taken back, she would have to go back to her previous life.


    Tears coursed down Jill''s cheeks. She shook her head and begged, "Please don''t do this. I beg you. I don''t want my money. Please let me go! I really don''t want to go back. Please put in a good word for me in front of Aaron. No matter what you want, I will try my best to give it to you! "


    However, those men didn''t care about what Jill said at all. They just pushed her into the back seat and slammed the door with a bang.


    Just as they were about to set out, someone quickly reali


    uld find the best opportunity to escape. Otherwise, she would definitely fall back to that shameful life!


    The driver chuckled and then turned on the light in front of him. This man was no other than Jack, who had never taken any action. Recently, Aaron had sent him to do something else, which made him unable to stand out.


    He just came back from a business trip for a few days and didn''t change his clothes yet. Aaron called him to the hospital in a hurry. But before he could meet Aaron, he was asked not again.


    Just as Jack was about to find something to relax, Sunny bumped into his car and told him the destination.


    At first, Jack thought that it was just a trick of Sunny. But when he saw that face was a little familiar, he finally pretended that nothing had happened. Then he moved forward as Sunny wanted. He didn''t expect that he would help Aaron catch her.


    Jack grinned and then stopped the car. With a strange smile, he turned to Sunny and asked, "Don''t you know the answer?"


    Seeing the weird smile on his face, Sunny screamed. Then she immediately reached out her hand and was about to push the door open and run out, but she didn''t know when Jack had locked the door.


    Just when Sunny felt that she was going to be doomed, Jack opened the door without warning. Then he shrugged and looked at Sunny, as if he was looking forward to her next performance.


    Astonishment was written all over Sunny''s face. She stared at the face for a while and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 553

    What did he mean? Didn''t he come to catch after her? Why did he open the door? Did he want her to run away?


    Or was there something in this man''s mind? Maybe he just waited for her to fall into his trap step by step? Sweat dripped from Sunny''s forehead. She stared at Jack for a long time and dared not act rashly.


    Looking at Sunny''s careful look, Jack felt a little funny. He unfastened her seat belt, lit a cigarette and said, "I''m giving you a chance to escape. If you don''t cherish it, don''t cry and kneel down to beg me to let you go."


    Let her go? ''Is he going to let me go?'' She wondered. Although she didn''t know whether Jack was serious or not, if there was such a chance, Sunny would never let it go easily!


    With a click, Sunny opened the door and ran out without looking back. Regardless of the road ahead, she ran all the way as if there was a fierce beast behind her that would attack her at any time.


    But when Jack saw Sunny running away, he laughed even more wildly. A few minutes later, Jack got out of the car and stretched himself.


    How long had he not been so excited? In the past, when he was on a mission, he always won unilaterally. He couldn''t understand the feeling of his opponent struggling at all.


    He couldn''t enjoy the joy and provocation of victory. This woman finally aroused his desire to win. How could he let her go so easily?


    Even if he had to take her back to Aaron, he could play for a while before taking action. Aaron wouldn''t mind!


    "Interesting! Interesting!"


    After talking to himself for a while, Jack walked up. His steps were so light that they were almost integrated with this night! If one hadn''t checked carefully, he wouldn''t have found there was a man.


    If someone suddenly appears behind you, you will be in a cold sweat, right? What''s more, in such a gloomy place, Sunny was too timid to bear such a scare.


    After carefully moving into a tree hole suitable for hiding, Sunny said in a low voice, "Sir, what on earth do you want... Why do you put me here? What do you want from me? "


    Now in this strange


    no matter what Sunny did, it was meaningless.


    Pretending to be sleepy, Sunny buried her head in Jack''s chest. While drawing circles, she whispered, "Look at you, you are so handsome... Although I''m not exceedingly beautiful, at least I won''t lose your face if you take me out. Don''t you think so? Let''s get out of here now! I''m a little tired. "


    It had to be said that Sunny was really a big challenge for a man. Even Jack had reacted, but it was a pity that he didn''t mean to continue.


    While Sunny was calculating, Jack suddenly stood up and then interrupted, "Well, the game is almost over. It''s time to go."


    Now he was tired. After so many days of carrying out the task, he felt a little relaxed. There was no need to continue. He could take her back to Aaron early and have a rest. He would have the energy to play with Lily the next day.


    Thinking of Lily''s rolling eyes, the smile on Jack''s face gradually softened. While Sunny''s face was full of doubts.


    What''s wrong with this man? What did he mean by ''almost done with the game''? Did he treat it as a game from the very beginning?


    Sunny''s expression was a little stiff. She raised her head slowly and looked at Jack. Then she asked carefully, "What do you mean..."


    This man''s mind was too hard to guess! It was totally different from the guests she had met before. She couldn''t capture his thoughts at all.

 Chapter 554

    Jack yawned lazily and then slowly stood up. He picked up Sunny from the ground and shook her slightly. Then he said irritably, "I said the game is over. Let''s go. It''s time to take you back to the place you should have been. I have something to do and have no time to continue playing with you."


    He had been gentle, but now he seemed to have changed into another person. It was too fast for Sunny to react.


    Just now, she was sure that she did feel the man''s reaction, but now he suddenly turned against her. Was it because he was shy that he reacted like this?


    In order to confirm whether Jack''s words were true or not, Sunny took the initiative to put her hand on his collarbone, gently stroking it, and then moved down, smiling and asking, "Are you kidding?"


    Unfortunately, Sunny didn''t have the chance to go down. Jack grabbed her wrist and broke it before Sunny could react. The sound of fracture was clear and loud.


    Sunny''s scream instantly swept across the quiet night, alerting many crows resting in the forest. Sunny was in a cold sweat because of the pain.


    However, it seemed that Jack didn''t want to let go of her. He continued to put down and move, which made Sunny cry in a low voice. She kept begging for mercy, begging Jack not to go on.


    Tears streamed down Sunny''s face. She pleaded pitifully, "I know I was wrong. I won''t act rashly to lure you. Please let me go! Please, I won''t do anything to hurt you. I just want to live a peaceful life now, that''s why I want to escape from here. "


    This time, she didn''t lie. After staying in that kind of place for a long time, Sunny began to become numb, and at the same time, she understood a lot of things.


    If she continued to live that kind of life, she would definitely get sick sooner or later, and every time she would be so passive to do that kind of shameful thing with the person she did not like.


    Now even she just have a thought of it, she felt sick. She really couldn''t stand living such a dark life every day! She could give up money and dignity. She just wanted to leave A city and married a man who had a decent life. She really didn''t want anything else now.


    It was a pity that although her words were pl


    ound city, there were a large line of men kneeling down. The number of them was definitely not less than twenty-five. What happened?


    Detaining Sunny, Jack got out of the car. He glanced at the men in work clothes at his feet and then asked the lobby manager on duty today, "What''s going on?"


    Obviously, the man also knew the identity of Jack. As soon as he saw him, he immediately put away his poker face and fawned over him with a smile. "Oh, it''s Jack. Here is the thing. They are in charge of the mother and daughter today. But now that such a thing has happened, they must be responsible for it. If there is no severe punishment, how can they lose face? What about Mr. Aaron? It''s good enough that we don''t kill them directly! "


    Hearing the man had said so, Jack nodded in confusion. Then he quickly walked inside with Sunny in his hand.


    Jack found Jill''s room and threw Sunny into it. Then, with a cold face, Jack said, "You''d better stay here quietly and don''t walk around. Otherwise, if something happens later, it won''t be as simple as losing your life."


    After saying that, he slammed the door and strode to the entrance on the other end. He asked the receptionist for a room and then slipped in.


    Without saying a word, he went straight to the bathroom to wash up. When he went on a mission before, he didn''t have a chance to have a good rest. At this moment, the most comfortable thing for him was to stay in the bathtub and have a good rest.

 Chapter 555

    Compared with the comfortable of Jack, the atmosphere of Jill and others was much more serious. The smile on Jill''s face became ferocious when she saw the man clearly.


    Jill slowly stood up and leaned forward, grinning wickedly, "You still have no chance to escape! In the end, you came back... Hahaha... Sunny, you ungrateful little girl. I''ve raised you up, but you treat me like this! You are worse than a dog! "


    Sunny had thought about it for a long time, so she knew what she should do at the moment. She immediately changed her face and apologized. Then she squatted down and said, "Mom, it''s my fault. I hope you won''t blame me. I ran out just now because I met an acquaintance. I thought we could get out if he was willing to help. "


    When she was speaking, there was still a trace of tear on Sunny''s face. It didn''t seem like she was lying, but Jill had seen a lot of such things. She knew what kind of person Sunny was.


    Jill was so angry that she grabbed Sunny''s hair and scolded, "Don''t look at me with such a hypocritical face. Don''t I know what kind of person you are? I''m the one who knows you best in the world! Come here and kneel down! I have spent a lot of time and energy on raising you, you ungrateful girl! "


    While speaking, Jill stretched out her hand and tried her best to pinch Sunny''s flesh. It was so painful that Sunny struggled desperately. When she struggled, she unintentionally hurt Jill.


    Originally, Jill was in a rage, but now Sunny was adding fuel to the fire. She reached out her hand and slapped Sunny in the face without saying a word, cursing.


    The sound inside was loud, but the security guards outside didn''t respond at all. Their task was just to keep an eye on the two women and not let them leave the room. As for whether they were alive or dead, it was their own business!


    Moreover, even if they were dead, they would not have anything to do with it. At that time, the person who needed to be responsible was not them, but the one who attacked first.


    Although the room looked dim, there was a monitor camera recording their every move.


    Sunny endured the pain on her scalp, and then explained with a tremb


    hen she was thinking, Melissa was suddenly stunned. Then she laughed at herself and said, "Maybe he doesn''t want to see me at the last moment."


    In fact, what Melissa guessed was right. The second before Bob was about to die, he still didn''t want to see Melissa. Such persistence was inexplicably ridiculous.


    Outside the door, Aaron couldn''t hear what was happening inside and was very anxious. After hesitating for a while, he finally knocked on the door of the room. Then he asked, "Melissa, are you there? Make a sound. I''m worried about you. Don''t take things too hard. I know you''re not feeling well. If you have anything, just tell me directly. Let me share your pain, okay? Don''t bear everything by yourself, okay? "


    As Aaron spoke, he gently knocked on the door. His beating was very light and rhythmic, neither too abrupt nor too irritable to Melissa.


    Melissa stretched out her hand and covered her face with the quilt, but still kept silent. It was not that she didn''t want to speak, but that she hadn''t figured out how to face Aaron.


    When she was at the gate of the hospital just now, she was indeed a little emotional and said something excessive to Aaron. After calming down, she was guilty.


    That man had done a lot for her. Melissa believed that there were some things that she didn''t know. Although what Aaron had done was hard to understand and made Melissa suffer, Aaron would never hurt her. Everyone knew that.

 Chapter 556

    Hearing the restless voice of Aaron outside the door, Melissa fell more tears. Her nose was blocked by tears, so she could only breathe with her mouth.


    Melissa reached out her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Feeling sorry for Aaron, Melissa asked, "Aaron, you didn''t do anything wrong... But why did you do so many things for me? It''s really not worth it... "


    These words were said by Melissa, burying her head in the quilt. She didn''t expect that Aaron would hear them. But she didn''t know since when, Aaron outside the door suddenly became quiet.


    Melissa didn''t expect that at the beginning. By the time she found out, Aaron had already been with her.


    Just as Melissa was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt that a corner of the bed was slightly sunken. Before she could see who it was, she felt that the familiar light smell of tobacco from Aaron spread into her nose.


    Aaron gently stretched out his hand and slowly uncovered the quilt covered by Melissa, and he explained, "I know whether it''s worth or not. It''s not up to you. I think you are worth it. See? Don''t think too much. Take your head out. If it hurts you, what should I do? "


    Love was written all over Aaron''s face. The tenderness almost made Melissa immersed in it, and then she couldn''t get out.


    When Aaron uncovered the quilt, he found that there were tears all over Melissa''s face. Guilt was written all over her face. When he accidentally touched her hand, it was unexpectedly cold.


    Aaron frowned slightly. Looking at her swollen eyes, he had no choice but to stretch out his hand and hold Melissa in his arms, and whispered, "Look at you. You have been in bed for so long, and your hand is not warm at all. If you catch a cold again, you''ll be regret again! "


    Whether Aaron was apologized, the persistent Aaron, or the indecisive Aaron, in the eyes of Melissa, he was the warmest person in the world.


    After sniffing hard, Melissa stretched out her hands and clung to Aaron''s shoulder, grinning. "Aaron... It''s so good to have you here. "


    Although her smile looked uglier than crying at the moment, at least Aaron felt r


    ugh this child said that he wouldn''t forgive Jane, he still believed it in his heart, didn''t he? He just didn''t speak it out.


    Gorman pretended not to know anything and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Which room do you want to live in today?"


    George came back to his senses awkwardly, then he shook his head and denied, "It''s okay, great grandpa. Let''s go. I just thought of something. It''s okay now. Let''s go. I feel a little cold. I have to tuck myself in tonight."


    Gorman nodded, pretending to know nothing, and followed him slowly. At this moment, Jane, who was missed by George, was taking a rest with Molly in the welfare house.


    Early the next morning, Melissa came out of the quilt full of energy. Although her eyes were still a little swollen, she was much better now.


    However, Aaron didn''t sleep well last night. A flip of the body or a small movement of Melissa would wake Aaron up from his sleep.


    Besides, Aaron was worried that something bad would happen to Melissa, so he didn''t fall asleep very deeply. Compared with the energetic Melissa, he had dark circles under his eyes.


    Out of curiosity, Melissa leaned her head closer to Aaron, and then pinched his cheek. Melissa praised, "Aaron, did you do something dirty last night? Look at you. You are so tired!"


    Hearing what Melissa said, Aaron didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. He could only shrug helplessly to show that he was innocent.

 Chapter 557 I Wanted To Go To The Funeral

    If Melissa had known that Aaron became like this because of her words, it was wondered if she would have said those words with a cheeky smile.


    Of course, Aaron would never say that. As long as Melissa was happy, it was normal for Aaron to stay up late, not to mention for his beloved woman. He had nothing to say.


    Regardless of her image, Melissa put her foot on Aaron''s belly and trembled slightly. Then she pretended to be relaxed and asked, "Aaron, what are you going to do today?"


    Melissa''s words and gentle touch betrayed her panic. If it was in the past, Melissa would never have provoked Aaron in the early morning!


    And when she spoke, there was obviously a trace of evasion. It was obvious that Melissa was testing him. And the only thing that could make Melissa cautious in the past few days was probably about the matter of Bob?


    Melissa knew that Aaron didn''t like Bob at all. So if Melissa blurted out that she wanted to help with the funeral, she didn''t know if Aaron would be angry with her. So she''d better test it first.


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and tucked Melissa''s feet back into the quilt. Then he grinned and said, "I don''t have any arrangement. Do you have any?"


    Aaron knew what was on Melissa''s mind, and he wanted to see what kind of method this woman could use to get his words.


    Looking at the red face of Melissa, Aaron felt happy. No matter how many years had passed, Melissa''s heart had never changed.


    No matter how hard she pretended to be strong, her nature was always kind.


    Looking at the smile on Aaron''s face, Melissa breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Aaron was in a good mood today. Maybe Melissa could persuade Aaron!


    At the thought of this possibility, Melissa came to her senses and coughed. Then she pretended to be relaxed and continued, "In fact, the weather seems to be good today. How about we go out for a walk? Besides, Sean helped us a lot before. If we don''t say thank you to him, we will feel a little sorry. "


    Aaron smiled in his heart, but he pretended to be calm. "It''s okay.


    to refuse your request. Even if I refuse, you will find a way out. In that case, I''d better go out with you. At least, it''s safer."


    Aaron''s words were very serious, and the expression on Melissa''s face changed inexplicably. Melissa e nodded her head hard and threw herself into Aaron''s arms. Then she sniffed hard.


    Every time she met Aaron, she would be pleasantly surprised and moved. How could Melissa not be tempted by such a considerate man?"


    Frowning, Melissa held Aaron''s arm and said in a spoiled tone, "It''s so good to have you around."


    No matter what happened, Aaron could stand in front of Melissa as soon as possible, block all the wind and rain for her, and give her warmth, which was absolutely not expressed in words.


    With a sneer, Aaron put his arm around Melissa''s shoulder and said proudly, "HMM... That''s for sure. Don''t you realize that until now? "


    Facing Aaron''s shameless answer, Melissa just chuckled. Then Melissa buried her head in Aaron''s arms again and rubbed it gently.


    Aaron frowned and grabbed Melissa''s chin. Then he said unhappily, "Woman, don''t play with fire like this."


    Aaron knew that he couldn''t get laid with Melissa in a short time considering her health, but now Melissa was provoking him. Didn''t it make him feel bad?


    With a snicker, Melissa raised her chin and said, "Aaron, in fact, I find you very cute."

 Chapter 558 Met Jane

    Lovely? How could this word be used on Aaron?


    Staring at the serious look on Melissa''s face, Aaron felt speechless. Only Melissa could describe it in this way.


    Aaron had never been called like this, especially when he was getting older. No one would think so.


    When he was a child, it was forgivable to be called cute. But when he grew up, his serious expression was enough to make people feel scared. Who dared to say he was cute?


    With a helpless smile, Aaron grabbed hold of Melissa''s hand and put it into his pocket. Then he teased, "Melissa. You are the first person in the world who dares to speak like this. "


    Although [Aaron''s words sounded a little frivolous, it was true. And his gentleness would only be given to this woman, Melissa.


    Sometimes, a decision was made for a lifetime, and Aaron didn''t regret it. It was because Melissa was worthy of all his efforts to take care of her.


    Noticing that the atmosphere was a little strange, Melissa coughed and quickly changed the topic. "Okay. Then let''s go? You can''t go back on your words. Do you hear me? "


    Aaron nodded and didn''t resist. If it went on, Aaron didn''t know what he would do. If Melissa was hurt, that is not good.


    After thinking for a while, Aaron grinned and patted Melissa on the shoulder with a guilty conscience. Then he pretended to be calm and said, "Yes. Let''s go. "


    With all her heart on Bob, Melissa didn''t notice the details. Without thinking too much, she followed Aaron.


    Without disturbing anyone, Melissa and Aaron set off for the hospital. It was a short process, but for Melissa, it seemed as if half of her life had passed.


    It was not until the two of them arrived at the hospital that they found that everyone had arrived. It seemed that they were waiting for the two of them.


    Seeing Aaron, Sean waved his hand and said, "Aaron, let''s go. We don''t have much time, but we have a lot of things to deal with today."


    It was a great honor for Sean to spend some time with Aaron, but Aaron and Melissa played so long, delayed for a long time.


    Sean cast a reproachful glance at Aaron and muttered, "Let''s go. There are a lot of people today.


    ssa behaved like a docile cat without any resistance.


    A group of people slowly moved towards the cemetery with coffins in their hands. It should be a grand funeral, and it was for a person that Aaron didn''t like. Bob should be satisfied!


    When they arrived at the cemetery, Mond came over with a bottle of water and put it into Melissa''s hand. He persuaded, "Sister, drink some water. You don''t look well. Don''t take father''s matter to heart. Mr. Aaron did it for your own good. Don''t let him worry about you anymore!"


    Without saying anything, Melissa unscrewed the cap and drank the water. It seemed that Melissa hadn''t drunk water for several days.


    Mond smiled in a daze. Then he turned his attention to Aaron and said, "Mr. Aaron, I have something to deal with. I have to go now. Please take care of my sister. She is a little weak. She might feel dizzy after walking for such a long time. Thank you."


    Nodding his head, Aaron agreed without saying anything. In fact, even if Mond didn''t say that, Aaron would do it.


    Now Aaron wished he could stay with Melissa all the time and didn''t want to leave at all. There were so many things happening recently. What worried him the most was that if Melissa broke into someone''s trap, she would be killed.


    Just as Aaron was deep in thought, Melissa suddenly reached out and grabbed the corner of his clothes. Then she asked in a low voice, "Aaron, don''t you think it''s strange?"

 Chapter 559 Something Strange

    Strange?


    Aaron, who had been absent-minded, came to his senses after hearing this. What''s so strange about it? Aaron hadn''t said anything since then. Wasn''t Melissa used to it?


    Looking at the curious look in Aaron''s eyes, Melissa knew that Aaron had misunderstood her. Melissa shook her head repeatedly, and then carefully pointed at the men who were responsible for carrying the coffin not far away. "They don''t seem to be tired at all. When we came here just now, they should be sweating and even a little out of breath, but they didn''t change their faces. No matter how strong their physical strength is, it can''t be like this. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    It seemed that those people were not tired at all. That was why Melissa felt strange. It was hard to understand.


    And Aaron soon found that what Melissa said was reasonable. In the past, Aaron had been looking at the direction where Melissa was, so he hadn''t noticed the details.


    Was there anything they didn''t know in the coffin? At the thought of this possibility, the look in Aaron''s eyes became stiff.


    Of course, his eyes were not fixed on the body of Melissa, but on those who were responsible for resisting the coffins.


    Noticing the coldness radiating from Aaron''s body, Melissa held Aaron''s hand subconsciously and said nervously, "Wait a minute. Do you want to do something?"


    Seeing that Aaron was about to make a move, a cold sweat inexplicably broke out on Melissa''s forehead. Today was a funeral, and what Melissa had just guessed was only speculation, and there was no evidence.


    But it seemed that Aaron was going to take actions. If it really happened as Melissa thought, she would have a headache.


    Noticing the uneasiness on Melissa''s face, Aaron gave a broad smile. Then he put his arm around Melissa''s shoulder and comforted her, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I will look into it and give you an explanation. "


    Aaron''s attitude seemed to be very firm, and although Melissa was a little uneasy, she didn''t say anything at the moment. She nodded and agreed.


    Everything went on smoothly, and Mond came to care about Melissa from ti


    udge against him. In other words, what was Melissa afraid of? The person or thing under the coffin was different from what she thought!


    If that was the case, then Mond or Aaron was lying. These two people were indispensable for Melissa, so she was afraid of the real answer!


    While Melissa was worrying, Mond had almost finished his work. When everything was ready, George suddenly ran in from the back door.


    "Mommy!"


    Panic was written all over George''s face. Then he kept looking for the direction of Melissa and Aaron. Fortunately, Aaron had always been a standard person, so George immediately noticed the position of the two.


    However, just as he was about to pass through the center, he was suddenly tripped by the rope. He fell directly and rushed forward because of inertia.


    Coincidentally, George fell towards the coffin just now. Just when Melissa was worried about whether George would be hurt, she found that the coffin had been moved!


    Melissa''s expression froze in an instant, and then her steps, which were about to go out, stopped in the air. At this moment, she felt at a loss.


    Turning her head stiffly, Melissa called Aaron in a trembling voice, "Aar... Aaron! Come here. "


    Apparently, Aaron also saw the subtle movement. He immediately picked up Melissa and strode towards George.


    It seemed that he had to find out the truth this time! There was no way for Melissa to escape!

 Chapter 560

    If it weren''t for George''s accident, perhaps Melissa wouldn''t have the courage to face it. In a sense, Aaron was grateful to his son.


    If it weren''t for his appearance, this matter would have stopped and there would be no result.


    George got up in pain and dusted off his clothes. As soon as Mond came back from the bathroom, he caught up with them in a hurry when he saw Aaron and Melissa approaching. Then he asked Melissa whether she was uncomfortable or not.


    But now, all of Melissa''s attention was focused on George. She broke free from Aaron''s arms, and then looked at George again and again. "George, why did you come here alone? How did you know this place?"


    The fall just now was not light. George''s tears were swirling in his eyes, but he stubbornly refused to let it fall. He stubbornly shook his head, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Worry was written all over Melissa''s face. She caressed her son''s head and mumbled, "Silly boy, if you feel pain, just tell Mommy. Mommy won''t laugh at you. I''ll take you to the hospital later to see if your bones are hurt."


    George smiled awkwardly and explained in a low voice, "Mommy, I''m a man now. I''m not afraid of pain. Mommy, I heard that grandpa was going to be buried today, so I came here. I haven''t seen him yet. "


    George said with a complicated expression. It was hard to tell whether it was sadness or hatred, but at least it was a negative emotion!


    How could this child have such an expression? But before Melissa could ask, Aaron held them in his arms, one in his left hand and the other in his right hand. Then he put them behind him.


    Before Melissa could react, Aaron opened the coffin. Indeed. There was nothing in it!


    Moreover, this coffin was much lighter than ordinary wooden coffins. Although it looked like a wooden coffin, it was much lighter.


    Sure enough, Mond was hiding something! While thinking, Aaron turned his head and fixed his eyes on Mond.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye. Mond didn''t know what to do. He took a step back in panic and faltered for a long time, unable to say a word.


    With her eyes wide open, i


    me to her senses that Aaron asked, "Are you okay, Melissa?"


    Frustrated, Melissa nodded. Apparently, she didn''t look well.


    But since she didn''t admit it, Aaron wouldn''t expose it. This woman always had to hold on at the most critical moment. He couldn''t be stupid to expose his insistence.


    Aaron rolled his eyes and suggested, "I think there''s nothing else to do if we continue to stay here. How about we go back first?"


    Still numb, Melissa nodded. No one knew what she was thinking about, but she just let Aaron lead her away in a daze.


    Mond glanced at the two of them from the corner of his eyes and murmured a few sorry words before he continued the meaningless funeral.


    Half an hour later, Sean, who had been standing aside, helped Mond up and asked, "Don''t you regret doing this?"


    There was a trace of regret in his words. It seemed that Sean also knew something about the inside story. Mond shook his head and then smiled bitterly, "I haven''t even completed my father''s will. You can do whatever you want to do with those organs. My father wanted to donate them.. I don''t know what to do with the rest of the things. You can take care of them yourself. Don''t contact me in a short time. If you need my signature, just bring it back later. "


    While speaking, Mond rubbed between his eyebrows. He must be tired. Sean nodded slowly in silence.


    The atmosphere between them became somewhat subtle.

 Chapter 561

    Finally, the silence was broken. After handing an agreement to Mond, Sean said, "If you really make a decision on this matter, I''m afraid you will have to shoulder the responsibility for the rest of your life. Don''t you regret it?"


    Sean was not an indifferent person. He knew that the moment the lie was exposed, the person who felt the most heartbroken was not Melissa, but Mond.


    In order to get everything perfect on both sides, he almost tried his best. But in the end, he couldn''t get anyone''s approval. It was more or less pathetic.


    Mond smiled bitterly and wiped off his tears which were about to roll down. Then he explained, "I don''t have a chance to regret. What is done can''t be undone, and I can''t allow myself to regret!"


    He had no way out, so he had no chance to return. Once he made a decision, there was no possibility of regret.


    What''s more, he was no had their trust. In that case, all the things would be done by himself!


    Sean sighed with sympathy and stopped persuading him. If it was really for the good of Melissa, it would be the best for Mond to do so. But it was because of Mond that he had to bear all the things on his own.


    Sean patted on Mond''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "It''s really lucky for Melissa to have a brother like you. Don''t take it to heart. Melissa is very interesting. She''ll be fine after being depressed for a few days. When her anger subsides, you can apologize to her. Then this matter will be over."


    He didn''t expect that this matter would be exposed so soon. This time, not only did Mond pay attention to Aaron carefully, but also he was involved in the matter of concealing the truth.


    It was just a matter of time before Aaron knew it. He wanted to find a way to explain it, but at the same time, he couldn''t expose the real purpose of Mond. After all, he had promised him.


    Mond forced a smile, pushed away Sean''s hand, stood up and signed his name. Then he staggered to leave.


    Just as Mond''s figure was about to disappear, Sean suddenly shouted, "If you need anything, you can come to me at any time. Don''t hold on by yourself. Your decision makes a great progress for our hospital. On behalf of all the staff in our hospital, I salute yo


    was good at grapping the key point. In an instant, the center of gravity of Melissa was shifted, and she nodded hard. Then she quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed Mond''s number.


    However, the look on Melissa''s face suddenly froze. This unusual behavior was noticed by Aaron immediately.


    He leaned his head forward a little, trying to hear something. However, Aaron could hear it clearly without getting too close to Melissa. It was not Mond''s voice on the other end of the phone, but the prompt that his phone had been turned off.


    Looking at the stiff expression on Melissa''s face, Aaron was more or less angry. After all, it took him a lot of efforts to make Melissa relaxed, but this bastard was so ungrateful that he even turned off his phone!


    But whether the phone was turned off before the funeral or after the funeral was a big difference. After thinking for a while, Aaron took out his phone and dialed a number that was unknown to Melissa.


    As expected, the phone was immediately connected! Mond''s voice came from the other end of the line! Perhaps it was because of Aaron''s illusion, he felt that Mond''s voice was a little hoarse, like sobbing.


    Aaron turned on the loud speaker and held the phone in his hand, explaining, "Where are you now? Your sister has something to talk to you face to face."


    On the other side of the phone, Mond quickly wiped his tears, and then forced himself to calm down and coughed slightly before answering stiffly.

 Chapter 562

    Mond raised his head and blinked his eyes desperately, not daring to let his tears fall again.


    After a while, Mond said calmly, "Mr. Aaron, my sister is with you now, right? Give her the phone. I also have something to tell her."


    At least he still wanted to stick to his last belief. He would never let Melissa know about it. It was better for him to go out for a while with the curses than let Melissa know!


    Mond had been on the alert for a long time by Aaron''s side, and the matter of Gina had more or less brought him an impact. Now he was physically and mentally tired. If he wanted a short holiday, Aaron would probably be willing to give him, wouldn''t he?


    After hearing what Mond said, Aaron didn''t think too much. He thought that Mond had figured it out and wanted to explain to Melissa, so he immediately handed the phone to Melissa.


    But Aaron habitually turned off the speaker, which made him unable to hear the important news in the end. As a result, this matter had fell into a confused state.


    Mond''s initiative made Melissa a little excited. Did this mean that the relationship between them had not been affected?


    After taking a deep breath, Melissa asked, "Mond, what''s wrong? Do you have anything to tell me?"


    On the other side of the phone, Mond found a seat. Then he quietly sat down and whispered, "Sister, this is Mond. I want to say something to you. I hope you can listen to me and don''t interrupt me. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can continue. "


    He didn''t want this matter to be exposed, or others would only think that they were hyping. He didn''t want to see such a thing.


    Although Melissa didn''t know what Mond wanted to say, she nodded and said, "Okay. I know. Just tell me. I''ll listen to you. "


    Mond rubbed his aching eyebrows and sighed. Then he came up with a better idea. "In fact, I donated father''s body to Sean''s hospital. It was his own decision. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would stop me. I know it seems unfilial in many people''s eyes, but I don''t think there is anything wrong. So don''t get involved in this matter, sister. The media will certainly report it at that


    now what to say. At last, he had to hang up the phone and run away alone.


    Aaron''s veins stood out in an instant. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, "Damn it! This boy..."


    At first, Melissa was still in a daze. But when she saw the rage on Aaron''s face, she suddenly remembered what Mond had told her.


    If she didn''t want to put too much burden on Aaron, she had to persuade him. Upon hearing this, Melissa put her hand on Aaron''s shoulder and shook her head, hinting him not to get angry.


    Melissa twitched and immediately changed the topic. "My brother will deal with it properly. Let''s leave him alone, okay? He was indeed tired. Could you give him some time to rest, Aaron? I''m tired too. Didn''t you promise me to go with me to relax? You won''t break your promise, will you? "


    She admitted that it would be too much to let Mond take the responsibility alone. But it was the first time that she had seen Mond so persistent. If she calmed down and thought about it, she thought she shouldn''t have frustrated him like that.


    Besides, that was the best way to solve the problem at present. As long as it was what Mond wanted to do, Melissa would support him unconditionally!


    Of course, the premise was that Melissa had to know what kind of plan was on Mond''s mind.


    Seeing that Melissa was trying so hard to persuade him, Aaron finally sighed and agreed, "I know. If you think so, I have nothing to say."

 Chapter 563

    Aaron''s retreat moved Melissa more or less. After nodding vigorously, Melissa thanked Aaron again and again.


    On the other side, Gorman seemed to have understood something. In the end, he stopped talking and quickly stepped on the accelerator, trying to get back to the villa as soon as possible.


    Since they wanted to go out to have fun, as their grandfather, he had to go out with them. Now he was old and didn''t know how long he could live. If he didn''t play with the young man now, there would be no chance in the future.


    He must seize the opportunity and cherish the present! Gorman saw through it with his sharp eyes. When he was young, he had been working hard for his career, so he had missed a lot of things. There was no way for him to redeem these things in his life.


    It was precisely because of this that he wanted to blend in with the atmosphere here. Part of the reason was that he liked this group of people, and part of the reason was that Gorman also wanted to pursue his memories of the past!


    It was easy for people to be nostalgic when they were old, especially people like [ĹúÃ÷]. He didn''t go crazy when he was young, but it was too late to do it when he was old.


    Annoyed, Aaron turned off the light on the screen and asked, "Well, I won''t forget what I promised you. I''ll start to arrange after I finish all the things at hand. Is there anything that you want to go, Melissa?"


    He was fine wherever Melissa wanted to go. As long as Melissa was happy, he would be happy, too. For Aaron, he had been to many places, but basically he just went to do some business things, and there was almost no time for him to play.


    It was not exaggerated. As a member of Mu Family, he had a heavy burden on his shoulders. He had wanted to take a rest, but he had no chance.


    Every time he relaxed, he would lose his life at any time. His position had always been coveted by others. As long as he dared to get relaxed, others would dare to bite him back at any time.


    The more powerful a king was, the less likely he would dare to hand over his true heart. This was indeed true. After all, Aaron had lived for so many years. How many people could he fall in love with and trust?


    Melissa nodded slowly and agreed, "Okay, I''m not in a hurry. I just want to relax."


    Now that Aaron and Melissa were thi


    ay, because he was wholeheartedly devoted to his career. It could be said that his career was his world.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was omnipotent. He could get whatever he wanted and give himself a holiday at any time, but he had never done that.


    Silver and others were the most excited. They had never had a good time when Aaron was busy. Especially for Silver, it was a kind of invisible torture to be entangled with Wilson!


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, it was a treasure to be favored by Wilson, but he didn''t think so. It was more like a scar for him.


    Once Wilson said that again, his scar would be uncovered. Such repeated pain was not easy for anyone to accept! So he didn''t want to see Wilson, which was mostly the reason.


    Of course, there were also some things about the past, but that was another thing. If Silver wanted to recall it again, he would also be very distressed.


    After all, no one wanted bad memory to stay in his mind forever.


    Shaking his head irritably, Silver strode to the staff meeting room designated by Aaron, followed by Lily and Judith.


    About five minutes later, all the employees working for Aaron were sitting in the meeting room in order. There were already so many people sitting here, but it was still a little empty. It was not difficult to imagine how many people could be loaded here at one time!


    Moreover, there was more than one meeting room like this. It could be imagined how powerful the company that was developed by Aaron was, and its position in the market was unshakable!

 Chapter 564

    Aaron didn''t seem to be surprised at the way the employees gathered together, as if it had always been like this from the beginning.


    Standing at a high place, Aaron glanced at the people below and then slowly began to speak. "There is no other reason why I will suddenly ask you to come here today. I plan to leave the company for about two months because of some personal affairs. During this period, all the work in the company is handed over to Silver, Jay and other people to deal with. The specific list is listed. I''ll send it to your department''s group e-mail and every one of you should check it carefully. When I''m not in the company, you can report anything to them directly. If there''s nothing else, don''t disturb me. That''s it. Now let''s check the work I''ve left behind in the past few weeks. I hope you can cooperate well and don''t waste time on meaningless things. "


    Everyone''s back immediately tensed. They fixed their eyes on Aaron and never left!


    Most of them were glad now, because there was no bad news as they expected. At first, they thought that he was going to reduce the staff. Everyone was worried about themselves.


    In the following four hours, Aaron kept speaking while checking a series of things with the group leader or group members.


    He was efficient in filtering, and he was good at finding the most important problem. Those who could be hired by Aaron with high salary basically had their own unique characteristics.


    It had to be said that Aaron was really good at using people. Many people came here because they were convinced by his usual style.


    Many people hoped that a man like Aaron could be their boss. One of the reasons was that Aaron would never hesitated when he paid their salary. In his words, the able men were always deserve the pay.


    Some people didn''t even have any fame at the beginning, but they were found to be talented and cultivated by Aaron.


    Facing such an excellent man, who wouldn''t like to do anything for him?


    Just as Aaron took a sip of water and was about to continue, his phone suddenly buzzed, breaking this atmosphere.


    Many people were frightened by the sudden voice because they were too concentrated. For a moment, all the people habitually raised their heads and tried to find the source of the voice.


    Who was so fearless that he dared to ma


    dn''t have the chance to speak from the beginning, and the data they controlled was the biggest and the most complicated.


    It seemed that they would have to work overtime tonight... Fortunately, they were used to such a situation. After all, they were in the technical department. All of them were young and energetic, and there were a lot of people who could stay up late.


    As soon as Aaron finished speaking, he took the lead to run out, as if he was afraid of being left behind. Everyone knew why Aaron was so nervous.


    They didn''t have to think much about the phone call just now to know who it was. There was only one woman in the world who could make Aaron care so much about! That was what many people envied!


    Especially for Lily from the financial department, it was unbearable. Others might think that Melissa was happy, but she didn''t think so.


    She even thought that it was Melissa who took away her happiness. If Melissa didn''t exist, Aaron would definitely be with her.


    Such distorted belief had been fixed in Lily''s heart, and it seemed that it was impossible to be corrected in a short time.


    Aaron pushed the door open and went back to his office as usual. As he had expected, Melissa was waiting in his office.


    Fortunately, Melissa had lived in his company for a short time, so many people could recognize her and no one would disturb her.


    At this moment, it seemed that Melissa was very tired. Resting her head against the wall, Melissa was taking a nap. She looked so cute that even Aaron was reluctant to wake her up.

 Chapter 565

    But if he didn''t wake Melissa up, she would catch a cold. At that time, the loss was not worth it!


    After weighing the pros and cons, Aaron gently shook Melissa and woke her up from sleep. With a confused look on Melissa''s face, she looked around at a loss and finally fixed her eyes on Aaron.


    It was obvious that Melissa hadn''t woken up yet, so she couldn''t sort out her words, "What... Aaron... Aaron... Have you finished your meeting? "


    As she spoke, Melissa rubbed her eyes. She looked adorable, but Aaron didn''t think so. At this moment, his heart was filled with bitterness and heartache.


    Aaron took the initiative to hold Melissa in his arms. While gently stroking her hair, Aaron asked, "Yes. It''s over. Honey, why didn''t you tell me you are here? How long have you been waiting for me? "


    If it weren''t for the fact that the employees were sleepy and he hadn''t noticed that time had passed for so long, wouldn''t Melissa be so silly to wait until night in his office?


    At the thought of this possibility, Aaron was in a bad mood. He blamed himself and rubbed Melissa''s hair harder, which made Melissa burst into anger in an instant.


    With a pout, Melissa reached out her hand and held Aaron''s hand. "What did you do, Aaron? I''ve been waiting for you for such a long time, but you still treat me like this. Let go of your hand, or I''ll pour your dishes out! "


    Although she was blaming him, there was more sweetness in Melissa''s words. It would be no problem for her to wait for such a short time.


    Besides, she had been resting all the time. It was not a big deal. But she didn''t know why Aaron would acted like this.


    Aaron felt guilty when he saw Melissa''s expression. He felt a lump in his throat and held back his tears. When Melissa sat up straight, Aaron found that she was warming the bento with her hands.


    Because the bento was in a plastic box. It might be hot at first, but it would get cold easily as time went by.


    Noticing the strange expression on Aaron''s face, Melissa urged, "Eat quickly. I know you have a stomachache and can''t eat cold food. Don''t look at me so moved. Eat quickly. I have to go back to tidy up my clothes later. We must p


    but they didn''t find her, so they came here specially. They didn''t expect that they would run into Aaron so coincidentally!


    "Mr. Aaron, I''m really sorry. We didn''t know we would disturb your dinner time. We''re leaving now!"


    "Yes, Melissa, the weather has changed a lot recently. Remember to keep warm and don''t catch a cold!"


    "Yes. When will you have time to have dinner with us? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. You haven''t changed at all after so many years... "


    The women exchanged a few pleasantries with each other and were about to turn around and leave, but Aaron suddenly stopped them, which made Melissa sweating.


    She have explained it to him just now. Was Aaron still going to punish them? It was time to get off work, so they could do whatever they wanted!


    Just as Melissa was thinking about the excuses for them, a big reversal suddenly occurred to Aaron.


    After stretching himself a little, Aaron took out the car key and shook it in front of Melissa. "Since you are good friends and haven''t been together for a long time, I''ll drive you out to go shopping. I''ll take you to travel with me, Melissa. You can''t see each other in a short time."


    He didn''t like other women sitting in his car, but if they were Melissa''s good friends, he would allow it occasionally.


    After all, it was interesting for Melissa to come to the office for the sake of Aaron, although he didn''t know if what she said was true or not.

 Chapter 566

    As for whether their relationship was true or not, he would know it after.


    But if it weren''t for the fact that Melissa had mentioned about it, Aaron would forgot something. He still remember these faces. When Melissa was in the design department, Aaron had often gone there, so he had more or less remembered them, that''s why he believed what they had just said.


    However, to his surprise, Melissa rolled her eyes. Then she grabbed Aaron]''s arm and dragged him inside. "No, you have to eat first and then go shopping. What if you have a stomachache after driving?"


    The girls around were frightened by Melissa''s action. They shrank their necks subconsciously and were all worried about Melissa.


    Was Melissa too presumptuous? That man was the boss of this company. How could Melissa hold Aaron''s wrist so rudely and drag him into the room?


    However, Aaron didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he nodded his head as if he was enjoying it. Then he said, "Okay, okay. I know. I''ll eat. I''ll eat what you cook for me. Even if it''s burnt, I''ll eat it."


    The women were stunned for a moment and watched all this. It seemed that the sincerity of Aaron was really taken away by Melissa.


    If it was just a show, they thought it was too big and realistic! If they had the chance to play the role of Melissa, they would have nothing to regret even if they died.


    Afraid that Aaron might delay his work, Melissa asked him to sit on the passenger seat with a bento in his arms, while Melissa started the car.


    Her former colleagues were shocked. They pointed at Melissa''s seat of the chair and asked in disbelief, "Melissa, can you drive?"


    Hearing their questions, Melissa nodded shyly. Then she explained patiently, "Well, I left the company for a few years before, and then I learned how to drive outside. But I didn''t drive it often, so I might not be very skilled. Don''t laugh at me!"


    In their impression, Melissa didn''t know how to drive. At that time, everyone associated her with Aaron, saying that she had a secret identity, but only a few of them didn''t think so.


    Only then did Melissa get the sincere treatment from Aaron. She was not spoiled by Aaron. This was also the most gratified thing for them now.


    This kin


    so he didn''t care about what Melissa had just said. He would buy whatever Melissa wanted as long as she took a few more looks at it.


    But this time, he was smarter. He told the shop assistants to pack them up and sent them directly to his company. After this method came up, Aaron bought things much faster.


    On the other hand, people who came with Melissa didn''t dare to buy anything. They had seen something they liked, but when they saw the price, they stopped.


    How could Aaron be so generous to buy so many things at one time without hesitating, as if these things were not worth money!


    "That''s typical of rich people... Alas... When will we have the chance to squander a little like this? "


    "Well, Melissa is so lucky to have a man like Aaron as husband. She didn''t need to worry about new clothes."


    "That''s right. Melissa, what does Aaron usually buy for you?"


    In an instant, the topic of conversation among the colleagues was between Melissa and Aaron. This made Melissa a little embarrassed. After all, they went shopping just to relax, not to let them dig out the past of her and Aaron.


    "I think the shop in front of us seems to be good too. How about we go there and have a look?"


    In a hurry, Melissa found an excuse and ran out. But she didn''t know that the faces of those colleagues had changed very bad.


    It took them a long time to come up with a topic that could get close to Melissa. But they didn''t expect that Melissa would break it in this way!

 Chapter 567

    While they were in embarrassment, Aaron quietly approached them and said coldly, "You guys should think it over by yourself that what things shouldn''t be said and what things shouldn''t be done."


    These words sounded plain, but inexplicably made people sweat! Aaron was threatening them not to talk nonsense in front of Melissa. Otherwise, they would be responsible for what they would do!


    In fact, the atmosphere had already been strange since they asked about the matter of Melissa learning to drive. It was just that they were slow to react.


    But judging from the embarrassed smile on Melissa''s face, they immediately understood what it meant. Aaron didn''t take Melissa out for embarrassment, but for relaxation.


    If these women didn''t know what their position were, Aaron thought he''d better ask them to take a taxi back to the company as soon as possible.


    "Yes, yes... Mr. Aaron, I''m sorry. We were too nervous just now, so we said such nonsense. I''m sorry! "


    "Yes! Mr. Aaron, we know what we should do now. Please give us another chance! "


    As they spoke, the three women rushed out in a hurry, their faces full of panic, as if they were afraid that if they ran slower, they would be eaten alive by Aaron.


    On the other hand, another shop attracted Melissa''s attention. This time, even if she wanted to restrain herself, she still couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    Although this shop looked ordinary outside, it actually had something special inside! Generally speaking, if a person wanted to buy something precious, he would not come to such an inconspicuous shop!


    But to Melissa''s surprise, she found this shop by accident. It was decorated with purple decoration, so gorgeous that people couldn''t get used to it.


    Before Melissa could get used to it, an old voice came from inside, "We have a guest today... Guest, please come in. Do you want to divine the future? "


    The voice was a little abrupt, which made Melissa step back with fear. Then she turned her head restlessly, as if trying to find something.


    "If you feel terrified, then leave. It''s just fate."


    The man seemed to have seen through Melissa''s mind and then pointed out the direction of the exit. But from beginning to end, Melissa had never seen his face.


    This made Melissa f


    oon as the voice faded away, ZERO opened the curtain and walked out. He had been following Melissa all the way. Since she left the villa, ZERO had never left.


    Later, he accidentally found that Melissa and Aaron''s routine. He took the lead in driving the car to this street.


    Considering the daily habits of Melissa, ZERO chose this desolate shop to come in. Then he naturally met this old lady.


    After being divined by her, ZERO also revealed a little about what he had been depressed. To his surprise, the old lady even wanted to help him.


    That was why things were like this. Staring at the familiar face, ZERO felt a little sad. For some time, he was still a capable assistant to Melissa.


    In order to win Melissa''s heart, he had even broken up with Aaron and embarked on a difficult path. However, in the end, he still couldn''t win the heart of Melissa.


    It was a little tired for him to think about it. He had chased her for so long, but there was no response. This feeling was not something ordinary people could accept.


    Looking at the people you love most being with other men. Now they even had a child. Which follower would feel better?


    The old woman looked at ZERO lovingly and said slowly, "I''ll go outside to help you keep an eye on them. If you have anything to say to her, just do it as soon as possible. It''s my destiny to help you today. You have to handle the rest by yourself. The child is only half asleep. If you finished your words, you can open the window and let the air in. "

 Chapter 568 ZERO

    Staring at Melissa''s tightly frowned brows, ZERO''s heart inexplicably became soft. He sighed slightly, then slowly bent down and whispered, "Melissa, I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way again..."


    The voice of ZERO was very low, as if he was afraid of disturbing Melissa. He didn''t dare to stretch out his hand to do anything frivolous, fearing that if Aaron broke in later, it would cause some unnecessary trouble.


    He had caused too much trouble to Melissa, and even her wound was caused by him... Maybe Melissa didn''t want to see him at all.


    While thinking, ZERO smiled bitterly. He didn''t have much to ask for. He just wanted to see Melissa''s face for a while.


    Melissa was married. If he really loved her, he shouldn''t have interfered in her life. In the past, he loved Melissa in a wrong way. ZERO didn''t want to make the same mistake again!


    Not daring to stay any longer, ZERO just stared at Melissa quietly for a while. Then he immediately stood up and opened the window.


    He felt dizzy even if he smelled such a strange fragrance, not to mention the thin body of Melissa. If she absorbed too much, he didn''t know if there would be any symptoms!


    He couldn''t make such a joke about Melissa''s body! It was true that he wanted to have a good talk with Melissa, but he couldn''t accept the fact that he had to pay the price with Melissa''s body.


    At the moment when he opened the window, ZERO''s eyes were a little wet. Fortunately, there was no one behind him now, so he was not afraid that his embarrassment would be seen.


    After quickly wiping away the tears that were about to roll down his cheeks, ZERO smiled faintly and said, "Melissa... I''m leaving. I don''t know when I will have the chance to see you again. You will... Be safe and happy. If there is a chance, I still want to see you again... Melissa, I... I love you so much. "


    After saying that, ZERO turned around with a guilty conscience, went straight into the back of the curtain, and then ran out through the back door.


    But ZERO didn''t know that Melissa had heard what he said... But she didn''t know how to respond to him, so she chose to keep silent and pretend to be asleep.


    The fragrance did make Melissa fe


    ron''s breath became heavier, partly because of Melissa''s initiative hug. Aaron carefully pulled Melissa out of his arms. After making sure that Melissa was not hurt, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief.


    Frowning, Aaron pinched Melissa''s cheek and scolded, "Next time if I''m not with you, don''t run around, okay? What if something happened? There are so many people on the street. How can you run around? Don''t forget that you have just been discharged from the hospital for a few days. If there is anything wrong with your wound, you will suffer! "


    With a guilty conscience, Melissa glanced at the entrance and then changed the topic. "Yes, yes. I don''t dare to run around next time. Let''s go. I feel a little tired. Don''t you have a meeting later? There seems to be nothing to buy. Do you have anything to buy? "


    She couldn''t let Aaron get close to that place. It would be bad if Aaron found out the whereabouts of ZERO. Although Melissa didn''t love ZERO, she still treated him as a friend. Naturally, she didn''t want to see the tit for tat between Aaron and him.


    Those colleagues were also frightened by what Melissa had done just now. If Melissa really disappeared, they would be the first one to blame by Aaron. Now that Melissa was back, it was better for them to leave as soon as possible.


    They nodded in tacit agreement. None of them dared to say that they wanted to continue wandering. No matter how many lives they had, they wouldn''t be able to pay for it!

 Chapter 569 Lily Took Action

    In the end, they reached a tacit agreement and set off for the company again. Aaron''s car was filled with a lot of packed clothes, which were all the things that had been ''lucky'' to have seen a few more times by Melissa.


    With such luxurious shopping, Melissa felt that her life expectancy had been shortened. First of all, she was watched all the way on the street. No matter what she did, there would be people taking photos and discussing. Moreover, Melissa couldn''t express her emotions. If she frowned with dissatisfaction, Aaron would immediately call out the shop owner and criticize him without saying anything.


    The good atmosphere was ruined by Aaron in an instant. In the end, even Melissa admitted defeat and went back to the company directly without buying anything!


    It seemed that she couldn''t take Aaron with her next time they went shopping! This had become the thoughts of many women at this moment, of course, on the premise that they had the ability to call out the man to go with them.


    After a while, the car arrived at the company. After Aaron and Melissa got off the car, the three colleagues said a few words to Melissa vaguely and then ran back to their office in a hurry.


    It was so strange when they were in such a depressing atmosphere! Perhaps Melissa didn''t feel it, but every time they tried to say something, Aaron''s cold eyes always glanced at them, making them unable to say anything.


    People who hadn''t experienced it would never understand how much torture it was for the three of them! Not only were they not able to get close to Aaron, but they also seemed to be hated!


    After returning to the office, the three women instantly became the most popular in the design department. All the people gathered around them and then asked this and that.


    Obviously, it was a great honor in others'' eyes to go out with Aaron. If they told them what had happened just now, they would lose face.


    Without any discussion, the three women immediately straightened their bodies, with an arrogant look on their faces. Then they exaggerated what had happened when they were shopping and went back to their positions.


    Compared with the noise on the other side, Aaron''s office was much quieter. Aaron was reading the documents on the computer, while Melissa was quietly holding the laptop phone and typing, as if she was arrangi


    orry was totally right. When she just got off the elevator and came to the floor where Aaron''s office, she could obviously feel that something was wrong. There shouldn''t have been so many people on this floor.


    When she just walked out of the elevator, she found that there were two rigorous security guards standing beside the elevator. And when she just took the first step, she was immediately intercepted.


    The security guard reached out his hand and decisively stopped Lily. Then he said with a straight face, "Miss Lily, I''m sorry. Mr. Aaron has told me that he doesn''t want anyone to come near his office during his leave."


    As expected, Melissa must be here. Normally, it was difficult to see anyone except Aaron on this floor. But today, when she just stepped out of the elevator, she saw so many people here.


    Lily''s expression was a little stiff, and then she immediately changed into a flattering smile. "Here is the thing. I was called here by Mr. Aaron. He asked me to talk to Miss Melissa and said that he was afraid that she would be bored alone. If you don''t believe me, you can call him and ask him. "


    Anyway, Lily had a high position in the company. After all, she was one of the seven employees of Aaron, and her position in the company was obviously higher than others.


    Therefore, what she said frankly would be a little more convincing. Now that Aaron was in a meeting, who dared to disturb him?


    The two security guards looked at each other and made way for Lily. They knew that she didn''t dare to make such a joke in the name of Aaron!

 Chapter 570 Lily Wanted To Hurt Melissa

    If something happened, Lily would be responsible for it. Even if they were to be punished, they were only inferior. Lily was the mastermind of this matter!


    After explaining, Lily finally got her wish and entered the door of Aaron''s office. She slowly raised her hand and gently knocked on the door. She grinned and said, "Miss Melissa, are you there? I''m Lily. I''m called here by Mr. Aaron. Is it convenient for you to open the door?"


    Her voice was full of sweetness and gentleness, but only Lily knew how evil she was thinking at the moment!


    In order to get close to Melissa, she had made up the order of Aaron. So once Aaron came back, her lie would be exposed. She had to end the conversation here before Aaron came back, and she had to hide it well!


    Hearing the sound, the busy Melissa put down her computer and stuck her head out, shouting, "What? The door is not locked. Just push it in. "


    Seeing that there was no resistance from Melissa, the people outside were relieved. They stood back on both sides of the door and continued to wait quietly.


    However, Lily breathed a sigh of relief and forced a stiff smile again. Then she opened the handle of the door and walked in directly.


    After fixing her eyes on Melissa, Lily grinned and greeted, "Mr. Aaron was afraid that you would be bored here alone, so he asked me to come and chat with you. Miss Melissa, do you want to drink something?"


    Seeing that she became the host, Melissa felt a little embarrassed. She shook her head in panic and then declined politely, "No, thanks. I''m full just now. Thank you. I don''t know how to call you."


    This woman looked familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember for a moment. ''How could Aaron send someone to look after me even though he knows I''ll stay here?''


    Lily sat next to Melissa unnaturally, and then pretended to be familiar with her and asked, "What do you like to talk about, Miss Melissa?"


    For the woman in front of her, she wished she could directly fall to the ground and trample on her. But for various reasons, she could only squeeze out a smile and speak.


    This uncomfortable feeling made Lily want to go berserk many times, but considering her plan, she could only swallow her anger and continue to chat with Melis


    me in, Melissa didn''t want to know. All she wanted to know was whether this woman would do something terrible!


    Seeing the vigilant look on Melissa''s face, Lily didn''t want to hide anymore. She was full of anger now. She just wanted to teach Melissa a lesson! Let her know there was someone else better than her in the world!


    Lily walked up to Melissa ferociously. After looking at Melissa up and down, she said aggressively, "I''m telling you, Melissa, today I''ll represent Mr. Aaron to teach you a lesson! How shameless you are to occupy Mr. Aaron! I have disliked you for a long time. You just came back to the company today, but you went out with so many colleagues to show off. You won''t be satisfied until the whole company knows you, will you? What a hypocritical woman! "


    As soon as Lily finished her words, she raised her hand to slap hard on the face of Melissa. Fortunately, Melissa reacted quickly and was well prepared. She took a step back quickly to avoid Lily''s hand.


    Melissa''s heart was pounding with anxiety, but she still smiled, "Miss, I don''t think we are familiar with each other. If you continue to be so impolite, don''t blame me for being rude."


    ''Aaron... Come here as soon as possible. Didn''t you say that I could call you directly if I had something urgent? Now I''m in trouble. Will you come over?''


    What was the relationship between this woman and Aaron? How could she get in and out of Aaron''s office freely? This was the most confused thing for Melissa now.

 Chapter 571 Lily Was Stopped In Time

    Seeing the calm expression on Melissa''s face, Lily became more and more uneasy. Because just now, Melissa said that she had asked Howard to look for Aaron, which meant that if she didn''t act quickly, Aaron might come back at any time!


    If she was caught on the spot, everything would be over. Even if she couldn''t continue to work for Aaron, Lily didn''t want to see this woman, Melissa, continue to stay with him!


    Women''s jealousy was terrible. Once they hated each other to a certain extent, they would not care about the consequences and only want to get the result they wanted. What she did would naturally become crazy!


    As Lily approached Melissa step by step, Melissa shouted loudly. The security guards outside the door were alarmed in an instant, turned around and was about to open the door.


    But Lily had already been fully prepared. She had locked the door when she came in. Everything was under her control!


    The security guard outside panicked for a moment. Then he slapped the door hard and shouted, "Damn it, Lily, open the door! You should know who is inside. If you do anything to her, Mr. Aaron won''t spare you! "


    "Yes, if you come out now, we can pretend nothing has happened. Otherwise, if Mr. Aaron finds out the truth, you will die a horrible death! "


    The two men outside began to talk incoherently. She locked the door because she was afraid that Aaron would come. At that time, even if Aaron came, she still had Melissa as a hostage, and at that time, Aaron would definitely not dare to act rashly considering of the safety of Melissa. She was confident in this.


    At the same time, Melissa reacted quickly. She went straight into the room that Aaron usually used to have a rest and locked the door immediately. After that, Melissa didn''t dare to stop and moved a table at the head of the bed over. Then she stood in front of the door, trying to stop Lily''s brutality.


    After that, Melissa took out her phone again and called Aaron, but the phone was not connected. Melissa waited for a long time.


    The mechanical female voice came to her ears again. Every second, Melissa''s heart sank deeper and deeper. If Aaron didn''t answer it, she didn''t know how long the d


    or nothing? I asked you to keep an eye on her. Why did something happen to her? "


    Aaron was much angrier than he thought. The security guard coughed and took a deep breath before he briefly told him what had just happened.


    And this time, another person who couldn''t sit still was Lily''s sister, Judith. Judith always knew that her sister had a special feeling for Aaron, but she had never thought that Lily would do such a crazy thing!


    Judith stood up quickly and then denied for Lily, "It''s impossible. My sister won''t do such a thing. Besides, my sister didn''t feel well today. She left after the meeting this morning! "


    However, as Aaron was in a rage, he had no time or energy to listen to their quarrel. Aaron pushed Judith away and scolded coldly, "Sit down and shut up. You have no right to speak."


    Judith''s face was full of grievance and fear. She staggered and fell to the ground. But even so, she didn''t dare to say no. Silently, she reached out her hand to wipe the tears that were about to fall down. Then she stood up quietly and sat back in her seat.


    The security guard stamped his feet irritably. Then he grasped the key point and explained, "Mr. Aaron, it''s too late. You can go with me first. I''ll explain to you when you leave later. Manager Lily is crazy. She locked the door directly. We can''t enter the room without the key!"


    If they continued to delay, perhaps Lily would do something else. By then, it would be irreversible!

 Chapter 572 He Will Teach Her A Lesson

    Hearing what the security guard said, Aaron seemed to think it was reasonable, and then he calmed down a little.


    Then Aaron quickly changed his mind and ran all the way back to his office, trying to find the figure of Melissa. The security guard followed Aaron all the way while talking about what had happened just now.


    Hearing that, Aaron was a little anxious. He took out his phone when he turned a corner. As expected, there were many missed calls and unread messages from Melissa.


    His heart sank in an instant. He had made such a mistake at the critical moment! Damn it! How could Lily choose to sneak into the room at such a time?


    Lily''d better not let him catch her in the office, or he must teach Lily a lesson! Let her know what it meant to beg for death!


    As expected, as soon as Aaron approached, Lily''s abusive voice came from inside. It seemed that the situation was a little fierce. It must have been going on for a while.


    As time went by, Lily became more and more anxious. She stamped her feet with uneasiness, and then scolded, "Let me tell you, Melissa, if you are willing to kneel down and apologize to me now, I can let you go. Don''t think that I won''t dare to do anything to you with the presence of Aaron!"


    If she didn''t coax Melissa to open the door as soon as possible, Aaron would be back, wouldn''t he? After all, a short while had passed. Or was Melissa lying to her from the very beginning? Aaron didn''t want to come back at all!


    Lily seemed to have understood something and suddenly stopped what she was doing. She stared at the closed door and sneered, "Melissa, are you lying to me? Aaron didn''t come back at all! You were just trying to buy time. You bitch! How despicable you are! How could you use such a method. But just give up. Aaron is in a meeting. He won''t know at all!"


    While speaking, Lily laughed arrogantly. But what she didn''t know was that all her words were heard by Aaron outside the door.


    Blue veins stood out on Aaron''s forehead. It seemed that he was in a terrible mood. The security guards around him didn''t dare to lose their temper, but secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    Judging from Lily''s swearing voice, it could be known tha


    ch lighter than her.


    Tears welled up in Lily''s eyes. She held Aaron''s hand tightly and begged, "Mr. Aaron... I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I was just kidding with Miss Melissa. I didn''t know that things would turn out like this. I''m just worried that Miss Melissa is not familiar with the life here, so I made such a decision. Please trust me! "


    Unfortunately, for the explanation of the two of them, Aaron did not have any feelings. He slowly stood up, and then stretched out his foot to directly trample on Lily''s belly and said fiercely, "Lily, since you have the courage to do such a thing, I believe that you must have the awareness to pay the corresponding price."


    Usually, it was only because he spoiled Lily and others too much that things turned out to be like this. It seemed that he should deal with these people in advance before he left the company, in case something unexpected happened.


    Looking at the vicious expression on Aaron''s face, Judith knew what Aaron was planning. Regardless of the pain on her body, she immediately fell down on her knees in front of him again.


    Judith took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. "Mr. Aaron, my sister did such a thing because she was confused this time. I hope you can give her another chance. I believe she will regret! Besides, Miss Melissa didn''t get hurt. Can you just let it go? "


    It was really amazing that Judith could calmly talk about conditions with Aaron in such a situation.

 Chapter 573 Negotiation

    But the biggest mistake Judith had made was that she shouldn''t have negotiated with Aaron when he was annoyed. She was digging her own grave!


    With a gloomy face, Aaron kicked Lily''s belly hard and said in disgust, "Shut up. People outside, come on in. Keep an eye on this woman. If she disappears, you will have the same end as her! Ask the people over the elevator to guard it. No matter who it is, they are absolutely not allowed to get close! If there is an order, I will contact you in person. "


    Such a jealous woman was really hateful. If it was someone else, it didn''t matter to Aaron, but if they wanted to get close to Melissa, it would be another thing!


    The man who was in charge of looking for Aaron immediately got close to him and took the initiative to control Lily. Then he asked, "Yes, Mr. Aaron. We understand. What else should we do to manager Judith?"


    Although Judith didn''t do anything excessive, it seemed that she was also on Lily''s side. If she didn''t control Lily well, would she have a prelude like that?


    Frowning, Aaron waved his hand impatiently and said, "Grabbed them down together. I don''t want to see them for the time being. I believe you know what to do."


    The man quickly agreed, and then rudely pulled the two sisters out. After he calmed himself down, Aaron walked towards the resting room uneasily.


    Aaron stretched out his hand slowly and knocked on the door gently. Then he asked cautiously, "Melissa, I''m Aaron. Are you still inside?"


    He could imagine how scared and flustered Melissa was when she called him so many times just now. But he didn''t come to Melissa''s side immediately to protect her. Instead, he was talking about meaningless contracts and work.


    Aaron''s Adam''s apple bobbed a little. Then he hit his fist against the wall and explained, "I''m sorry, Melissa. I''m late. I made you worried and scared... Please open the door. I''m Aaron. I''m outside now. You can see me if you open the door. "


    But the room was quiet all the time without any response. As a result, Aaron felt more and more uneasy. He had planned to comfort Melissa when she opened the door and


    s, Silver is over there. Nothing will happen."


    It seemed that Aaron was not going to leave! However, Melissa felt more awkward. In the end, she had to lower her head to avoid being seen by Aaron.


    It seemed that the atmosphere was a little dull, so Aaron, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly wanted to tease Melissa. He took the initiative to get close to Melissa and pinched her chin. After looking at her for a while, Aaron smiled wantonly. "What? Do you feel embarrassed now?"


    Feeling a little annoyed, Melissa shrank her body, and then said with a depressed face, "Of course. I didn''t want to delay you, but it turned out that... Are you mad at me? "


    If she were Aaron, she would have thought that she was too disappointing. She had promised that she didn''t need any help, but when she was in danger, she was scared at once.


    Looking at the serious look on Melissa''s face, Aaron felt a little funny. He pinched the tip of his nose and asked patiently, "Why should I angry?"


    If Aaron didn''t make it clear to Melissa, she would probably be confused for a long time. So before Melissa fell into her own contradiction, it would be better for Aaron to solve it first.


    Melissa pouted and said in a low voice, "Because I''m useless. I''m not only unable to help you, but also make you worry about me in vain. I wanted to go out when I heard your voice, but my legs were so weak that I couldn''t walk."

 Chapter 574 Dont Laugh At Me

    Listening to the explanation of Melissa, Aaron laughed in an instant. With his shoulders shaking constantly, Aaron trying to keep his smile, but after all, he still failed to restrain himself. So in front of Melissa, Aaron unscrupulously laughed out of his voice.


    Hearing the low voice of Aaron, the guilty look on Melissa''s face disappeared immediately. She reached out her hand, grabbed Aaron''s arm and asked, "What are you laughing at! Do you also think I''m a loser! How dare you laugh at me, Aaron! I want to divorce you! "


    Melissa was so angry that her cheeks bulged up. Aaron, who had been laughing, pulled a long face when he heard the word of divorce. He turned his face faster than turning a book.


    Aaron turned his hand and grab


    While speaking, she was still kowtowing hard. Her face was full of sincerity, which made people feel a little sorry for her.


    If it was another man, he might not be able to make a concession. Unfortunately, this time it was Aaron, who did not listen at all.


    He reached out his foot and kicked Judith away without a word. Then he grabbed Lily and pulled her out.


    With a sullen face, Aaron reached out his hand and grabbed Lily''s throat tightly. "I remember I have told you seven people, Lily. No one is allowed to target Melissa. You only have the right to protect her and watch her from afar."


    At this moment, Aaron didn''t care whether Lily was awake or not and whether she could hear him clearly. He just wanted to vent his anger.

 Chapter 575 Aarons Anger

    At this moment, Lily felt dizzy, and all she could think of was the figure of Aaron, as well as his fierce eyes and cold words.


    Lily only felt that her sight was black. She shook her head and explained, "Mr. Aaron... I... Sorry... I... I didn''t mean it. "


    If she had known that Aaron would come back so soon, she would never have chosen to take the risk. But it was also because of Melissa that Aaron come here in such a short time and left such an important meeting.


    In fact, Lily knew it clearly. She just overestimated her position in Aaron''s heart. When she and Melissa were weighed by Aaron, she knew that the person that Aaron cared about would definitely be Melissa.


    But she was still like a fool, holding t


    hem to continue their work.


    "What are you doing? Do you think you can be so arrogant after hearing what Aaron said! My position is higher than yours! "


    "Keep your voice down. What if Mr. Aaron hears it?"


    "Yes. Don''t make trouble for us. We don''t want to piss Aaron off. Didn''t you hear how heartbroken manager Lily was when she screamed just now? "


    Many people were talking about what had happened, but they lowered their voices subconsciously, fearing that they would be heard by Aaron.


    In their subconscious mind, Aaron had clairvoyant and pleasant-sounding. As long as they do something wrong, they will always be found in the first place.


    Of course, if it was a trivial matter, it would be different.

 Chapter 576 Begging For Lily

    After all, it was impossible for Aaron to take charge of everything. He was not a God. How could he possibly have so much energy and ability!


    As soon as Jack reached the door, he stopped. When he was about to speak, Aaron pulled him into the office.


    And the sound that came from behind was heard by outsiders. After entering the office, Jack kept frowning.


    All the people present knew his special feelings for Lily. But after all, Lily had done such an excessive thing. It was not easy for Aaron to vent his anger.


    It was not until Jack came here that he knew about it. He wanted to intercede for Lily, but he couldn''t find a suitable reason.


    After all, Melissa had always been the apple of Aaron''s eye, and basically no


    s question, Silver thought much more indifferently. He silently shrugged his shoulders, and then said perfunctorily, "I''m confident in other things, but I''m not confident in the matter of Melissa. As you know, although Mr. Aaron attaches great importance to us, the seven of us can''t beat Melissa in Mr. Aaron''s heart. I have helped you once or two times, but I can''t help Lily with her wild nature all her life. "


    Although Silver''s words looked very plain, it made Jack no longer have the courage to question. Because what Silver said was right. He knew what kind of woman Lily was.


    But he just fell in love with this woman who dared to love and hate. This woman would not care about the consequences no matter what she did!

 Chapter 577 Leave It To Me

    However, such a character often brought the most extreme consequences. Although Lily was a decisive woman, her character was fatal.


    That was why Aaron didn''t ask Lily to be an undercover. Instead, he wanted to train her ability in the company.


    It had to be said that if Lily was fired, it would be a great loss to the financial department. For a woman like her, it was not easy to train another one.


    Besides, she had been working for Aaron for so many years and had seen much more than ordinary people. Naturally, she had a lot of experience, which was not something that ordinary people in the financial department could compare with.


    But if she offended Aaron, it would be a different thing. Being spoiled by such


    ur. After Howard dealt with all this, he immediately sat back in his driver''s seat and moved towards the airport.


    He had thought that they would set out half an hour ago, but it took so much time unexpectedly. This time, Aaron did book a private plane.


    So if he didn''t hurry up, it would really take up the time to get on the plane. In fact, if Aaron had booked the whole airport from the very beginning, there wouldn''t have been such a trouble.


    But considering that Melissa was not used to it, he changed the arrangement. In order to make Melissa happy, Aaron dared to do so.


    Along the way, no one spoke in the car, except George who kept talking, and Aaron didn''t show any expression. He just listened quietly.

 Chapter 578 Got On The Plane

    The car finally arrived at the destination while George kept asking. But this time, it seemed that Aaron didn''t intend to take the bodyguards with him. He only planned to travel with the four.


    After watching the four get on the plane, Howard turned around and walked back to the exit. From now on, his task was to guard the Mu Family''s house until they came back.


    George was curious about everything at the airport. With his eyes wide open, he looked around for something he was interested in.


    George clenched Melissa''s clothes and looked around. He didn''t forget to share his thoughts with Melissa. "Mommy, last time I came here, I was very nervous. I didn''t dare to take a good look at it. I felt that the airport he


    mething? Such words were really surprising.


    Embarrassed, Jane scratched the back of her head and finally asked generously, "I want to ask you why I can''t get through to Melissa. I remember telling Aaron that I would come today. Why is his phone powered off?"


    Did Aaron stand her up? He had promised to take her with them on a trip, and they would gather in half an hour. Why didn''t they answer her phone since just now?


    The more she thought about it, the weirder it became. Jane, who couldn''t wait any longer, took Molly and rushed into Aaron''s villa, intending to ask them about it.


    Howard was stunned. After hesitating for a while, he stammered, "You mean Mr. Aaron? Mr. Aaron has left for nearly an hour... "

 Chapter 579 Janes Plan Would Be Ruined

    They left?


    They left! How could Aaron left!


    Jane was dumbfounded. Her mouth was wide open and her face was full of disbelief. Sure enough, her guess was right. It was not that she couldn''t get through to Aaron, but that his phone was powered off!


    Jane was so angry that she stamped her feet. Then she gritted her teeth and cursed, "Damn it! How dare Aaron stand me up! I was wondering why I couldn''t get through to Melissa. It turned out that she was on the plane. Damn Aaron! Don''t let me catch you, or I will definitely kick your ass! "


    ''Kick Aaron''s ass? Jane''s logic was really beyond ordinary people''s imagination... Even Howard couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth when he heard it.


    No


    , and how firm her attitude would be now! Things were always two-sided. No matter how extreme they were in the past, they would be as extreme as they were now.


    Molly scratched the back of her head irritably and then trotted to catch up with Jane. Without giving himself a chance to think, Alex rushed up and held Jane''s hand.


    Alex held Jane''s wrist tightly, unwilling to let go of her. His face was full of sincerity. "Jane, are you still blaming me? I know I did let you down, but now I''m serious. I hope you can give me a chance, okay? "


    Jane''s attitude was as stiff as usual. She forced a smile, and then poked his sore spot directly. "Alex, don''t you think it''s meaningless to continue saying that now?"

 Chapter 580 My Heart Has Been Trapped

    At that time, she tried her best to win Alex''s heart, but in the end, she couldn''t get anything. What''s more, she was hurt all over her heart, and there was no place to tell the pain in her heart.


    Alex''s breath became faster and faster because of anxiety. "I know I did something wrong at that time, so I want to ask for your forgiveness now. Do you understand? Jane, one chance is enough for me... Now that Melissa and Aaron are together, you can''t just hang out with a group of children alone, can you? "


    In fact, Alex was right. No matter how capable Jane was, she still needed the help of men.


    With a sneer, Jane''s face was full of disdai


    you are so spineless."


    After saying that, she turned around and ran away. At the beginning, Alex was embarrassed, but later he was happy. All this happened in the blink of an eye, so fast that it was difficult for people to digest!


    Alex stood up with joy. Without parking his car, he picked up Molly and ran towards Jane.


    ''Jane, I didn''t know how to cherish you and your love for me. Now I know it. I won''t let you down!


    As long as I''m here, I won''t make you sad. I hope we can live together forever...''


    Alex smiled and followed behind Jane. This moment seemed to be an eternal existence for them.


    Time just froze at this moment!

 Chapter 581 Extra Story of Lily 01

    The sky was a little dark, and there was still a little rain. The rain dripped down from the simple house, and then wetted the wet thatched hut.


    The young Judith shivered. Then she looked at Lily pitifully and asked, "Sister... I''m so cold. How long do we have to hide like this? I''m so hungry. "


    Judith had forgotten how long it had passed. She only remembered that she had maintained such a posture for a long time, and her stomach was rumbling.


    Although young Lily was also afraid, she didn''t want to arouse the fear of her sister. She could only pretend to be calm and cover Judith''s mouth, and then whispered, "Hold on a little longer. Dad and mom went out and said they would come back soon. Moreover, there are


    re like this?


    Those men were definitely not good people. Once Lily were taken away, it was still a question whether she could survive! Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t help but vomit.


    As soon as her nerves relaxed, she couldn''t help but feel the stench. And those men immediately caught the voice.


    The man next to her was gentle. He pushed his glasses a little and explained with a smile, "Kid, uncle''s child is playing hide and seek with me. It seems that he is hidden in the trash can. Don''t you mind making a way?"


    However, as soon as he finished his words, he was pushed away by his colleagues around him. Their faces were full of impatience, as if they were not satisfied with such a literary performance.

 Chapter 582 Extra Story of Lily 02

    At this moment, the person clinging to the trash can was no one else, but the young Aaron. His body was still stained with a trace of solidified blood. Presumably, the blood had dried up for a period of time.


    Seeing that his plan was interrupted, all the displeasure was written all over Aaron''s face. But as a child, the others didn''t take him seriously.


    Ignoring them, Aaron continued to stretch out his hands and rubbed them in the trash can, as if he was looking for something. He ignored the people around him.


    The man flared up in an instant. He reached out his hand and easily pulled Aaron up from the edge of the trash can, and let him fly into the air.


    After a frivolous shake, the man grinned and sneered, "You li


    Aaron and this woman was over. It was time for Lily to fulfill her promise! Vacillation was the most unbearable thing for Aaron to delay.


    No matter when he was a child or when he grew up, he always pursued efficiency and quality. Both of the two skills were needed!


    Lily''s scalp tingled, but even so, she endured the fear and continued to negotiate with Aaron. "No, I can''t. I can''t give it to you now, because there is another person that hasn''t been handled by you, which means that you can''t perfectly complete the deal with me! So I can''t give it to you now. If you can take my sister with me... And help us find our parents, our cooperation would be completed. What do you think! Don''t you have any confidence at all? "

 Chapter 583 Extra Story of Lily 03

    In fact, Lily didn''t have the confidence to say that. If Aaron didn''t agree, Lily would lose her life because of the knife!


    So as long as Aaron showed a little dissatisfaction, or if Lily saw that Aaron was impatient and wanted to refuse, Lily immediately chose to compromise and apologize to him and tell him the truth!


    But to Lily''s relief, Aaron didn''t pursue her mistakes. He just nodded irritably and urged Lily to lead the way as soon as possible.


    At this moment, even Lily herself didn''t understand. It was the first time that she had seen Aaron, but she inexplicably had a feeling for this boy that she had never had before.


    It seemed that as long as Lily followed him, she cou


    breath, managed to calm herself down and said, "I see... Then I''m afraid, please always be with me. "


    Lily nodded her head quickly. Even if Judith didn''t say that, Lily would try her best to protect Judith. It had been decided from the beginning.


    After Aaron cleaned his clothes, he walked to the corner, opened the door and sat on the passenger seat.


    Lily and Judith, who followed him, were stunned and stared at the car. They didn''t know what to do for one thirty.


    Lily, in particular, was in a daze. She didn''t understand why things would change so suddenly. Did he steal the car?


    No way! If it was stolen, no one would sit on the driver''s seat and greet Aaron respectfully.

 Chapter 584 Extra Story of Lily 04

    All this happened so fast that Lily was taken aback. For a moment, she felt that there was a huge gap between her and Aaron!


    Before the back door was opened, Aaron could not help but roll down the window irritably. Then he glared at Lily and others and urged, "Get in the car, don''t waste any time."


    If he hadn''t wanted to get that thing, Aaron wouldn''t have been so anxious. Moreover, Lily had hoped that there would be something between her and Aaron. It seemed that everything was just a fantasy.


    Urged by Aaron, Lily and Judith got on the car quickly. And the driver immediately stepped on the accelerator and walked forward.


    At first, Lily and her sister were afraid that something might happen, but now they completely beli


    in advance, so what Judith did was in vain.


    Would Lily continue to suffer from Aaron''s torture? Lily didn''t want to have such a bad memory again!


    Subconsciously, Lily shrank her body. She took the initiative to protect Judith, and then vigilantly watched Aaron approaching her.


    Lily was afraid... She was afraid that she would end up like those adults when her lie was exposed. She hadn''t found her parents to ask them clearly, and she didn''t want to die in the hands of this child!


    After taking a glance at Lily, Aaron finally put his hand back and explained, "I misunderstood you just now. I mean what I promised you. If you had confessed directly from the beginning, you wouldn''t have suffered such a crime, wouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 585 Extra Story of Lily 05

    Astonishment was written all over Lily''s face. She stared at Aaron in confusion for a while, and finally didn''t know what to do.


    But judging from Aaron''s tone, it seemed that he was not blaming her? Besides... He seemed to be apologizing just now! Did she hear it wrong because she was too scared?


    Judith was still young and didn''t think as much as Lily did. After hearing what Aaron meant, she immediately asked, "Can you let us get out of the car now? We don''t want to see daddy and mommy anymore. Just let us get off the car! "


    This boy was so dangerous. He even grabbed her sister''s neck just now. If this kind of thing happened again, she didn''t know if Lily could bear it!


    Aaron was also stunned by Judith''s


    yone was talking and gossiping, Lily suddenly fell to the ground with a flop. She stretched out her trembling hand and pointed at the figure on the floor not far away, whispering.


    Judith, who was still confused, suddenly froze. She turned her head unnaturally and stared at Lily. Her body stiffened in an instant.


    Judith forced a smile and said slowly, "That''s... Mom''s... Clothes... Sister. "


    When she spoke, her voice was still trembling slightly. It was hard for her to accept such a change for a moment, while Aaron remained silent and stood aside indifferently, watching the two sisters.


    Lily gave a silly smile and pinched her face. Then she suddenly grinned and said, "Although I''m so sad, I can''t cry."

 Chapter 586 Extra Story of Lily 06

    Lily''s smile was a little abrupt, which confused both Aaron and Judith.


    Was it because this woman had too much stimulation that she couldn''t control her emotions for a while, and then she suddenly changed into another person?


    Biting her lips, Judith cautiously reached out her hand and pulled Lily''s sleeve before begging, "Sister... Don''t do this. I''m so scared. "


    If Lily cried, Judith would feel better, but Lily''s reaction inexplicably made her feel terrified.


    However, Lily was surprisingly calm at the moment. She took the initiative to squat down and slowly put her arms around Judith''s shoulder. Then she held her in her arms and pampered, "It''s good that they die..." At least we won''t be pressed to pay for the gambli


    adults all praised Aaron, saying that he was successful at a young age and would be promising in the future.


    Hearing this, Gina could do nothing but roll her eyes. For her, she didn''t care whether Aaron had been successful or not. She just wanted herself to be the only one in Aaron''s eyes!


    The two kids must have come to compete with her for Aaron''s love. She would never allow it to happen! So before they sabotaged her relationship with Aaron, Gina decided to take action first and teach them a lesson!


    For Gina''s coquetry, Aaron did not make any expression, nor did he resist her. He just pulled a long face, and then explained indifferently, "They were picked up by the roadside. If you want, you can find one yourself."

 Chapter 587 Extra Story of Lily 07

    Find one by the roadside?


    How could Aaron say that! That was not what she wanted to express! She didn''t care about servants or beggars at all. They could be bought at any time!


    What she wanted from beginning to end was the sight of Aaron, but unfortunately, she couldn''t get it at all...


    Gina held Aaron''s hand and shook it violently, crying, "Brother Aaron, you can''t leave. Make it clear to me, who are those two people! Didn''t you tell me that you were busy? Why did these two strangers suddenly appear? "


    "You''re so..." Before he could say the word "annoying", Aaron''s eyes suddenly lit up. He quickly leaned forward and rushed directly to the middle-aged man who was walking towards the gate.


    Yes, that was William, who wa


    ily.


    Now he was getting old and didn''t want to take care of the company anymore. It was time for Aaron to take over the company.


    Moreover, Aaron had been gifted since he was a child. It would be a pity if he was bullied at this time, wouldn''t it?


    Gorman shrugged his shoulders and muttered, "I don''t care. If my dear grandson wants to study, then he should go. If you guys are unwilling, I will pay for it myself and let him take charge of it."


    In fact, Gorman said this with a trace of provocation. He knew very well that Rebecca was a snobbish woman and would never let Aaron enter the company easily.


    And this happened to accord with Gorman''s idea, because in fact, he also wanted to know how powerful his grandson was!

 Chapter 588 Extra Story of Lily 08

    Because one day, Aaron would take over the company. Now that the child had such an idea, he should try it earlier and gain more experience.


    In this way, he would be able to do anything after he took office. Otherwise, he would just be laughed at by others.


    Gorman''s attitude made Rebecca feel a little uneasy. She stamped her feet and then urged, "Honey, please persuade dad. Aaron is still young. How can he be so tired? Besides, he is still a student now. Won''t he go to class?"


    Rebecca''s attempt to stop her put William in a dilemma. Although he also thought what Rebecca said was reasonable, if Gorman didn''t agree, even if Rebecca was reasonable, it was useless.


    Noticing his embarrassment, Gorman directly spoke out the question he had though


    r her face.


    Although the two of them were still young, they knew that there was a difference between men and women. If Aaron broke in rashly, they had no strength to resist.


    Was he... Wanted to...


    While thinking, Lily subconsciously swallowed, and her breath inexplicably accelerated a little. If Aaron knew what was on Lily''s mind, he would probably laugh.


    In the face of such a scene, Aaron didn''t move much. Instead, he took the initiative to get close to Lily, and then stared straight at Lily. Under the uneasiness of Lily, Aaron said, "I''ll give you one minute. Put on your clothes and come out. I have something to ask you to do."


    One Minute?


    ''Isn''t Aaron too punctual? Although Lily thought so, she didn''t dare to lose her temper.

 Chapter 589 Extra Story of Lily 09

    Before Lily could refuse, Aaron turned around and walked out quickly. Then he slammed the door with great force. The sound was so loud that Lily''s heart skipped a few beats.


    Confused, Judith turned her head uneasily and asked in a low voice, "Sister, what is he doing?"


    Lily had told her when she was a child that she couldn''t go too closely with a man, especially when someone had unkind thoughts, she had to choose to protect herself.


    But it was obvious that something was wrong on such an occasion. Lily was also in a panic when she saw that Aaron broke in unexpectedly. But why did Lily seem to wear clothes and go out now?


    "Sister..."


    Judith called Lily in fear, but Lily didn''t listen at all. Lily''


    n, she could never allow any other woman to get involved in her sight!


    It was not until then that Lily came to her senses and understood the reason why the child suddenly made an attack on them. She shivered and then explained, "I... We are working for Mr. Aaron. We absolutely have no other ideas! "


    These words were against her will. From the first time Lily saw Aaron, she fall in love with him immediately. But now the child looked like the hostess. It was better not to cause trouble.


    But Judith couldn''t understand why Lily had to endure it. Her anger burst out in an instant. Judith stood up at once and push Gina without saying a word. "Who are you? Why did you hit my sister?" she shouted at Gina.

 Chapter 590 Extra Story of Lily 10

    Judith''s sudden action scared Lily into a cold sweat.


    Her sister was too young. She didn''t know much about how to judge other people''s identity. The children who could wear such clothes were usually from rich families.


    In addition, Aaron seemed to be a noble woman, so the person who could come and go freely in his house would never be humble, at least better than the two sisters!


    This was troublesome. If the child cried, they might even lose their lives! At the thought of this, Lily''s face darkened.


    Lily gritted her teeth and pulled her sister back quickly. She apologized to Gina, "I''m sorry. My sister is still young and doesn''t know what to do. I hope you won''t blame her. If she has anything that upsets you, please forg


    So when she was a child, Lawrence had been telling her to get close to Aaron and be the hostess of Mu Family. As time went by, Gina gradually took this idea as her goal.


    However, Aaron turned a deaf ear to Gina''s words. He just stared at the two sisters back and forth, as if trying to find something.


    On the other hand, Lily covered her face nervously and didn''t dare to say anything. Even if her face was so much pain like burning, she didn''t dare say one more word.


    Tears streamed down Judith''s face. She couldn''t hold them back anymore. If Aaron got angry again, Lily would suffer a loss!


    Judith took a step forward and said boldly, "Mr. Aaron, it''s not like that. It has nothing to do with my sister. In fact, it''s..."

 Chapter 591 Extra Story of Lily 11

    However, before Judith could finish her words, Aaron interrupted impatiently, "Shut up. As I said, the last thing I want is others to lie to me."


    He could tell who was lying. He was not stupid enough to easily believe a jealous girl.


    Just now, Lily was obviously stunned, and Judith tried her best to explain but was dragged down by Lily. In an instant, Aaron understood what had just happened.


    He had always known that Gina was not easy to deal with. Living in such an environment, if she didn''t know how to seek benefits for herself, she would never have a chance to stand out.


    Only those who were stronger could get more benefits and power through this way! As long as he lost the opportunity, it was difficult to


    him and Aaron had always been subtle. No one wanted to break that relationship easily, fearing that it would turn into an irreversible situation.


    Besides, the child was growing up and would gradually have his own consciousness and thoughts. He would not interfere, but he would never let it go.


    If Aaron did something harmful to his company, William would give Aaron a certain "revenge" to a certain extent.


    Rebecca grinned and replied gently. Then she asked deliberately, "Honey, you are so kind. I know you love me the most, but... If I go there, will dad say something? Would he be unhappy? After all, I have no experience at all. "


    As she spoke, she deliberately glanced at Gorman, as if testing his attitude.

 Chapter 592 Extra Story of Lily 12

    Gorman sneered, and then immediately showed his attitude, "I don''t care what you young people want to do. As long as you don''t play any tricks, I have nothing to say."


    Then he turned around and left. Now he was annoyed at the sight of Rebecca. He had seen how this woman had married into his family.


    William knew that she was a cunning woman, but he could do nothing about it as Gorman fell in love with her. Although he didn''t like her, he wouldn''t take charge of it too much. Sheep herding education had always been his rule.


    After the door was closed, Rebecca and William also left, and the maid also turned around and left. Not long after, there were only Gina and Lily left in the house.


    Lily still maintained her original posture and d


    I did such a thing... "


    She didn''t want to be punished, but at the same time, she didn''t want Lily to suffer because of her. She didn''t understand what the smile on Aaron''s face was. All she knew was that she wanted to tell him everything she saw and knew!


    Even if she couldn''t change anything in the end, at least she had tried her best. With her current strength, she could do nothing but hold Lily back forever!


    She hated herself for being powerless, but the feeling of helplessness made her feel more withered. Even if she could only play a role, she was willing to do it!


    Seeing the timing was right. With a sly smile, Aaron moved closer to Judith and asked, "Do you want to be stronger? And then help your sister live a good life."

 Chapter 593 Extra Story of Lily 13

    Become stronger? Let Lily live a good life? As soon as these words reached Judith''s ears, they were magnified hundreds of times and hovered in her mind.


    Judith''s eyes were wide open, while Aaron thought she was frightened. He immediately stopped smiling and stood up.


    Just as Aaron stood straight, Judith grabbed his wrist and said seriously, "Yes. I want to become stronger! "


    As long as she could protect her sister and let Lily live a good life, she was willing to do anything!


    Her clear eyes were full of determination. Although Aaron nodded, he knew what to do. He had made a plan. The only thing left was that Lily and her sister slowly stepping into his plan!


    Judith turned her head a little a


    is face, the man greeted the maids around him and explained, "Hello, I''m here for Mr. Aaron. Mr. Aaron said he wanted me to teach a child. Please inform him for me."


    Hearing the voice, Aaron immediately leaned over, stood on tiptoe and looked at the man up and down. After confirming that the man was the one he wanted, Aaron asked him to come up.


    "Thank you!"


    The man was quite polite. He nodded and bowed to the people around him, and then went upstairs in succession. Fortunately, the distance between the two was not far. In a short while, Aaron led the man directly to the door of Lily''s room.


    However, Gina had just left for a few minutes. If Gina stayed a little longer, she might meet Aaron!

 Chapter 594 Extra Story of Lily 14

    After opening the half covered door, Aaron explained to the teacher next to him, "It''s just like what I told you in the corridor just now. I will only give you a week. Try your best to teach her to what extent you can. If you do well, I will give you more money."


    The teacher nodded repeatedly, and then fawned on Aaron. He said frankly, "Yes, yes, of course. Even if you don''t say anything, Mr. Aaron, I will try my best to teach her. Since I have taken your money, I must teach you the best, or it will ruin my reputation!"


    In such a special place as Mu Family, of course he had to try his best to show his ability. Perhaps, if Aaron was happy, he would stay and be his exclusive teacher. Then, he would definitely get more


    o much about which side she would choose.


    Lily patted Judith''s shoulder generously and encouraged her, "Mr. Aaron is actually a good man. Judith, you should remember that our lives were taken back by Mr. Aaron. Even if we have to die, we must do our best for Mr. Aaron, understand? The task Mr. Aaron gave you must be easy, right? And so do I. I have to work hard now."


    As she spoke, she grinned, full of satisfaction on her face. But what Judith couldn''t see through was whether her sister was satisfied with her dream of having classes when she was a child, or because she could stay with Aaron for a long time?


    Of course, Judith didn''t ask such a question. She just smiled bitterly and nodded without saying anything.

 Chapter 595 Extra Story of Lily 15

    Now she didn''t dare to expect too much, nor did she dare to say anything. She might as well keep silent and let Lily lead the topic.


    Just as the two sisters were still chatting, the teacher inside began to lose her patience. "Child, it''s time to learn. If you finish this matter earlier, both you and I will be relaxed. At that time, Mr. Aaron will definitely praise our progress. Come on!"


    Lily''s progress was very fast just now. If she was interrupted suddenly, it might affect her following progress. Lily was very talented. If she could learn it one time, it would be good for her memory.


    Judith smiled innocently, and then urged Lily to comfort her, "Sister, go ahead with your work. I have to pack up


    had made too much noise just now. In this case, she might have quarreled with others directly.


    Lily''s scalp tingled, and her action began to become stiff. She didn''t want to make things so big. All of this was unintentional!


    But it was too late to regret now. All Lily cared about was Judith. Lily was willing to offend so many people for her sister.


    After shaking the milk in his hand gently, Aaron said with a faint smile, "You are so stupid."


    This time, Judith''s accident was also within Aaron''s expectation, but it was just a matter of time. It was normal for Judith to get hurt or lose her life during the training.


    This was also an unusual test that Aaron had arranged for the two sisters!

 Chapter 596 Extra Story of Lily 16

    If Lily and Judith could deliver the effect Aaron wanted in the expected state, perhaps Aaron would thought highly of them. But if they couldn''t achieve the expected effect, that would be another thing.


    Lily seemed to have sensed something different. She turned her head stiffly to look at Aaron. Then she asked in a low voice, "Mr. Aaron, what do you mean?"


    Lily couldn''t figure out what was on Aaron''s mind. Judging from his tone just now, it seemed that he didn''t want Lily to look for his sister. Was it true? Or was it because he was nervous that she misunderstood him?


    Aaron smiled, drinking out his milk and said, "Don''t you know what I mean?"


    You know it clearly?


    Feeling more and more uneasy, Lily asked the following questions almost trembling.


    Gritting her teeth, Lily shivered for a while and then asked, "So, Mr. Aaron, you want to abandon my sister, right? Don''t you want to consider her life or death? "


    "Yes, you are right."


    Lily couldn''t accept the determination and ruthlessness on Aaron''s face.


    g this, Lily''s tears also fell down, and then slowly slid into Jessie''s neck. A cold feeling made Jessie''s heart even more upset.


    Lily was really a good one. She was always sincere and serious in both doing things and attitude. At least, she was much better than the arrogant Gina. Jessie thought her sister wouldn''t be too bad?


    After sniffing hard, Lily said, "Then I''ll think of a way. Jessie, thank you very much. Lily will never forget your great kindness in my life."


    Jessie shook her head with some regret. Then she patted Lily on the shoulder and explained, "Good girl, be a good assistant to Aaron. He is a good boy. It would be best if he could open his heart to you... I have watched him grow up. He is indeed a good child. If it weren''t for what happened in the past, he would have lived the life of children of the same age now. "


    Lily didn''t know what Jessie wanted to say, so she nodded her head in a daze to show that she had heard it. But as for what to do and how to make progress, it would be in the future.

 Chapter 597 Extra Story of Lily 17

    After saying goodbye to Jessie, Lily didn''t go out to look for Aaron. Instead, she went back to her room, turned on the hot water in the bathtub, took off her clothes, and directly sank into the bathtub.


    The hot steam in the bathtub made Lily look a little hazy and beautiful. Lily couldn''t figure out what she had been doing this week.


    As if she was fulfilling her obligation, Lily kept learning and then improved, trying to reach a perfect state as soon as possible. But she didn''t know anything else.


    That was why things turned out like this today. If she had been more careful at that time, she might have known what happened to Judith. Judith used to contact Lily every day, but Lily didn''t notice it at all after three days'' separation...


    Lily raised her hand and slapped herself hard across the face. Then she said with grievance, "What stupid things have I done... Damn it! "


    If she had known what was going on earlier, she might have told Xue [ÇçÇç], and Xue [ÇçÇç] wouldn''t have been in danger now.


    [ѦÀöÀö] clenched her fists tightly. After a


    n a few days, but why did it suddenly become so luxurious. The strength of the Mu clan couldn''t be underestimated. Especially Aaron. Although Aaron was about the same age as Lily, he was more mature than them in many aspects.


    Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t help admiring Aaron more. They were both at the same age. Why could Aaron do so well?


    What made Lily most curious was what did Jessie mean by saying that? Jessie said that Aaron had experienced a lot of unimaginable things, and he was kind-hearted.


    These words were like a magic spell, tightly binding Lily, but even if she racked her brains, she could not get any answer.


    Lily simply put these trifles aside temporarily. Lily decisively walked into the entrance of the company and then went upstairs smoothly.


    At this moment, Aaron was on the first floor, pacing back and forth impatiently in the hall, as if she was waiting for something.


    "Mr. Aaron... Mr. Aaron, I''m here. "


    Lily called Aaron in a low voice. As expected, Aaron stopped at once, turned around and stared at Lily.

 Chapter 598 Extra Story of Lily 18

    It seemed that Lily''s guess was right. One of the reasons why Aaron was so restless was that Lily didn''t catch up with him in time.


    If Jessie hadn''t given Lily a hint, Lily wouldn''t have figured out what was on Aaron''s mind.


    If Lily didn''t catch up with him, wouldn''t Aaron pacing like this all morning? Thinking of this, Lily sighed.


    Aaron is indeed outstanding, but he has a bad habit. No matter what happens, you doesn''t expect that Aaron will tell you the reason directly. If there is something like a task, it is possible to explain.


    But if there is a problem that Aaron suddenly gives you, he won''t give you any hints or words before you reach the standard he wants. You can only rely on your own intuition to deceive and guess.


    If you were lucky enough to understand what Aaron meant, then you would naturally have the meaning of being around Aaron. But if you couldn''t figure it out, you was afraid that there would be no place for you around him.


    Lily came here on her own initiative, which made Aaron a little relieved. At least Lily was a smart woman. Although she came a


    at she thought.


    Without giving Lily a chance to breathe, Aaron pushed Lily against the wall again.


    Although Lily was not sure what Aaron wanted to do, Lily still nodded and agreed, "Yes... Lily''s life was given by Mr. Aaron, so Lily''s everything belongs to Mr. Aaron. As long as Mr. Aaron wants, Lily''s life can be handed over to you at any time! "


    For Lily''s answer, this time, Aaron laughed with satisfaction and nodded. He praised Lily and said that she did a good job, but Lily didn''t understand what was good about it?


    Before she could react, Aaron took out a dagger from behind, which was still stained with water, and handed it to Lily. "Since you said you are loyal to me, then kill your sister to prove your determination to me. What do you think? If you can''t do it, I won''t force you. "


    But I''m sorry at that time. I''ll take your life!


    Lily was in a dilemma now. Judging from Aaron''s expression, he didn''t seem to be joking at all. That was to say, Lily had no choice about this matter. If she wanted to live, she had to kill Judith! Otherwise, she would leave Aaron.

 Chapter 599 Extra Story of Lily 19

    At this moment, Lily didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. She still naively believed that she would have a choice. But how could she know that once she made the choice to refuse, the dagger would stick to her neck!


    Was her sister or the man she loved more important? Lily began to waver. In the past, in Lily''s eyes, Judith was qualified for anything, but now it was different...


    Now there was a man named Aaron in Lily''s life. He played an important role in her heart.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for Aaron, Lily wouldn''t have guessed what kind of life she would have lived.


    After all, those people were not clean. Once Lily fell into their hands, she would definitely not be able to escape. She would probably become a slave and be trampled on.


    Lily even felt her scalp tingle when she thought about that kind of life and that kind of feeling. She didn''t want to live such a life, but she didn''t want to lose everything she cared about.


    Seeing Lily''s hesitation, Aaron knew that his expected result had been achieved. What he n


    at was on Aaron''s mind.


    Compared with Lily''s madness, Judith was much calmer. Lily studied hard for a week, and she also carried out the task for a week.


    But in comparison, Judith''s life was much harder. But as far as Aaron knew, the child had never cried out. He didn''t know what kind of motivation was supporting her and driving her little body to move.


    Judith smiled faintly and tried to speak, "Sister... Don''t be like this. I''m fine. I thought I couldn''t you anymore."


    In fact, even Judith felt tired after saying one more word, but when she saw her restless sister, she couldn''t help but want to say more.


    She was also afraid that if she didn''t speak, there would be no chance in the future. She could clearly feel that her body was becoming more and more numb. Was she going to die?


    Judith had never thought that she would die so soon. Although Aaron had told her at the beginning that it was a dangerous thing and she had to be prepared to lose her life at any time, it came too fast in the end, which caught Judith off guard.

 Chapter 600 Extra Story of Lily 20

    Tears were welling up in Lily''s eyes. She leaned forward and tried to comfort Judith, "Judith, stop talking. Mr. Aaron, I don''t want anything. I just want you to help my sister... Please send her to the hospital. I can''t see her lose her life at such a young age... Mr. Aaron, Mr. Aaron... Please! "


    As she spoke, she knelt down and kowtowed to Aaron, begging for mercy. She felt very upset and regret. What was she thinking just now? That was her sister. How could she hurt her sister for a man!


    While thinking, Lily couldn''t help but slap herself hard in the face with disgust. She slapped herself so hard that a crisp sound broke the silence. Judith''s eyes widened.


    She didn''t know what Lily was doing, but her heart felt pain instinctively. She admitted that her heart was really hurt when she saw Lily coming over and then she stabbed the knife into her shoulder. But she didn''t hate Lily, while Lily hurt herself like this made Judith feel even worse.


    Tired, Judith stretched out her hand, trying to stop Lily, but it didn''t reach to Lily and dropped feebly. Judith licked h


    Aaron nodded numbly and went straight to the elevator.


    Compared with his indifference, Lily was more enthusiastic. Lily liked to hear others talk about her and Aaron like this. For her, this was the only psychological comfort.


    At least everyone thought that she and Aaron were a couple. Although it was not true, it sounded comfortable.


    While thinking, Lily''s smile also lit up. "Good morning. I hope you can work hard today."


    "That''s for sure. You should also work hard! It''s really good to do it at such a young age! "


    "Yes. We will also work hard. I hope the company will be more and more popular! "


    "That''s right. At the beginning, I couldn''t believe that this small company was supported by six children. Although the Mu Family had made some contribution behind it, it was indeed that Aaron is something! No wonder he is a member of Mu Family. He behaves in the same way as his father and grandfather! "


    All of a sudden, the people around them began to discuss, but most of them were praising Aaron, or talking about their expectations for the company''s future.

 Chapter 601 Extra Story of Lily] 21

    The atmosphere was inexplicably lively, and Lily''s mood instantly changed.


    Considering that she had to check some data with Aaron later, Lily didn''t dare to stay any longer. She greeted the others politely and then hurried in.


    The employees behind them greeted Lily warmly. Some of them even tried their best to show their faces so that Lily and others could remember them. By then, they would be promoted and get a pay rise.


    After returning to her office, Aaron sat directly in front of the computer desk with a gloomy face. After Lily pushed the door open, the look on Aaron''s face was a little relieved.


    After seeing Lily sit down, Aaron said unhappily, "What did you do just now? Why did you take so long?"


    She knew that he didn''t have much time today, but Lily still wasted his time on those unimportant employees. As far as Aaron knew, there were only eight people he could trust wholeheartedly, but only six people had made it public. The two people stayed uncovered were Mason and Judith, but they wouldn''t appear in a short time.


    So in everyone''s eyes, the company was run by the si


    he didn''t worry about making any mistakes.


    Even if he had, he couldn''t make any big move! Thinking of this, Aaron intended to get back in his car for a while. Fortunately, the driver had been waiting in the car all the time, so he immediately opened the door for Aaron.


    The driver was also serious. He held the steering wheel tightly with both hands, and then looked at Aaron as if he would start at any time. "Mr. Aaron, where do you need to go?"


    Taking a glance at the driver, Aaron said coldly, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just sit for a while. You can continue with your work."


    He didn''t know if the driver would tell others that he poured milk secretly. After all, it was he who asked the driver to open the car just now. The more Aaron thought about it, the gloomier his face became.


    He didn''t want Jessie to nag about the milk when he went back to the villa. When he was thinking about it, Aaron couldn''t help coughing and said tentatively, "You... What did you see just now?"


    What did he see?


    The driver was stunned. Apparently, he didn''t understand what Aaron was talking about.

 Chapter 602 Extra Story of Lily 22

    Looking at the driver''s dull expression, the corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched slightly and he couldn''t help but roll his eyes. The driver was usually smart, but why did he suddenly become so dull.


    He asked about the milk, of course! Could he ask something else? It was such a simple thing that the driver should understand without thinking.


    With a headache, Aaron rubbed between his eyebrows. Then Aaron reminded the driver again and again, "The trunk. Did you see anything when I opened it just now?"


    He had made it so clear. If the driver couldn''t understand, Aaron would kick him out. Fortunately, the driver was also enlightened at the moment. He must have understood what Aaron wanted to express.


    With a frank look on his face, the driver replied honestly, "I saw it. Mr. Aaron, you poured the milk. What''s wrong?"


    Sure enough, the driver saw it!


    Aaron pulled a long face in an instant, giving off an endless sense of death. Aaron didn''t say anything and just looked at the driver with such eyes, which made the driver fall into a panic for no reason.


    The driver shivered for a while and


    can continue to rely on such a little trick to improve. I will punish you. "


    Jack''s words were getting more and more offensive, and Lily''s face became more and more gloomy. Lily had made a concession step by step. What on earth did this man want!


    Although Lily wasn''t a bad tempered woman, she couldn''t say that she had no temper. The calmer a person was, the more pressure he or she had accumulated. Once the pressure erupted, it would be the most terrible thing.


    Lily pulled the corners of her mouth a little, and then looked at Jack contemptuously. "So your words are so unacceptable? It has nothing to do with you whether I''m capable or not. I''m just helping Mr. Aaron. I depend on my own strength. As for whether you believe me or not, I don''t care. If you don''t have anything else, please go out. Don''t affect my work. "


    This man looked like a ruffian. Lily really didn''t understand what was in Aaron mind. Every time he did something, he was always delayed, or it was beyond the time limit. But every time he teased himself like a big boss, with a pride in his words. It was really annoying!

 Chapter 603 Extra Story of Lily 23

    The two of them didn''t like each other for a long time. At this moment, because of an unintentional opportunity, the situation was about to get worse.


    As an impetuous person, how could Jack bear Lily''s words? He was about to fall out with her. Unfortunately, Lily was very sensitive. When Jack was about to lose his temper, Lily had subconsciously stepped back a few steps, keeping the distance between Jack.


    Lily was also a smart woman. She led Jack step into the best location for the surveillance cameras. She would at most be beaten up by this man, but at that time, he would pay more than just physical pain.


    After all, Lily was in charge of the company''s internal performance statistics, and tomorrow she would negotiate a contract on behalf of Aaron.


    So if anything happened to her, Aaron would need to send someone else to negotiate. That person couldn''t be as outstanding as her. If she couldn''t get the contract, it would be a big trouble.


    Aaron was very serious about this negotiation and planned to go out together tomorrow. Perhaps it was beca


    orted.


    Of course, it didn''t matter to Lily. As long as it had nothing to do with Aaron, she had no interest in it.


    After Jack walked out, Aaron locked the door from inside. Then he walked to Lily and asked with concern, "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?"


    Lily didn''t feel surprised at all. Instead, she took a step back in horror and said awkwardly, "Well, I''m fine. Mr. Aaron, don''t worry. You came back in time, so I didn''t get hurt."


    Lily was deeply touched by Aaron''s concern for her. She had always been pursuing Aaron''s care. Now that she really got it, how could she not be excited!


    With a slight smile at the corners of Aaron''s mouth, he leaned forward and continued to ask, "That''s good... Are you afraid of me?"


    He could see the joy in Lily''s eyes, but more flustered. He couldn''t figure it out. He had a feeling that this woman liked him. But why did she retreat when he approached?


    After hearing Aaron''s question, Lily explained, "No, no. I just feel honored to be cared by Mr. Aaron. I just can''t get used to it, so I stepped back..."

 Chapter 604 Extra Story of Lily 24

    She wished she could stay with Aaron every time and enjoy the warmth of this man, but unfortunately, she had never had a chance.


    Now that Aaron had taken the initiative to ask, Lily didn''t intend to let go of such an opportunity! After hesitating for a second, Lily plucked up her courage and took the initiative to hold Aaron''s hand.


    After taking a deep breath, Lily said seriously, "I know it''s impossible for me to be together with you. But when you saved me, Mr. Aaron, Lily''s heart didn''t belong to myself anymore. If it weren''t for Mr. Aaron, I believed that I wouldn''t be able to live till now."


    As she spoke, Lily seemed to have touched her memory, with tears in the corners of her eyes. She lowered her head and wiped her tears.


    Lily''s topic was a little abrupt. Although Aaron was a little confused, he still listened patiently. Lily didn''t disappoint Aaron. As soon as she started talking, it was difficult to stop.


    Lily''s face turned red in an instant. She clenched the hem of Aaron''s clothes and said cautiously, "


    lt task for Judith. Aaron was afraid that Lily would change her loyalty to him for these reasons, so he specially arranged such a scene to let Lily confirm that Judith still alive.


    It had to be said that Aaron''s arrangement was indeed correct. Just now, Lily couldn''t stop crying. At that moment, all her feelings and guilt for her sister burst out.


    Aaron''s fingers clenched a little, and then he slowly sat down and stared at the circles on the table, muttering, "Lily... Don''t ever dream of escaping from me. You two sisters are very important to me... In any way, your ability is irreplaceable to others."


    At the beginning, Aaron didn''t have much hope for Judith''s performance, but her speed and performance in her study really shocked Aaron.


    The expression on her face was changing slowly, including her numbness. But Aaron didn''t feel anything about it, because he had been through it before.


    It seemed that Judith was born for this profession. No matter what kind of task it was, she could do it perfectly every time.

 Chapter 605 Extra Story of Lily 25

    Moreover, it took her half of the time that an ordinary person needed. In addition, her temper was good and her appearance was outstanding, so she could complete many tasks.


    With a sneer, Aaron closed his eyes slowly and sighed, "Back then... I''m really lucky. "


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. Although he had created a lot of legends in his career, the empty place in his heart became bigger.


    That feeling was indescribable. Aaron always felt that something was missing. He had tried to capture it, but in the end, he was still confused.


    At the same time, Lily, who was walking out of the office, happened to run into Gina, who was delivering lunch to Aaron.


    When Gina was a child, she often went to Mu Family''s house. But later, Aaron basically stayed in the company, so Gina had no choice but to run out of her house to look for Aaron.


    When Lily saw Gina, she immediately put on a smile and greeted her, "What a coincidence, Miss Gina."


    When she was a little girl, she had suffered a lot from this woman in M


    icable and shameless woman like Lily take Aaron away from her!


    After watching Gina leave, Lily stopped smiling and became gloomy and weird. She succeeded in goading her into action just now...


    She might not know well what kind of person Aaron was, but Lily could be understood more details of life than ordinary people.


    Compared with the other seven people, Lily had spent the most time with Aaron. All the documents in the company would be handed over to Aaron by Lily in the end.


    Therefore, Lily had personally experienced how Aaron treated her when he was working. Lily had known this since she disturbed Aaron last time and was punished by him.


    Now she began to be curious. Would Aaron consider the strength of the Liao Family and treat special to Gina?


    However, if she knew Aaron well, she would know that Aaron would not be so easy to let it go. Aaron was the most serious one at work.


    If anyone had seen the serious look on Aaron''s face, she would have been deeply immersed in his meticulousness! In the end, she couldn''t get away from it

 Chapter 606 Extra Story of Lily 26

    Now Lily was in such a state. At the beginning, she had a special crush on Aaron. After getting along with him day and night, the relationship between the two of them could not be said to be soaring, but it also had a tendency to go up.


    Especially when Aaron sometimes helped Lily pack the meal and came back, Lily was reluctant to eat it.


    But Lily didn''t dare to show it too obviously for the sake of Aaron. She had to eat slowly and enjoy the warmth and care.


    Perhaps for Lily, sometimes an unintentional move of Aaron could make Lily restless for a long time. Sometimes, a casual remark was something that Lily would never forget all her life.


    Lily stood there in a daze for a while, and then slowly turned her eyes and landed on her palm. She muttered, "Mr. Aaron, what do you think you will do next?"


    Lily was looking forward to what Aaron would do. After all, Gina was a competitor for her. She cared about Aaron''s decision.


    If Aaron wasn''t interested in power, Lily would have the courage to pursue it. But if Aaron real


    . If Aaron continued to eat like this, it would be too lucky for him not to have stomach illness or be hospitalized directly.


    Aaron''s lips curled into a sneer, "How can you expect me to have such a thing? How ridiculous! "


    No matter how delicious the food was, Aaron wouldn''t put it into his mouth. Because there were too many people in the world who wanted to kill him. No matter what he did or ate, he would let others eat first. As for Lily, Aaron was just testing whether the food was edible.


    As for what Lily thought, that was another thing. If Lily knew the truth, would she feel hurt?


    Gina, who was hurt by Aaron, ran out crying all the way. When she passed the corner just now, she found that Lily didn''t go far.


    She took a cup of warm coffee from somewhere, which was steaming hot. It seemed that she was very leisurely.


    This kind of relaxed action inexplicably made Gina feel more aggrieved.


    Why could this woman, who was picked up by Aaron from the roadside, enjoy such good treatment! It was not fair at all!

 Chapter 607 Extra Story of Lily 27

    No matter what Gina thought, she couldn''t understand. If Lily was more powerful than Gina, Gina would at least be sincerely convinced.


    But that was not the case. Lily not only didn''t have a noble family, but also didn''t live a good life. Why did Aaron value her so much?


    If Aaron had let Lily in just now, wouldn''t things be so stiff? Thinking of the expression on Aaron''s face just now, Gina felt her scalp tingling. What kind of eyes were they? She still felt very uncomfortable until now!


    Subconsciously, Gina swallowed again. She didn''t know what to say at the moment, and Lily didn''t say anything either. She just took a sip of coffee and looked at Gina playfully.


    In fact, Lily didn''t go far just now. She just carefully followed behind Gina and observed everything in secret. Fortunately, the result was similar to Lily''s guess.


    Before Aaron was about to lose her temper, Lily ran out of the room. After a while, Gina followed her out. Although she didn''t see what had happened in the room with her own eyes, she could guess what had happened.


    The coffee was just a piece of instant coffee. It w


    t have any romantic cells, so once he encountered something that he couldn''t figure out, he would try every means to figure it out!


    With a snort, Jack immediately pushed the door of the coffee shop open, and then went straight in and approached Lily. The boss came up to Jack and tried to stop him. "I''m sorry, sir. We have something to deal with, so it''s not appropriate for anyone to go there. I hope you can cooperate more!"


    Lily was their regular customer. If she didn''t go out to work, she would come to their coffee shop in the afternoon or after work every day.


    As time went by, Lily became more familiar with the boss here, so just now, Lily unintentionally told that she didn''t want to be disturbed, but the boss remembered it.


    Jack pushed the boss away impatiently, and then said unhappily, "Don''t stop me, or I will be rude to you."


    He just came to look for Lily. What was wrong with the boss! Lily didn''t seem to be familiar with him, so why was the boss in a hurry.


    Was there something between the two? While thinking, Jack suddenly stopped and looked back and forth at the two people.

 Chapter 608 Extra Story of Lily 28

    The two people''s noise instantly broke the atmosphere, and Lily was frightened. Then she immediately turned her head to look at the source of the voice.


    Seeing who it was, Lily wiped her tears in panic and stood up directly. Why did Jack come to such a place!


    Aaron had told her that she should walk away as much as possible if she met Jack. Previously, the reason why she dared to argue with Jack was that she was in Aaron''s office, where there was Aaron''s private monitor. That was why Lily was so bold to provoke Jack.


    But now the location was different. It was an old and shabby coffee shop. Lily didn''t know if there was any monitoring. Even if there was, she wouldn''t ask for justice from Aaron with the surveillance video.


    Aaron had made it clear to her. She would make a detour when she met Jack, so that nothing would happen. Although he said so, Lily still felt a little unlucky.


    She had escaped to such a place, but she still ran into that man so "coincidentally". It was really confusing. She had never dreamed that Jack had followed her all th


    n. Then she ran out in a flash.


    However, before her excitement lasted for five seconds, her heart was like falling into an ice cellar, inexplicably adding a sense of despair.


    Instead of going into the men''s room, Jack waited for Lily at the exit. Seeing the panic on Lily''s face, Jack knew what she was thinking.


    Jack sneered and looked at Lily up and down. Then he asked, "Do you want to run away?"


    If he had gone to the bathroom, would Lily have run away by herself? Fortunately, he made the right decision this time.


    He shouldn''t have let down his guard on this woman. If he went in just now, he might not be able to wait for Lily to come out. At that time, he might have to ask someone to go into the lady''s room and search before he was willing to give up.


    Lily''s smile suddenly became stiff. After hesitating for a while, she managed to find a bad excuse. "Ah? I... Of course no. I just want to buy some tissue."


    Buy tissue? Perhaps only Lily could come up with such an excuse! It was a lame excuse, but she could still say it so seriously.

 Chapter 609 Extra Story of Lily 29

    Jack stared at Lily with burning eyes, as if he wanted to confirm something.


    Lily, on the other hand, lowered her head with a guilty conscience. She couldn''t even make a sound, let alone the idea of escaping.


    Just when Lily thought that the two of them were going to waste time like this, Jack suddenly opened his mouth without warning, and what he said shocked Lily!


    All of a sudden, Jack put his face close to her. After looking at Lily carefully, he asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Crying?


    Lily was stunned. She didn''t know what Jack was talking about. However, Lily soon understood what Jack meant.


    He must be referring to what happened in the coffee shop. At that time, she was immersed in her own world and did not pay attention to the surrounding people and environment. Otherwise, she would not let Jack see her so fragile side!


    Lily snorted and took a step back. She sneered, "I don''t know what you are talking about. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now. Don''t bother me. I know you want to kill me, but you''d better understand that if you dare to hurt me, the first person Mr. Aaron suspe


    , really hurts here... I can''t forget the feeling of suffocating."


    Lily didn''t lie. She still felt remorseful, but she didn''t blame Aaron.


    Because if Aaron asked her to make a choice now, Lily still felt that she would fall into hesitation again. Was Aaron more important or was her baby sister more important?


    She couldn''t had both of them together, which was the most difficult thing for Lily. Unfortunately, she did not have the courage to face her sister''s relieved eyes again. Her heart was like suffering, and she could not struggle.


    Seeing Lily''s red eyes and slightly swollen nose, Jack took back his hand and asked, "So you just thought of your sister and then felt sad?"


    Jack misunderstood that Judith was dead. He didn''t know that Judith was carrying out a task somewhere in the world!


    Lily didn''t think too much. Instead, she nodded and replied, "Yes. My sister is definitely the kindest person in the world. We have been growing up together to comfort each other, although she has left me for more than three years... But I have been looking forward to the day when we two meet again!"

 Chapter 610 Extra Story of Lily 30

    She could do nothing but wait for Judith to come back. Although she had written down the e-mail, she was afraid of making any mistake.


    If Aaron found out that she had peeped at his e-mail and didn''t admit it, she would have a miserable ending! Thinking of this, Lily subconsciously shivered her neck.


    On the other hand, Jack thought that Lily was tired, so he stopped questioning.


    He took off his coat and handed it to Lily. "Let''s go. It''s getting late. If you go back late later, Mr. Aaron will be worried about you. After all, you two are so close."


    When he said this, Jack''s tone became a little sour for no reason. Lily also glanced at Jack sensitively and nodded.


    Although she didn''t know what was on Jack''s mind, as long as she could leave this place and not stay with Jack alone, everything would be easy!


    As for the coat, she would put it away for the time being. She didn''t want to refuse Jack''s kindness. If he got angry then, it would be bad.


    At the insistence of Jack, Lily was escorted back to the company by Jack. During this


    e. In an instant, the office was filled with the smell of flowers.


    Lily searched for a while and finally found the card she wanted to find. She had watched too many similar scenes on TV. It was the first time she had seen them on her own.


    It was true that she was moved, because she didn''t expect that Aaron would be so gentle and sensitive! If they met later, she would have to thank Aaron.


    The tiredness was swept away in an instant, and Lily''s gloomy face was gradually replaced by a smile.


    Lily opened the card. The handwriting on it was delicate, and the thing written on it was indeed related to the morning.


    "Lily, I''m sorry for what I did to you this morning. I hope you can forgive me." ...


    Lily''s smile froze on her face when she saw the words. Obviously, these words were said only by Jack, and the handwriting was not Aaron''s!


    Lily was very familiar with Aaron''s handwriting. Although this handwriting was beautiful and delicate, it was not Aaron''s. Therefore, Lily had no interest in it as long as it was not given by Aaron.

 Chapter 611 Extra Story of Lily 31

    What the hell was Jack up to!


    He would he do something to please her! In an instant, Lily''s alarm rang. Without saying anything, she immediately put the card back into the flower and called in a male employee outside the door.


    Glancing at the male employee, Lily ordered coldly, "Help me throw this flower out. If you don''t want to, take it to your hall."


    She couldn''t figure out what was on Jack''s mind, but she had already begun to do what she should do. The only way she could figure out was to avoid contact with Jack as much as possible, which could reduce the friction between them and finally reduce the conflict to the minimum!


    The man was stunned by Lily''s request. Then he joked, "Manager Lily, the flowers are very beautiful. How can you be willing to get them to our hall? Manager Lily, please don''t make fun of me! "


    This kind of flower could be told must be very expensive by its appearance, especially the delicate appearance of the flower bud. It was obvious that it had just been plucked. No matter who sent it, such a gift would always make


    in a good mood, so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    What''s wrong with Lily? She was fine just now. Why did she suddenly sit up? Before he could be mentally prepared, he was bumped into his nose by Lily.


    He stretched out his neck just wanted to hear clearly what Lily said because her voice was getting lower and lower. He didn''t expect that Lily would have such a big reaction, which made him a little confused now!


    Ten minutes?


    Lily was dumbfounded when she heard that. In other words, she had been with Jack since she began to whisper?


    It was so horrible that she didn''t feel it at all. How good was this man hiding. If he hadn''t accidentally kissed her on the neck just now, Lily wouldn''t have noticed it!


    Lily''s murderous look immediately swept over. Seeing that, Jack was confused. He blinked his eyes innocently and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    The only person who could pretend to be innocent here after eavesdropping on a girl''s whispers was probably the shameless Jack! Lily trembled with anger. She didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 612 Extra Story of Lily 32

    Lily trembled for a while, and then she kicked her feet and scolded, "You... What on earth do you want to do? Is there any conflict between you and me? We all work for Mr. Aaron. Why are you so aggressive? "


    Why did Jack insist on not letting her go? When did he plan to stop teasing her!


    No matter how stupid Jack was, he finally understood something. It seemed that Lily had misunderstood his attitude! He didn''t intend to make fun of her at all. He just worried that Lily was in a bad mood, so he tried to make her happy.


    Jack grabbed the back of his head impatiently, and then said what he thought directly without thinking. "I didn''t mean to make fun of you. I just... I just worried that you would cry again. "


    Wait? Worried that she would cry again?


    As for Jack''s answer without hesitation, Lily was stunned this time. Did Jack know what he was talking about!


    In that case, he couldn''t make fun of her casually! Although Lily thought so, her heart was still beating restlessly.


    Just as Lily was about to say something, there


    ree reasons why he could control Lily. One was that he saved Lily''s life. This woman knew how to thank others, and the second was Judith. Judith was still working for him, which was Lily''s spiritual reliance. The last point was his own reason. Lily had always been fond of him. Although Lily didn''t speak it out clearly, Aaron knew it.


    So he was worried that after Lily transferred her heart to Jack, she would consider more when she did things for him, and she would not continue to wholeheartedly seek more benefits for him.


    So when necessary, Aaron had to give Lily a tranquilizer. As long as Lily was stable, the rest would be easy to deal with!


    Lily was moved by Aaron''s concern. She nodded her head vigorously and then replied eagerly, "Mr. Aaron, don''t worry. I will protect myself well. I won''t hurt myself... I won''t let you worry about me anymore! "


    After saying that, Lily showed a bright smile, and Aaron also forced a smile. Although it was a little embarrassed, in Lily''s eyes, it was the most brilliant and perfect smile.

 Chapter 613 Extra Story of Lily 33

    After dealing with Lily''s matter, Aaron thought it was necessary for him to go to Jack''s office.


    Coincidentally, Jack was in charge of the technology department. At the beginning, he went to the technology department first and wanted to ask Jack to check the surveillance video, but Jack was not there. After several inquiries, Aaron knew that Jack was here with Lily.


    At first, he was worried about Lily. He thought that Jack came here to make trouble for Lily, but when he came, he realized that it seemed to be completely different from what he thought.


    Not only did Jack not do anything harmful to Lily, but he also felt that Jack was taking good care of Lily. He was sending flowers and escorting her to work.


    This way of ingratiating was completely different from the previous Jack. Was there something wrong with Jack? That''s why he did such a flattering thing to the woman he hated most in the past.


    Aaron''s fingers clenched a little, and then he turned around and persuaded, "Lily, I have something else to do, so I''ll go to the technology department first. It seems that you don''t look


    as really a genius. They had to calculate some complicated data for half a day, but after staring at the computer blankly for a while, Jack could immediately calculate it.


    At first, they were not convinced that Jack become their boss. But when they saw his ability, they shut up obediently.


    A capable person was naturally qualified to take that position. If Jack really had no advantages, he would naturally be pulled down from that position.


    But according to the current situation, there would probably not be anyone who could pull him down in a short time, so the situation could only be temporarily deadlocked.


    After returning to his office, Aaron cut to the chase and asked Jack about Lily. Aaron''s attitude was too direct, which made Jack feel a little embarrassed.


    Jack shrugged helpless and explained, "Mr. Aaron, I don''t know why I did it. I just did it when I thought of it."


    He didn''t think too much at that time. From the moment he saw Lily''s tears, his heart didn''t belong to him anymore. Lily was a good girl, which he didn''t realize until today.


    It shouldn''t be too late?

 Chapter 614 Extra Story of Lily 34

    Although he didn''t understand why his heart hurt a little when he saw Lily crying, he knew that as long as he followed his heart, no matter what the consequences would be, it was worth it!


    He didn''t want to do anything against his will. Sometimes, he should do something crazy regardless of the consequences, in case he would regret it when he woke up in the future.


    In the face of Jack''s explanation, Aaron didn''t feel too surprised, because Jack''s thoughts had always been so different. Even if you wanted to dig deeper into it, he would only tell you that it was what he thought in his heart, so he did it.


    Aaron was angry and amused. He rubbed his aching eyebrows, but finally couldn''t say a word. In the face of such Jack, he was at a loss.


    After sighing slightly, Aaron continued, "I know. Since you have said so, I can''t say anything more. But, Jack, you''d better understand that Lily is not someone you can easily touch. What kind of person you are and what kind of person she is. You should understand that you two are not from the same world. If you force yourself to blend in with her life, you will only bring her trouble


    e joy of Aaron''s appearance, but the regret and embarrassment that she had missed so much time. After all, it was unprecedented for Aaron to wait for her for so long.


    She also felt uncomfortable. After all, Aaron was a famous man, but she was just a manager of a small financial department without any fame.


    Rubbing the back of his head, Aaron stood up and urged, "Never mind. Let''s go. I''ll take you to pick an evening dress. We''ll be there soon. Time is limited. Don''t be late for the time being."


    Lily nodded and then quickly clocked in. She immediately followed behind Aaron, pushed through the crowd and walked out of the crowd.


    Outside the door, Jack seemed to have been waiting for a long time, looking a little irritable. He kept stretching out his neck and looking around in the direction of Lily''s office.


    At last, he finally saw the moment when Aaron and Lily were squeezed out of the crowd. The smile on Jack''s face was a little stiff, but he didn''t say anything. He just kept the smile and greeted the two people.


    But Aaron didn''t notice that. He just kept urging the two to get in the car as soon as possible.

 Chapter 615 Extra Story of Lily 35

    Lily''s happy smile froze on her face in an instant. She turned her head in confusion and asked, "Jack? Why are you here? "


    Now she and Aaron were going to a party, so they didn''t have much time to do such meaningless things with Jack.


    Hearing what Aaron said, it seemed that they were going to buy clothes. Thinking of this, Lily] felt happy. In the past, Aaron would ask the maid to buy her clothes or give her money to choose her favorite clothes.


    It was the first time that she went shopping with Aaron. How could she not be excited! But why did Jack suddenly appear in the middle of the way?


    Not knowing what Lily meant, Jack said excitedly, "I discussed with Mr. Aaron yesterday and said that I wanted to go with you. Mr. Aaron agreed, so I''ll go with you later. Now I''m going to buy you an evening dress. Mr. Aaron had said that, I still remember."


    Hearing Jack''s explanation, Lily felt dizzy as if she was hit by a stick. It was not easy for her to get along with Aaron alone, but he ruined it.


    Although Lily was full of anger, she didn''t dare to lose her tempe


    n she reached out her hand and directly clasped Jack''s shoulder before glaring at him. "Don''t you come over! Don''t you know what kind of occasion it is? Don''t do such a shameful thing! "


    Lily''s slightly sullen expression made Jack feel interesting. He sat up straight with a smile and then explained seriously, "I just want to see how you will react. I didn''t expect you to be so overreacted Are you really going to attend the banquet of the Liao Family? Aren''t you afraid that he will make trouble for you? "


    The person that Jack referred to was naturally the daughter of the Liao Family, Gina. On that day, he was lucky enough to see the open strife between the two women, and knew what happened later.


    Therefore, apart from Lily, Jack was the one who could understand her best at the moment!


    Hearing that, Lily''s heart skipped a beat unconsciously. She looked at the direction of Jack at a loss, as if she was guessing what he was thinking at the moment.


    Why did Jack know what she was worried about? Did he have clairvoyance? Otherwise, how could he know so much?

 Chapter 616 Extra Story of Lily 36

    Looking at Lily''s slightly suspicious expression, Jack really felt that he was innocent.


    He just saw it by accident at that time. At the beginning, he just wanted to investigate Lily, but he didn''t expect that he would saw such a scene. It was not his fault. It was too coincidental.


    Lily suddenly approached Jack, looked at him up and down, and then revealed a trace of danger. "You... Do you know something? "


    At the moment, Lily was like a pissed cat, half crawling on her own body, then threatening to look at Jack.


    The people around them kept flowing, and no one noticed that there were waves flowing secretly in this small corner. Being stared at, Jack was a little flustered. Then he explained carefully, "Well, I didn''t mean anything else. I just happened to see the conversation between you and the daughter of the Liao Family that day. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I really didn''t mean it."


    As he spoke, Jack deliberately shrugged his shoulders to show that he was really innocent. Lily didn''t ask any more questions until she heard Jack admit it.


    city.


    These small companies had to earn a living by themselves. If they were really monopolized by Aaron''s group, they would raise the price of everything.


    Mu Family had been wealthy from the very beginning, so almost everyone thought that the Mu Family was the only reason why Aaron would be so successful today.


    Aaron''s conversation was interrupted by a man he didn''t know, so he was a little upset. If it weren''t for the fact that the host here today was the Liao Family, he would have made a scene.


    Taking a deep breath, Aaron suppressed his anger and asked, "What''s the matter? Can''t you see that I''m busy now? "


    His attitude was very tough, and there was an indescribable and irresistible tone in it. At the beginning, the man was also frightened, but after glancing around and finding that there was no one from Mu Family, the man''s courage increased again.


    The man gave an obscure smile, and then said in a threatening tone, "You''re a kid. Do you know who you''re talking to? You have to know what the consequences will be if you offend me!"

 Chapter 617 Extra Story of Lily 37

    Why should he know who he was?


    Aaron sneered and looked away. He was not interested in the weak, so he naturally had no interest in this man.


    If he was really a big shot, Aaron would have remembered him more or less. After all, he had read so many things and materials. As long as he had a high reputation, even if he couldn''t remember all of them, he would have a one-sided impression.


    The man thought that Aaron was so scared that he didn''t dare say anything. He smiled gloomily and then continued in a threatening tone, "Look at you. You are scared, aren''t you? Let me tell you, I''m not someone you can mess with. If you don''t have anything else to do, just go home. Don''t make a fool of yourself. Do you think you can be so domineering with the support of Mu Family? You are too simple! "


    As for the man''s words, Aaron didn''t intend to pay much attention to him. The reason why he came here was because of the Liao Family. If he didn''t attend the banquet, it would also affect the Mu Family. Moreover, there would be many famous peo


    think she could help Aaron in such an occasion, she subconsciously didn''t want others to look down upon Aaron''s existence.


    Perhaps others didn''t know, but Lily herself knew best that Aaron was really talented. Perhaps he hadn''t shown his talents thoroughly yet. But Lily always believed that it was just a matter of time.


    By that time, when the time was ripe, Aaron would definitely make a big move. At that time, he would become a well-known genius, and then be chased and respected by everyone.


    It was all because of Aaron''s personal guidance that she had such a successful day. Even if she was talented at the beginning, she could only be abandoned by the roadside without the nurturing of Aaron.


    "Mr. Aaron..."


    Lily greeted Aaron seriously and then stood up straight. After doing what she should do, Lily glanced at the direction of Jack subconsciously.


    But to Lily''s surprise, at this moment, Jack should be able to notice her sight, but he kept a straight face and looked straight ahead, as if he was avoiding something.

 Chapter 618 Extra Story of Lily 38

    She could clearly feel that Jack''s breath became thicker and faster, and it was obvious that he had noticed her sight. But why didn''t Jack want to look back at her?


    Was it because of shyness, or because of the loud slap in his face just now, that Jack didn''t want to look at her again?


    She just subconsciously reacted like that in embarrassment. After all, it was her first kiss. Who would want her first kiss to be snatched away without warning?


    But at this moment, all Jack''s attention was focused on the man, and he didn''t notice Lily''s sight and thoughts.


    If he had known that Lily had been looking at him for such a long time, he would have been very happy. How could Jack have been depressed about such a small thing and avoided Lily''s sight?


    Escaping was not his style. What he liked was to play with his enemies. In the face of unknown risks, he would basically face difficulties. Escaping was always the most annoying thing for him.


    It was a principle that Jack always followed.


    Half squatting down, Jack reached out his hand to block the way of Aaron and Lily and


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    as the strongest among all the people, and he was also good at using computer. Generally, if something happened to the computer in the company, Jack would be in full charge of it.


    Just as the man felt that his world was about to be dark, Dustin''s voice suddenly came from the stairs on the second floor, "Enough! Stop! This is the banquet of Liao Family. You are not here to fight! "


    However, Jack turned a deaf ear to Dustin''s words. In his world, only the words of Aaron was the order. What others said had nothing to do with him!


    Of course, there would be another woman named Lily in his world in the future. Jack would do everything she said and requested.


    Dustin''s face darkened when he saw that Jack ignored his words. Anyway, he was the main character today. No matter who he was, he had to show some respect to him.


    But after all, Jack was brought here by Aaron, so Dustin didn''t dare say anything. Moreover, Jack''s opponent was an adult man, who was bullied by a child like this. It was only that man''s fault that he didn''t behave well, so he was bullied by a child!

 Chapter 619 Extra Story of Lily 39

    Although Dustin''s words didn''t work, for the man who was beaten, he seemed to see a glimmer of hope.


    The man stretched out his hand with difficulty and then begged, "Help me, help me... That kid is crazy! He is crazy!"


    If Jack continued to beat him like this, not only would he be disfigured, but also his nose would be broken. Jack slapped him in the face with no mercy!


    His face was fragile. How could he bear such a torture? He had only spent a short time in his life, and there were still many things that he couldn''t enjoy. How could he just lose them like this!


    The man''s voice became louder and louder, and many people around him were gradually attracted by the situation here. At the beginning, Dustin wanted to mediate between Jack and that man. But obviously, he couldn''t solve the problem with such an idea now!


    While thinking, Dustin subconsciously glanced at the direction of Aaron, trying to get some response from him. But Aaron didn''t respond at all, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Under the sight of the crowd, Dustin had to


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    stin as a response.


    His attitude was neither arrogant nor rash, nor too humble. It was just the right degree of control, and Dustin couldn''t say anything more.


    Aaron had a weird temper all the time, which Dustin had noticed since Aaron was a child. So when he could endure, Dustin would basically choose to say nothing. After all, the two families had been in touch with each other so frequently. At that time, he still hoped that his granddaughter could be Mrs. Aaron.


    Gina had come to the first floor under the disturbance just now. Especially when Lily shouted at Jack just now, she saw everything.


    The man named Jack was so fierce. But Jack stopped his brutality immediately after what Lily said. It seemed that there must be something unclear between Lily and the man called Jack. Since Lily had already had Jack, why did she fight against her for Aaron?


    Especially when she went to the company to make lunch by herself that day, she was laughed at by Lily. This matter had always been a thorn in Gina''s flesh and could not be easily removed!

 Chapter 620 Extra Story of Lily 40

    What''s more, it was Liao Family''s place today. As long as she was willing to, she could let Lily suffer a great loss.


    At that time, as long as she shifted the responsibility to others, Lily and Aaron would not find anything wrong.


    She wouldn''t do it herself, so she would leave it to the servants. In the Liao Family, they were short of everything except servants.


    As long as she gave some money to the servant she had never met, it was easy to achieve such a thing. Of course, it would be great if the servant could completely shut up after everything was done.


    However, Gina hadn''t realized this yet, so she was not as efficient as Dustin and the others. Sean, who had always been the focus of the public, didn''t show up, which made many people a little surprised.


    After all, Sean had been working hard in his own hospital. He was also very talented in medicine, and the people of the Liao Family were also cultivating him hard.


    Sean had been working in the operating room for many times at such a young age. From the beginning, he w


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    n''t be able to protect him if she stayed here now. Lily came here today just to familiarize with the environment. After all, signing the contract would be done tomorrow.


    Besides, that person hadn''t appeared yet, so there was no way to start a conversation. Maybe when Lily came back, the person had just arrived.


    After getting the consent of Aaron, Lily ran away quickly, as if there was something terrible behind her.


    Although Jack didn''t know much about love, he could understand Lily''s expression. Puzzled, Jack stretched out his hand and pointed at his nose. Then he said uncertainly, "Mr. Aaron, do you think... Is Lily avoiding me? "


    There was no need for Lily to avoid him. He wouldn''t do anything to hurt Lily. Moreover, if he really wanted to do something bad to Lily, she couldn''t avoid him even if she ran away.


    As the saying went, "You couldn''t hide forever." Lily would meet Jack again one day. Or did Lily still mind his reckless behavior just now?


    If that was the reason, Jack would find an opportunity to apologize!

 Chapter 621 Extra Story of Lily 41

    Otherwise, it was not a good way for Lily to keep dodging his words. If the misunderstanding could not be solved, it would be very troublesome to meet him in the future.


    After hesitating for a while, Jack looked at Aaron and asked, "Mr. Aaron, do you think it''s safe here?"


    In fact, what Jack wanted to say was, if he was not here, was it safe for Aaron to stay here. He couldn''t calm down for a moment. At the thought of Lily''s cold face, Jack felt uncomfortable.


    If he couldn''t explain to Lily in time at the moment, or if he met her in the future, he would have no chance to explain! While thinking, Jack''s breathing was also rapid.


    Aaron was smart enough to know what Jack wanted to say. Taking a helpless glance at Jack, Aaron said indifferently, "If you want to go, you can go. But you''d better go back as early as possible, or there will be trouble later."


    Even if Jack was not here, Aaron wouldn''t be easily hurt, because there were many of his people wandering around him, protecting his life all the time.


    The reason why they didn''t c


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    She is about this height, and she''s thin and has short hair. She looks very cute. Then she is wearing a white evening dress, and then..."


    Hearing what Jack described, all the people around looked at each other in dismay. They had come out of the washroom at different times, but they didn''t see the children who Jack referred.


    Besides, Jack kept saying that he didn''t see the child come out, which meant that if Lily really went into the bathroom and didn''t come out, that was to say, Lily should still be in the women''s room now!


    While they were making a fuss, two suspicious men suddenly walked out of the men''s room. They were wearing masks and cleaning the rubbish heap.


    Jack fixed his eyes on the ladies'' room and didn''t notice anything unusual behind him. Besides, he was surrounded by women, so he had no chance to see what was happening behind him.


    "It''s impossible. I remember that there was no one in the room when I came out. Did you make a mistake?"


    Someone in the crowd suddenly spoke, and at this time, Jack''s alarm bell rang.

 Chapter 622 Extra Story of Lily 42

    There was no need for these people to lie to him. If Lily was really in there, it had been so long, and she should be out.


    And Aaron didn''t call him. It should be said that Lily hadn''t returned yet, but there was only the bathroom here. If Lily wasn''t in the ladies'' room, could she be in the men''s room?


    Wait, men''s room?


    As if remembering something, Jack came up with an idea and pushed the woman in front of him away. Then he raised his neck and shouted Lily''s name at the entrance of the lady''s room.


    Unfortunately, the lady''s room was empty. There was nothing else except for some echo from Jack. All of a sudden, a picture flashed through his mind, which scared Jack into a cold sweat.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Jack pushed away the woman in front of him and rushed out in a hurry, shouting to get out of the way. He was too careless! Jack actually caught a glimpse of the two suspicious men from the corner of his eyes just now.


    But at that time, all his attention was focused on the lady''s room, so Jack didn''t pay much attention to the scene. If he calmed down and thought about it now, Jack wou


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    weren''t for Jack, she really didn''t know what she would become.


    No matter how strong Lily was, she was just a child. She had never seen such a situation before? Lily burst into tears, put her arms around Jack''s neck, pressed her head against his chest, and then cried loudly.


    Just now, Lily really thought that she was going to be doomed. If it weren''t for Jack, she really couldn''t imagine what the situation would be like now!


    Lily''s cry was a little abrupt, which made Jack at a loss. He blinked his eyes, and then stretched out his hand, patting on Lily''s shoulder and comforted her in a low voice, "My mouth is more stupid than mine. I don''t know how to comfort people. Don''t be sad. It''s all over. I will punish them for you at any cost. "


    Lily was so frightened that she couldn''t hear what the people outside were talking about or what Jack had said. Now she just wanted to burst out all the panic in her heart.


    It was also at this time that Lily felt for the first time that Jack''s embrace was so secure. Once she leaned against it, Lily felt as if she was poisoned and was reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 623 Extra Story of Lily 43

    Feeling a little guilty, she lowered her head and glanced at the woman who was sobbing. Then she swore, "it''s all right. Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt you again. I promise, as long as I''m alive, I won''t let anyone plot against you again..."


    If he had found it earlier, or if he had caught up with her earlier, perhaps [ѦÀöÀö] wouldn''t have been so frightened. He deserved to die.


    He should have sensed something wrong from the very beginning. How could he knew so slowly! Lily had to bear so much uneasiness.


    With the comfort of Jack, Lily gradually calmed down. Soon, the onlookers around her were driven away by Jack.


    Although Jack looked very cute, when his face was pulled down, all the cuteness was a later story. His face was full of anger and gloom, which inexplicably made those women shudder.


    Someone in the crowd recognized Jack by chance and then told her what had happened in the hall and what she had seen. There was a big commotion in the crowd, and everyone immediately fled, afraid that they would be the next one to


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    left early.


    She didn''t like this kind of occasion very much. She just liked to stay alone. Then she stared at Aaron''s face, thinking about some little secrets that only she knew.


    About half an hour later, Silver arrived by taxi. Among all the people, Silver was the oldest and he looked like an adult.


    In addition, he was always easy-going, so Lily had a good impression of Silver. That was one of the reasons why Aaron asked Silver to come.


    In addition, Silver was the most capable person in dealing with business, so it was suitable for him to do this task.


    Glancing at the message on his phone, Aaron urged Lily, "It seems that Silver is outside. If you go outside... Forget it. I''ll go out with you. Otherwise, it will be bad if something goes wrong later. "


    Aaron had planned to ask Lily to go out alone, but thinking that there were still so many people who were coveting Lily, he finally gave up the idea.


    Lily knew what was on Aaron''s mind and felt a little uncomfortable. In fact, she hoped that she could play a role.

 Chapter 624 Extra Story of Lily 44

    Unfortunately, things went against her will. Even though Lily thought so in her heart, she still couldn''t do anything. In this respect, she could do nothing but hold Aaron back.


    With a trace of apology, Lily glanced at Aaron awkwardly, lowered her head and apologized, "Mr. Aaron, I''m sorry. In fact, I really want to do something for you, but..."


    When she thought of this, there was a trace of bitterness on her face. She didn''t like herself to be so useless. Although she hated herself, nothing could change. Lily hated herself like this.


    In fact, her guilt was dispensable to Aaron, but in order to calm Lily down, Aaron shook his head and then denied, "That''s okay. No one is perfect. In other aspects, I still need your cooperation and help. Go back and have an early night."


    After saying that, Aaron patted Lily on the shoulder. His face was full of pity. Lily was deeply touched by Aaron''s thoughtfulness.


    Lily, who had fallen in unrequited love, regarded Aaron as perfect and impeccable in her eyes no matter what Aaron did. It was precisely because of this mentality that Aaron could make


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    driver had seen such a situation, so he looked very calm at the moment. He made an OK gesture to Silver and then quickly pulled over his car.


    When the car just steadied itself, Silver seemed to go crazy all of a sudden. He directly unscrewed the handle of the car and rushed out regardless of the surrounding cars.


    Lily was shocked by what she saw. After taking a glance at the direction of Silver, her sight immediately became dull. Pharmacy? What did Silver want to do in a pharmacy?


    As soon as she thought of this, the strange expression of Silver appeared in Lily''s mind. If she remembered correctly, Silver''s face was a little pale when he talked to her just now, wasn''t it? Then he turned his face and didn''t say anything. He kept his face low and covered his stomach with his left hand.


    Did he have a stomachache? Thinking of this, it seemed that everything could be connected. For employees like them, overtime was inevitable.


    After figuring out this matter, Lily immediately walked out and enter a store nearby, bought a bottle of water, and rushed to the pharmacy she had just seen.

 Chapter 625 Extra Story of Lily 45

    She didn''t know what Silver would think of her, but at least Lily thought she should do something within her ability.


    When she thought about it carefully, she found that Silver was still wearing work clothes. She thought that Silver was called here by Aaron after work. No wonder Silver, who had always been known for being gentle, would say such mean words.


    While thinking, Lily held the bottle tightly subconsciously, making it squeak.


    The pain in Silver''s stomach seemed to be more serious. When he just walked into the pharmacy, he directly fell to the ground. Silver gritted his teeth and wanted to get up, but he could not use his strength.


    Such a child came in without any reason, which scared the shop assistants. Many people thought that Silver was going to pass out, and they were still thinking about kicking him out.


    If the child died in their shop, it would bring them a lot of trouble. Especially when this kind of thing happened in a pharmacy or hospital, if it was spread out, their reputation would be ruined!


    They were not stupid enough to make fun of such a thing.


    Just as the man was about to do so, Lily


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    the bottle water and eating up the bread in one breath.


    Before Lily could ask Silver whether the bread was delicious, Silver fell asleep with his head tilted to one side, which made the corner of Lily''s mouth twitch for a while.


    If Aaron really asked such a person to protect her, it would not be Silver to protect Lily, but Lily would have to stand out to protect Silver.


    Lily was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. Fortunately, there was no accident in the end. The two of them arrived at the entrance of the villa smoothly.


    Lily was hesitating whether she should wake up Silver or not, but the moment the car braked and stopped, Silver immediately sobered up and suddenly opened his eyes. Then he ordered the driver in an orderly manner, "The car can stop here. There''s nothing else to do this night. You can go back to have a rest. By the way, you can pick Mr. Aaron up later, I guess it won''t be easy for him to come back tonight. "


    The driver seemed to be very familiar with Silver. He nodded quickly, then started the engine again and promised, "Well, I see. Don''t worry. I will do it properly. I will go right now!"

 Chapter 626 Extra Story of Lily 46

    Lily was frightened by the scene. She blinked her eyes in bewilderment, her face full of astonishment.


    What the hell was going on?


    With a gentle smile, Silver took the initiative to sit down and said, "Come in. He is our exclusive driver and will explain to you in the future. Come in. I''ll take you to get familiar with the environment first. Although it''s not as good as Mr. Aaron''s villa, it''s not bad. "


    In fact, what Lily was curious about was not the driver, but the reaction of Silver. But since Silver said that, she was too embarrassed to refute him. She could only politely smiled at Silver, and then took the initiative to follow him.


    As Silver said, the villa here was not the same as the Aaron''s. But Lily was satisfied to live in such a place.


    In fact, when she thought about it, she also felt that it was inconvenient to live in Aaron''s house all the time. For example, sometimes if she wanted to go out to eat something, she would be stared at by many eyes and lose her freedom.


    Sometimes she would always be squeezed out by Gina, or Gina would make things difficult to her. She had


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    for. After all, she was not familiar with this place, so if he had any chance to help Lily, Silver would do his best.


    Lily nodded gratefully and held the hand of Silver, crying with joy, "I know... Thank you... Thank you, Silver. Thank you so much! I''ll get used to it. Thank you for leading the way. It''s getting late. We both have work to do tomorrow. You should go to bed early... Good night! "


    Her emotion was a little excited, and her inexplicable tears made Silver a little at a loss. At first, Silver wanted to give her some comfort, but Lily took the initiative to say good night, so Silver could not continue.


    Silver nodded awkwardly. Then he slowly withdrew his hand and said, "Yes. I know. Go to bed early. If you need any help, just tell me. At least I will try my best to help you. By the way, don''t get close to the room which is closest to the stairs on the right... That''s all I want to say. Good night. Have a good rest. "


    On the far right side was Jack''s room. He knew how much Jack hated Lily. So as long as Lily didn''t provoke Jack, she wouldn''t need to pay attention to anything.

 Chapter 627 Extra Story of Lily 47

    Lily didn''t understand the room what Silver referred was Jack''s room, so she nodded gratefully.


    Thanks to Silver, Lily slowly closed the door. At the same time, Silver also turned around and went back to his room without staying any longer. He didn''t know that the relationship between Lily and Jack was different now. The relationship between them was even a little subtle.


    The moment the door was closed, Lily collapsed to the ground and began to sob in a low voice. At this moment, her tears were not because of fear or regret, but because she heard the unintentional words of Silver.


    He just said that there were two rooms here and asked her to choose one to live. Apparently, Aaron had planned to let Judith stay in this room, and these two rooms were closely connected.


    This meant that Aaron had never planned to abandon Judith! At this moment, Judith was also in a corner of this world, seriously fulfilling the task given by Aaron, spending the rest of her life for him!


    Aaron had already thought of Judith at that time... How could Lily not be moved by Aaro


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    anymore. He felt his scalp tingle at the thought of it.


    When Jay walked out, he saw Silver with a stunned and pale face. Silver had always been very calm, and it was rare for him to behave like this.


    While thinking, Jay swallowed subconsciously and then asked carefully, "What happened? You don''t look well. Did he do something to you? "


    If he had known this, he would have come out earlier. Maybe he could help Silver. Of course, it was too late to say that now.


    Silver forced a smile and shook his head slowly. "Nothing. I just thought of something all of a sudden, so I was absent-minded. It''s late now. Go to bed. I have a holiday tomorrow, but you don''t."


    After saying that, Silver pushed Jay back to his room. Under the urging of Silver, Jay''s door was slowly closed by himself.


    Although Jay had a lot of doubts in his heart, he could only pretend that nothing had happened since Silver didn''t want to say anything. He would ask him tomorrow.


    After yawning lazily, the two people said good night to each other and then began to spend the long night.

 Chapter 628 Extra Story of Lily 48

    At dawn, Lily got up quickly.


    She must have been freaked out yesterday, so when she relaxed her vigilance, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She had something important to do today. Since she screwed up yesterday, she must cheer up today!


    While thinking, Lily patted her face hard and began to walk towards the bathroom.


    It had to be said that Silver was really careful in doing things. No matter what was in the room, including all the toiletries in the bathroom, all of it was obvious that how carefully he prepared these things.


    A touch of gratitude flashed through her heart, but it didn''t last long before it was forgotten by Lily. What she needed now was a full energy state to welcome Aaron.


    When Lily finished washing her face and brushing her teeth, her phone rang. She thought it was Aaron, but it turned out to be an unknown number.


    Who could it be?


    Confused, Lily pressed the answer key, and a familiar voice came to her ears in an instant. It was none other than Jack.


    Jack''s voice was a little uncontrollable excitement. After taking a deep


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    exit.


    When Lily was about to go downstairs, her eyes fell on Silver''s room subconsciously. After all, it was Silver who brought her in at that time. Wouldn''t it be appropriate to leave without saying goodbye?


    Taking a sensitive look at Lily, Jack asked patiently, "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at the door of Silver''s room? "


    Lily should not be very familiar with Silver. Why did he feel that Lily had a different attitude towards Silver in her eyes?


    As he thought of this, Jack''s face became a little unnatural. Then Lily shook her head vigilantly and said, "Nothing. I just want to say thank you to him. After all, it was him who brought me here at that time. If I left without saying goodbye to him, I would feel it inappropriate and impolite."


    Lily''s words didn''t seem to be wrong. After being stunned for a while, Jack decisively approached Silver''s room and knocked the door hard.


    Silver usually got up at this time. He didn''t like to sleep late. Even if he had worked overtime for a few days, Silver would wake up automatically at this time.

 Chapter 629 Extra Story of Lily 49

    If they had known that Silver had been watching them from the beginning, they would have been more surprised. Especially Lily, who didn''t know anything and thought Silver was sleeping.


    Jack''s action was a little abrupt. Before Lily could react, she heard a knock on the door.


    Lily was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. Then she reached out her hand and persuaded, "Jack, what are you doing! Are you crazy? If it''s so early, Silver should still be sleeping. We shouldn''t have... "


    However, before Lily could finish her words, Silver''s door was opened. The three people looked at each other, and none of them spoke first.


    Jack scratched the back of his head impatiently, and then cut to the chase. "Silver, she has something to tell you, saying that she wanted to thank you. Just listen, I''m going to have breakfast with her later."


    Hearing what Jack said, Silver showed a smile and refused, "You don''t have to say anything more. We are even now. If it weren''t for you last night, I would have died. Remember to close the door and be careful when you go out. "


    W


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    generously. Then he said with a smile, "Take a seat. I''ll bring it to you later. I''ll help you add more food later!"


    Jack nodded and smiled happily. Then he pulled Lily to a corner.


    At this moment, Lily was even more confused. Many people were still lining up here, and some of them were even standing on the roadside eating with bowls in their hands. But why was there still an empty place? It seemed that they were deliberately left out.


    When Jack sat down, he found that there was something wrong with Lily''s expression. With a caring attitude, Jack asked, "What''s wrong? You look a little absent-minded. Is there anything bothering you? If you have any trouble, you can tell me. I will try my best to solve it for you."


    Was it his illusion? Or was he too sensitive? He always felt that something was wrong with Lily since she walked out of the villa. He didn''t know where to start when he wanted to ask more details.


    Lily nodded her head in confusion, and then said in a low voice, "Nothing. I just feel strange. Why can we have seats here even though it''s overcrowded?"

 Chapter 630 Extra Story of Lily 50

    The people around them also seemed to feel strange, and more and more of them were looking at them.


    She couldn''t understand why she had such special treatment.


    After hearing Lily''s doubts, a bright smile appeared on Jack''s face immediately. "The boss is on good terms with me. In addition, we have been contacting each other all these years, so after a long time, he has my exclusive position."


    It turned out to be like this. No wonder the owner laughed happily when he saw Jack. And they could easily occupy the seats.


    Just as the two of them were talking, the landlady suddenly approached them and put the things on the table. She said, "Here you are. I''ll give you more materials. I haven''t seen you recently. This little girl is very beautiful. I feel that you''ve lost a lot of weight. It''s cold recently. You should take care of yourself. Pay more attention to your health! "


    Although the owner''s wife''s voice was not sweet, it sounded particularly comfortable. Especially those caring words made Lily a little envious of Jack.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Jack said, "O


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    thing. If not, he would do it by himself. Although he was not as proficient as Lily in this matter, he was able to master it.


    Lily smiled and then nodded, "Yes, I have a good rest. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Aaron. I don''t feel uncomfortable. But Mr. Aaron, there is one thing I don''t know if I should ask..."


    What she wanted to ask was something related to Judith. So many years had passed. How long would it take to get to the time mentioned by Aaron?


    Lily almost felt numb. She couldn''t remember Judith'' figure now. The only figure of Judith in her mind was she in her childhood.


    What was going on with the little girl who always ran after her? Since Aaron would leave a room for her, it meant that he didn''t forget Judith. Aaron was still waiting for Judith to come back.


    It seemed that Aaron was in a good mood, so he didn''t think too much and agreed at once. "What question? You can ask me. If I know, I will try to answer you."


    ''I should strike while the iron is hot!'' Lily mustered up her courage and asked what she had kept in her mind for the whole night.

 Chapter 631 Extra Story of Lily 51

    Lily was a little uneasy. She reached out her hand to hold the corner of her clothes and carefully asked, "Well... Mr. Aaron, Silver took me to the villa yesterday, and I found... I found that there were two adjacent rooms, which were decorated in a girl''s style... "


    When Lily said this, she didn''t dare to look away from Aaron. She was afraid that Aaron would suddenly show any dissatisfaction or displeasure.


    As long as she saw the unhappy expression on Aaron''s face, she would immediately end this topic. At that time, if Aaron got angry, it wouldn''t cause any big consequences, would it?


    With such a fluke in her mind, Lily hinted to Aaron. Her face was full of expectation. If she couldn''t get an answer on this matter, she would also feel uneasy.


    Aaron didn''t seem to be surprised at Lily''s question. At that time, since he wanted to let Lily live in, he had expected that Lily would ask about her sister.


    If he was not fully prepared, how could Aaron dare to let Lily check in? All this was in his plan.


    Aaron grinned and rolled down the car''s window, and then he said, "Your sister is living a


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    s no problem with our production. If I knew from the beginning that there would be fatal flaws in the products we made, then I wouldn''t make such products. Since we have taken over the entrustment, we must guarantee the quality and supply them to our customers. If we can''t make it, that''s all Lily can do. "


    She wanted to do a good job and save more money for Aaron, but that didn''t mean that she would go against her morality.


    "Clap, clap, calp..."


    Before Lily came to her senses, there was a sudden round of applause behind her. Lily was shocked, and then subconsciously turned to look at the source of the voice.


    Several women and men came in. They were all in their early thirty''s. The man who walked in the front nodded with satisfaction. Nobody knew what he meant.


    Subconsciously, Lily took the document from Aaron hand and stood in front of him, vigilantly asking, "Who are you? This is Mr. Aaron''s office. No one is allowed to come in."


    She didn''t know who they were, so she instinctively wanted to protect her own fruit. She didn''t know why they came here, so it was better to be cautious.

 Chapter 632 Extra Story of Lily 52

    Looking at Lily''s vigilance, the man walking ahead nodded approvingly. His face was full of expectation, and Lily stared blankly at the people who appeared out of nowhere in front of her.


    It seemed that they didn''t come in from the front door, which meant that these people had ambushed here before she came? While thinking, Lily turned to look at Aaron subconsciously.


    There were so many people in the office all of a sudden. Why did Aaron not look a little shocked but talk to them calmly? What was going on?


    Looking at Lily''s stunned face, Aaron finally spared some time to explain to Lily, "This is a scene they have arranged in advance. They are waiting for your opinion on this matter. Obviously, your behavior satisfied them. They signed the contract."


    What? The contract was signed? Wait, what''s going on!


    Obviously, Lily was still in a daze. She stiffened her face and then turned around unnaturally, and then she grabbed Aaron''s sleeve. She said word by word, "So, do you mean that all these have been arranged in advance? I''m the only one who doesn''t know about i


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    hat Jack''s body was almost stained with blood, including his hands. Lily''s face was stained with blood because Jack had wiped her tears just now.


    There was a mirror at the door of the bathroom, so Lily was shocked when she looked back. She had never seen blood before, so she took a deep breath instinctively.


    Lily took a careful look at Jack, and then asked vigilantly, "I... I''m fine. But what''s wrong with you, Jack? Why are you covered with blood all over your body? Did you get hurt? "


    It was at this time that she found that there was a strong smell of blood on Jack''s body. Just now, she was so sad that she didn''t notice so many details.


    When she calmed down, she found that it was not as simple as she thought. Did Jack also be asked to carry out some tasks by Aaron?


    Hearing Lily''s words, Jack was stunned for a while. Then he looked down at his stained shoes and said, "Me? I''m fine. The blood is not mine. I just got it accidentally. I came here to clean myself, but I didn''t expect to run into you. I just heard the footsteps, so I came out to confirm it. "

 Chapter 633 Extra Story of Lily 53

    This kind of thing was a common thing for Jack, so he showed a very indifferent attitude. But Lily didn''t think so.


    She was worried. She remembered that Judith was also carrying out a task similar to this. In other words, Judith risked her life every day.


    By the way, last time, Aaron mentioned that Judith was an undercover. It would depend on her performance when she finished. In other words, Judith spent her life in blood every day?


    While thinking, Lily''s eyes began to get wet, and Jack misunderstood Lily''s tears. He thought he had frightened Lily, so he stepped back a few steps and tried to explain, "I''m sorry, Lily. I didn''t know you would be here, so I appeared like this. I''m really sorry to scare you. I''ll clean up these things right now. Wait a minute. Tell me who bullied you. I will definitely avenge you and let them pay the price of blood! "


    Then, Jack rushed into the men''s room. Lily wanted to explain something, but she had no chance. The action of Jack was really fast!


    Lily sighed helplessly. Finally, she slowly walked to the edge of the wash basin. She stood on tiptoe slightly and wiped the blood ar


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    vitably make people think too much. Of course, Lily was not an ordinary person, so Jack didn''t mind.


    The six of them were responsible for different tasks, and they were clear in their hearts. Since someone worked in public, then someone needed to deal with things secretly.


    If he just wanted to survive and operate on the surface, it was simply empty talk. If he couldn''t understand such a basic thing, he wouldn''t be able to sit in the senior position.


    Lily took the initiative to get close to Jack and asked him to open his eyes. As she made a gesture, Lily replied, "Yes, the contract was signed just now. I''m going out to buy you some clothes. Don''t move. I''ll roughly measure what size your clothes are. It seems that you don''t know how big you are wearing."


    When talking about signing the contract, a hint of sadness flashed through her eyes. Although this expression was only for a moment, it was captured by Jack.


    Jack was good at observing other people''s expressions, so he understood something from Lily''s expression. No wonder she suddenly ran out from that direction at that time. It turned out to be like this!

 Chapter 634 Extra Story of Lily 54

    Lily''s offer of help surprised Jack. The moment he lowered his head and looked into Lily''s eyes, he breathed faster subconsciously. Then Jack nodded stiffly and said gratefully, "Well... All right. Thank you very much. "


    The atmosphere between the two changed inexplicably, and Lily did not dare to speak, fearing to break the subtle atmosphere. After measuring the proportion of Jack''s body, Lily quietly withdrew her hand.


    In the past, she and Judith could only pick up rags that others didn''t want to make clothes for themselves. Lily was very skillful. With her processing, those rags could turn into good-looking vest or other small handcraft works.


    It was also because of this that Judith had more clothes to change in summer. But compared with summer, it was more difficult in winter.


    But fortunately, they survived in that kind of living environment. Sometimes, Lily also felt that life was a magical thing.


    Lily nodded. Then she stretched her numb body and said, "Well, I''ll go out. Don''t come out before I come back. Otherwise, it will cause unnecessary trouble. "


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ce now? He also has work today. I''ll go to the technology department to look for you later."


    But to Jack''s astonishment, Lily refused his request this time and even took the initiative to ask him, "I don''t want to go to Jay''s place. Can I go to the technology department with you? I promise I won''t disturb you. "


    Jack was afraid that Lily would be afraid of Aaron, so he specifically mentioned Jay. But he didn''t expect that Lily would make such a request. It made Jack a little excited.


    Is that because Lily feels uneasy and wants to follow him? ''? No matter whether his guess was true or not, Jack was excited. That was what he had always wanted.


    He didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly! Jack nodded eagerly, and then replied, "Of course you can. But the technology department is not as clean as your department, so I hope you can be mentally prepared."


    Lily nodded. She had been to the technology department before. The smell of cigarettes and stinky feet could be smell everywhere. The smell was no match for the pain Lily had experienced in the rubbish dump.

 Chapter 635 Extra Story of Lily 55

    So she believed that she had adapted to this kind of atmosphere. Besides, when she appeared, those people would probably pack up their things.


    After all, she was the most popular woman in front of Aaron. No one wanted to leave a bad impression on her in such an occasion. Even if she was just a child, she still had a certain influence in the company.


    Many people admired the legend she made. Although some people couldn''t believe that Lily could do such a great thing, they had to admire her way of doing things.


    A smile appeared on Jack''s face. Then he reached out his hand to Lily and said, "Okay, let''s go there together."


    This time, Lily wasn''t shy anymore. She stretched out her hand and put it on Lily''s arm, full of trust on her face.


    Since when did she feel a sense of security and belonging from Jack? It seemed that as long as he was by her side, everything would become flat...


    Lily didn''t have time to think about so many details at the moment. Now she just wanted to escape from Aaron and try not to let the previous memory flow into her mind again.


    Her palm was a little cold, which touched J


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    to do with Lily, it would probably frighten her?


    After all, he had seen Lily''s pale face yesterday. He didn''t want Lily to experience that bad memory again.


    Lily''s face was full of worry. She grabbed the corner of Jack''s clothes nervously and then said carefully, "But can you do it alone? Don''t you need any help? Didn''t you feel tired before? "


    What she said was, of course, the scene that Jack was covered in blood before. Such a state was really frightening. If it wasn''t the fact that she had recognized Jack, she would have run away without hesitation. She wouldn''t have talked to Jack so peacefully and bought him clothes out of kindness.


    With a broad smile, Jack shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "It''s alright. I''m used to it. Besides, if this matter is not solved earlier, you are likely to be involved... I can''t allow that thing happen."


    It was such a dangerous thing, but why did Jack act so indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    If he was careless, he would lose his life! How could Jack be so happy and pleased? Just like he was talking about the good weather today.

 Chapter 636 Extra Story of Lily 56

    In the end, Lily still couldn''t persuade Jack, so she was sent to a taxi and back to the villa.


    At first, Lily wanted to go back to stay with Aaron, but when she thought of what had just happened, Lily stubbornly gave up this idea.


    But she didn''t know that if she went out like this, those men in black would catch her. Those men knew exactly what was on Jack''s mind.


    If he really had a special feeling for Lily, he would definitely want to send her to the safest place as soon as possible. Although they didn''t know where Lily and the others usually lived, they could guard the corner and watch their every move.


    As long as they got out and Lily was alone, things would be much easier. Jack had always been used to acting alone. But as long as they caught Lily, even Jack would have to surrender obediently.


    After putting his head into the taxi, Jack said, "Please help me send Lily back. Be careful on the way."


    However, just as Jack finished speaking, something suddenly occurred to him. He opened the door and then sat down with a snort.


    Although he real


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t drove his car wholeheartedly.


    At the beginning, Lily was also uneasy. She wanted to learn from Jack to do so, but unexpectedly found that the driver had locked the door and windows completely. It was impossible to get them from the driver.


    With her small arms, she had no chance to escape at all. So now she could only sit and do nothing.


    Lily''s heart was beating fast. She looked out of the window with an embarrassed look on her face, and then lowered her head and said in a low voice, "What happened? Jack''s face suddenly turned so ugly and spoke loudly. He didn''t do that before... What happened? "


    Was it because of the fake care that Jack showed to her before? Now Jack felt bored and turned against her in an instant, and then pushed her away cruelly?


    All of a sudden, Lily raised her head again, grabbed her short hair and said, "No, no, it shouldn''t be like this. There should be something wrong!"


    Then, what was wrong with Jack? She felt that there was something wrong with Jack, but when she wanted to figure it out, she couldn''t find anything.

 Chapter 637 Extra Story of Lily 57

    It was the same again. Every time she met such a thing, she would be out of her mind and could do nothing in the end. She hated herself so much for being like this, but in the end, nothing could change.


    The feeling of confusion and worry spread all over Lily''s body in an instant. Maybe the driver was good at driving or the pursuers slowed down, after a while, there was nothing behind Lily and others.


    The road where they went to the Aaron''s villa was a little remote, so few people would take this road. Only a few people knew about it.


    The driver wouldn''t have left so smoothly if he hadn''t received a gilded permit of Mu Family from Jack. The driver didn''t dare to be stunned because he knew what this gilded permit meant.


    These two children were from Mu Family. He knew that they were very noble. And such a person would often attract a killing intent, so it was easy to understand such a thing.


    Seeing Lily wiping her tears alone, the driver felt sorry for her. After all, she was just a child and it was normal for her to cry.


    The driver sighed slightly, and then took the initiative to comfort


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    or a long time, so she was familiar with such things. There was no need to say anything more. Everything had been solved perfectly when Lily poked her head in.


    "It''s Miss Lily. Let them in."


    After confirming that it was Lily, the person in charge of the inspection immediately let her go. After all, Lily had lived here for a long time. If even the servants didn''t recognize her, then Lily would be a failure.


    Lily nodded uneasily. Then she said to the inspector, "Can I borrow your phone? I''ll return it to you later. I have to come out later. "


    Although the man didn''t know what Lily wanted to do, he still handed his phone to Lily. The moment Lily received the phone, she dialed Aaron''s number without hesitation.


    It was better to tell Aaron the news at this time, although she also wants to be angry with Aaron, and let him know that she was angry and need to be appeased. But at present, it would be better to put the matter of Ellen first.


    She was not a person who would lose her temper. She knew the pros and cons of the matter. If anything happened to Jack, Lily would never forgive herself.

 Chapter 638 Extra Story of Lily 58

    After all, the reason why Jack took the risk was to protect her. She didn''t know how powerful Jack was. She just knew that all this should have something to do with her.


    Whether it was the group of men in black who disappeared in the morning, or the people who tried to kidnap her that night, all of them were set her as target. But Lily didn''t realize it until now. It was too late!


    During this period of time, Jack had been guarding her all the time. Presumably, he had quietly dealt with these things without disturbing her!


    Thinking of this, Lily''s face turned pale in an instant. Aaron didn''t answer any strange phone number, so he blocked Lily''s number and turned off his phone.


    Now he had such an important thing to discuss with his clients, so he didn''t have time to care about so many trifles. Five minutes later, Lily realized that. As soon as the driver parked the car, Lily smiled bitterly. "Yes, how can I forget that Mr. Aaron cares about this negotiation very much? How can he have time to do such a boring thing for us now?"


    Although she said so, she still tried to


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    is matter was really like Gorman''s style. No matter what he did, he always asked to be solved the problem perfectly in the first time. He absolutely couldn''t accept any mistakes on the halfway. Since he had to do it, he had to do it all at once!


    Besides, Lily didn''t tell him the exact number of people in total just now, so in case, it would be more convenient for her to bring more people.


    If there was any chaos at that time, there would be more people to maintain order together, in case that there would be accidents.


    Lily poked her head out of the window and waved at Gorman excitedly. "Thank you, grandpa. If this matter is settled, Lily will definitely come to thank you!"


    Gorman slowly reached out his hand and waved at Lily, indicating her to be careful all the way. In fact, Gorman did it on purpose.


    He knew that Lily was indispensable for Aaron. Besides, he had seen what Lily had done on the phone just now. Obviously, she had called Aaron, but it seemed that she didn''t get through.


    It seemed that Aaron was busy with something and didn''t want to be disturbed.

 Chapter 639 Extra Story of Lily 59

    As a grandfather, he knew what kind of person Aaron was. In order not to disappoint Lily, Gorman stretched his head out of the window on purpose and let Lily found him.


    And then, everything went on according to Lily''s plan. There was another reason why Gorman did so.


    That was to say, since Jack was valued by Aaron, it meant that he had some special ability to keep him by Aaron''s side.


    Since they could be valued by Aaron, they were all potential talents. If Jack was an adult, Lily wouldn''t be so flustered. Since he was a child, he would probably be the group of secret important members that working for Aaron.


    Although Gorman didn''t know who was in charge of the company, he still had some information. That was why he helped Lily and Jack at the most critical moment.


    It had to be said that Gorman''s favor was just at the right time. Looking at Lily''s grateful expression, Gorman knew that he was right this time.


    Lily had been loyal to Aaron from the very beginning. Now she owed the Mu Family such a big favor. It seemed that Lily would never be able to get rid of Aaron for


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    n his hand accurately!


    These things only happened in an instant, so fast that people would miss them in the blink of an eye. However, the child could still search for new prey as if nothing had happened.


    Such an existence was too terrifying! While thinking, many people directly disarmed and surrendered, but even if they did so, they still couldn''t escape from Jack.


    No matter the enemy begged or resisted, the final result that could not be changed. Once the nature of Jack was aroused, it would definitely not stop if it could not be released!


    Turning his head stiffly, Jack looked at the man who was trying to approach him and said, "a good show is about to start... Just wait and see. It won''t end so easily. If you want to hurt Lily, you have to pay the same price first. "


    His actions, words, and even the speed at which he waved the knife were all frightening. Unfortunately, Jack couldn''t hear anything at the moment, and his body moved by instinct.


    He shuttled through the crowd and killed others one by one. At the same time, Jack''s new clothes were stained with blood.

 Chapter 640 Extra Story of Lily 60

    Looking at the blood on Jack''s body, everyone knew how fierce he had been fighting yesterday.


    He had killed so many people, and the blood could only dye a small piece of his clothes red. When he appeared in the bathroom this morning, there was not a single piece of his clothes without blood all over his body. It was not difficult to imagine how he fought with the crowd yesterday.


    No wonder these men came to him early in the morning to get even with him. So many people lost their lives in one night. No matter who had seen it, he would unable to sit still, wouldn''t he?


    The people of the Liao Family didn''t turn against each other directly, which was a good way to save the face of the Mu Family. The two families controlled each other, and no one was willing to directly break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    After all, the two families could complement each other and steadily sat in the position of the leader of A city. If they could get this title, then the benefits they would enjoy would be unimaginable.


    As long as the title was publicized, many customers and partners would attract for the company. No


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ays. She couldn''t bear so much in this night. Now she just wanted to have a good rest. If it was just a dream, then everything would be fine when she woke up.


    If this matter continued to expand, would she still live such a life? They were chased and intercepted every day, worrying that they would be killed at any time.


    Lily''s tears kept rolling down, and then her expression began to become ferocious. She covered her head tightly and cried, "That''s enough... I''ve had enough of this kind of life. I don''t want to continue... Please, end this. It would be great if it was just a dream. It''s really terrible! "


    Lily didn''t know what she was talking about. She was just talking nonsense by instinct. But how could she know that her unintentional words made Jack feel guilty.


    He wanted to protect Lily, but he didn''t expect the result to be the opposite. He wanted Lily not to get involved, but he did a mess in the end.


    He not only let Lily witness his ugly face when he was fighting and killing, but also let Lily witness all the sins. Such a strong sense of guilt came so fast that it almost crushed Jack.

 Chapter 641 Extra Story of Lily 61

    Jack''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, and then he closed his eyes in pain. Jack slowly took a few steps back and dragged the man out.


    It was hard for Lily to accept such a bloody scene. In the end, Jack had overestimated Lily''s endurance. Even so, his mind was in a mess now.


    He had guessed that such a thing would happen at the beginning, and he had been mentally prepared. But when it really happened, he found that his heart was not as calm as he had guessed at the beginning.


    Jack smiled bitterly and then said calmly, "I know. If you feel uneasy and scared because of me, I''ll leave now. You must calm down. I don''t have so much energy to protect you now... Maybe I shouldn''t get close to you and know you from the very beginning. "


    At first, he wanted to protect Lily well, but he didn''t expect that the result was the opposite. No one had expected that things would turn out like this.


    Lily gradually calmed down, but she still didn''t stop crying. She stared at Jack, thinking about something.


    When Jack turned around, he saw a large group of m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    leave. But if he wanted to leave, he needed an appropriate excuse. Of course, this excuse was only for Lily to believe that he left.


    Fortunately, Jack was a smart man. As long as he explained his intention to Aaron, he could carry out some other tasks, at least not coming back in a short time.


    If he left for a long time, Lily would probably forget a lot of fear for this time, wouldn''t she? That was exactly what Jack was thinking when he fell to the ground just now.


    Before he could make a firm decision, he was suddenly frightened by Lily. If it weren''t for the help of these people who stopped Lily just now, Jack''s secret might have been exposed. If anything happened at that time, he wouldn''t be able to control it.


    If possible, of course Jack didn''t want to leave. After all, it took him a lot of efforts to build the relationship with Lily. The relationship between them had changed from estrangement and hatred at the beginning to intimate now.


    It took a long time for Jack to get such a state. It was not easy to ask him to let go easily.

 Chapter 642 Extra Story of Lily 62

    Heaving a sigh, Jack slowly straightened up and staggered to the front. "Thank you for what you did just now. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what to do."


    The man seemed to be a friend of Jack. He reached out his hand and patted Jack on the shoulder helplessly. Then he asked, "It doesn''t matter. After all, we have trained together. Anyway, I will help you. But don''t you regret it? She was running into the Mu Family''s villa with tears on her face. We all saw it. "


    He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong for him to do so. As long as Jack didn''t regret, he didn''t care. After hearing that man''s question, Jack did not give the answer as decisively as usual.


    After hesitating for a while, he nodded with a little regret. Although he didn''t want to leave, he couldn''t think of any other better way. That was the only thing he could do!


    The middle-aged man shook his head helplessly, and then asked again, "Since this is your own choice, we can only turn a blind eye to it. Our mission is to protect you. What are you going to do next? Are you going to go back with injuries? "


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    idn''t feel happy. Instead, he nodded wearily. If he finished the task, it didn''t mean that he would come back immediately.


    At least he thought that he should calm down with Lily first, and he didn''t want Lily to be afraid of him or leave any impression on him.


    But how could Jack know that all his decisions were wrong? When Lily couldn''t find him later, she almost went crazy. But Jack didn''t show up, which made Lily disappointed.


    After saying goodbye to Aaron in a hurry, Jack went back to the dormitory. Now he needed ask Silver for help to deal with the wound and make some necessary preparations.


    It was impossible for Lily to appear in the villa now. If he guessed right, that group of people must have taken Lily back to the Mu Family''s villa.


    He had also told Aaron in advance. He thought that the two of them wouldn''t meet in A city in a short time. Then, Jack was about to leave, and the two of them rarely had the chance to meet each other...


    A bitter smile appeared at the corners of Jack''s mouth. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. Jack squinted and said, "Goodbye, Lily."

 Chapter 643 Extra Story of Jack 01

    The wind blew slightly, and a strong smell of blood rushed in. The ground was full of blood and corpses. It was not hard to imagine how cruel a battle had happened here before this.


    At this moment, the young Jack was shivering. He carefully pushed the two corpses in front of him and said in horror, "Dad... Mom... You... Don''t die. "


    Yesterday, he was enjoying his parents'' love. How could it be like this in the blink of an eye? They didn''t offend anyone, did they? But why did this happen.


    At the same time, Jack''s little face was twisted because of crying. His body was trembling slightly. He couldn''t accept the fact in a short time.


    Just as Jack was crying, a man''s voice came from behind him. The man shouted excitedly, "Look, there is a surviving child here. Brother, what do you think we should do?"


    The trembling back of Jack suddenly straightened up. He was not unfamiliar with this voice, because he could do nothing but watch the group of bandits ruin their village and kill all the people in it.


    Now Jack was the only survivor. His parents had prote


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    no need to worry that he won''t come back."


    Hearing the brother''s words, everyone thought that it made sense. After nodding, they finally dispersed. In fact, they had already taken action before they arrived in five minutes.


    But Jack didn''t know anything about it... If he had known it, how could he have been so relieved to hide?


    He didn''t mean to let him go at all. By that time, even his parents'' corpses would not be easily let go! But it was too late for Jack to figure it out.


    "Where did he go... Brother can solve it as soon as possible and then drink some beer, but he has to play such a boring game. "


    "That''s right. Anyway, the child will die in the end. It''s not a good idea to play such a game. I''m not interested in that child. My woman is waiting for me in the city. "


    When the people around them were searching for Jack, they were talking with each other in a loud voice. But coincidentally, Jack had heard what they said, and his body instantly straightened up.


    What did they just say? They didn''t plan to let him go from the very beginning?

 Chapter 644 Extra Story of Jack 02

    Since they didn''t intend to let him go at the beginning, why did they do such a boring thing? Just to play with him?


    When he was thinking, Jack clenched his fists subconsciously, and his face was full of sadness. It seemed that he had to hide well, or he would really die if he was discovered...


    If possible, Jack wanted to escape. But when he thought that his parents'' corpses were still in the village, his steps became heavy inexplicably, and it was even difficult for him to take a step.


    The search lasted for nearly half an hour, and these men gradually began to lose their patience. And the elder man began to use special methods to put pressure on him.


    The leader was a little annoyed. He said to his men who were walking back one after another, "Go and spread the news that his parents'' corpses are going to be disposed. If he doesn''t come out, don''t expect to protect his parents'' corpses."


    The child''s hiding ability and calmness were beyond his imagination. If the child could be used, it would definitely become a good force.


    However, they wantonly slaugh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    too many people who wanted to kill Aaron. If he was not careful, he would lose his life at any time.


    Jack couldn''t see where Aaron was hiding, so when Jack ran out, he didn''t see Aaron but kept running.


    He knew nothing but that if he slowed down, he would lose his life at any time. Once he was caught by those people, he would definitely had no chance to live.


    "If only I could be stronger... Just a little is enough. "


    While running, Jack whispered. While running, he habitually looked back at his back. At that moment, he saw the figure of Aaron, and subconsciously stopped his steps.


    When did the child stand near him? He didn''t notice it at all! Was the child also from the village? But why didn''t he remember him at all?


    Although he was thinking about this, Jack took the initiative to get close to Aaron. Then he held Aaron''s hand and ran forward. "Hurry up. If you run slower, you will die. Almost all the people in the village had died... Those people were bandits! Damn it! I wish I could be stronger. "


    Bandit?


    Aaron was confused by Jack''s words.

 Chapter 645 Extra Story of Jack 03

    He didn''t know what bandit at all. He had just arrived at this place for less than five minutes and was studying the nearby environment. Suddenly he heard the noise inside. Before he could come to his senses, he was pulled by this strange child and ran a short distance.


    Aaron frowned slightly and then suddenly stopped. Jack was forced to stop because of the gravity. He turned to look at Aaron suspiciously. Then Aaron said slowly, "Wait a minute. I''m not from this village. Take your hand off me first."


    He just came here to explore, but why did he run away with this strange kid. Besides, even if there had bandits, it had nothing to do with Aaron.


    Jack stunned and urged him anxiously, "What did you say? Don''t be kidding. If you stay here, you will die. They are really cruel. Do you want to die in vain? "


    If Aaron didn''t keep running, he would left Aaron here. Now he had to protect his own life, and then ran out to call the police, so that those people would receive the deserved punishment!


    But Jack didn''t know how ridiculous his words were to Aaron. Why did Aaron need


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    them to do so.


    And Jack had been bound by people not far away, so there was no chance for him to make a move. In other words, the problem still happened to this child who suddenly appeared out of nowhere!


    The man whose finger had been cut off looked ferocious. Then he scolded, "You... What the hell have you done! Tell me! "


    The feeling of confidence just now was swept away in an instant, and that man did not dare to act rashly. Because they also knew that if they did something wrong at the moment, they would lose their lives at any time.


    Aaron''s face was full of calmness, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. Then he acted as if it was none of his business, which inexplicably made people sweat.


    Aaron shrugged helplessly and said innocently, "I didn''t do anything. You just rushed up by yourselves, didn''t you?"


    Although he said so, only he knew what he had done in private!


    The leader couldn''t hold his breath anymore. He snorted and urged, "Damn it. I don''t believe it! It''s so weird! Let''s fight together! He is just a child. Can''t you take him? "

 Chapter 646 Extra Story of Jack 04

    If this matter was known by others, they would laugh their heads off. They were a group of strong men, but they couldn''t do anything to a child. Wasn''t it a joke!


    "But..."


    Before that man could finish his words, Aaron rushed forward. He moved very fast, and the indifference on his face was completely inconsistent with his age.


    His cold eyes seemed to have seen through the world for a long time. His slightly desperate eyes made it difficult to guess what had happened to him.


    His eyes were so sharp that carried so many things. This child was really not a simple person!


    At the moment, the most shocked person should be Jack. At the beginning, Jack was worried about whether something would happen to Aaron, but as soon as they met, Jack knew that his worry was unnecessary.


    The boy looked about the same age as him, but his skills of fighting was scary. If he killed all the people here, he might have a chance to survive.


    Didn''t know how Jack got the courage, but he shouted in the direction of Aaron, "Come on! If you can win, I will follow you all my life! "


    It was just a kid''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ve expectation but die in despair in the end?


    Aaron''s eyes lit up when he saw the sudden change of Jack. Because he was sure that Jack was not completely unconscious.


    He was so angry that his body reacted automatically. It seemed that Jack must have suffered some great stimulation to resist subconsciously?


    After all, when people''s lives were threatened, they would always do something unusual. Interesting! If this man was cultivated more, he would definitely have some outstanding performance.


    Aaron slowly stretched out his hand and clapped. When everyone, including Jack, was confused, Aaron promised with a bright smile, "Don''t worry about it. If anyone wants to interfere your game, I will be the first one to disagree. As long as you don''t forget your promise just now, I promise with my name, Aaron Mu, that no one will interfere in your hunting."


    Aaron Mu?


    Wait? Just now, the child said his name was Aaron Mu! No matter which city it was, there weren''t many people whose surname was Mu, and few people could have a same name as Aaron Mu. Was this child a member of Mu Family?

 Chapter 647 Extra Story of Jack 05

    Jack had always lived in the countryside, so he had no idea what the name of Aaron meant.


    In addition, now that Jack''s heart had been covered by strong hatred, there was no room for him to think about the name. He only needed to know Aaron''s attitude!


    Jack nodded firmly and began to count down. That man''s expression changed into pale. Finally, he couldn''t resist the strange atmosphere and began to run wildly.


    After that, instead of rushing out, Jack walked to Aaron and wanted to borrow the dagger from him. He saw everything. Just now, Aaron had a little thing in his hand.


    Although he didn''t know what it was, it would be easier to use it if he had it. The stone he had just taken was very rough, and it was barely able to cut the man''s face. If he wanted to continue to teach the man a lesson, a sharp stone was definitely not enough.


    With a laugh, Aaron handed over his Swiss Army knife and praised, "You''re really sharp. Take it. If you did a good job on this, I can give it to you as a gift. "


    This child was really outstanding. He didn''t take it wrong. It seemed that this trip was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hard immediately.


    That man was almost scared to death. After all, he didn''t notice Jack when he turned his head just now. How could Jack appear behind him in such a short time and stabbed him ruthlessly without his knowing it...


    Cold sweat poured out on that man''s forehead in an instant. No matter how fierce he was usually, he was still single in private. He would react when he felt pain.


    When the man felt pain, he turned around subconsciously, covered the wound and complained, "Damn it! Didn''t you say that you wanted me to run away? It''s not five minutes!"


    He didn''t even run for a minute. How could he be caught directly? What was the child''s plan!


    However, as soon as that man finished his words, he began to regret. Because the look in Jack''s eyes obviously changed, and it making people feel a little uneasy.


    Hearing the question, Jack grinned and said, "I didn''t say that I would give you five minutes. Besides, I didn''t plan to let you go from the very beginning... You can keep running. I''ll catch you in a minute. If you behave well, I can consider only cutting you once! "

 Chapter 648 Extra Story of Jack 06

    ''Only cut me once? Are you kidding me!'' The previous strike was so deep. If he had another one, he would definitely not be able to bear it.


    If he moved slightly now, his back would be very painful. He was going to reach his forties, so he couldn''t bear such a torture.


    "You... Hmm! You''d better remember what you said! "


    Although he was a little unhappy, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He glared at Jack plaintively and then ran away in a hurry.


    This time, he didn''t dare to look back, fearing that he would see the child rushing up angrily and trying to kill him.


    This child was so horrible. He was still fragile when he looked at him before. But after the appearance of Aaron, he seemed to have changed into another person. It was so horrible!


    Now, Jack knew very well that survival of the fittest. Half an hour later, a group of the leader''s men came.


    But to that man''s confusion, as soon as his subordinate got in touch with him and said that he had entered the village, they immediately lost contact. He tried to call her again, but their phone was still on the line.


    The leader''s face darken


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    parents!


    Noticing that Jack was looking at him tentatively, Aaron immediately shrugged his shoulders and hurriedly explained, "Don''t worry. I''m not a nosy person. As I just said, as long as you are willing to abide by our agreement, I won''t allow anyone to disturb you in this battle. Then, now I''ll get rid of the unnecessary people for you, the rest is up to you."


    After confirming that Aaron didn''t lie, Jack nodded and rushed up at one go. Although his action was simple and boring, his speed was very fast.


    In the blink of an eye, Jack cut the man''s knee directly. Because of the pain, the man knelt down directly, grimacing in pain.


    That man also felt very aggrieved. After all, he had been in a high position for a long time and had been used to being flattered. It had been a long time since he had faced such a humiliating thing. But at this moment, he could only suppressed by a little child. How could he accept it!


    "You''d better... Ah... "


    Before that man could finish his sentence, his eyes widened. In the end, he lost his balance and fell forward directly. He had no chance to get up again.

 Chapter 649 Extra Story of Jack 07

    After doing all these things in one breath, Jack was finally relieved, and the turbid eyes gradually returned to normal.


    It seemed that he couldn''t stand it anymore. At the same time, Jack fell to the ground and gasped for breath awkwardly. If it weren''t for the emergency just now, he wouldn''t have done such a crazy thing all his life.


    Jack held the Swiss Army knife tightly in his hand and stared at the blood stains on it. Then he let out a muffled hum and said, "Damn it!"


    He couldn''t believe that he would have done such a cruel thing if there wasn''t a trace of residual temperature of the blood in his hand.


    While rolling his eyes, Jack gritted his teeth and said, "In the end, I am still like them... No, that''s their retribution. If they hadn''t occupied our village at the beginning, they wouldn''t have suffered such a consequence. They deserve it! "


    Obviously, Jack still couldn''t forget about what happened to the village and his parents. Even now, he was still thinking about why they appeared in their village.


    What he cared and loved was destroyed at that mom


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    gure. Although his fame was not so great at this time, he was still a member of Mu Family. If he kept staying in a conspicuous place, he would definitely be noticed by the media.


    Although he was not as valuable as Gorman and the others to interview, he could take up a large area of the news if it was not reported.


    After all, there had been so many vacancies in the news recently. It should have been a troubled time, but everyone had tacitly hidden themselves, leaving no chance for the media to capture.


    If things went on like this, the news section would only be occupied by some insignificant gossip news of the stars.


    After hanging up the phone, Aaron felt a little absent-minded. Then he turned around and glanced at Jack. To Aaron''s surprise, Jack also had a headache.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not used to flying?" Aaron asked.


    Jack waved his hand and rubbed his temples, wondering, "It''s so painful... It turned out that the city was like this. It''s different from what I thought. Here''s air is so dirty. The air in our village is fresher. It''s too noisy here. "

 Chapter 650 Extra Story of Jack 08

    Indeed, the air in the countryside would be fresher than here. Moreover, most of the people in the countryside worked in their own fields, so there wouldn''t be so many horns.


    There was a sense of powerlessness in Aaron''s heart. In the end, he could only force a smile at the corners of his mouth. Then he nodded and said, "You are right. Here is the city."


    Fortunately, when they were talking, a black car came over. Aaron recognized the car at a glance and urged Jack to get in.


    Confusion was written all over Jack''s face. Taking a glance at Aaron, he asked, "Why? Aren''t you coming with me?"


    It seemed that Aaron didn''t want to get in the car. A sense of uneasiness immediately overwhelmed Jack.


    He didn''t know why, this child was at his age but gave him an unfathomable feeling.


    This was the first time he had stepped out of their village, but he had encountered such a situation immediately. How could he not be flustered? Jack''s heart was beating fast and his eyebrows were twitching.


    Aaron slowly took out a black business card from his pocket and handed it over. "A


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hadn''t been in this field from the beginning.


    The man was also very sensitive. The moment the woman closed her eyes, he immediately said, "Don''t think too much. I''ll roll down the window on your side. You can breathe some fresh air. If you really can''t make it, I will help you. "


    The woman hummed and then closed her eyes obediently without saying anything. Even her hypocritical smile disappeared.


    After the woman calmed down, Jack began to take a glance at the man from the corner of his eyes, as if he was guessing something.


    Obviously, these people were much older than Aaron, and judging from their temperament, they were not ordinary people. In that case, why did they stay with people like Aaron?


    No, it should be said why these two people would listen to Aaron. Although he knew that Aaron was outstanding, he still felt strange that Aaron as a child but he could drive adults to do something.


    What''s more, when they talked about training, it seemed to be a common thing.


    ''Who are these people?'' Why did the blood in his body seem to be burned in an instant?

 Chapter 651 Extra Story of Jack 09

    Jack didn''t know what would happen next. He just wanted to finish this task as soon as possible and then go back to Aaron.


    ''What kind of person is Aaron?''


    As he thought, Jack habitually turned his head away. This strange environment and the unknown life in the future didn''t make him feel depressed at all.


    As soon as he left the village, he had already abandoned more than half of his emotions.


    "Time is always so limited... I don''t even have a chance to breathe. "


    The man said in a low voice. Not knowing what he was implying, Jack didn''t take it seriously. He just looked at the outside of the window indifferently.


    About an hour later, the car gradually drove to a remote place. At the same time, Aaron had returned to Mu Family. He looked as if nothing had happened. No one knew what he had done before.


    And now in the eyes of outsiders, he was no more than a child, and no one would pay attention to his every move.


    Even if someone had noticed what he done, who would dare to say anything as l


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    show any strange expression. He nodded and then said stiffly, "Yes. I see. Please get it through. If I do anything wrong, you can tell me at any time. I''m willing to be Mr. Aaron''s security guard. "


    Jack was determined to repay Aaron''s kindness. He would never make a concession easily, so no matter what kind of method he used, Jack had to stay with Aaron.


    King wasn''t surprised at Jack''s pleading. Many of the people that had been chosen by Aaron before also wanted him, but unfortunately they were all eliminated in the end.


    King frowned and urged impatiently, "I see. You can leave now. We can''t make the decision on this matter. You have to understand. Mr. Aaron is not an ordinary person. There are very few people who can stay with him. They are all talents that we have met. "


    In particular, the candidates Aaron had chosen this time were trained for his secret organization. Naturally, he couldn''t be neglected in the assessment of this matter.


    Strict and harsh were the most important elements.